《Greatest Legacy of the Magus Universe》


 Chapter 1 Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 1 Prologue </h4>


    "Magus, hand over the artifact and we may spare your life."


    "You have nowhere to run. We havepletely sealed this area."


    "Hahaha! Who would have thought? The mighty Magus Stockholm would be reduced to such a miserable state!"


    "The greatest genius of the universe? Hah! What a load of bullshit! Look at you now."


    Magus Stockholm was in ck armor that had mostly been destroyed. His entire body was covered in ghastly wounds and he was missing an arm. Blood endlessly gushed out of his wounds and formed a puddle underneath his feet.


    Hundreds of corpses were strewn around him, dyeing the once-green in a scarlet color. He coldly stared at the remaining Magi numbering in the thousands. There was no way out for him.


    It was a foregone conclusion that his end was near.


    The top powerhouses had surrounded himpletely. Some were taunting him, some were cursing him, but none of them dared toe closer. Fear was evident in their eyes. None of the Magi moved, afraid of Stockholm''s final attack.


    Suddenly, Stockholm stretched his arm causing the surrounding Magi to go on high alert. The next moment, a white lotus materialized on his palm causing the Magi''s eyes to shine with greed.


    Stockholm looked at the white lotus and smiled bitterly as he thought, The weight of this artifact is too much for me to bear. Perhaps, this is not my destiny¡­


    The next moment, his eyes shone with firm resolve and he turned to look at the thousands of Magi.


    "All my life I have pursued the peak of magic. And although I will perish here today, I have no regrets. One day someone will inherit my will and carry on my dream."


    Stockholm''s lips slowly curled up into a cold smile as he continued, "But¡­ now that you all havee all the way here, might as well apany me to the afterlife."


    The thousands of Magi surrounding him felt an intense foreboding feeling well up in their hearts. But before any of them could make a move, a terrifying otherworldly pressure descended on them making them tremble in sheer horror.


    The source of this pressure was the white lotus!


    Space froze within thousands of miles as the white lotus bloomed. Stockholm''s expression was solemn as he injected all his energy into the artifact.


    A terrifying energy vortex began forming with the white lotus at the center and tiny cracks started to appear in the space all around.


    The divine might of the lotus had caused the void to copse!


    The thousands of Magi tried to escape but it was futile. One by one, their eyes turned listless as their souls were sundered and absorbed by the lotus.


    Stockholm gritted his teeth as his consciousness slowly began fading. Within a few moments, the surrounding powerful Magi died one after another, their bodies devoid of their souls.


    Finally, Stockholm couldn''t endure anymore and his soul was annihted and absorbed by the white lotus as well.


    The greatest genius of the Magus Universe had perished.


    As for the other Magi that had died, all of them were powerful enough to rules, their dominance awed trillions of people in the vast universe. However, in front of the white lotus, they were nothing but mere ants.


    The interesting thing was that none of them suffered any physical injuries from the attack of this artifact. Instead, it was their soul that had been directly destroyed and devoured.


    After devouring all the souls, the white lotus majestically hovered in the air. Before long, it entered one of the cracks in the void and vanished.


    The legendary artifact silently travelled through the boundless universe, waiting to be inherited by the one with great destiny.

 Chapter 2 Adam

    <h4>Chapter 2 Adam </h4>


    Amidst the chirping of crickets and the hooting of owls, a young boy with a slightly tanned and muscr body was practicing his swordy at a small clearing in the middle of the woods.


    His upper body was bare and drenched in sweat. Every time the boy lifted the rusty sword and hacked it down, drops of sweat would fall on the grass. Although his sword technique was lousy, one could still feel the determination with each swing.


    A few minutester he stopped practicing andid down on the ground,pletely exhausted. His chest heaved up and down as he stared at the two moons in the night sky.


    It''s been over a month since we''ve departed from the Cormier Kingdom, the boy thought.


    In the past month, the traveling party had crossed two kingdoms already. They were attacked by ferocious beasts a handful of times, but their attacks had been thwarted by the mercenaries that were guarding the carriages.


    Fortunately, they hadn''t been attacked by any magical beasts or the mindless ogres and trolls that resided in the wilderness.


    The boy turned his head and nced at the dozen carriages surrounding arge bonfire at the edge of the woods. I overheard the other kids say that the journey to Moon City would take another two months¡­


    The famous Moon City was the capital of the Nightingale Kingdom. And the destination of the traveling party was the renowned magic academy in Moon City, the Clover Academy.


    Every year children from the neighboring kingdoms would travel to Moon City in hopes of enrolling in the prestigious Clover Academy, and embarking on the path to bing a Magus!


    The boy was no different. His name was Adam Constantine, amoner from the Cormier Kingdom. As a child, he happened toe across a wandering Magus and learned that he had a talent for spell-casting.


    Adam couldn''t help but be ecstatic at this discovery. After all, in the world he lived in, Magi were mighty beings that were revered by the masses. They were strong and wise, able to control the elements of nature as they wished and create countless miracles.


    Moreover, this was a world where the strong preyed on the weak. If one didn''t have sufficient strength, they would never amount to anything.


    Naturally, Adam didn''t want to live the rest of his life in mediocrity. Ever since then, he''d been meticulously training every day, resolved to be a Magus and experience the myriad wonders of the world.


    Unlike the other nobles in the traveling party, however, Adam was an orphan and could only rely on himself. He did whatever odd jobs he could find to save enough money for the enrollment fees.


    However, he doubted the meager amount of money he had saved would be enough.


    Thinking of his money problems, Adam couldn''t help but helplessly sigh. After we reach Moon City, there should still be some time left till the academy''s entrance examination. I''ll think of a way to earn some money then.


    But no matter what, I must enter the academy and be a Magus!


    He got to his feet and did some light stretching. After picking up his sword and other belongings, he walked to a nearby pond to wash himself.


    The silver light of the twin moons shone on the surface of the pond. Apanied by the pleasant sound of the birds chirping from time to time, it created a peaceful atmosphere.


    Adam couldn''t help but instinctively rx. However, he still looked around for any potential dangers before removing his pants and slowly walking into the pond. His body involuntarily shivered uponing in contact with the cold water. However, he slowly got used to the temperature and then started washing his body.


    Adam peacefullyy in the pond, rxing his sore muscles. The surface of the pond reflected his young visage. He had jet-ck eyes that shone with childlike innocence as well as tenacity that was rarely found in children of his age.


    His ck hair was parted from the middle and reached the bottom of his neck. Adam''s facial features were average, he was neither handsome nor bad-looking. No, to be honest, his appearance was actually below average.


    Suddenly, his stomach rumbled and he couldn''t help but stroke his belly underwater.


    It''s almost time for dinner. I should head back. Adam was famished after that intense round of sword practice. He was about to get out of the pond and dry himself when all of a sudden he caught sight of something peculiar from the corner of his eyes.


    "Hmm?" He squinted his eyes and looked in the distance. "What''s that?"


    In the center of the pond, a pristine white lotus was floating on the surface, and around it were three verdant round leaves. The lotus looked ordinary but at the same time, it emanated a subtle divine aura that made others want to prostrate before it in veneration.


    Adam was dazed as he looked at the white lotus, his mind gradually feeling refreshed for some strange reason. A few minutester, he snapped out of his daze and looked at this strange flower in surprise.


    "What the hell is this flower?" He muttered in amazement. His mind had never felt so invigorated before.


    Suddenly, he recalled something and thought, Could this lotus be one of those precious natural ingredients used to make magical potions?!


    Excitement took hold of him as he thought of this possibility, and before he knew it, he was already swimming toward the center of the pond.


    If I can sell this ingredient in Moon City, I should be able to earn enough money for the academy''s enrollment fee!


    Adam swam without trying to make too much sound. He was afraid someone would be attracted by themotion he made and discover the white lotus as well.


    Soon, he swam to the center of the pond, the lotus now within his reach. With a wide grin on his face, he reached out with his hands and tried to gently grab the lotus.


    But his expression suddenly froze.


    The moment his fingers touched the white petals, the lotus vanished. And the next moment, his eyes rolled back and he lost consciousness!

 Chapter 3 White Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 3 White Lotus </h4>


    Adam''s vision was initially blurry, but when it focused, he found himself standing on a vast green in.


    "W-What is this ce?!" He flustered.


    To say he was shocked beyond belief would be a severe understatement. One moment he was bathing in the pond, the next, he was transported to this foreign ce.


    The following moment, the scene around him changed and a handsome young man with long ck hair, and wearing ck armor appeared in front of him.


    Adam''s eyes turned wide as he retreated a few steps. "W-Who the hell are you?!"


    However, the ck-armored man couldn''t seem to hear him at all or see him for that matter. Before Adam could inquire further, thousands of people appeared in his vicinity out of nowhere.


    Some were levitating in the air, while others were standing on the ground,pletely surrounding the ck-armored man. Just their auras alone left Adam feeling breathless.


    Only one word echoed inside his mind: Magus!


    When he looked at the ck-armored man, he found that the man was iparably calm. His back was straight and there was not even a hint of fear in his eyes.


    Adam gulped involuntarily and thought in amazement, Just who is this person?!


    Next, the people in the scene began talking in a foreignnguage and Adam couldn''t make heads or tails of it. But from the expressions of the thousands of Magi that had surrounded the man, he understood that they hadn''te with good intentions.


    What unfolded nextpletely changed Adam''s worldview.


    The thousands of Magi gathered here attacked the armored man all at once. Bright colors bloomed as spells of devastating magnitude were cast one after another. The ground cracked and the sky split apart.


    Adam''s mouth was agape as he observed the great battle unfold.


    Just what sort of concept is this?! He screamed in his heart. His surroundings were destroyed but nothing happened to him. He was simply a spectator.


    He understood that the people in this scene were all powerful Magi. But what Adam couldn''t understand was that even though thousands of people were attacking the armored man, thetter fought fearlessly and instead had the upper hand!


    With a wave of his hand, the armored man froze the surrounding space. With another wave of his hand, countless people were disintegrated into nothingness.


    The Magi that were attacking the armored man were also nothing to be scoffed at. With a single spell, they could summon meteor showers, create earthquakes, bring forth thunder, and so on.


    Slowly, the scales began to tip in their favor and the armored man was finally dealt a crucial blow. A female Magus approached him at the speed of light and cut off his arm! But the price she paid was her life.


    "NO!" Adam involuntarily screamed as he saw the armored man getting grievously injured. Unknowingly, he had begun to root for this brave Magus.


    From that point onward, the ck-armored Magus continued to get injured. No matter how powerful he was or how heaven-defying his spells were, in the end, he couldn''tpete against thousands of Magi who seemed to be on the same power level as him.


    On hisst breath, the armored magus did something thatpletely and utterly shocked Adam down to his core. He stretched his arm and a white lotus appeared on his palm!


    Adam sucked in a breath of cold air as his heartbeat sped up. "I-Isn''t that¡­"


    The next moment, the space seemed to have frozen as the thousands of Magi struggled to escape. The white lotus bloomed, creating a terrifying energy vortex.


    One by one, the Magi perished and before long, the ck-armored man''s arm limply fell to his side. Adam''s heart was churning with turbulent waves as he witnessed this scene.


    He looked into the eyes of the armored Magus and strangely enough, he felt as if the Magus was also looking straight at him.


    Adam saw the life slowly seeping out of the Magus, yet there was no fear or regret in thetter''s eyes. The Magus died standing on his feet, his back straight as a spear. However, before dying, the Magus'' gaze seemed to have transcended time and space and met Adam''s.


    The youth didn''t know if his mind was ying tricks on him or not, but he felt as if the armored Magus faintly nodded at him!


    Adam''s eyes moistened as he witnessed thest moments of the Magus who fought valiantly to his death. The next moment, the scene changed once again and Adam found himself floating in a mysterious white space.


    Disoriented, he looked around in a daze and saw motes of bright light floating aroundzily. Some were small, while others were big.


    It took him a long time toe to his senses but he still found it difficult to digest the grand and spectacr scene of the lone Magus fending off against thousands of people.


    "That man was wielding the same lotus I found in the pond¡­" he mumbled in disbelief.


    Adam''s eyes then fell on the mote of light hovering near him. He gulped nervously and reached out his hand in anticipation. However, before he could, the scene changed once again and he found himself floating on the pond he had earlier been bathing in.


    He looked around and found that the white lotus was nowhere to be seen!


    "No! Where is it?!" Adam panicked. By now it would be stupid of him to not realize that the white lotus was in fact some kind of powerful magic artifact that could potentially alter his life.


    The youth looked around frantically, but the lotus was nowhere in sight. Suddenly, he caught sight of his hazy reflection on the pond''s surface and froze.


    At the center of his forehead, a little above his eyebrows was a lotus insignia!


    Adam''s eyes lit up in excitement as he thought of a possibility. Could it be that the white lotus fused with me?!


    Thinking of this, he was iparably excited. He didn''t know what the lotus was, but what he did know was that it was an extremely powerful tool that could help him on his path to bing a Magus!


    Slowly, under his observation, the lotus insigniapletely melded with his skin and disappeared.


    After gathering his thoughts, Adam swam to the edge of the pond. He dried himself and wore a fresh pair of clothes¡ªa blue tunic and white pants.


    He absentmindedly walked toward the bonfire where the dinner was being distributed when all of a sudden a mocking voice full of disdain drifted into his ears.


    "Oh, if it isn''t the peasant warrior!"


    Adam''s eyes narrowed as he involuntarily clenched his fists. He looked toward the source of this voice with annoyance. This bastard again.

 Chapter 4 Extortion

    <h4>Chapter 4 Extortion </h4>


    A young blond boy who seemed to be about the same age as Adam slowly walked towards the clearing in the woods. He was wearingvish silk clothes and fancy ornaments and had an arrogant smile on his face.


    "Indeed, it is the peasant warrior."


    "Haha, look at his damn rusty sword. I''m afraid it''ll break if the wind blows."


    The two boys walking behind the blond youth also chimed in as they mocked Adam.


    Ever since the beginning of the journey, the three of them had constantly picked on Adam. After all, he was the onlymoner in the traveling party.?They despised the fact that a meremoner would try to be a Magus!


    One had to know that it was almost always children of noble birth who had the chance to be a Magus. Adam was very fortunate to have received the grace of wandering Magus a few years back. The Magus hadter confirmed that Adam had an aptitude for spell-casting.


    Thus, it was extremely rare for amoner to even dare to embark on the path of a Magus. Not only was talent a crucial factor, but more importantly, one neededrge amounts of resources.


    Adam looked at the blond youth walking toward him and gritted his teeth. This boy, Jeffrey Palmer, was the son of a Duke from the Cormier Kingdom. Being a noble of high birth, he naturally looked down on everyone else, most of allmoners like him.


    Until now, Adam would always silently endure all the insults thrown at him by this group because he didn''t want any unnecessary trouble.


    However, after watching the ck-armored Magus fighting off thousands of Magi single-handedly, Adam felt a little hot-blooded. For once, he decided to stand up for himself.


    Besides, they were far away from Cormier Kingdom. Adam was sure that Jeffrey''s influence wouldn''t reach so far away from the kingdom. So he looked at Jeffrey dead in the eye and asked, "What do you want?"


    Jeffrey was taken aback. "Oh? So you do know how to talk."


    "Oi, what''s with that look?"


    "You dare talk back to Jeffrey?"


    The twockeys stared daggers at Adam. Clearly, they wanted to be on Jeffrey''s good books. Adam simply ignored them and stared intently at Jeffrey. "If there''s nothing, then get lost. Don''t bother me from now on. I''m warning you."


    Jeffrey was stunned, thinking just what had gotten into this peasant to have suddenly grown a pair of balls. But soon he was furious and he growled, "You low-life, how dare you talk to me like that?"


    "Jeffrey, leave this bastard to us. We''ll teach him his ce." The twockeys walked toward Adam with unkind intentions. One of them suddenly rushed toward Adam and swung his fist.


    Adam calmly side-stepped, easily dodging the punch. He then raised his fist and struck the boy''s face. His movementspletely caught the boy off-guard. The boy never imagined even in his wildest dreams that Adam would have the balls to retaliate.


    The fistnded squarely on the boy''s nose and he fell to the ground screaming in pain. "Arghh!! My nose¡­ it''s broken!"


    He looked at Adam with hateful eyes. "You motherf¡ª"


    BAM!


    Adam stomped on the boy''s face and knocked him out. The other boy who was approaching him suddenly froze in his footsteps, shock etched all over his face. Even Jeffrey was dumbstruck.


    "Come, what''re you waiting for?" Adam looked at the other boy with a smug smile. He felt really good beating the bully.


    "Huh? Uh¡­uh¡­ Ahhhh!" The boy nearly peed his pants as he struggled to even answer. In the end, he simply turned around and ran back to the campsite with his tail tucked between his legs.


    "You cowarde back here!" Jeffrey roared, but the boy fled even faster.


    "Son of a bitch!" Jeffrey couldn''t help but curse. He turned around and saw Adam crouching down and picking up a pouch from the unconscious boy lying on the ground. "You thief! Stop what you''re doing!"


    Adam grabbed the pouch and looked inside. Upon seeing so many gold coins inside, he whistled in surprise. This was more money than he had managed to save back in his hometown in Cormier Kingdom.


    He then looked at Jeffrey and demanded, "Hand over your money pouch."


    "You!" Jeffrey was dumbfounded. This peasant dared to extort him, a noble son of a Duke? The sheer audacity!


    Ovee by anger, Jeffrey ran toward Adam while screaming, "You bastard, I''ll fight you! How dare you¡ª"


    BAM!


    Adam easily knocked him out with a punch to the face. He crouched down and grabbed the money pouch from Jeffrey. This pouch was made of fine silk and was twice as heavy as the first one.


    Feeling the weight, Adam smiled in satisfaction. "Consider this the fine for bullying me."


    He got to his feet and walked toward the campfire,ughing heartily. The mary problems that he had been worrying about for so long had been alleviated so easily. Naturally, he was in a happy mood.


    Of course, he wasn''t afraid of any retaliation from Jeffrey. After all, the Cormier Kingdom was far from where they currently were. Moreover, the mercenaries guarding the traveling party wouldn''t intervene in a scuffle between kids.


    Adam walked to the ce where one of the mercenaries was distributing food. He got in line and patiently waited. A few minutester, he grabbed his dinner¡ªbread and meat stew¡ªand sat on a patch of grass a little further away from the camp.


    While eating dinner he thought back to the scene of the grand battle he had seen earlier as well as that mysterious white ce he had visited. He couldn''t help but involuntarily rub his forehead where the lotus insignia had hidden itself.


    Just what was that ce¡­ Adam thought to himself as he recalled the countless motes of bright light in that mysterious space. He wondered how he could ess that ce again.


    He absentmindedly finished his dinner and theny down on the grass, gazing at the myriad stars in the sky. He recalled the scene of the ck-armored Magus fighting and had a look of yearning in his eyes.


    I wonder if I''ll ever be able to be like that Magus¡­


    The scene of the battle kept repeating in his head, and slowly, Adam fell into a deep slumber.


    In one of the carriages by the campfire, a man wearing an olive-colored cloak was sitting by the window and reading an ancient-looking book. Suddenly, he raised his head and his bright blue eyes stared at the sleeping Adam.


    The man''s gaze then fell on the few bulging money pouches on the youth. A momentter, his gaze swept through the clearing inside the woods and fell on the two unconscious boys.


    The man''s eyes narrowed, but in the end, he simply sighed and shook his head ever so slightly.

 Chapter 5 Trouble Afoot

    <h4>Chapter 5 Trouble Afoot </h4>


    Another month passed by as the traveling party continued on their journey to Moon City. It was the rainy season and the party had to withstand the heavy rainfall on their way.


    The path was tough to traverse, but thanks to the sturdy scaled horses they didn''t face many problems. Other than that, the traveling party was attacked by magic beasts a handful of times. But these beasts were defeated by the mercenaries traveling with them.


    Although these mercenaries couldn''t wield mana, that didn''t mean they couldn''t fight.


    More than thirty strong mercenaries were traveling with the party and they easily took care of any magic beasts that attacked. However, everyone knew that the closer they got to the Nightingale Kingdom, the number of magic beasts would increase.


    At that point, these mortal mercenaries would be useless. But thankfully, three Rank 1 Magi were also traveling with the group. They were assigned by the Clover Academy to safely bring the children to Moon City.


    Till now, the Magi had yet to make a move. But when they did, all the children believed that it would be a sight to behold.


    In the past month, Adam continued to diligently workout as well as hone his fighting skills every day.


    Jeffrey had gathered a few other kids ande to look for trouble with Adam a couple of times. But every time the group confronted Adam, they would be severely beaten, and at the end of it, Adam woulde out a richer man.


    After a certain point, the kids simply stopped bothering him.


    Due to the disparity in their sses, none of the kids in the party tried to befriend Adam. Although he felt a little hurt by this, he grew to live with it. To him, all that mattered was strengthening himself and focusing on bing a Magus.


    Although none of the kids spoke to him, the same couldn''t be said about the mercenaries. After all, Adam was a prospective Magus. Who wouldn''t want to form a healthy rtionship with a future Magus?


    On this day, Adam was sitting by a smaller bonfire and having dinner with a few of these mercenaries. He loudly chewed the food in his mouth and asked a man sitting beside him on the wooden log, "Rick, you said you''re from Moon City, no? How is that ce?"


    Rick was a middle-aged mercenary with a receding hairline. He had a scar over his left eye which Adam thought was very cool. He tore a piece of meat from the bone and replied with augh.


    "In my life, I''ve been fortunate enough to travel to most of the kingdoms in the Southern Federation. But I can confidently say that Moon City is the best among all the ces I''ve visited!"


    Adam inquired with bright eyes, "Tell me what it''s really like."


    Rick chugged a copper cup filled with wheat ale and replied, "Hmm, where should I start?" The man thought for a good few moments and then continued, "There is the River Aurei that flows through the city, dividing it into two sections, the North Ward and the South Ward.


    "The North Ward is where most of the nobles live and it is also where the royal pce is located. As for the South Ward, that''s where the Clover Academy campus is. Hmm¡­ what else is there?" Rick pondered hard.


    A female mercenary, L, sitting beside Rick rolled her eyes. "You idiot, how can you forget the Lunar Bridge?"


    "That''s right!" Rickughed embarrassedly as he pped his thigh. "There''s Lunar Bridge, the most famousndmark in the city!"


    "What''s so special about this bridge?" Adam asked curiously.


    This time it was L who answered, "The Lunar Bridge crosses the River Aurei and connects the North Ward to the South Ward. The bridge is a product of magic and is rumored to be built by dwarves.


    "Every time the twin moons, Selene and Luna, appear in the night sky the Lunar Bridgees alive and shines brightly, reflecting the splendor of the moons."


    "Whoa!" Adam asked in amazement, "A product of magic?!"


    The few mercenaries sitting by the bonfire nodded and began talking about the various things to do in Moon City. The more Adam heard, the more he wished that he arrived at this magnificent city sooner.


    Then, the topic switched to Magi. One of the mercenaries spoke with a slur. Clearly, he was a bit tipsy. "Magi are verymon in Moon City and are respected by all. I''ve even heard rumors about a secret neighborhood there that can only be essed by Magi."


    "Really?" Adam asked excitedly.


    All the mercenaries nodded.


    "I can''t wait to enter Clover Academy and start studying to be a Magus!" Adam clenched his fists and spoke with determination.


    L looked at him and chuckled. "When you be a Magus, don''t forget to hire us for any work you have."


    Adam suddenly realized why the mercenaries were being so amiable with him. But he didn''t mind it. They meant him no ill will, after all. He nodded. "Of course."


    Hearing his affirmation, the few mercenaries by the small campfire were gratified. They continued to talk for a long time and even made Adam try ale for the first time.


    They also quite liked Adam. He was neither arrogant nor overbearing, unlike the other kids in the traveling party. They got along quite well with each other.


    On the other side, a few kids including Jeffrey were hatefully looking at Adam drinking alcohol and having fun with the mercenaries.


    A brown-haired boy with freckles gnashed his teeth and asked, "Jeffrey, are we going to do nothing about Adam? That scumbag took my sword! It was a family heirloom, damn it!"


    Jeffrey coldly looked at this youth and snorted. "Then why don''t you go to him and ask for your sword back?"


    The freckled boy couldn''te up with a reply. A few days ago he was kicked in the butt so hard by Adam that it still hurt.


    Seeing the boy not reply, Jeffrey scoffed. "Didn''t think so."


    He then turned his attention back to Adam who seemed to be already drunk and thought to himself, The intensity of magic beasts will increase when we near the borders of Nightingale Kingdom¡­


    A cold glint shed past his eyes. I''ll take care of you amidst the chaos from the magic beasts. You lowly peasant dare take my money and humiliate me?! I''ll make sure you die!

 Chapter 6 Crest Valley

    <h4>Chapter 6 Crest Valley </h4>


    The brilliant rays of the mid-day sun shone upon Crest Valley and bathed it in vitality. This valley and the mountains surrounding it were home to all sorts of magic beasts.


    People who passed through this valley would usually take the safest route that had already been scouted beforehand by the Magi. And if one were to travel through this valley alone, that was simply courting death.


    Of course, if it were a very powerful Magus then there would be nothing to worry about.


    The traveling party had just entered Crest Valley. From here on out, they would take about three weeks, give or take, to reach Moon City.


    But more importantly, the attacks from magic beasts would also intensify from here on out. Magic beasts had extreme primal tendencies, they disliked foreigners encroaching upon their territory.


    Adam looked at the view through the carriage window in awe. After all, he''d spent all his life in a small town in Cormier Kingdom. In thest two months, he had witnessed many new and different things.


    In the distance, a pack of half a dozen foxes were staring at the traveling party vigntly. Whereas, the fox cubs were ying with each other in a carefree manner. On the other side, a herd of horses with fiery mane ran unrestrainedly.


    Although the scene looked spectacr, Adam knew that it was all just a facade. After his regr chats with the mercenaries, he hade to learn just how dangerous this valley was. Moreover, Crest Valley bordered the Murky Mountains, a ce that even Magi didn''t dare venture into.


    Adam''s hands involuntarily grabbed the hilt of his sword as he thought to himself, Rick and the others mentioned that there would always be deaths in the traveling party when they went through the Crest Valley¡­


    He had learned that this wasn''t the first time Rick and the other mercenaries were escorting young children to Moon City. In their past travels, there would always be casualties in this dangerous ce.


    Even if there were Magi present, they couldn''t save everyone.


    "E-excuse me." Suddenly, a meek voice called out to Adam. He turned around to see that a young girl with twin ponytails was looking at him nervously.


    "Yes?" Adam asked.


    The girl thought for a moment and then replied, "You''ve been talking to these mercenaries quite often¡­ How long did they say it''ll take us to reach Moon City? I-I can''t stand it anymore."


    Adam looked into the girl''s eyes and noticed great difort as well as a hint of apprehension. He couldn''t help but sigh.


    These nobles have never had to withstand such inconvenience in their lives. I can see why they would find this journey unpleasant, he thought.


    Just because Adam enjoyed the entire journey till now didn''t necessarily mean that the others did too. In fact, most of the children were sick of traveling for months, not to mention they even had to be cramped up inside wooden carriages for long periods. Add to that, the constant attacks from wild beasts on their journey were taking a mental toll on them.


    Adam replied what he knew, "The mercenaries said we''d reach the borders of the Nightingale Kingdom in another two weeks. From there on, it''ll bepletely safe. Moon City would take us another week of traveling once we enter the borders."


    "Oh, I see¡­ thanks," The girl replied and then turned quiet. The other children in the carriage heard Adam and most of them were relieved. They''d already spent more than two months traveling, a few more weeks shouldn''t be that hard.


    Or so they thought.


    Just before sunset, the traveling party found a rtively high ground to camp for the night. The mercenaries all got to work as they set up tents and started a campfire. This was part of their duties, after all.


    In one of the wooden carriages, the blue-eyed, olive-cloaked man who was still reading a book suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance. His gaze seemed to have traveled a long distance and made a discovery.


    His lips parted and he spoke calmly, "I guess it''s time to make our move."


    Two other people in this carriage, a man and a woman wearing the same olive-colored cloak, looked in the direction the blue-eyed man was looking in.


    The man replied, "Let those mercenaries handle it. We''ll move in when things get a little difficult for them. Besides, those entitled little kids need some tempering. Clover Academy is not a ce for weak-willed Magi."


    "If you say so." The blue-eyed man shrugged and got back to reading. A few minutes of peace ensued.


    When suddenly¡­


    HOWL!


    The howling of a wolf disturbed the peace in the camp. This wild and deste howl echoed in the valley for a few moments and then more howling could be heard one after another.


    "Damn it, it''s a wolf pack!"


    "And arge one at that." The mercenaries wore solemn expressions.


    A single wolf alone, even if it was a magic beast, was not much to deal with. However, if it was arge wolf pack, then that spelled nothing but trouble.


    The wolves within a pack were able to coordinate with one another almost like a small military troop and were very difficult to fight against.


    "Hurry up! Arrange the carriages as the blockade and get into formation," The leader of the mercenaries, an intimidating-looking bald man wearing leather armor, screamed as he ordered the others.


    In the dark of the night, hundreds of pairs of ominous green eyes were suddenly visible in the distance. And they were approaching the camp at a terrifying speed. The ground also began to rumble, signaling the iing wolf pack.


    "Shit! It''s the night wolves!"


    "Damn it!"


    "Get in formation! Get in formation!"


    The mercenaries began cursing one after another. Night wolves were the strongest during nighttime. Their movements were swift and their attacks vicious.


    Rick looked at the dozens of children who were in a state of panic and spoke solemnly, "Prepare for battle."


    The few little boys and girls in the group began crying and calling out for their parents. While some of them had serious looks on their faces and brandished their weapons.


    Adam too felt the severity of the situation and unsheathed his steel sword that he had recently extorted out of one of the kids. His grip around the sword hilt tightened as he anxiously looked at the iing wolf pack.


    A few meters away, Jeffrey who had a crossbow in his hand, looked at the iing wolves and gulped nervously. But when he turned his head and nced at Adam, a cruel light shone in his eyes.

 Chapter 7 Wolf Pack

    <h4>Chapter 7 Wolf Pack </h4>


    The hungry wolves opened their maws and bared their sharp teeth as they ran toward the traveling party. When they were only thirty meters away, the bald mercenary leader roared, "SHOOT!"


    Dozens of arrows were fired by the mercenaries toward the iing wolf pack. The wolves at the front instantly stumbled after being injured by the arrows. Soon, they were dead after being trampled upon by their brethren from behind.


    When the wolves were fifteen meters away, another volley of arrows was fired and a dozen more wolves died.


    "Fight with me!" The mercenary leader shouted heroically as he brandished his spear.


    The mercenaries behind him readied their weapons and patiently waited for the wolves to arrive. And the next moment, the wolves smashed against the wooden carriages. The mercenaries who were standing between carriages or on top of it began attacking.


    A brutal bloodbath transpired.


    Wolf howls rang from time to time as they fell to their deaths. Some of the wolves split up and surrounded the camp, but they were stopped by the mercenaries who were guarding behind the carriages.


    The sound of curses, yelling, and wolf howls mixed together with the scene of blood sent chills down the children''s backs who were situated at the center of the camp.


    Adam himself couldn''t stop his hands from trembling. He had never witnessed such a gory scene before. Even in his hometown, he had nevere across something so brutal. The most he had ever done was kill a wild boar just outside his hometown.


    But this wolf packpletely overwhelmed him!


    He closed his eyes, took deep breaths, and tried to calm his turbulent emotions. A few momentster, he opened his eyes and they shone with determination.


    I''ll kill anything that slips past the blockade! He screamed in his heart. He wasn''t hot-blooded or muddle-headed enough to directly join the mercenaries. No, he would simply wait at the safe spot and attack if any wolves came at him.


    And it didn''t take long for the mercenaries'' formation to be broken. Just a few minutes into the battle, a young mercenary had already been eaten alive by the wolves. A grievously injured wolf managed to break through the blockade and rushed toward the children at the center.


    Witnessing this scene, most of the children froze in horror, especially the children around Adam. Because the wolf was heading in their direction!


    At the crucial moment, Adam instinctively rushed toward the wolf instead of retreating. His heart pounded vigorously as he inched closer to the vicious beast.


    In the blink of an eye, he raised his sword and struck with a horizontal sh as he ran past the wolf. The wolf abruptly came to a stop and the next moment, blood gushed out from the side of its body. Adam''s sword had shed the wolf from the neck, all the way to its waist!


    Following that, the wolf limply fell down. It struggled for a few seconds and then finally died.


    "I-I did it!" Adam muttered in disbelief as he breathed inrge mouthfuls of air. With the adrenaline pumping through his veins, he felt like he was on top of the world. He felt invincible.


    For a brief moment, he had this impulse to join the mercenaries and fight with them. But soon, he shook his head and rid himself of such conceited thoughts. He hurriedly retreated toward the center of the camp and got into a fighting position once again.


    Only now did the children around him react to what had just happened.


    "Heavens!"


    "Did you see that?!"


    "He¡­ he¡­ he actually killed it!"


    The children screamed in utter disbelief. Some looked at him with admiration, while most only felt negatively. They ridiculed themselves for being outdone by a meremoner.


    However, with Adam killing the wolf, the children''s morale was lifted and most of them readied themselves for any impending wolf attacks. These children had the talent to be Magi and were prideful by nature. How could they let others outshine them?


    Jeffrey, who had witnessed everything, was still frozen in shock. He couldn''t help but wonder if he were in Adam''s shoes would he make it out alive in that situation? Would he be able to so easily conquer his fear and run towards the wolf?


    The answer was clear to him.


    For a moment, he hesitated whether to make a move against Adam or not. However, the ingrained arrogance and pride in him overcame his reasoning. His expression turned unsightly.


    This bastard deserves death for what he did to me! Not only did he steal my money, he even thrashed me in front of others. Even my own father never raised his hand on me!


    To think that this peasant had the nerve!


    Unforgivable!


    Jeffrey decided in his heart that he would kill Adam during this beast attack. Even if he couldn''t manage to kill Adam, he at least had to brutally injure him so that he could never be a Magus in his life.


    More and more mercenaries at the blockade were attacked and killed by the ravenous wolves. Due to this, many wolves had slipped past the makeshift blockade made of carriages and attacked the children.


    There were even two deaths among the children, however, the Magi still hadn''t made their move. The children as well as the mercenaries were getting extremely anxious.


    Adam kept hacking his sword at any wolf that came his way. Vertical sh, horizontal sh, thrust, stab, he attacked with everything he had in his arsenal.


    He was drenched in blood from head to toe. Some was his own blood, while most of it was from the wolves. He hadpletely lost himself in the moment as he continued to hack away with his sword like a madman.


    Jeffrey, who was using his crossbow and assisting the children from a rtively safer spot, suddenly nced in Adam''s direction and his eyes lit up. Chance!


    He nocked a bolt in the crossbow and aimed it toward Adam. At the same time, he didn''t forget to shout out righteously.


    "Adam, let me help you!"


    PEW!


    Jeffrey finally fired the bolt and his lips curled up into a wicked grin.

 Chapter 8 Bloodlust

    <h4>Chapter 8 Bloodlust </h4>


    At the moment, Adam was busy defending against the attack of a wolf. He had been fighting non-stop for thest ten minutes or so and was already out of strength. So he was relieved that someone wasing to help him.


    However, when he heard the voice, he was confused.


    Isn''t that Jeffrey''s voice? Why is he¡ª


    He had never expected Jeffrey, out of all people, to help him. This left him puzzled. But the next moment, his thoughts came to an abrupt halt when an arrow pierced his left shoulder.


    Adam''s eyes widened in shock. He didn''t have a second of respite as the moment he was shot, the wolf had gotten the upper hand and had severely bitten his left arm and pinned him to the ground.


    "Aggghhh!!" Adam screamed in agony as the wolf''s teeth sunk deeper into his arm, threatening to rip it apart. He was unable to do anything about it.


    Meanwhile, Jeffrey reloaded another bolt into the crossbow and cursed inwardly. Damn it! I was aiming for the head.


    He looked at Adam struggling underneath the wolf and hesitated to shoot another bolt. However, he ultimately decided against it. That earlier shot could still be attributed to an honest mistake, but if he shot Adam again, he didn''t know how the three Magi would react to his tant attempt at murder.


    Jeffrey didn''t want to risk it. He took onest nce at Adam and coldly smiled. Serves you right, you peasant! He then turned around and started shooting down wolves.


    Adam struggled with all his might as he tried to escape from the deathly maw of the gluttonous wolf. But no matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t overpower the beast.


    His left arm was slowly beginning to go numb. He gritted his teeth and his eyes reddened. Involuntarily, tears streamed down his face and mixed with the blood.


    He thought back to all his struggles during his childhood, his encounter with the white lotus in the pond, and finally the scene of the ck-armored Magus fighting valiantly against the thousands of Magi.


    Adam''s eyes turned even more bloodshot and his aura turned savage. He screamed in his heart, That brave Magus single-handedly fought against thousands of powerful Magi, and I can''t even fight a mere beast?!


    How can I die here?! I haven''t even be a Magus!


    I refuse to die!


    A raging fire lit up inside of him and he managed to gather strength that he didn''t even know he had. He nced at the crossbow bolt sticking out from his left shoulder and yanked it out!


    "Aaaarrgggh!!" He growled like a beast as he tightly grabbed the bolt and stabbed it into the wolf''s eye.


    Immediately, the wolf let go of Adam''s arm and whimpered in misery. It tried to run away, but Adam had already coiled his legs around the wolf''s neck like a python. Then, he hammered down his right fist on top of the crossbow bolt.


    BAM!


    The bolt prated further into the wolf''s skull and stabbed its brain. Adam continued to ruthlessly hammer down his fist on the bolt until the wolfpletely stopped moving.


    After making sure that the beast had died, Adam felt like he had lost all strength in his body. He limply sprawled on the ground with the wolf''s corpse still on top of him.


    A few momentster, he removed the corpse with great difficulty and slowly got to his feet. His left arm looked hideous as it was viciously chewed on by the wolf. He was drenched in blood and looked like a demon that had risen from the pits of hell.


    He looked around and his gaze finallynded upon Jeffrey who was helping out the others.


    "I''ll kill you!" Adam growled as he slowly walked toward Jeffrey. He was full of unprecedented bloodlust.


    He had never taken his earlier scuffles with the other children seriously. But it looked like he had been naive. Just because he didn''t n to kill others, didn''t necessarily mean that others wouldn''t kill him.


    And to think that Jeffrey would attempt to kill him for such a petty reason.


    The moment Jeffreyid eyes on Adam, his knees buckled and he fell to the ground. The image of Adam drenched in blood and walking toward him with reckless murderous intent made him shudder.


    He''s alive! Jeffrey couldn''t believe that Adam was able to make it out alive. He was certain that the wolf would devour him.


    He raised his trembling hands and pleaded, "Adam, w-wait! It was a mistake, I p-promise!"


    Adam refused to listen. He slowly walked toward Jeffrey with the broken sword in his hand. His sword had already been destroyed from the constant fighting earlier.


    Just when he was a few meters away from Jeffrey, the blond man with bright blue eyes and wearing an olive-colored cloak appeared right in between them.


    The blue-eyed man first looked at Jeffrey, causing thetter to tremble in fear. Then, he looked at the grievously wounded Adam who didn''t seem to be bothered by his presence at all.


    "This is not the time or the ce for your dispute," he said calmly.


    "But he¡ª" Adam protested.


    "I said this is not the ce." The man interrupted him in a more strict tone.


    Seeing this, Jeffrey was relieved and heined. "Thank you for saving me, sir. If not for you, I would have¡ª"


    "Shut it," The blue-eyed man coldly said to Jeffrey. "Don''t think I don''t know what you did."


    Shit! Jeffrey gulped and lowered his head, avoiding eye contact with the man.


    Two more people, a man and a woman, appeared out of nowhere and stood next to the blue-eyed man. All three of them wore the same cloaks. It was olive-colored and had a four-leaf clover insignia at the center of the chest.


    The man looked into the distance and saw a night wolf slightly bigger than the other wolves and muttered, "Seems to be on the verge of advancing to a Rank 2 Magic Beast."


    "No wonder it was able to control such arge number of wolves," replied the blue-eyed man.


    "Let''sbine our spells and get this over with," the woman spoke sinctly.


    The three Magi then jumped andnded beyond the blockade made of wooden carriages. Instinctively, the surrounding wolves made distance for them, sensing the immense danger.


    "Alright, time to get to work." The blue-eyed man cracked his knuckles.

 Chapter 9 Magus’ Might

    <h4>Chapter 9 Magus'' Might </h4>


    HOWL!


    The wolf leader howled andmanded the pack to attack the three Magi who had dared to cross the blockade and obstruct them. However, the wolves were afraid of getting close to the Magi. In the end, they could only reluctantly attack.


    "Hmph!" The female Magi scoffed. She had silver hair and cyan-colored eyes. She crouched down and ced both palms on the ground. A bright magic circle lit up underneath her palms!


    Rank 1 Spell: Spill Water!


    A few secondster, water was generated from the ground beneath her and it quickly spread toward the wolf pack. This level of water didn''t do any damage to the pack, neither did it impede them in any way.


    If anything, the water only made the ground a little wet.


    Next, the burly Magus with a buzz cut stepped forward and stomped on the ground. A magic circle had already materialized underneath his foot and the moment it touched the ground, the earth rippled and the waves spread toward the wolf pack.


    Rank 1 Spell: Shape Earth!


    At once, the ground had turned into an extremely muddy terrain. The majority of the wolves fell down as they lost bnce. However, this was still not enough to defeat the pack.


    Finally, the blond Magus with bright blue eyes weaved mysterious hand signs and then raised his right arm. The next moment, blue lightning crackled on his palm.


    Rank 1 Spell: Shocking Grip!


    He viciously punched the muddy ground with his lightning-infused fist. Following that, thend in front of them turned into a sea of lightning! The three spellsbined in harmony resulting in a devastating attack.


    Instantly, arge number of wolves were electrocuted. Their fur was charred and they struggled helplessly until they died. With a single move made by the three Magi, close to a hundred wolves died.


    "Whoa!"


    "Amazing!"


    "This is the might of a Magus?!"


    The children who had gone through a hellish battle saw this scene and their eyes lit up in amazement. For most of them, this was the first time they had seen a Magus in action.


    Even the experienced mercenaries were visibly moved. The teamwork disyed by the three Magi and their spellbo was truly a sight to behold. It left them awe-struck.


    Adam wasn''t all that impressed. After all, he had seen a much more grand and spectacr battle when he had acquired the white lotus. However, he still couldn''t keep his eyes off of the sea of lightning.


    The yearning in his heart intensified as he subconsciously clenched his fist. One day I''ll be a Magus and wield such power as well!


    Suddenly, he felt his soul tremble and his eyes zed over.


    On the other side, the alpha wolf was furious that so many of his brethren had been killed right in front of its eyes. It howled to the skies, and one could feel its pain and anger. The next moment, it opened its mouth and conjured an energy ball of absolute darkness!


    The ball of darkness got bigger and bigger until finally, it shot towards the three Magi at an extremely fast speed.


    The burly Magus stepped forward, weaved hand signs, and loudly sped his palms together. Following that, the ground around him trembled and then two thick and sturdy walls were erected in front of him.


    Rank 1 Spell: Mold Earth!


    The ball of pure darkness collided against the earthen walls. A deafening sound was heard as dust and debris scattered in all directions. In the end, the ball of darkness hadpletely dissipated. At the same time, the two walls had also been destroyed.


    From within the dust and debris, the female Magus along with the blue-eyed Magus rushed out and sprinted toward the alpha wolf. Ovee by rage, the alpha wolf also rushed toward them as it prepared tounch another ball of darkness.


    However, before long, the two Magi had alreadye close to the wolf. They both cast spells simultaneously andbined them.


    Rank 1 Spell: Thorn Vine!


    Rank 1 Spell: Acidic Ssh!


    A green vine as thick as one''s arms materialized in the female Magus''s hand and she whipped it toward the alpha wolf.


    Before the whip had coiled around the wolf, the whole whip had already been coated with ayer of purple acid. This was the spell cast by the blue-eyed Magus. The ease at which both spells hadbined showed how efficient their teamwork was.


    The purple vine ferociously wrapped around the wolf, instantly restricting its movements and at the same time melting its fur and poisoning its skin with acid. Even the ball of darkness that was about to form inside the wolf''s mouth had vanished.


    Completely restricted, the wolf showed a hint of panic as it red at the two Magi.


    Suddenly¡­


    The ground behind the wolf cracked open and a figure jumped out from underneath. It was the burly Magus!


    Right now he was wielding a heavy war hammer that seemed to be made out of some kind of ck material. He lifted both his hands and imbued mana into his weapon. Then, he swung the war hammer down on the wolf''s head with a wide grin on his face.


    "Hah, gotcha!"


    BOOM!


    The wolf was instantly pulverized by the hammer. All that was left was a mangled mixture of flesh, bones, and innards. Seeing their alpha die such a gruesome death, the remaining wolves all ran away with their tails tucked between their legs.


    "It''s a pity. We could have sold the corpse for some money." The female Magus pouted.


    The burly Magus, Ivan, looked at the alpha''s corpse, or theck of one, and smiled embarrassedly. "My bad, Kelley."


    The female Magus, Kelley, shot onest nce at the mangled corpse of the wolf and then turned around and left.


    "Nicely done, Ivan. Don''t mind her." The blue-eyed Magus gave Ivan a thumbs up.


    Ivan looked at his teammate andughed. "Haha, you too, Alex. Come, let''s get back to the carriage. I need your help understanding a spell model from the School of Invocation."


    "Alright, let''s go." Alex nodded and then went back to the carriage with Ivan.


    The surviving children and the mercenaries cheered for the victorious Magi as they came back to the campsite. The fight earlier was simply breathtaking. Even the mercenaries, who were always fighting with their lives on the line, were in awe of the teamwork disyed by the three.


    Alex and Ivan were indifferent to the apuse and the looks of admiration directed at them. They were already used to it. Suddenly, Alex caught sight of Adam who was standing in one location in a daze. The boy was sticking out like a sore thumb.


    "What''s with this kid?" Alex mumbled.


    Currently, Adam was oblivious to what was happening around him as his mind had already shifted to the mysterious space within the white lotus!

 Chapter 10 Mysterious Space

    <h4>Chapter 10 Mysterious Space </h4>


    Adam found himself floating in the mysterious white space once again. For a moment, he got frightened but then his eyes lit up. "I''m finally back here!"


    Ever since he acquired the white lotus, he had been trying all sorts of ways to get inside this mysterious space, which he believed to be the interior of the lotus. But no matter what he tried, he would never seed.


    But now all of a sudden, he found himself back in this ce, and he was ted. He looked around at the bright white spots curiously.


    "I wasn''t able to find out more about this cest time¡­" Adam tried to swim around in the air. "Just what are these lights¡ª"


    The words got stuck in his mouth when he saw what was happening in the distance. More and more glowing white spots were popping up!


    "What the¡­" Adam was speechless. He looked around and saw that bright spots were popping up everywhere, albeit at a slow rate.


    All of a sudden, close to a hundred white spots appeared out of nowhere!


    Adam was stunned. "Just what the hell is going on?!"


    He couldn''t understand what these white spots were and how exactly they were appearing in this space. Hell, he didn''t even know how he appeared in this ce.


    The white spots had stopped popping up now. Adam swam towards the closest white spot. This mote of light was only the size of his nail. He took a few deep breaths to calm his beating heart.


    "Nothing ventured, nothing gained." He encouraged himself and touched the light without hesitation!


    Adam closed his eyes in preparation for what was toe. To be honest, he didn''t even know what he was expecting. Nothing happened for a few seconds, but then¡­


    Calm.


    Unprecedented tranquility.


    Adam felt as if his mind had expanded. Mentally, he felt rejuvenated. He had never felt such a satisfying sensation in his life. It was almost as if his soul had been strengthened!


    He didn''t know for how long he was lost in this foreign feeling. Only when another white mote of light appeared in this mysterious space, did he finally open his eyes.


    "I feel¡­ reborn."


    His eyes were shining as he looked around as if he had found treasure. Adam was extremely excited. "That feeling right now¡­ I feel it''s very beneficial for my soul."


    Adam didn''t even know what a soul was, he had only heard a few bards mention it in their romantic songs. But he instinctively felt that the white motes in this space had strengthened him mentally.


    He looked at the thousands of motes of light in this mysterious space and involuntarily gulped. "What if¡­ I consume all these lights?"


    With a wide grin on his face, he swam to the closest white mote and stretched his hand out to grab it. But all of a sudden, he felt a firm hand on his shoulder and the scene around him instantly changed.


    "Hey, you alright?" A voice snapped him back to his senses.


    "Huh?" Adam looked around in bewilderment. "Where¡­ where am I?"


    Alex looked at him in amusement. "Oh? Did you pass out while standing on your feet? What a guy!"


    It took a moment for Adam to realize what exactly was happening. Looking around, he noticed that the wolves were nowhere to be seen. The mercenaries and the children were being tended to by the less injured ones.


    "It''s¡­ over¡­" He was relieved that they were out of danger. Before he could reply to the blue-eyed Magus, his eyes rolled over and he immediately lost consciousness.


    The gruesome battle from earlier where he was almost killed by a wolf, and the massive blood loss from his left arm had left him incapacitated. Exhaustion finally overcame him.


    ¡­


    The radiant rays of the sun passed through the window of the moving carriage and gentlynded on the face of a fifteen-year-old boy. The youth had taken an entire seat in the carriage and was sleeping soundly.


    This boy was none other than Adam.


    Slowly, he opened his eyes which appeared to be deeper than before. He then got up and found that his left arm had been fully bandaged and there were blood stains on it.


    "Ow!" He sharply breathed. Even a little bit of movement sent pangs of pain through his nerves.


    "Good morning, Adam!" A cheerful voice entered his ears. Adam looked up and saw that it was a girl with brown hair who was smiling amiably at him.


    "Eh?" Adam was puzzled. This was the first time another child from the traveling party had greeted him. But then he realized why this was happening.


    In the battlest night, he had fended off many wolves and happened to save quite a lot of kids who were behind him.


    She must be one of them, I guess. Adam was certain in his heart.


    He forced a smile at the girl and asked, "Where are we currently?"


    One of the other children, a boy, beside her replied, "We''re further inside the Crest Valley."


    "I see¡­" Adam nodded. He was feeling slightly overwhelmed by the sudden friendliness shown by his peers. Untilst night, everyone avoided him simply because of his status as amoner.


    But after the kids saw him fightst night, they had a change of heart. Everyone respected the strong. Moreover, some of the children were also saved by Adam so they were naturally grateful for him.


    Adam turned his head to look at the moving scenery outside the window. He hadpletely thrown out the matter ofst night''s gruesome battle as well as Jeffrey''s intention to kill him to the back of his mind.


    What he was now pondering about was the mysterious space inside the white lotus. His spections about his soul being strengthened were already proving to be correct.


    He felt his perception increase ever so slightly, his thoughts were running smoothly, and overall, he felt his mind operate much better than before.


    But most importantly¡­


    Adam had a feeling that he now knew how to ess that mysterious space at will!

 Chapter 11 Lotus’ Ability

    <h4>Chapter 11 Lotus'' Ability </h4>


    After asking the kids in the carriage what had transpired after the three Magi showed up on the battlefieldst night, he learned that they had killed over a hundred wolves in a single move.


    The three were still speaking excitedly about it, they had beenpletely amazed by the Magi''s fighting abilitiesst night. Adam, on the other hand, was thinking of something else entirely.


    The number of bright spots that suddenly popped up in that mysterious space was also about the same¡­ Adam connected the two dots and felt that it was too good to be a coincidence.


    Thinking back to the scene he had seen when he first acquired the white lotus, Adam was slowly beginning to uncover the mystery behind this strange artifact.


    In that scene, when the ck-armored Magus activated the white lotus, all the other Magi died as a result¡­ The lotus took the lives of those thousands of Magi. Close to four thousand, to be more precise¡­


    Slowly, the veil was being lifted by Adam.


    Suddenly, he thought of a terrifying possibility that caused him to shudder. The number of bright spots in the mysterious space should also be the same as the number of Magi that had died¡­


    Don''t tell me!!


    Adam subconsciously touched his forehead, his back drenched in cold sweat. The white lotus can actually absorb souls! And not just that¡­ I''m also able to consume these souls and strengthen my own!


    His mind was extremely conflicted. On one hand, he was beyond happy that he was able to acquire this heaven-defying artifact. But on the other hand, he feared what would happen if information about him possessing such a treasure was made known.


    From now on out, he had to be extremely vignt about it. He had no idea if soul-rted artifacts weremon or rare, but he still decided to stay cautious. If such artifacts weremon, no one would bat an eye if they found out that he had a soul-rted artifact.


    But if they were rare...


    Thinking of this, he looked at the three kids in front of him and asked in a slightly tensed manner, "What happened after I passed out? How did I get in the carriage? Who dressed my wounds?"


    The children didn''t think much about Adam''s sudden change in behavior. One of them truthfully replied, "The blond Magus carried you to the carriage, and then a mercenary dressed your wounds and applied medicine."


    Shit! Adam cursed inwardly. Was the Magus made aware of the white lotus?


    He began to get nervous thinking about this possibility. But he soon calmed down and thought, No, I''m probably just overthinking things. How can an artifact that has the ability to vanish inside a person''s body be so easily found?


    Thinking this, he gradually calmed down. But still¡­ I should confirm my spections.


    For now, he decided to get inside that mysterious space. He could still feel the presence of the lotus inside his body. To be precise, he believed that the lotus was actually inside his mind!


    He decided to give it a try and closed his eyes. Soon, he entered a tranquil state, his breathing was stable, and his face calm.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself floating inside the mysterious space once again.


    "Sess!" Adam smiled brightly. The process of entering this space was very instinctual to him, simr to how a newborn baby would start using their limbs to crawl and move around.


    He looked around and saw that the number of bright spots was about the same as the Magi that died in that vision. "As I thought¡­ this lotus really did suck all their souls."


    Adam swam towards the closest white spot and observed it. One by one, he observed the pure white spots around him and nodded. "So this is what a soul is¡­"


    Some spots were smaller than the size of his nail, giving him a very calm feeling. Others were bigger than a watermelon, making his heart palpitate. There were even some that were bigger than boulders! Clearly, he wasn''t ready to absorb these big motes of light.


    Suddenly Adam''s vision fell on one of the smaller spots that seemed a bit peculiar.


    "Hmm?" His brows furrowed and he swam toward this mote of light. On the surface of this white spot, there were all sorts of colors flickering from time to time.


    "What''s wrong with this one?"


    Adam thought for a long time and couldn''t figure it out. Since he didn''t feel any sense of danger from the mote of light, he decided to do just absorb it.


    The moment he touched this white spot, along with the sensation of his soul strengthening, there was something else that Adam felt. And he was shocked by it.


    A massive influx of information!


    Inside the moving carriage, Adam, who had his eyes closed at this moment, suddenly trembled and his expression twisted. He began sweating profusely. This continued for a few minutes until he finally opened his eyes.


    GASP!


    He took arge mouthful of air like he''d been suffocating for eternity. He grabbed his head and groaned. It felt as if a thousand ants were crawling all over his brain. His face had turned red and veins were popping on the sides of his temples.


    "Adam! What is it?"


    "What happened?!"


    "Are you alright?"


    The children panicked seeing Adam in such a miserable state. Another minuteter, the pain subsided and Adam looked up at his three peers and spoke with difficulty, "I''m fine¡­ My wound is acting up, I just need some sleep."


    Without waiting for their reply, he closed his eyes andy down. He then went through this new information, or rather, foreign memories that were suddenly inside his head.


    After absorbing that white mote of light, not only did his soul be stronger, but he also received a small portion of the memories of, what he assumed to be, one of the many Magi that had died in that vision.


    It took him a long time to sort out these new memories that were shing with his own. Finally, just before sunset, he was able to organize these memories. Thanks to the strengthening of his soul, the whole process didn''t seem arduous at all.


    Adam opened his eyes and sat back up, he had a strange look on his face as he mumbled, "Herbalism?"

 Chapter 12 Herbalism

    <h4>Chapter 12 Herbalism </h4>


    Another two weeks passed by and the traveling party was almost near the borders of the Nightingale Kingdom. The danger-filled wilderness had given way to lush farnds as far as the eye could see.


    Every now and then, the traveling party woulde across hamlets and viges. After seeing signs of civilization the children were extremely happy. After all, thest three months of traveling had really taken a toll on them.


    After the attack of the wolf pack, the party wasn''t attacked by magic beasts anymore. To be more precise, a few magic beast groups attacked them but the three Magi had jointly taken care of them in advance.


    About half a dozen children had perished in the previous wolf attack. If the Magi wanted to, they could have saved these unfortunate kids. But why would they?


    Firstly, as cruel as it sounded, the Magi wanted to discard the bad seeds from this batch of children. This ensured that the children who did enroll at the academy were the best of the best.


    If the kids couldn''t even survive a mere magic beast pack, then they could forget about embarking on the path of a Magus. It sounded grim but such was the cruel world they lived in. It was difficult to survive and resources were scarce, especially for a Magus.


    Secondly, this was also a test for the children, albeit an unofficial one. To be a Magus, not only was talent and aptitude necessary, but also courage and prudence.


    Through the attack of the wolf pack, the three Magi were able to examine the kids who were able to put their lives on the line and fight using either their brains or brawn. The surviving sixty or so kids had all made the cut.


    Over the past two weeks, Adam wasn''t able to practice his sword because of his injury. The mercenaries had run out of healing potions, and Adam didn''t have the guts to ask for one from either of the Magi.


    So, Adam spent thest two weeks consuming souls and expanding his knowledge of herbalism.


    Herbalists were very sought after in the Magusmunity. And he knew for a fact that herbalists or potion masters were very wealthy. So, he decided to assimte the memories rted to herbalism, so that he could get an edge over other students.


    At the very least, selling magical potions would ensure that he had a steady source of ie.


    Adam would go to the space inside the lotus every day and absorb the smaller white motes of light. He could see the progress with his own eyes, and he was extremely ecstatic about it.


    His perception had increased to a level he hadn''t thought was possible. Other than that, he felt as if his thought-making process had be quicker and a lot smoother.


    On this day, Adam was sitting inside the wooden carriage with his eyes closed and going through the knowledge of herbs and natural ingredients.


    After absorbing the memories, he felt great familiarity with the usage of herbs, like he''d been practicing it all his life. Not just the knowledge, but even the experiences of the Magi were absorbed by Adam!


    The different uses and properties of potions thoroughly fascinated him and he couldn''t wait to give it a try. He was certain he could make a lot of money if he put this knowledge to use.


    The sunset was about half an hour away, so the traveling party stopped by ake and prepared to make camp. All the children got down from the carriages and started helping the mercenaries.


    They weren''t the same kids they were when they started their journey. After going through so much in the past three months, they had matured.


    Things like setting up tents and making campfires were beneath these children of noble birth. But now, they were simply grateful to have a roof over their heads, some food in their stomach, and most importantly to have made it out alive through this perilous journey.


    Adam got out of the carriage and looked around as he breathed in the fresh air. Suddenly, his gaze fell on Jeffrey and they made eye contact. Adam''s eyes instantly turned cold and he red at Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey immediately looked away and distanced himself from Adam. Ever since that incident that night, Jeffrey had been avoiding Adam like the gue.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Jeffrey''s departing back. Sooner orter, I''ll kill you.


    He had never felt such hatred for another person before. Thinking back to how he had almost died that night, Adam was furious. He cursed under his breath and went the other way.


    In the distance, he saw the three Magi alighting from the carriage and sitting on boulders by thekeside. The burly Magus, Ivan, and the female Magus with the silver hair, Kelley, were busy reading books.


    Meanwhile, the blond Magus, Alex, was staring into the distance of theke, throwing pebbles across its surface.


    Adam''s eyes lit up as he unhesitatingly walked toward Alex. In the past few weeks, he didn''t have a chance to speak with the Magus, but now he finally did. He only hoped that Alex was also willing to talk to him.


    Hearing footsteps approaching him, Alex turned his head and looked at Adam with a faint smile. "It''s you."


    Adam walked to him and respectfully greeted, "Good day, Sir Magus."


    Seeing Adam act so stiff, Alex found it funny. "What is it, kid?"


    "Sir, I didn''t get the chance earlier but I would like to thank you for taking care of me after I passed out on the night of the wolf attack." Adam tried to speak like a gentleman.


    "Take care of you?" Alex chuckled. "I simply chucked you inside the carriage. I didn''t really ''take care'' of you."


    Adam''s eyes twitched. "Still, thank you."


    Judging from the casual conversation between them, Adam was more or less certain that Alex didn''t know about the existence of the white lotus. Still, he couldn''t be a hundred percent sure about it so he decided to remain vignt anyway.


    Suddenly, Alex asked, "Where did you learn to wield the sword?"


    "Huh?" Adam was slightly taken aback. He thought that his sword skills might have caught the Magus'' eyes. So, he puffed out his chest and spoke with pride, "I learned it on my own, sir."


    "No wonder it''s so crude and barbaric." Alex nodded in understanding.


    Adam''s expression froze. A momentter, he forced a smile and softly muttered, "I''ll work on it."


    He then thought of something and asked, "Sir, if you don''t mind, may I ask you something?"


    "Go ahead." Alex liked the boy''s respectful attitude and didn''t mind entertaining him a little.


    Adam took a deep breath and asked, "Sir, can you tell me about the Clover Academy''s entrance examination?"

 Chapter 13 Moon City

    <h4>Chapter 13 Moon City </h4>


    "Every year the Clover Academy holds an entrance examination to recruit prospective Magi from the neighboring kingdoms." Alex began exining patiently.


    "There are three tests in total that one must pass. The first is aprehensive aptitude test, the second is an analytical test, and the final one is thebat test."


    "There''s even abat test?" Adam was slightly surprised.


    Alex nodded. "Yes, and if you perform well in the entrance examination, you''ll be rewarded by the academy."


    "Oh!" Adam''s eyes lit up. He wanted to ask more about the tests but decided against it. He didn''t want to bother the Magus too much.


    He then sincerely said, "Thank you very much for sharing this information with me, Sir Magus."


    "Don''t worry about it." Alex waved his hand nonchntly. Suddenly, he thought of something and added. "Oh and one more thing. Killing is prohibited on school campus, and even within Moon City such crimes are highly punishable."


    Adam was stunned. He then heard Alex add, "However, it''s a different thing if you choose to settle scores with someone outside the city."


    Alex already knew of the dispute between Adam and Jeffrey. Since he had a good impression of Adam, he decided to advise him.


    "I understand, sir, thank you," Adam replied after a few moments and then turned around and went back to the campsite.


    On the way back, he coldly stared at Jeffrey who was chatting with a few kids. In the end, he walked past him without saying a word.


    Jeffrey saw him walk by and his eyes shed coldly. He gritted his teeth and thought to himself, You got lucky thest time. Wait till I''ve be a Magus. I''ll deal with you then.


    After the indirect warning from Magus Alex thest time, Jeffrey didn''t dare to make a move on Adam. Both the boys wanted nothing more than to kill each other, but they couldn''t.


    Not yet, anyway.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, another week had passed and the traveling party was almost at the end of its journey. In the distance, the silhouette of Moon City could be seen. The party had been traveling from the southeast, so they''d be entering the city from the South Ward.


    "Whoa! Is that Moon City?!"


    "Heavens! It''s so big!"


    "The buildings look so tall even from this distance!"


    "Wahh! And there are so many tall trees in the city as well!"


    The children stuck their heads out from the carriage windows and looked into the distance. Their eyes were shining with curiosity and they couldn''t hide their excitement.


    This was the most famous city in the southern part of the continent, known as the Jewel of the South! And they''d be living here for the foreseeable future. How could they not be enthusiastic?


    Adam also looked out of the window and couldn''t help but smile brightly. Amazing! Just the South Ward of the city is many times bigger than my hometown. I wonder how big the entire city is.


    Within an hour, the traveling party had already arrived near one of the two main gates of the South Ward. Everyone could now clearly see the tall boundary walls that guarded the city.


    It consisted of threeyers of thick sturdy walls. The outermost wall was the shortest, and each subsequent wall increased in height. The walls were patrolled by knights in silver armor. Under the light of the sun, they looked very heroic.


    "Halt! State your purpose!" One of the silver-armored guards at the gate stopped right in front of the leading carriage and blocked the way.


    The leader of the mercenary group got off the horse and took out a scroll from underneath his leather armor.


    He handed the scroll to the guard and respectfully said, "We are the Crescent Mercenary Company and we''re escorting children who are going to take the entrance exam for the Clover Academy."


    The guard removed his silver visor and read the scroll. He then signaled to his men. "Check all the carriages."


    Although he was already aware of this local mercenarypany, he still had to carry out his duties diligently.


    "Just let us through already." Ivan looked out of the carriage and grumbled.


    The guard saw the clover insignia on Ivan''s clothes and bowed respectfully. "Apologies, Lord Magus. These are the rules of the city."


    Alex who was sitting in the same carriage as Ivan, patted his shoulder. "They''re just doing their jobs. Let it be."


    Ivan harrumphed at the guard but did not say anything further.


    The guards checked the carriages one by one and finally allowed the traveling party to enter the city. Adam was in a carriage that was towards the back of the traveling party, so he was one of thest ones to enter the city.


    When the carriage passed through the eighteen-foot-high adamantine gate, Adam was wide-eyed as he marveled. Whoa! This is the biggest gate I''ve seen in my life!


    As soon as the carriage passed through the gate, a cacophony of sounds entered Adam''s ears. The sidewalks were full of people from different kinds of races. Besides humans, there were the fair and beautiful elves, the stout and hardy dwarves, and the small and cheerful gnomes.


    This was the first time that Adam had seen so many people from different races in one ce. Before this, he''d only heard about them from wandering bards. This was an eye-opening experience for him.


    The road they were currently traveling on was called South Lunar Avenue, and it connected the South Ward to the Lunar Bridge, which in turn connected to the North Lunar Avenue in the North Ward.


    All the roads in the city were made of cobblestones, and the sidewalks werepletely packed with people and stalls. Here, one could see people of different races mingling with one another.


    One thing Adam noticed was the abundance of trees in the city. An earthy scent permeated the city, making one feel refreshed. There was vegetation flourishing almost everywhere he looked. Some trees were taller than buildings, some buildings were taller than trees, and there were even buildings that were actually trees.


    Adam stuck his neck out and saw a bridge made of tree branches right above the street. The buildings and houses were made up of stone and wooden beams. In the distance, Adam could see a tall tree with many windows. Clearly, people were living in it.


    Seeing the number of brick-and-mortar stores and the temporary roadside stalls, one could tell that trade was flourishing in Moon City. And it indeed was. Moon City was the greatest mercantile city in the Southern Federation.


    After about twenty minutes, the traveling party stopped in front of arge archway made of marble. At the center of the archway, above the entrance, was a four-leaf clover symbol.


    Adam looked at the symbol and was iparably excited. "We''re here!"

 Chapter 14 Exploring the City

    <h4>Chapter 14 Exploring the City </h4>


    The children got off the carriages with their belongings, excitement etched all over their faces. All of them huddled at the academy''s entrance, impatient to get in.


    However, the three Magi who had been traveling with them stood in front of the group of children. Alex, who was standing at the center solemnly spoke, "Over thest three months, you all have endured great difficulty, ovee life-threatening challenges, and finally made it to Moon City. Good job!"


    The children were overwhelmed by emotions and cheered loudly. For these kids who were born with a silver spoon, thest three months were truly hellish. Most of them standing here right now couldn''t help but cry tears of joy.


    "However!" Alex interrupted their happy moment and doused them with a bucket of cold water. "All of you are still not students of Clover Academy, and thus, cannot enter the campus grounds."


    "What?!"


    "How can that be?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Where are we supposed to go?!"


    At once, there was a loud mor amongst the children. Some of them even started sobbing and screaming about how life was unfair.


    "Silence!" Ivan instantly shut everyone up.


    Alex continued, "The academy examination is seven days away. Until then, all of you are to stay at Sherman''s Inn." He pointed at the tall building in the distance that was enclosing an even taller tree in the middle.


    "The inn is the property of Clover Academy and since you all are prospective students of the academy, you will be given arge discount," Alex added.


    "What?!"


    "We still have to pay?!"


    "Injustice!"


    "This is bullying!"


    The children protested with tearful eyes but the three Magi couldn''t care less. The kids could only helplessly nod their heads and silently shed tears.


    Jeffrey and a few other kids wore extremely ugly expressions. All their money had already been extorted by Adam!


    Where were they supposed to stay for the next week? On the streets?


    Adam, realizing this, looked at Jeffrey and the few other children with a mocking grin. At the same time, he even dangled his bulging money pouch and showed it to them, as if provoking, ''What are you gonna do about it?''


    Jeffrey and the few kids around him gritted their teeth and clenched their fists as they hatefully stared at the youth. In their minds, they were vehemently cursing Adam and his ancestors.


    After teasing them a bit more, Adam turned his attention back to Alex.


    "The city ispletely safe. However, you all should still make it a habit to not wander around on the streets after sunset. You may do whatever you like, but make sure to arrive at this ce seven days from now at sunrise. That is all, you are dismissed."


    Alex then turned around and went inside the campus with Ivan and Kelley, they still had to report thepletion of their mission.


    The mercenaries who were still standing with the group of children, bade their farewells and left as well. The children formed into smaller groups and started exploring the city.


    "Jeffrey, what do we do?"


    "That demon took all our money, we have nowhere to go."


    "I heard the academy entrance fee is ten tinum pieces. Where am I supposed to get that much money?"


    "Yes! Yes! Jeffrey, we''re all in this mess because of you. You must help us!"


    Listening to these kidsining, Jeffrey flew into a rage. "You idiots! How is this my fault?!"


    Seeing his peers remain anxious, he couldn''t help but soften his tone a little. "There''s a Mercantile Guild here in Moon City. We can go there and pawn off our gems and other ornaments."


    The children''s eyes lit up and they all agreed. They should be able to borrow just enough money for the entrance fees after pawning off their belongings.


    Jeffrey''s hatred for Adam increased even more. He tried to look for Adam but the youth was nowhere to be seen.


    For all the trouble you''ve caused me¡­ I''ll make you wish you were dead! Jeffrey gnashed his teeth in fury. He then led his small group to the Mercantile Guild.


    ¡­


    The entire campus of Clover Academy covered the majority of the South Ward. The rest of the ward housed taverns, inns, a bustling market, and houses that catered to the students of the academy.


    One could argue that the Clover Academy epassed the whole of South Ward. This was a testament to the prestige of the academy as they were able to upy such arge area in the capital city of the Nightingale Kingdom.


    The market district was situated on the banks of River Aurei, right next to the docks. Many ships were docked at the harbor and the sailors could be seen carrying items to and fro.


    Seeing the lively harbor and the market, Adam was speechless. Such a level of human activity was definitely not seen in his hometown. Hell, it probably wasn''t even seen in the capital of Cormier Kingdom. He looked at everything with amazement.


    After admiring the bustling docks for a few more minutes, he gradually made his way through the crowd and went to the deeper parts of the market. He also made sure to tightly grab onto his money pouch.


    If someone stole his ''hard-earned'' money, he wouldn''t know what to do.


    All sorts of items could be found in the market. From fresh produce harvested by humans to weapons forged by dwarves. There were roadside stalls as well as proper brick-and-mortar stores.


    Adam looked at the bustling crowd with fascination. He could see people haggling with one another, little children ying hide and seek as they ran through the alleys, old peopleughing and telling stories to others, and bards singing and entertaining people.


    "It truly is the Jewel of the South," Adam muttered with a smile. Although he hadn''t visited any other cities, he had a feeling that no other city in the southern part of the continent could outshine the splendor of Moon City.


    After exploring most of the market district, he finally found what he was looking for. He stood in front of a store, the entrance of which was decorated with beautiful flowers and exotic nts.


    There was a wooden que on top of the store''s entrance, and on it was carved the name of the store.


    Adam read it out aloud, "Herbs & More."


    He gently stroked his injured and bandaged left arm as he walked inside the store. He had been meaning to take care of his injury for a while now, it was bing really unbearable.


    Adam opened the door and walked in, however, the moment he stepped foot inside, his eyes widened in shock.


    Arge two-headed vulture screeched menacingly and immediately pounced on him!

 Chapter 15 The Gnome

    <h4>Chapter 15 The Gnome </h4>


    Seeing the terrifying maw closing in on him, Adam froze in fear. This waspletely unexpected. At once, many thoughts appeared in his head.


    Why is this beast attacking me?


    Isn''t killing forbidden inside the city?


    Why is this happening to me?


    Am I gonna die?


    All of a sudden¡­


    In the depths of his soul, the white lotus seemed to havee alive as it started gently rotating and giving off a calming aura. In that instant, Adam felt his mind clear up and he gained rity.


    The fear in his eyes vanished, and he quicklyposed himself. He was surprised that the two-headed vulture in front of him had turned into a grey foggy silhouette.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed and he muttered softly, "A fake?"


    The next moment, the menacing vulture easily passed through his body and dissipated in the air.?Adam was still rooted on the spot wondering what had just transpired.


    "Oh? You were able to see through the illusion?" A slightly surprised voice echoed inside the store.


    "Who''s there?" Adam looked around in rm, but couldn''t find anyone.


    "Down here, ya fool."


    "What in the world?" Adam looked down and his gazended on a midget. It was an old midget with fair skin, a shiny bald head, pointy ears, and a thick white beard. The midget was about four feet tall and was wearing ck boots, brown pants, and a white tunic.


    Just as Adam was looking at the midget, thetter was also curiously scrutinizing the youth. After all, Adam was able to see through his illusion, and the most surprising thing was that Adam was a normal person with no exposure to mana!


    Adam''s eyes lit up as he stared at the midget who was smoking from a pipe. He crouched down and asked excitedly, "Wow! Are you a dwarf? This is the first time I''m¡ª Ouch!"


    However, before Adam could finish what he was about to say, the midget grabbed his smoking pipe and knocked the youth on the head.


    "Hmph! I''m a gnome, not a dwarf!" The gnome harrumphed and then started smoking from his pipe again.


    Adam rubbed his forehead and grumbled, "S-Sorry, sir."


    "Hmm." The gnome nodded. He looked deeply at Adam and asked, "Now tell me, boy. How did you see through my illusion? Although it was only a minor illusion spell, it should have been impossible for ayperson like you to see through it."


    Ah, so it was an illusion. Adam thought to himself. He looked at the gnome and confirmed. And this person¡­ is a Magus!


    Back then, when Adam saw the two-headed vulture pounce at him, he felt the white lotus resonate for a brief moment. He knew that it was because of the lotus that he was able to see through the illusion. However, he couldn''t say that to the old gnome.


    Hence, he replied innocently, "What do you mean ''see through it''? I just instinctively knew that the vulture was a fake."


    "Instinct, eh?" The gnome looked straight into Adam''s eyes for a few moments, trying to discern the truth.


    "Fine, whatever." The gnome waved his hand and then walked back to the wooden counter, seemingly having lost interest.


    Adam followed behind him and asked, "By the way, sir, why did you cast that illusion in the first ce? I almost peed myself, ya know?"


    "Hehe." The gnome chuckled mischievously as he took yet another puff from the pipe. "What''s life without some fun and excitement?"


    Adam resisted the urge to roll his eyes. He looked around the store and discovered that it was muchrger than it appeared to be from the outside. The walls were filled with rows of wooden shelves, each shelf containing various sorts of herbs, spices, flowers, etc.


    At the center of the shop, there was a small waiting area for the customers where couches and tea tables were kept. A pleasant medicinal aroma pervaded the entire store, making one feel rxed.


    Behind the waiting area was a wooden counter where the gnome was sitting. And behind the counter, there were countless books neatly ced on the shelves. Some books looked new, and some looked extremely worn out.


    On another wall, there were various potions of different colors organized properly. Apart from potions, there were even ointments and oil. Due to the memory he had absorbed, Adam was able to identify the majority of the items in there.


    And this was just the first floor. A spiral staircase led to the second floor, but Adam didn''t know whaty there.


    He walked toward the wall where the potions were kept. All sorts of potions were carefully stored inside translucent crystal vials and sks.


    Adam''s eyes lit up as he caught sight of what looked like a healing potion. He walked toward it and immediately grabbed it. He then opened the cork of the vial and took a whiff of the refreshing aroma.


    Seeing Adam''s rude behavior, the gnome was angry. "Boy, don''t go around touching things without perm¡ª"


    However, the words soon got stuck in his throat.


    "Honey from the tiger honey bees, caprese moss, stem of the voile glow nt, and¡­" Adam swirled the red liquid inside the vial and continued, "There seems to be some sort of earthen powder mixed in. Hmm, I''m not sure what thest one is."


    He looked at the gnome and asked, "Sir, this earthen powder should be from your experiments, yes?"


    The gnome was shocked. He looked at Adam, then at the potion, and then back again at Adam.


    Clearly, this boy is a normal human with no mana running in his veins¡­ then how? He thought.


    He asked incredulously, "Boy, how do you know so much about herbalism? I refuse to believe that you''re an Herbalist."


    Adam realized that he might have run his mouth more than necessary. When he saw the potions, he was eager to use the knowledge that he had gained from absorbing the memories of that expert.


    "Hehe." Adamughed sheepishly and lied through his teeth. "I only know some theoretical knowledge. Of course, I''m not a Herbalist, sir. I''m not even a Magus yet."


    The old gnome was silent for a long time. He then walked around the counter and toward Adam. He grabbed the vial from the youth''s hand and nodded. "You''re right. One of the ingredients is the powder I obtained from the shell of ake worm. It is a product of my experiment."


    "I see¡­" Adam nodded. Although the memory he absorbed had vast amounts of herbalism knowledge, he didn''t believe that this knowledgeprised all the herbs and ingredients in the world.


    After all, countless unknown ingredients could be found in different ces.


    "Sir, I would like to buy this healing potion," Adam respectfully stated.


    "5 tinum pieces," the gnome replied tly. "Alternatively, you can also pay 50 gold pieces."


    Adam inhaled sharply. "So expensive!"


    The gnome smiled mischievously and proposed. "Of course, I can also give it to you for free¡­"


    Adam became vignt. "W-What do you want in return?"

 Chapter 16 Storytelling

    <h4>Chapter 16 Storytelling </h4>


    "Hehe, you''re not as dumb as you look." The old gnome smirked. "In exchange for the healing potion, I''d like you to introduce me to your herbalism teacher."


    In the gnome''s eyes, one had to practice diligently for a lifetime to be able to do what Adam had just done. To be able to identify the ingredients used in a potion by just a simple look and a whiff was no easy thing. That too as a normal person!


    Therefore, the gnome believed that the Magus who taught Adam herbalism must be an extraordinary Herbalist. And not just that, Adam himself must really be a gifted genius in the field of herbalism.


    If he was already able to disy such shocking abilities before bing a Magus, then what would happen once he finally embarked on the path of a Magus and started brewing potions?


    And the reason why the gnome wanted to meet Adam''s teacher was also very simple ¡ª the pursuit of knowledge!


    Herbalists and Artificers were extremely rare among Magi. Therefore, the gnome wouldn''t miss out on an opportunity to meet with another fellow Herbalist and exchange herbalism knowledge.


    Eh? My herbalism teacher? Howe I don''t know about him? Adam stood there in a daze, wondering just how the old gnome hade to such a conclusion.


    POW!


    The gnome smacked Adam in the forehead with his smoking pipe again. "Don''t just stand there like a fool. Answer me, boy!"


    "Ouch!" Adam massaged his forehead, it had swollen by now. He looked at the gnome with tearful eyes. "I cannot agree to the exchange because¡­"


    "Because what?" The gnome asked impatiently.


    Adam lied effortlessly with clenched fists. "Because my teacher has already left."


    "Left?" The gnome''s eyebrows furrowed. "What do you mean?"


    Adam had a reminiscent look on his face. "It was almost five years back. That day, the ck clouds had dotted the sky, signaling the arrival of heavy rain¡ª"


    POW!


    "Don''t test my patience, boy!" The old gnome roared as he smacked Adam''s forehead again. "Get to the damn point!"


    "A-Alright." Adam knelt on the ground and obediently exined.


    "The truth is, when I was ten years old, I met a mysterious woman who was grievously injured. I tended to her wounds and cared for her for days until she was back on her feet again.


    "To repay my favor, she taught me all the herbalism knowledge she knew and even carried out a test that confirmed that I had the gift for spell-casting.


    "It took her a few years to fully recover. During this time, she taught me all the theoretical knowledge about herbalism. She even let me help her with her experiments and taught me her experiences in potion brewing.


    "After she fully recovered, she left for farawaynds. Where? I do not know, but before leaving, she rmended me to join the Clover Academy."


    Adam maintained eye contact with the gnome and narrated a beautifully crafted fraudulent story. Of course, there were some truths mixed in as well.


    It was true that he hade across a wandering Magus back in his hometown many years back. He did spend some time with her, and during this time, the Magus tested his talent for spell-casting and showed him the path to bing a Magus¡ªthat was to join Clover Academy.


    But the rest of the story¡­


    Was pure bullshit!


    "Hmm¡­" the gnome stroked his dense white beard and nodded from time to time. "So a random act of kindness led you down the path of a Magus, eh?"


    "Yes, sir." Adam nodded.


    "And it seems that you have a gift for herbalism as well," The gnome mumbled.


    After a few moments, the gnome seemed to have lost interest since he could not meet the Magus who had taught Adam herbalism. He walked back to the counter and started reading a book.


    "Well, if it''s like this then there''s no helping it. 5 tinum pieces and the healing potion is all yours."


    "Can I get a discount?" Adam asked softly.


    After extorting money from the few kids in the traveling party, he had only managed to umte 13 tinum coins, 323 gold coins, and some silver and bronze coins.


    From the kids traveling with him, he came to know that the entry fee for the academy was set at 10 tinum pieces, so there was no way he could spend the tinum coins for the potion.


    And it seemed that tinum pieces were extremely rare. Out of the few kids he had extorted money out of, only Jeffrey had tinum coins. Back in his hometown, Adam didn''t even know about the existence of tinum coins. The highest denomination he had ever used was a silver coin.


    Seeing Adam shamelessly ask for a discount, the gnome yelled, "Get lost!"


    "R-Rx, no need to get mad." Adam took out 50 gold pieces with a pained expression and gave them to the gnome. "Here."


    "Hmph! You cheap little bugger." Seeing Adam''s bulging money pouch, the gnome couldn''t help but scoff.


    Adam took the healing potion and carefully kept it in his pocket. He then bade farewell to the gnome. "Thank you, sir. See youter!"


    With that, he turned around and left the store. After Adam left, the grumpy expression on the old gnome''s face slowly disappeared and was reced by a faint smile.


    "What an interesting little fellow."


    ¡­


    "Wee to Sherman''s Inn! How may I help you?"


    A blonde youngdy wearing a white dress with green-patterned embroidery greeted Adam with a bright smile. She was standing behind the reception desk which seemed to be made up of high-quality wood.


    After leaving the gnome''s store, he directly went to the inn that Magus Alex had rmended. Besides, it was beginning to get dark and Adam didn''t want to stay out, even though he knew it waspletely safe.


    "I need a room. For a week." Adam got straight to the point.


    "Sir, are you here for the academy''s entrance examination?"


    "That''s right." Adam nodded.


    "Great! After the discount, the total woulde to 10 silver and 50 bronze pieces." Thedy replied.


    "S-So expensive!" Adam blurted out.


    The youngdy''s eyes couldn''t help but twitch as she struggled to maintain her professional smile. She couldn''t help but wonder just where this bum came from.


    Still, she replied with a courteous smile. "This is a fine establishment, sir, and the total amount also covers excellent dining options thrice a day. If it weren''t for the student discount, you''d have to pay three times more."


    Daylight robbery! Adam screamed in his heart. However, he still took out the money and paid the full amount.


    After the paperwork was finished, a young boy dressed in ck who seemed to be about Adam''s age guided him to his room. "This way, sir."


    Adam followed after him into therge open courtyard at the center of the building where the huge tree was located. Much to his astonishment, Adam discovered that people were actually staying inside the tree!


    The boy brought Adam to his room which was at the center of the tree''s trunk, bowed respectfully, and then left.


    "Whoa!" Adam looked at his room with bright eyes. "This ce sure is fancy."


    He took his time checking out the room. When he finally went to the balcony and looked at the view outside, his eyes widened in shock!

 Chapter 17 Examination Begins!

    <h4>Chapter 17 Examination Begins! </h4>


    Past the numerous stone buildings and verdant trees in the South Ward,y a magical bridge that connected it to the North Ward.


    The sun had already set and the sky was dyed a shade of velvety dark. The twin moons, Selene and Luna, appeared high up in the night sky and bathed thends below in an ethereal glow.


    The Lunar Bridge, undisputedly the most famousndmark in Moon City, reflected the splendor of the twin moons and shone brilliantly.


    From his balcony, Adam could see this awe-inspiring sight and couldn''t help but marvel at it. "So beautiful!"


    The bridge looked like it was made of countless little stars. Adam had never seen something so spectacr in his life. He looked at it for a few minutes and then sighed emotionally. "The world of magic is truly fascinating¡­"


    He went back into his room and sat down on the couch. Slowly, he unwrapped the bloodied bandage on his left arm, all the while wincing in pain. Next, he took out the healing potion, uncorked it, and downed it in one go.


    A sweet taste permeated in his mouth, followed by a slightly bitter taste. Within a minute, he felt an itching sensation in his left arm that only increased with each passing second.


    Adam grimaced as he focused on his injured arm. Slowly, the bones began to heal and the tendons and muscles began to restore themselves. This continued for a minute and then finally the skin also regenerated. In a matter of minutes, his originally crippled arm waspletely healed.


    "What should have left me crippled for a lifetime was healed in just minutes!" Adam''s eyes shone brightly as he moved around his once-injured arm.


    After testing out the efficacy of the healing potion, he went to the bathroom and took a long shower. Then, he climbed onto the bed and bounced on it a few times. "So fluffy and¡­ luxurious, haha!"


    After ying around a little more, he finallyy down and stared at the wooden ceiling. "In seven days, the examination takes ce. I can''t wait to join the academy!"


    Adam let his thoughts run wild and soon went to sleep.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, a week had passed and the day of Clover Academy''s entrance examination had finally arrived.


    Adam''s eyes shone with excitement and anticipation as he walked the crowded cobblestone streets of the South Ward.


    He was wearing a dark blue tunic that had white seams. His sleeves were rolled up to his elbow, disying his toned forearms. He was also wearing white cotton pants and ck bamboo shoes. His outfit looked neat but they''d been washed so many times that they were nearly worn out.


    His jet-ck hair was parted from the middle. His hair had grown a lot since he left his hometown, and now it reached his shoulders.


    The distance from Sherman''s Inn to the entrance of the academy was only a few hundred meters. Very soon, the white marble archway was visible to Adam. This was the entrance to the academy.


    However, soon, he was stunned.


    "So many people!" He muttered in astonishment.


    Hundreds of children had lined up in an orderly manner outside the academy''s entrance. At a rough count, there were at least five hundred children gathered here!


    Looks like children from all over the Nightingale Kingdom as well as the other kingdoms of the Southern Federation havee to enroll at the academy. Adam thought to himself as he calmly walked toward the end of the queue.


    "Hey, everyone, look at this guy!"


    "Where does he think he is?"


    "Haha, what a clown. Is he lost?"


    "Go back to the rice fields, farmboy!"


    When the nearby children caught sight of Adam standing in the queue, they couldn''t help but be amused. After all, although Adam was wearing clean clothes, it was undoubtedly of highly inferior quality. Clearly, he looked like he didn''t belong here.


    Adam ignored the others and stood silently with his arms crossed and eyes closed. Although he felt disgruntled by the harsh words spoken by others, he didn''t wish to banter with them at the moment. His full focus was on the examination.


    A freckled youth standing right in front of Adam saw him and thought of having some fun. He turned around and intimidatingly stared at Adam. "Oi, peasant. Why don''t you go tend to the cattle?"


    This caused the other children to burst into raucousughter. However, Adam remained unfazed.


    Seeing this, the freckled youth was slightly annoyed. He firmly sped Adam''s shoulder and repeated, "Bastard, didn''t you hear me? I said, go back to the¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in his throat.


    Adam opened his ck abyss-like eyes and red at the boy. "Piss off!"


    The freckled boy''s knees weakened and he stumbled back a few steps. Beads of cold sweat began forming on his forehead. When he looked into Adam''s eyes, he felt his head hurt for some reason.


    And this scared him down to his core. He couldn''t help but avoid eye contact with Adam. Immediately, he left the ce and ran away. Finally standing at the end of the queue, far away from Adam.


    The rest of the children were stunned seeing what had just transpired. They simply thought that the freckled boy was a coward. But still, they stopped bothering Adam after this incident.


    Over the past week, Adam spent all his time absorbing souls and going through herbalism knowledge. After absorbing tens of small motes of light, his soul had strengthened tremendously.


    Adam''s soul would sometimes emit a very minute amount of pressure. This is exactly what happened when the freckled youth looked into his eyes. The boy''s soul was feeling overwhelmed by the pressure Adam''s soul was releasing.


    In fact, Adam''s soul was already as strong as someone who had just recently be a Rank 1 Magus!


    However, after absorbing so many souls inside the mysterious space of the white lotus, he was beginning to feel ''full''. He suspected that soon he would reach a point where he wouldn''t be able to consume any more motes of light.


    When that happened, he didn''t know what he would do or how we would proceed.


    Very soon, a group of people wearing dark green cloaks with a four-leaf clover crest came out of the academy and stood in front of all the children present. An old man, standing in the middle of the group, loudly dered.


    "The Clover Academy''s entrance examination will now begin. Everyone, follow me!"

 Chapter 18 Aptitude Test

    <h4>Chapter 18 Aptitude Test </h4>


    For the first time, these children entered thepounds of Clover Academy. They were excited and jubnt, to say the least. The children followed after the group of Magi obediently. No one dared to act out of line.


    The campus was full of greenery. Amidst the various exotic trees and small ponds, one could find stone and wood column buildings with beautiful architecture.


    After walking for a few minutes, the group finally stopped at arge clearing where dozens of tents were erected.


    The Magi turned around and the old Magus from earlier spoke once again, "This is the first hurdle that you all must pass - the aptitude test!"


    Suddenly, there was a mor amidst the hundreds of children. But the next moment, the old Magus continued speaking. Although his voice was subtle, weirdly enough, every single child could hear him speak as if he were right next to them.


    "The minimum requirement we expect from all our students is a C-grade aptitude. Below that, and you will be eliminated. The Clover Academy will not invest time and resources to nurture a Magus that does not have the talent to go far on the path."


    All the children were now visibly nervous. After all, they weren''t aware of the fact that there would be a cut-off during the aptitude test. All the students present knew that they had a talent for spell-casting, but what grade talent they had, that they didn''t know.


    Adam was confused about this whole grading thing. Thus, he asked the nearest person about it. "Excuse me, how many aptitude grades are there?"


    A fatty wearing a luxurious ck silk robe with golden seams who happened to be standing near Adam looked at him weirdly. "You¡­ don''t even know this?"


    Adam smiled awkwardly, trying toe up with an excuse. But the next moment, the fatty began exining. "Whatever, I''m guessing it''s notmon knowledge where you''re from."


    This guy¡­ Adam was surprised to find an amiable person who didn''t judge him based on his appearance. This was a first for him.


    The fatty continued, "There are five grades - A, B, C, D, and F. A being the highest and F being the lowest¡ª"


    "Wait a minute." Adam interrupted. "What happened to E?"


    "Interesting question¡­" The fatty''s eyes twitched and he fell into deep thought. "Forget about it, don''t stress the small stuff. As I was saying, A is the highest and F is the lowest.


    "Basically, aptitude determines how far a Magus can advance in their paths. Having a higher grade aptitude means a person is more likely to advance through greater ranks."


    "I see." Adam nodded in understanding. He then looked at the fatty and stretched out his hand with a smile. "Thanks for exining. I''m Adam."


    The fatty shook Adam''s hand. "I''m Edward. By the way, you''re not from around here are you?"


    "No, I''m from Cormier¡ª" Adam was about to reply but their chat was interrupted by the Magus.


    "Now, all of you enter the tents one by one." The Magus instructed.


    Edward gave Adam a thumbs up. "See you on the other side."


    Adam smiled. "Good luck!"


    He saw the fatty strutting away, his tummy jiggling up and down. Adam couldn''t help but chuckle and think to himself, I guess not all noble kids are rude and arrogant¡­


    The line slowly moved forward and within a few minutes, Adam was standing at the entrance of a tent. He was waiting for the person before him to finish up with the test.


    A few momentster, a deep voice echoed from inside the tent. "Next."


    Adam took a deep breath and walked in. The inside of the tent was muchrger than it appeared from the outside. A middle-aged man was standing at the center. He too was wearing a dark green cloak with the four-leaf clover crest.


    "Stand at the center of this formation for as long as you can," The man spoke tly while pointing at a diagram on the floor. This diagram was made of all sorts of geometrical shapes that Adam didn''t quite understand.


    "Alright." Adam nodded and stood at the center of the formation.


    The following moment, the man performed some hand gestures and the various lines and geometrical patterns inside the formation lit up with a resplendent orange light.


    Adam closed his eyes and stood motionlessly on the formation.


    1 minute¡­


    2 minute¡­


    3 minute¡­


    4 minute¡­


    Finally, beads of sweat began forming on Adam''s forehead and his body started to tremble. He felt a pressure on his body as well as his mind. However, the pressure on his mind was very mild, almost nonexistent,pared to the one on his body.


    He felt as if he was being submerged hundreds of miles underwater and the pressure was threatening to pulverize his body.


    Adam gritted his teeth in pain and spoke in agony, "N-No¡­ more!"


    The next moment, the light from the formation dissipated. The man had deactivated it. He checked the time and nodded. "Good! B-grade aptitude, although just barely."


    "Phew!" Adam breathed a sigh of relief as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. He clenched his fists and muttered inwardly, I passed!


    "Now, fill up this form and proceed to the next tent through the back exit." The man''s attitude toward Adam was much more friendly now. He handed the youth a paper and showed him the way out.


    Adam borrowed a quill from the old Magus and filled up all the relevant information such as full name, date of birth, ce of birth, aptitude, etc. After that, he exited the tent and came to another open clearing. He then went toward the nearest tent and waited patiently.


    As he looked around, he saw that the children had be much more sparsepared to before. The cut-off is really stringent. I''m afraid half of the children wouldn''t make it past the first test.


    Indeed, only about 55% of the children would make it past the first test. And this number would only continue to decrease in the following test.


    "Come in." The voice of a female came from within the tent. Adam walked in and found that the tent was much smallerpared to thest one. There was a simple wooden table at the center and two chairs.


    A youngdy with burgundy hair was sitting on one chair and looking at him with a smile. "Hand me your form."


    "Ah, yes!" Adam hurriedly gave her the form with both hands and remained standing.


    "You may sit." Thedy took the form and spoke gently.


    As Adam nervously sat on the chair wondering just what this test would be about, thedy spoke in a pleasant manner, "B-grade aptitude? That''s splendid, Adam. Now, let us proceed with the analytical test."


    Thedy snapped her fingers and a beautiful geometrical pattern materialized in mid-air right in front of Adam. However, this pattern was iplete. It was missing certain lines, angles, and shapes.


    "Finish the geometrical model."


    "H-How do I finish this?" Adam asked nervously. He waspletely clueless.


    Thedy smirked. "Well, that''s what the test is about."

 Chapter 19 Welcome to Clover Academy!

    <h4>Chapter 19 Wee to Clover Academy! </h4>


    "Wha¡­" Adam was in a daze.


    How was he supposed to finish something he didn''t have the slightest knowledge about?


    Seeing the youth''s expression, the woman was amused. "You have 2 minutes to finish this test. Your time starts now."


    Adam was brought back to his senses. "What? There''s a time limit!?"


    But thedy didn''t reply. She simply stared at him with a smile.


    Seeing that thedy didn''t have any intentions whatsoever to help, Adam could only grit his teeth and focus all his attention on the shining geometrical model hovering in front of him.


    He intently stared at thepleted patterns as well as the parts that were missing, trying to figure out what exactly to do. He observed the lines and angles for a good half a minute until finally, he had a sh of inspiration.


    It seems like the shapes and lines mirror each other at various intervals. Wait, that''s not right! Adam''s mind worked at lightning speed.


    The effects of absorbing souls during the past couple of months were beginning to show. His thought process was extremely fluid and fast.


    His eyes darted from one point to the other continuously as he mumbled, "The top left quadrant mirrors the bottom left¡­ parallel lines mirror each other¡­ I see¡­ this is a three-dimensional figure!"


    Thedy sitting across from him was moved.


    Adam stretched his hand and pressed one point on the model. He then drew a line and connected it to another point right across from it. A new line was magically formed mid-air following Adam''s actions.


    Soon, a minute had passed.


    Adam continued to connect dot after dot, creating lines and patterns, inclining one line to the other, and forming an angle at their intersection. His speed initially was slow but slowly he began to connect everything very quickly almost as if on instinct.


    He moved both his hands in a mesmerizing manner as if he were a masterss artist in the process of finishing a beautiful painting.


    With only a few seconds short of the two-minute timer, Adam finally connected thest pattern andpleted the model.


    As soon as the geometrical model wasplete, it gave off a bright radiance and then dispersed into tiny motes of light.


    "Finally, done!" Adam breathed out in relief. He then looked at thedy across from him whose mouth was agape, as if she couldn''t believe what had just transpired.


    "Is everything alright?" He got slightly nervous seeing such a reaction from thedy and was wondering if he had done something that he wasn''t supposed to.


    "Y-Yes, everything''s alright." Thedyposed herself and looked at Adam. "Excellent job! You may proceed to the next test through the back exit."


    "Alright, thank you." Adam stood up and exited the tent.


    The burgundy-haireddy looked at Adam''s departing back and thought in astonishment, What monstrous analytical skills!


    That geometrical pattern from earlier was actually an iplete spell model for a Rank 1 spell!


    Generally, without proper knowledge, it would have been nigh impossible for ayman toplete the pattern. The academy required the student to onlyplete 25% of the model to pass the test.


    This test not only tested one''s analytical skills but alsoprehension ability. In the long history of the Clover Academy, only a handful of students had been able toplete the second test of the entrance examination.


    And all of them grew up to be powerful Magi!


    To be able toplete such a test meant that the person would have much less difficulty analyzing,prehending, and memorizing spell models as they progressed further.


    After all, spell models became exponentially harder to analyze the further a Magus advanced.


    "I must immediately inform the higher-ups. Special attention needs to be given to this boy." Thedy took out a palm-sized circr disk from within her cloak, injected mana into it, and ryed the information.


    Unknowingly, Adam had already kicked up a storm before even entering the academy.


    ¡­


    After exiting the tent, Adam found himself on arge square. The streets were paved with white bricks andmp posts were ced on the sidewalk at fixed intervals. And in front of him was a grand three-story building.


    At the center of the crossroad, there was arge and spectacr fountain. Many children were sitting around the fountain. Some sat on the grass on both sides of the streets. All these children had passed the first two tests and were in a very happy mood.


    Adam found a tree nearby and walked toward it. He sat under its shade, plucked a de of grass, and began chewing on it. He closed his eyes and began wondering, ording to Magus Alex the final test is going to be abat test. I wonder who my opponent will be¡­


    Suddenly, a familiar voice called out to him. "Adam!"


    Adam opened his eyes slightly and saw Edward running toward him with a jolly expression.


    "Edward, you made it!" Adam greeted him with a heartyugh.


    Edward sat down under the tree beside Adam, panting slightly. He then looked at Adam and startedughing loudly. "Of course, I made it! What was your aptitude?"


    "B-grade," Adam replied.


    "Ohhh! Me too!" Edwardughed.


    "By the way, Edward, is B-grade verymon?"


    "Yes and no," Edward replied, "in general, A and B grades are very rare, especially A-grade. They are heavily nurtured and taken care of by any major organization.


    "But here in Clover Academy, B-grade students can be consideredmon because the academy only handpicks the best of the best."


    "Hmm¡­ I see." Adam nodded in understanding.


    He wondered if his current aptitude was a result of the white lotus'' constant nourishment and whether his aptitude could increase in the future. However, he couldn''t confirm his spection.


    Thinking of this, he asked, "Can a person''s aptitude increase?"


    "Hah!" Edward pped his thigh exaggeratedly. "Although analytical andbat skills can be improved and sharpened over time, aptitude cannot! This is something a person is born with."


    As I thought¡­ Adam nodded.


    Suddenly, the doors to therge building in front of the fountain opened and a dozen Magi wearing dark-green cloaks stepped out. Their aura and demeanor demanded nothing but admiration and respect.


    They walked down the marble stairs and finally stopped in front of the hundreds of students. More than 700 students had started initially, but now only about 350 remained.


    An old woman wearing a dark blue robe and a pointy hat of the same color came forth and spoke to everyone present, "I am the Headmistress of the Clover Academy. You all may address me as Professor Godfrey."


    The children present at the square were stunned. They hadn''t expected the Headmistress to appear all of a sudden.


    Professor Godfrey continued speaking with a gentle smile, "Although the entrance examination consists of three tests, only the first two are required for your admission into the academy. The final test is only used for the first-year rankings."


    The children were confused, however, some of them could understand what the Headmistress had just conveyed, and they couldn''t help but be exhrated.


    Seeing the puzzled expressions of most of the students present, Professor Godfrey chuckled.


    "That means all of you have passed the academy''s entrance examination.


    "Wee to Clover Academy!"

 Chapter 20 Illusion Formation

    <h4>Chapter 20 Illusion Formation </h4>


    The children burst into loud cheers. All of them were iparably excited. After all, Clover Academy was the best institute for learning magic in the entirety of the southern part of the continent.


    In this part of the continent, every kid who aspired to be a Magus would dream of one day attending the prestigious Clover Academy. That dream had finallye true for all the children present at the square today.


    Adam was no different. The moment he learned that he had been admitted to the academy, he raised his hands and jumped in joy. He even gave Edward a tight hug and began jumping around in sheer excitement.


    Professor Godfrey loved seeing this scene every year when she weed students into the academy. Their childlike curiosity and the way they yearned to learn magic made her very gratified.


    She looked at all the students present at the square. Her gaze thennded on a girl who had blonde hair and green eyes and was wearing round ck-rimmed sses. The girl, unlike the other kids, was standing in a cold manner as if it was a given that she''d be epted into the academy.


    Professor Godfrey''s gaze then shifted to a blond youth with blue eyes who was standing with his arms crossed and had an extremely smug look on his face. This boy was none other than Jeffrey!


    So these two have A-grade aptitudes¡­ she thought inwardly.


    Finally, her gazended on Adam who was hugging a fatty and jumping around like a monkey.


    Seeing his actions, Professor Godfrey couldn''t help but chuckle. And this is the prodigy with the monstrousprehension ability¡­ No wonder Berger has taken an interest in him.


    She let all the children enjoy this special moment and only after everyone had calmed down did she start speaking again, "Everyone follow me into the auditorium inside the main building. There you will participate in thebat assessment.


    "This will determine your rankings for the first year. Additionally, the students whoe in the first, second, and third ce, will receive exceptional rewards. Please keep in mind that these rewards are very precious and rare. Therefore, I want all of you to try your best."


    The children then followed behind the dozen Magi who were, in fact, professors. They entered the main building in an orderly fashion and soon arrived at the auditorium.


    Just like everything else on campus, the auditorium was also humongous in size. On the far end of the auditorium was an elevated stage. The rest of the auditorium consisted of around 120 octagonal sitting mats that hovered a few inches above the wooden floors.


    All the professors, including the Headmistress, got onto the stage and then looked at all the students present.


    Professor Godfrey solemnly said, "These mats that you see in front of you have all been inscribed with an illusion formation. Once you sit on it, your mind will enter a simtion where you will fight. This is how thebat assessment will be carried out!"


    The children eximed in surprise. Without a doubt, most of them if not all of them, had thought that they''d have to physically duke it out with other people for thebat test.


    But who would have thought that they''d be fighting inside an illusion?


    "Now, all of you may wonder," Professor Godfrey began. "Why must Magi engage in directbat when we can simply cast spells from afar? Well, let me tell you. That is simply wed thinking!"


    Professor Godfrey''s tone became more solemn and her voice turned up a notch. "There will be times when your spell-casting will be interrupted by your enemies, or something else might happen that could prevent you from using mana. What are you going to do then?


    "A Magus should always be prepared for everything. To embark on the path of a Magus means to fight against the natural order of the world. It is true that as Magi we are schrs, but we are also brave warriors!


    "To be a Magus means to pursue the truth and also to fight against all odds and firmly stand tall in the face of adversity. We are arcane schrs. We are warriors. We are Magi. And this is our path of magic!"


    "OHHH!!" All the children raised their fists and screamed in unison. A raging fire had been lit up in the depths of their hearts. The Headmistress'' words thoroughly resonated with every student present.


    Adam clenched his fists tightly as his eyes shone with newfound determination. The words of the headmistress kept repeating inside his mind. We are schrs¡­ We are warriors¡­ We are Magi!


    A new group of Magi appeared inside the auditorium. They were wearing olive-colored cloaks. These Magi were students, more precisely, they were final-year students. They were here to help amodate the new students inside the illusion formation.


    One of these students, a beautiful youngdy with ck hair and blue eyes, suddenly walked up to Edward and warmly hugged him from behind.


    Edward was clearly startled, but when he turned his head and saw who it was, he blew a breath of relief and then grumbled.


    "D-Don''t scare me like that!" He then softly added, "Also, don''t hug me in public. It''s weird."


    The girl smiled warmly and then pulled Edward''s chubby cheeks. "Congrattions, Edward dearest. I am very proud of you."


    Hearing sincere praises, Edward smuglyughed while repeatedly nodding. "Hehe, thank you, thank you!"


    The youngdy looked at Adam and then asked Edward, "Did you make a new friend?"


    Edward nodded. "Yes! This is my friend, Adam. He also has a B-grade aptitude just like me!"


    "Hello, Adam." The youngdy stretched her fair arm. "I''m ine, Edward''s elder sister."


    Adam waspletely mesmerized by her. He had never seen such a beautiful girl before. Hence, he was slightly blushing when he shook ine''s hand. "H-Hello Adam¡­ I-I''m ine."


    Shit! Adam instantly regretted the words that came out of his mouth, and his face turned redder than a tomato.


    ine covered her mouth and began giggling. "You''re adorable." She then bade the two farewell and began assisting her ssmates.


    While the the first batch of new students were taking their seats on the illusion formation, Adam asked Edward with great doubt, "Edward, you sure you''re not adopted?"


    "Huh?" Edward squinted his eyes. "Why would you say that?"


    "Well, you''re sister is so charming and pretty¡­" Adam then carefully thought of the right words to say, but couldn''t. So he just decided to be direct. "While you¡­ you''re just round and ugly."


    "Hmph!" Edward snorted so hard his chubby cheeks were jiggling. "I''m just waiting for my growth spurt. Just you wait!"


    Just as the two friends were bantering with each other, a third of the new students had already hopped onto the illusion formation. And within a minute, half of these students were ejected from the formation.


    Clearly, they had already been defeated inside the illusion. All of them had terrified looks on their faces and some had even passed out from excessive fear.


    However, something very interesting was happening currently inside the formation. One of the students, the girl who had an A-grade aptitude, was doing something extraordinary.


    Even the professors were astonished.

 Chapter 21 Combat Test

    <h4>Chapter 21 Combat Test </h4>


    "This child has excellent fighting skills."


    "I agree. Although she''s young, she''s very learned in the art ofbat."


    "Indeed a good seedling."


    The professors standing around the Headmistress were full of praise. It was very rare for a student to be gifted in learning magic as well as fighting. Thetter was usually only cultivated over time.


    It had to be known that all the new students present were only fifteen years of age!


    None of the other students could see what was happening within the illusion formation, but how could these professors, who were mighty Magi, not know? They could clearly see the progress of every student inside the formation.


    Even the headmistress, Professor Godfrey, nodded her head in approval seeing the blonde girl''s fighting abilities.


    "Tell me this child''s background again," stated the Headmistress.


    A man standing beside her respectfullyplied. "Yes, professor. This girl''s name is Lisa De re. Aptitude ¨C A-grade,prehension ¨C B-grade. Shees from the Faber Province."


    Professor Godfrey muttered in realization, "Faber Province¡­ so she''s from the De re Magus Family."


    "That is correct, professor." The man nodded.


    The De re Family head was killed in a dispute with another Magus family, the Gracie Family, a few years back, Professor Godfrey thought inwardly as she saw Lisa battle a group of beasts inside the illusion formation.


    On the brink of ruin, the De re family produced such a genius. If I''m not wrong, Lisa should be thete family head''s daughter.


    A few minutester, the beasts inside the formation finally overwhelmed Lisa and she was ejected. She opened her eyes and calmly stepped off the mat.


    "Whoa! She was able to stay inside for so long!"


    "5 minutes! That should be some record, right?"


    "She''s definitely the best fighter among us."


    The new students spoke in awe as they saw Lisa stand in a corner of the auditorium. Even the final-year students were impressed by her fighting skills.


    After all,sting five minutes against a group of wild beasts was an impressive feat. One had to know that such fights usuallysted a minute or so, especially when one was outnumbered.


    "Tsk, so snobbish¡­" Edward muttered as he stared at the cold and aloof Lisa.


    "Hmm." Adam nodded. The first batch of students that went inside the illusion already produced a solid fighter such as Lisa. He wondered how the students in the second batch would fare.


    He saw Jeffrey amongst the second batch of students sitting on the mat, and his expression instantly turned cold.


    Edward noticed this and asked curiously, "What is it, Adam? You look¡­ mad."


    "It''s nothing," Adam said in an icy tone. "I just caught sight of a hateful scumbag."


    Edward was surprised by Adam''s sudden change in demeanor. He looked in the direction Adam was looking at and saw a blond youth smugly sitting on the mat. Edward figured the two might have some enmity, and couldn''t help but be curious.


    Adam changed the subject and asked something that had been on his mind since he entered the academy, "By the way, why don''t I see any elves or dwarves or any other races at the academy?"


    "Oh, that''s because foundational mana training for each race is different because of our differing anatomies. The elves have their own schools and so do the dwarves and gnomes. Clover Academy is strictly for humans," Edward replied.


    "I see..." Adam nodded in understanding.


    Soon, the second batch of students entered the illusion formation, and within the first ten seconds, many were starting to get ejected.


    Adam had his eyes on Jeffrey but was surprised to find that he was ejected only a few seconds after the 1-minute timer.


    "Eh?" Adam was momentarily stunned but then burst intoughter. "What did I even expect from this rat? Hahaha!"


    Even back when they were in the traveling party, Jeffrey had never disyed any noticeable fighting skills. Whenever he came to look for trouble with Adam, he would always gang up on him and was, in fact, very cowardly by nature.


    "You must really dislike this guy, huh?" Edward asked as he saw Jeffrey step off the mat and walk away in embarrassment.


    "Dislike?" Adam snorted. "I hate him! Anyway, I''ll tell you about our historyter. For now, let''s get ready for thebat test. It''ll be our turn next."


    And soon, the second batch of students had also finished. The one whosted the longest was a burly youth with short ck hair. Although his figure was very imposing, his facial expression was kind and amiable.


    The boy was able to persist for four and a half minutes and was currently in the second position. This spoke volumes about his fighting abilities. Adam took a mental note of him as well as the blonde girl, Lisa.


    And finally, thest batch of new students sat on the hovering mats one by one. Adam and Edward sat beside each other.


    Edward was slightly nervous, whereas Adam had a determined expression and encouraged himself to beat Lisa''s record.


    A final-year student approached them and began exining, "When the illusion formation activates, you will find yourself inside a simtion where you will have to fight against wild beasts.


    "The more beasts you kill and the longer youst inside, the greater your ranking will be. Furthermore, the beasts you''ll be facing inside will all be normal wild beasts and not magical beasts.


    "Andst but not least, the moment before you are killed inside the simtion, you will be ejected. This will ensure that you do not suffer any severe psychological injuries. Any questions?"


    Adam was quite surprised by the workings of the formation. He asked, "You mean to say, that no matter what I won''t die inside?"


    "Correct." The student nodded. "However, the pain you feel from any sustained injuries will be very much real."


    "Understood!" Adam replied in excitement. If it was true that he would not die inside, then he could go all out.


    After all the students had taken their seats on the mats, the formation inscribed on them lit up, and all the kids'' consciousness was transported inside the simtion.


    Adam opened his eyes and found himself standing on a vast in. He looked around in amazement and eximed, "This¡­ it feels so real!"


    He checked himself out and found that his body was exactly like it was in the real world. "Is this really an illusion!?" He waspletely stunned. But more than that, his fascination with Illusion Magic increased greatly.


    "Please choose your weapon." Suddenly, a mechanical voice echoed in his surroundings. The next moment, dozens of weapons appeared out of nowhere and levitated in front of him.


    Adam was taken aback at this sudden change. There were all sorts of weapons such as spears, ives, staffs, swords, scimitars, shields, gauntlets, hammers, axes, etc.


    Without hesitation, he chose the sword. Although he was not at all proficient with this weapon, it was still the weapon he was most familiar with.


    As he grabbed the hilt of the long sword, all the other weapons disappeared. Following that, six hyenas appeared in the distance, growling at him menacingly. They were inching closer slowly, trying to surround him.


    But!


    Before the hyenas could make another move, Adam had already dashed in their direction. He recklessly charged amidst the pack of hyenas, all the whileughing savagely.


    "Hahaha! Kill! Kill! Kill!"

 Chapter 22 Reckless Demeanor

    <h4>Chapter 22 Reckless Demeanor </h4>


    It had to be said that the simtion was very life-like. When Adam charged at the pack of hyenas, these animals first disyed a shocked expression followed by primal ferocity.


    Adam was stunned momentarily before grinning from ear to ear. "Good! This is how it should be!"


    He jumped and raised his long sword. Before he had evennded on the ground, he swung the sword down viciously and cut a hyena in two. And as soon as hended amidst the pack, he began his wanton ughter.


    Although his swordy was very amateurish and full of faults, that didn''t stop Adam from cutting down the beasts. His body moved by instinct as he swiftly dodged the beasts'' attacks, and when the time was right he would go for the kill.


    One by one, the beasts kept dying and then dissipating into phantoms. In their ce, more beasts materialized and began attacking him.


    Thanks to his strengthened perception, Adam waspletely in the zone as he kept dodging and attacking repeatedly. All the while, the grin on his face never faded. The boy was slowly beginning to realize just how much he loved fighting.


    ¡­


    Outside the simtion, the Magi present on the stage all had mixed reactions.


    "This child¡­ so barbaric!"


    "I agree. He fights like those mercenaries in the secr world. No ss at all."


    "Heh, so what? The kid''s an unpolished gem. With proper guidance, he will be a splendid Magus."


    "From what I can see, the kid is simply fighting on instinct. Imagine his fighting abilities when he learns a magicbat technique."


    Time continued to tick and the four-minute timer was soon up. Inside the simtion, Adam was already bathed in blood. But despite that, he continued to hack down his sword and kill the beasts that were popping up one by one.


    For the first three minutes, he was unscathed. But after he was grievously injured by a hyena, the blood loss affected his performance. And after that, the wounds kept on umting.


    For every beast Adam killed, he''d receive numerous wounds in return. Although the pain was unbearable, he knew he wouldn''t die. So he simply gritted his teeth and continued to ughter away.


    And soon¡­ the four-minute and thirty-second timer was up. Adam was now officially second ce in the ranking!


    Seeing the time on the clock, the burly youth who was previously in second position¡ªand now third¡ªcould only shake his head with a wry smile.


    Lisa, the girl in the first ce, was intently looking at Adam who was sitting on the mat with his eyes closed. Adam''s eyebrows were furrowed and he was sweating profusely, yet he wasn''t ejected from the illusion.


    As time continued to tick away and Adam got closer to the five-minute mark, Lisa''s eyes narrowed and she couldn''t help but wonder, This guy¡­ is he going to break my record?


    Involuntarily, her palms had clenched tightly into fists.


    ¡­


    "Arrgghh!!" Inside the illusion, a hyena ferociously bit on Adam''s shoulder causing him to scream in agony. He raised his arm and hit the hyena''s head with the sword pommel. Following that, he stabbed the sword into the beast''s neck.


    He didn''t have a moment of respite as two more hyenasunched their attacks, sandwiching him in the middle. Adam hurriedly retreated while vertically swinging his sword at one of the beasts.


    Although he had managed to kill this hyena, the other hyena took advantage of this and pounced on him. At thest moment, Adam turned his body just enough for the hyena to bite his arm instead of his neck.


    He then grabbed the hyena by the head and viciously pummeled it to the ground. Then, he raised his foot and stepped on the beast''s torso. Before the beast could retaliate, Adam had already stabbed the sword through its skull.


    At this point, he had nearly lost all energy. He was only managing to stand on his feet with the support of his sword. Panting heavily, he looked around and saw that he was now surrounded by dozens of hyenas.


    Adam took a deep breath and thenughed boisterously. "Hahaha! Let''s see where my limit lies!"


    He roared at the top of his lungs, picked a random direction, and charged at the beasts.


    "KILL!!"


    ¡­


    "Heavens, look at the clock! 5 minutes are up!"


    "No way! Who''s this guy? He really beat the record. Now he''s rank 1!"


    "What''s his name? He''s so fierce!"


    "Is he really fifteen years old!?"


    All the children looked at Adam who was sitting on the mat with his eyes tightly shut. His clothes were drenched in sweat, and his body convulsed from time to time. At the moment, he was the only student sitting on the mat, everyone else had already been ejected.


    Jeffrey and his small group, who were the victims of Adam''s extortion, all had ugly faces right now.


    This lowly peasant! Jeffrey gnashed his teeth in rage. He had an A-grade aptitude. Despite that, he was still outshined by Adam.


    Edward was pleasantly surprised as he stared at Adam who was continuing to persist. "This guy''s so good at fighting! Hehe, nice!"


    Lisa, on the other hand, was extremely angry and disappointed. Angry that her fighting skills were inferior to Adam, and disappointed that she wouldn''t get the first ce reward.


    "Holy crap! 6 minutes are up!"


    "This guy is simply a monster!"


    "And he still hasn''t been ejected."


    The students eximed loudly, they were in an uproar. All of them had been inside the simtion and knew exactly how the difficulty level would rise over time. That is why they were so shocked.


    On the stage, the professors were all more or less impressed by Adam''s performance. But if there was one thing that they frowned up, that would be Adam''s reckless demeanor. Such foolhardy behavior was truly unbing of a Magus.


    Of course, one could still argue that Adam knew this was an illusion and that he wouldn''t die, and that''s why he chose to disy such an attitude. But still, a few Magi didn''t approve of this.


    "It''s time," Professor Godfrey muttered with a smile.


    Finally, just when the seven-minute timer was up, Adam''s eyes snapped open!

 Chapter 23 Bountiful Reward

    <h4>Chapter 23 Bountiful Reward </h4>


    The first thing Adam did when he opened his eyes was to immediately touch his neck in panic. After confirming that his neck was still intact, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Phew! That simtion felt too real!"


    Before he was ejected, the hyenas had thoroughly surrounded him and pinned him to the ground. Thest thing Adam saw was a ravenous hyena ruthlessly biting down on his throat.


    Adam wiped the sweat off of his face and slowly stood up. He looked around and saw that all the mats were empty. The hundreds of students were standing and silently looking at him like he was some sort of monster.


    Suddenly, Professor Godfrey''s gentle voice broke the silence. "Congrattions, Adam. You were able tost 7 minutes and 18 seconds. You are now officially ranked first among the first-year students!"


    There was a wide round of apuse not just from the students but also from the professors. Even Lisa, aloof as she was, had to acknowledge Adam''s fighting skills. She also pped, albeit for only two seconds.


    The only people who weren''t apuding were Jeffrey and his entourage.


    After the apuse died down, Adam looked at the headmistress and replied respectfully, "Thank you, professor. May I ask a question?"


    "Go ahead," replied Professor Godfrey with a smile.


    "In the history of the academy''s entrance examination, what''s the longest a student hassted inside the illusion formation?" Adam asked expectantly.


    "7 minutes and 45 seconds." Professor Godfrey stated. "You, Adam, are in third ce if we are to consider the results of all thebat tests since the inception of the academy."


    There was a collective gasp heard from all the students. They were stunned!


    Toe in third ce while taking into ount all thebat assessments...


    What did that mean? It was simply shocking. One had to know that Clover Academy had been established in Moon City for hundreds of years. In fact, the academy had been there even before the Nightingale Kingdom was founded!


    After themotion had died down and Adam had stepped off the mat and taken his ce among the new students, Professor Godfrey once again congratted everyone.


    "Now that the rankings are out, you may all proceed to the dormitories. But before that, you mustplete your registration at the academy''s administrative building.


    "Your seniors will guide you through the process. Tomorrow will be orientation where senior students and some faculty members will introduce you to the various ces in the academy.


    "And finally two dayster, your sses will officially begin. Study hard and train diligently. You are the future of Clover Academy!"


    After another round of cheering, all the new students excitedly left the auditorium and followed the final-year students into the administrative building.


    The registration didn''t take much time. The students had to fill in some additional personal information and pay a fee of 10 tinum pieces for the first academic year. The academy was very strict about the enrollment fee, they would not ept anything other than tinum coins.


    After all the paperwork was done, each student was handed a wooden trunk and then assigned to their dorm rooms.


    Within an hour, all the new students had reached their respective dormitories. The boys'' residential building was on the east side of campus, and the girls'' was on the west side.


    At the administrative building, Adam and Edward had already decided to be roommates. Each student was going to be assigned a random roommate anyway, so the two decided to stay together since they were already acquainted with each other.


    On the third floor of the boys'' residential building, Adam and Edward stood in front of dorm 52A with excited looks. Adam ced therge trunk on the floor and then unlocked the door.


    The two entered the dorm and looked at the room''syout with bright eyes. Edward had grown up in opulence so he wasn''t impressed that much, but the same couldn''t be said about Adam.


    "Whoa! This is where we''re gonna stay for the next year? Amazing!" Adam marveled.


    The academy''s dorm was very spacious, to say the least. Upon entering the dorm, the two were greeted by arge living room. An exquisite crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling that illuminated every part of the dorm.


    The floor was carpeted with excellent quality rug. There was a set of couches and a small round table that was aesthetically pleasing to look at.


    To the left of the living room was the bathroom. It had a marble-tiled bathtub and avatory within a small cubicle. There was also a sink, full-length mirror, and shelves to keep towels and other toiletries.


    Twin bunk beds were situated on the right side of the living room. There were also two closets beside the bunk beds. And finally, directly across the living room was a small area that would serve as the study room.


    "Not bad." Edward inspected the dorm and thenzilyy on the bed. "I call dibs on the bottom bed, hehe."


    Adam rolled his eyes and thought inwardly, You''re too fat to climb to the top bed anyway.


    After keeping his belongings, Adam sat on the couch in the living room and finally had the chance to look at the contents of the wooden trunk. Edward also did the same.


    Upon opening the trunk, the first thing that came into view was the academy''s uniform which was the olive-colored cloak that Adam had seen the the senior students wearing. This was also the same cloak that Magus Alex and the others had been wearing.


    Seeing the four-leaf clover insignia on the cloak, Adam got emotional. He put on the cloak and posed heroically. "Hehehe." He continuedughing foolishly from time to time.


    After posing a bit more in his brand-new cloak, Adam sat back down and checked through the other contents of the trunk. There were two thick books. The first one was titled, ''Introduction to Arcane Magic.'' The second book was titled, ''Basics of Spell-casting.''


    Apart from these two books, there was another book from which Adam could feel a mysterious aura. It was made of a ck hard cover and had strange geometric patterns inscribed on top.


    "Edward, you know what this is?" He asked curiously.


    "Hmm?" Edward who was flipping through one of the books, looked over and replied, "Oh, that. That''s a grimoire. It''s made of special materials, making its pages practically endless. It''s what magi use to write down their spell models and other important notes."


    "Ah, I see." Adam nodded in understanding. He opened the grimoire, its pages were nk. He yed around with it for a few moments and then kept it aside. All that was left inside the trunk was a small leather box, a sk, and a scroll.


    Adam picked up the leather box and opened it. Inside it were two items kept on a fine silk cloth. One was a transparent crystal vial and the other was a crystal ball.


    Seeing this, Adam''s eyes lit up. This was his reward foring in first ce in the student rankings!


    ording to one of the faculty members at the administrative building, the liquid inside the crystal vial was called Body Cleansing Essence Oil. This liquid effectively removed the impurities present inside one''s body. At the same time, it also restructured the body, strengthening it immensely.


    It was an extremely rare medicine and very expensive, to say the least.


    The crystal ball, on the other hand, contained knowledge of the Rank 1 spell, Eldritch Beam! This ranged spell had one of the most devastating attacks among Rank 1 spells. Its market price was 15 tinum pieces!


    He carefully ced these two items back inside the leather box. Now, only two items remained - the sk and the scroll.


    Out of all the items inside the trunk, these two had the most value. Adam reached out to grab them with trembling hands, excitement and anticipation evident in his eyes.


    After all¡­


    These two items would directly help him be a Magus!

 Chapter 24 Rank 1 Magus!

    <h4>Chapter 24 Rank 1 Magus! </h4>


    Adam did not use these two items immediately. He only nced at them and kept it back inside the trunk. He remembered one of the professors at the administrative building mentioned that these two items must be utilized with a calm state of mind.


    This was something that was of utmost importance to Adam. So he wasn''t impatient about it at all. He decided to use these two items after orientation was over tomorrow.


    The following day, a handful of senior students and faculty members gave the new students a tour of the academy. The students were made aware of all the amenities avable to them.


    It took almost the entire day for the students to be acquainted with everything. An hour before sunset, after all the students had gone back to their respective dorms, Adam decided that it was time.


    "Ed, let''s go to meet up with your sister," he spoke excitedly.


    "Alright, let''s go!" Edward nodded. The two of them grabbed their respective sks and scrolls from the trunk, put them safely inside a satchel, and left their dorm room.


    ine had agreed to assist them with the whole process. Even though detailed instructions on how to advance to a Magus were stated in the scroll, she still insisted on helping Edward. She doted on him very much, after all. And since Adam was his roommate, she decided to help him as well.


    The two boys excitedly ran through the campus and made their way to Elm Grove, a small forest where students usually came for a stroll and to rx. After about ten minutes, they reached a gazebo at a clearing inside the woods.


    Inside the gazebo, two youngdies wearing olive-colored cloaks were chatting with each other.


    "ine! ine! We''re here!" Edward shouted excitedly.


    Looking in the direction of two boys running toward them, ine smiled brightly. "Eddie,e. We''ve been waiting for you."


    After the two roommates stepped inside the gazebo, ine introduced her friend to them. "Eddie, Adam, this is my good friend Jenna." She then looked at Adam and smiled. "And she''ll be the one helping you with the advancement."


    Adam looked at Jenna and sincerely said, "Thank you for agreeing to help me out, Miss Jenna."


    Jenna, who was initially disdainful toward Adam after seeing him wearmoner clothes, was now in a slightly better mood after seeing the youth''s respectful behavior toward her.


    "You should thank ine instead. It''s only because she asked me to," She replied tly.


    Adam looked at ine and spoke genuinely, "Thank you, Miss ine."


    ine ruffled Adam''s hair and spoke with a gentle smile, "Anything for Eddie''s friend. And you can just call me ine."


    Adam blushed slightly and lowered his head, avoiding eye contact with the beautiful girl.


    "Alright, let us get this over with. I still have to go back and study," Jenna muttered, slightly impatient. She walked to the center of the gazebo and then spoke, "Adam,e sit in front of me."


    "Yes!" Adam had a solemn look on his face as he sat cross-legged at the center of the gazebo.


    "First, unfurl the scroll and press it against the floor." She instructed.


    Adam did as he was told and opened the scroll. A mysterious aura emanated from the strange characters and symbols inscribed on it. Then, he pressed the scroll against the floor.


    Following that, the mysterious symbols slithered out of the scroll and imprinted on the floor! And very soon, they formed a circr formation with Adam at the center. Furthermore, the scroll also transmitted secret knowledge directly to Adam''s mind.


    "Whoa!" Adam looked at this process with his mouth agape.


    "Focus, Adam!" Jenna reprimanded. "Now uncork the sk and drink the Potion of Hope!"


    "Y-Yes!" Adam came to his senses and then opened the ivory sk. Inside, was a transparent green liquid that looked very unassuming. However, it was anything but unassuming as it was the single most important thing required for a normal person to be a Magus!


    For as long as one can remember, from the dawn of magical civilization, humans have always consumed this magical potion to unlock the raw potential inside their mortal bodies.


    For hundreds of thousands of years, the recipe for this potion had been passed down for generations. And over time, it had been refined and improved repeatedly. This potion served only one function, and that was to allow a person to feel mana.


    And that is why this potion was named the Potion of Hope. For it gave a mortal hope to transcend boundaries and be a Magus!


    Adam had a solemn look on his face as he saw the transparent potion inside the sk. Without hesitating, he gulped the entire thing in one go.


    The moment the potion entered his mouth, it magically transformed into gas and spread through every fiber of his body and even his mind. Adam closed his eyes and involuntarily entered a trance-like state.


    He could feel a silent metamorphosis happening inside of him. He waspletely lost in this feeling and didn''t know how long had passed. But when he opened his eyes again, the world hadpletely changed!


    Although he couldn''t physically see it, he could feel a mysterious element that seemed to be found in abundance in his surroundings.


    Only one word echoed in his mind ¡ª mana!


    Jenna''s timely instruction entered Adam''s ears. "Now circte the Mana Extraction Technique. This is the final step!"


    When Adam opened the scroll, an extremely valuable piece of information was also directly transferred to his brain. This was a technique that allowed him to gather mana from the air and store it inside his body.


    This was Clover Academy''s very own secret manual known as the Clover Mana Extraction Technique!


    Adam recalled the information he received from the scroll and immediately began practicing the technique. With the help of this technique, he began attracting the mana in the air. He imagined mana to be small fireflies that were slowly being absorbed into his flesh.


    The moment the mana entered his flesh, Adam''s body trembled ever so slightly. He could feel the mana thoroughly washing his flesh and slowly burrowing deep inside. After about ten minutes, Adam felt as if he was at his limit and finally stopped. He was now reborn.


    At that point, he knew deep in his heart that he had finally be a Rank 1 Magus!


    "Congrattions, Adam!" ine and Edward were very happy for the youth. Even Jenna was nodding her head in approval.


    Adam smiled brightly and was about to reply when suddenly his smile froze. From the depths of his soul, he could feel a strong resonance, and he instantly knew what it was.


    The white lotus!

 Chapter 25 Unprecedented

    <h4>Chapter 25 Unprecedented </h4>


    Adam immediately sent his consciousness to his mind, and the scene that greeted him left himpletely shocked.


    Earlier when he used to send his consciousness inside his mind, he would always find himself directly inside the mysterious space of the white lotus. But now, it was something entirely different.


    He found himself hovering above a water body, and in the center of the water body floated a pristine white lotus with three verdant round leaves around it!


    Aftering into contact with mana, the white lotus seemed to have undergone a transformation.


    "This¡­" Adam was bbergasted. He looked around and saw that the water body appeared to be boundless, almost as if it were a sea.


    "Wait a minute." Adam''s eyes widened in disbelief. "A sea!?"


    Although the academy''s Mana Extraction Manual only included knowledge relevant to a Rank 1 Magus, Adam recalled some of the bits and pieces of information about subsequent ranks that he had absorbed from the memory of the powerhouse.


    "A sea.. a sea¡­" the youth muttered incoherently, his face filled with shock. "Impossible!!"


    Right at that moment, Adam''s consciousness returned to the real world when Edward called out to him. "Adam, you alright?"


    Seeing the concerned look on his roommate''s face, Adam nodded. "Y-Yeah, I''m okay. I was just overwhelmed by this new feeling."


    "Okay, hurry up and move. I need to advance as well!" Edward spoke excitedly.


    Adam got to his feet in a daze and stood at the side. Meanwhile, ine helped Edward through the ritual of bing a Magus. Throughout the entire process, Adam remained absentminded.


    He still couldn''te to terms with the unexpected gains brought to him by the white lotus.


    This should have only happened when I advanced to Rank 2. But the fact that it happened now¡­ It has to be because of the lotus! Adam thought incredulously.


    The Magus'' soul that he absorbed inside the white lotus not only contained vast knowledge and experience about herbalism, but it also contained some information about Magus ranks.


    However, this information was notprehensive because of the memory''s fragmented nature.


    "Congrattions, Eddie!" ine''s cheerful voice brought Adam out of his deep thoughts.


    Adam decided to throw the matter of this sudden development to the back of his mind for the time being. He walked up to Edward and gave him a hug. "Nicely done, Ed!"


    Edward hugged him back andughed loudly. "Hahaha! Adam. We''re finally Magi! This calls for a celebration!" He came closer and then whispered in his ears, "I have some fine-quality wine back in our dorm room. Let''s finish that bottle tonight!"


    Adam definitely wouldn''t say no to wine. He had developed quite a liking for it back when he tasted it for the first time with the mercenaries from the traveling party. Besides, he needed to calm the turbulent emotions in his heart.


    To celebrate the joyous asion, that night the two of them got viciously drunk in their dorm room.


    ¡­


    "Damn it!" Adam cursed under his breath as he sprinted through the academy''s main building''s corridor. He screamed without turning back. "Run fatty run!"


    "Wait¡­ hah¡­ hah." Edward struggled to speak as he ran after Adam. "W-Wait for me!"


    The two friends had drunk like madmenst night. As a result, they were severely hungover and were alreadyte for ss.


    Beingte on the very first day of school¡­


    Was really messed up.


    After a series of twists and turns, the duo finally managed to locate their ssroom. Both of them showed up in a haggard state, to say the least. Especially Edward, he seemed like he was on hisst breath.


    The professor, a middle-aged man with fiery red hair, was interrupted by the two''s sudden arrival. He looked at them and frowned. "It''s the first day of school and you''re alreadyte! By thirty minutes! Why the hell did you two even show up?"


    Judging from the tone of the professor, he seemed really angry.


    "F-Forgive us, professor. We got¡ª" Adam tried to cook up an excuse, but was brutally cut off by the professor.


    "Silence!" The professor roared. "I don''t want to hear excuses. You two are to remain standing while holding your ears for the rest of the ss."


    "Y-Yes, professor¡­" Adam and Edward could only helplessly nod. They stood by the door while holding their ears. This elicited a round of hushedughter from the rest of the students in ss.


    However, the professor didn''t reprimand the ss. After all, the whole point of the punishment was to make the twoters stand in embarrassment.


    "As I was saying," the professor continued his lecture. "Rank 1 is also known as Mana Foundation. This rank consists of five minor stages that a Magus must advance through to be promoted to the next rank.


    "The first minor stage is the Flesh Stage. Here, the Magus absorbs the mana in the air and thoroughly washes their flesh. Only when every inch of the flesh has been nourished by mana, can the Magus advance to the next stage, called the Muscle Stage."


    Seeing that all the students were paying attention and taking notes, the professor nodded and continued exining.


    "The same happens in the second stage. Mana thoroughly nourishes all the muscles and tendons in the body until it seeps further in, at which point, the Magus advances to the Bone Stage where the cycle repeats itself.


    "After the Bone Stagees the Organ Stage and finally the Neural Stage. In the fifth and final stage, mana nourishes the brain and the nervous system. This results in the creation of mana channels that flow through the body."


    A student raised his hand and asked, "Professor, if in the fifth stage mana directly nourishes our brain, doesn''t that mean it is highly risky and very dangerous?"


    The professor nodded in approval. "Precisely! The fifth stage is the most dangerous and the first major hurdle that a Magus faces. If something were to go wrong during this stage, then the Magus would be a vegetable with no hope of recovery!"


    All the students gasped in apprehension. The professor, however,forted everyone with his next words.


    "That is why it is so important to receive proper guidance when on the path of a Magus. And you all, as students of Clover Academy, will naturally be taken care of. Always remember, kids. We can look far only because we''re standing on the shoulders of giants."


    For the rest of the ss, the professor taught other basic points that a Rank 1 magus needed to take note of. However, no information was disclosed regarding Rank 2. After all, that was highly confidential knowledge.


    But Adam knew exactly what happened after a magus reached the Neural Stage.


    In order to advance to Rank 2, two prerequisites must be fulfilled. Firstly, the Magus needs to guide the mana through the mana channels and condense it at the center of their body.


    The second prerequisite is the formation of the spirit sea which only happens after the brain has been nourished and enhanced by mana.


    But thanks to the white lotus, Adam had already achieved the unprecedented feat of forming the spirit sea as a mere Rank 1 Magus!

 Chapter 26 Deja Vu

    <h4>Chapter 26 Deja Vu </h4>


    It had been five days since Adam started studying at Clover Academy. Apart from the basics of arcane magic and other foundational knowledge required for the Mana Extraction Technique, nothing else was taught.


    All the new students were told to focus on extracting mana from the surroundings and nourishing their bodies. After all, this was one of the most important things one had to practice on the path of a magus.


    The first academic week served as a sort of warm-up for the new students to get used to being a Magus as well as theplex subjects that they would soon have to study.


    On this day, Adam and Edward were walking back to their dorms from thest ss of the day. It was Friday and they were free to do whatever they wished for the weekend.


    "I remember you said you wanted to buy a few things from the herb store, right?" Edward asked curiously as he munched on a sweet bun.


    "Yeah," replied Adam excitedly. "Let''s keep our stuff back at the dorm and then we can head out."


    He needed to buy a special type of water solution. If he were to mix this solution with the Body Cleansing Essence Oil¡ªwhich was one of the rewards he had gotten¡ªthe effects would be much more potent.


    Naturally, he knew of this special method because of the memory he had absorbed.


    Apart from that, he also needed to buy a set of apparatuses to start brewing his own potions. This would be a really big investment for him, however, once he started selling his own potions, he would make loads of money.


    The two of them kept their stuff back at their dorm and immediately left campus. They walked through the bustling streets of South Ward and made their way to the market by the harbor.


    The sun had already set and the city was bathed in the glow of artificial lights. In the distance, the Lunar Bridge radiated starlight in a spectacr fashion. It was only at night that Moon City truly came alive.


    The duo made their way through the crowded streets and finally arrived at Herbs & More. Adam, all of a sudden, thought of something, and a mischievous light shed through his eyes.


    He bowed exaggeratedly and made way for his friend. "After you, Lord Edward."


    "Eh?" Edward was momentarily stunned but thenughed in satisfaction. "Hehe, my dear roomie, Adam. Have you finally realized my greatness? Very well, I will lead the way and you shall follow behind me."


    "Yes, yes, my lord." Adam bowed even more and said in reverence, "Your greatness knows no bounds."


    "Hmm, you''re not so stupid after all." Edward raised his chin and entered through the door. But the moment he stepped foot inside, he froze.


    In front of him was a three-headed dog that was staring at him ominously. Edward was scared shitless! Not a word escaped his lips as he stood there frozen. And before he knew it, the demonic dog had already pounced at him.


    "Eeeeekkkkk!!" Edward screamed in an extremely high-pitched voice and fell on his bum. "Somebody save me!!"


    However, the pain he expected never arrived. Instead, all he heard was boisterousughter.


    "Hahahaha!" Adam was unable to control himself. "Ed¡­ you¡­ you¡­ hahaha. You''re too funny!"


    "Son of a bitch!" Edward pped his thigh when he realized that he had been fooled by his friend.


    Adam helped him to his feet while stillughing. "The look on your face was priceless."


    "Hmph!" Edward harrumphed and stomped inside the store. He wanted to scold the person who cast the illusion but then realized that if the other party could create such a life-like illusion, then they had to be a Magus.


    Upon this realization, his anger deted like a balloon and he red at Adam with resentment. "Just you wait! I''ll get back at you, hmph!"


    After apologizing to his roommate a few more times, Adam walked up to the counter where the old gnome was sitting and smoking from his pipe. He pressed his hand against his chest and bowed like a gentleman. "Good evening, Sir Magus."


    The gnome replied in a bored manner, "Looks like someone managed to teach the cheap caveman some etiquette."


    Cheap? Caveman? Me? Adam thought to himself helplessly. However, he had indeed been taught some basic noble etiquette by Edward in the past few days.


    Thinking of this, Adam introduced his roommate. "This is my friend, Edward."


    Edward peeked from behind Adam and curiously looked at the gnome who almost made him pee in his pants. "H-Hello, Sir Magus."


    The gnome raised his eyebrow. "Oh? Viktor''s son?"


    Edward was taken aback. "Sir, you know my father!?"


    "Stupid boy." The gnome rolled his eyes. "Who doesn''t know your father in Moon City?"


    Edward pped his forehead and stuck out his tongue. "I meant to say, how did you know I''m my father''s son?"


    The gnome''s voice softened. "Who do you think your father''s been buying medicine from to cure your mother''s illness?"


    Edward was stunned and then his eyes reddened. "So you''re the one who''s been concocting mother''s medicine all this while¡­"


    He came forward and bowed sincerely, tears rolling down his face. "If it wasn''t for you, my mother would have¡­ She would have¡­"


    POW!


    The gnome smacked Edward on the forehead with his smoking pipe. "Don''t get sentimental with me, boy."


    "Y-Yes." Edward nodded his head while forcing himself to stop crying. He wiped his tears and asked, "Sir, may I know your name?"


    The gnome took a puff from his smoking pipe and replied sinctly, "Berger."


    Edward bowed once again. "Thank you, Magus Berger."


    Berger waved his hand. He then looked at Adam and asked, "What''re you here for, boy?"


    Adam respectfully handed him a list that he''d prepared beforehand. Berger grabbed the list and gave it a look. He asked with slight surprise, "You''re finally going to start brewing potions, eh?"


    "Yes, sir!" Adam replied, unable to hide his excitement.


    "Hmm, not bad." Berger nodded, having already expected this. "Very well, the total will be 450 gold pieces."


    "What!!?" Although Adam had expected that he''d have to pay arge sum of money. But this was simply too absurd.


    "Of course, I can give you a discount¡­" Berger''s lips curled up into a mischievous smirk.


    Adam had a feeling of deja vu.


    "W-What do you want in return?"

 Chapter 27 Berger’s Laboratory

    <h4>Chapter 27 Berger''s Laboratory </h4>


    Berger chuckled and looked at the list again. "From what I can tell, apart from the tools that you require for herbalism, you also wish to buy ingredients to brew healing potions, strength potions, venom antidotes, and explosion potions, eh?"


    As expected from a master Herbalist! Adam was full of admiration.


    Although the list of ingredients appeared to be random at a nce, Berger was able to urately infer the potions that Adam was nning to brew.


    Berger had listed all the potions except for one!


    And the next moment, Berger asked curiously. "But why do you need 20 liters of mana-infused distilled water, citrus extracts, and sanguine leech?"


    Thest three ingredients were required to create a water solution that would enhance the effect of Body Cleansing Essence Oil. Although these ingredients were verymon, when mixed together, they resulted in a surprisingly significant effect.


    Adam nned to buy many ingredients at this store for the foreseeable future and thus decided to disclose this information as a show of goodwill. He felt that it was good to cultivate a healthy rtionship with such a master Herbalist.


    "Sir, I wish tobine these three ingredients and brew a water solution that will enhance the effects of the Body Cleansing Essence Oil." Adam began exining.


    Berger''s brows furrowed together and he seemed to be in deep thought. Adam continued, "When the nutrients from the citrus extract mix with mana-infused distilled water, it will result in a solution that helps thoroughly expand the pores in a person''s body. And the sanguine leech¡ª"


    "Acts as the primer between this water solution and the Body Cleansing Essence Oil! How ingenious! To think that mixing ingredients that are so ubiquitous could result in such efficacy!" Berger''s eyes seemed to be glowing with brilliance.


    He then looked at Adam and asked, "Boy, did that wandering Magus teach you this?"


    "Of course!" Adam lied without hesitation.


    Berger nodded while stroking his thick beard. "Hmm, I thought so. There is one small issue, however. Although the Body Cleansing Essence Oil will be much more potent if you mix this water solution, at the same time, it will also inflict upon you tremendous pain."


    Adam shrugged. "So what if I have to suffer? No pain, no gain!"


    Berger looked deeply at the youth. Slowly, his lips curled up into a faint smile and he nodded in approval. "Not bad, boy."


    He got off his stool and walked toward the spiral staircase that led to the second floor. "You two follow me."


    Adam and Edward looked at each other, not knowing just what the old gnome had in mind. But they followed after him nheless.


    The second floor of the store served as Berger''sboratory as well as a living quarter. Theboratory took up the majority of the space. All sorts of ss equipment and other apparatuses were kept in an organized manner.


    "Whoa!" Adam marveled at all the ss vials, sks, beakers, and other tools required for herbalism. On the shelves, there were various types of ingredients as well as finished products.


    One day I''ll have ab of my own! Adam thought to himself gleefully.


    The three of them walked to the center of the room where arge cauldron was ced. Inside, a green liquid seemed to swirl on its own.


    Berger snapped his fingers and a dozen empty vials flew out of the shelves and hovered around the cauldron. Next, he waved his hand and the green liquid inside the cauldron magically flew out and urately filled the dozen vials.


    Adam and Edward looked at this spectacle in amazement, and couldn''t wait to learn and cast spells. In the academy, they had yet to be taught the basics of spell-casting. That is why they hadn''t yet started utilizing spells.


    "Take the cauldron away," Berger instructed.


    "Huh?" Adan and Edward were puzzled and wondered if the gnome was talking to them.


    All of a sudden, heavy footsteps sounded from behind them. The two roommates turned around and were instantly scared out of their wits.


    A humanoid figure made of some sort of ck metal emerged from the dark and was walking toward them, more precisely, it was walking toward the cauldron. The figure was more than 6 feet tall and had a crescent-shaped crown protruding from its head.


    "W-What the hell is that!?" Edward shrieked in fear.


    Berger rolled his eyes. "Stop being so overdramatic. It''s a golem and ispletely harmless."


    "A golem?!" Adam asked as he nervously watched the adamantine figure walk past them and pick up the cauldron.


    "It''s a magically created construct," Berger replied in a bored manner. "They''ll teach you about thister in the academy."


    The adamantine golem carefully grabbed the cauldron and then ced it in a corner of the room.


    "Get the ghanish wooden tub, 25 pounds of citrus fruits, and 5 pounds of sanguine leeches," Berger instructed again.


    The sturdy golem walked to the shelf and one by one prepared all the items. Adam looked at the golem and curiously asked, "Magus Berger, does the golem not speak?"


    Berger snorted. "How can it speak? Golems are mindless and emotionless creations that know only how to carry out the orders of their masters. In other words, they are the perfect ves. And also very expensive."


    While they were talking, the golem had already bought all the items and kept them on the floor beside Berger.


    The old gnome looked at Adam and instructed, "Alright, take out the Body Cleansing Essence Oil and get this over with."


    "W-Wait a minute." Adam was taken aback. "What do you mean ''get this over with''? You want me to do it here?"


    "Where else, you fool?" Berger scolded. "I need to watch the whole process with my eyes and study it properly."


    "B-But the essence oil is in my dorm room," Adam replied meekly after being scolded out of the blue.


    "Don''t worry about that." Berger waved his hand nonchntly. He then took out a small metallic whistle from his pocket and blew on it.


    No sound was produced from the whistle.


    But suddenly¡­


    The space in front of Berger distorted and colors started to saturate, almost as if the colors in that particr space were melting! The following moment, the distorted space tore open and a small ck silhouette shot out of it!


    This little figure looked around curiously with its tongue sticking out of its mouth until its gaze finallynded on Berger.


    "Woof!" It pounced on Berger and began to affectionately lick his face.


    Adam and Edward were bbergasted. A puppy had casually torn open space and jumped out from this crack in the void!


    Berger looked at the astonished faces of the two youths and chuckled.


    "Now this is something they won''t teach you in the academy."

 Chapter 28 Spirit World

    <h4>Chapter 28 Spirit World </h4>


    Adam and Edward had dumbfounded expressions as they saw the little ck puppy ying with Berger''s beard in a cute manner.


    This seemingly harmless and adorable creature had torn open space and jumped out from who knows where. To say that the two kids were astonished would be a severe understatement.


    Adam looked at the little ck puppy that had a fluffy tail and two brown spots right above its eyes that looked like its eyebrows. He then looked back at the crack in the void that was beginning to mend itself and couldn''t help but gulp involuntarily.


    The colors in that space were gathering back and bing less saturated. At the same time, the crack in the void was also closing itself at a fast pace.


    At thest moment, Adam was able to catch a glimpse of the scenery behind the crack in the void.


    It was a ce of extremes!


    The colors in this ce seemed saturated to the extremes and were very intense to look at. Adam was reminded of those abstract paintings that he had seen some artists disy on the streets of Moon City.


    It was only a short glimpse, but Adam felt his head spinning. It took him a few moments to clear his head, and when he did, the crack in the void had already mended itself and everything had gotten back to normal.


    The youth''s back was drenched in cold sweat as he stared at the spot where the puppy hade out from.


    "W-What was that ce?!" He asked with lingering fear.


    "Oh?" Berger raised his eyebrows in surprise. "You really have high spiritual power for someone who''s just be a Magus."


    "Huh?" Adam was puzzled. He looked at Berger and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Berger pointed at Edward and chuckled. "Look at this idiot. Only one nce at the Spirit World and he''s already out cold."


    Adam turned to look at his roommate, and indeed he was sprawling on the ground while drooling.


    "Is he going to be okay?" Adam asked in concern.


    "Eh, don''t worry about it." Berger waved his hand nonchntly. He then crouched down and ced the puppy on the floor. The puppy began running circles around him happily.


    Adam suddenly thought of what Berger had just said and asked with shining eyes, "Sir, what is spiritual power? And what is this Spirit World?"


    Berger made a face and reprimanded. "You talk too much! Ask those idiots at the academy. Hmph!"


    Adam stood there meekly after being scolded by the old gnome yet again.


    "Where have you kept the essence oil?" The gnome asked.


    "It''s in the wooden trunk under my study table," replied the youth in a soft voice.


    Berger rubbed the puppy''s ears and instructed, "ckie, you heard him. Go get his trunk."


    "Woof!" ckie wagged his tail and then ran toward Adam. He circled a few times around the youth and then finally raised his hind leg and began urinating.


    "What the heck?!" Adam jumped in surprise and retreated, but he was toote. ckie had already peed on him.


    Adam looked at his stained white pants and then berated ckie, "Bad dog!"


    "Woof!" ckie only stuck out its tongue, seemingly taunting Adam.


    Seeing this, Berger chuckled. "Looks like ckie has taken a liking to you."


    "And this is how he shows it?" Adam had a wronged expression. "By peeing on me?!"


    "That''s just his way of leaving a mark on you," Berger replied while smoking from his pipe. "Anyways, get going, ckie."


    "Woof!" ckie nodded and then waved his little paw. The following moment, the space distorted and the colors in that area started to melt once again. Then, a small crack in the void was torn open and the little puppy jumped inside.


    Adam was once again astonished at this scene, but this time he didn''t dare stare at that strange ce beyond the crack in the void. He still felt great apprehension toward that ce.


    Only after the space crack had mended itself back did he walk up to Edward. He grabbed his shoulders and jolted him awake. "Ed! Wake up!"


    "Huh?" Edward sat up feeling disoriented. "What happened? Where am I? I''m hungry, where''s the food?"


    Adam rolled his eyes and was about to reply when all of a sudden the space in front of them distorted and tore open. And this time, the crack was much bigger. Adam instantly closed his eyes.


    But Edward¡­


    "Eeek!" The plump boy caught sight of the Spirit World and passed out once again.


    ckie jumped out of the space crack, but this time his tail had magically elongated and was wrapped around a wooden trunk. The cute little puppy ced the trunk in front of Berger. His tail shortened and it began wagging intensely.


    "Woof!" ckie looked at Berger excitedly, as if saying, ''Praise me! Praise me!''


    Berger crouched down and dotingly patted ckie''s head. "Good boy!"


    He then took out a glittering, purple crystal the size of an adult human''s fist from his pocket and gave it to ckie. "Here you go."


    "Woof!" ckie grabbed the crystal with his front paws and immediately swallowed it whole. He then licked Berger''s face once more and then turned around and tore a crack in space.


    The cute little puppy barked at Adam, bidding him farewell, and then jumped inside the space crack, returning to the Spirit World.


    Adam was frozen stiff. He couldn''t believe the things that had just transpired. His mind was short-circuiting from all the questions that were popping up inside.


    What is the Spirit World? What the hell was that dog? How did it manage to bypass the academy''s defenses? How did it enter my dorm room? How did it bring back my trunk?


    Who? What? When? How? Adam was beginning to feel dizzy and was overwhelmed by everything that had just happened. Only when Berger spoke to him did he snap out of his thoughts.


    "Boy, take out the Body Cleansing Essence Oil. Let us begin remodeling your body."


    The old gnome then instructed the adamantine golem to pour all the mana-infused water into the ghanish wooden tub. After that, Berger snapped his fingers and the essence was magically extracted from the citrus fruits.


    While the citrus extract was being mixed with the mana-infused water, Adam took out the essence oil from his trunk and handed it to Berger.


    After stripping his clothes, he climbed inside the trunk, feeling slightly nervous and apprehensive about the pain he was about to go through.


    "Don''t worry, boy." Bergerforted. "I''ll try my best to alleviate the pain."


    Adam nodded, his eyes shining with determination. He took a deep breath and muttered, "Alright, let''s do this!"

 Chapter 29 Body Remodeling

    <h4>Chapter 29 Body Remodeling </h4>


    A very small magic circle appeared at the tip of Berger''s fingers when he waved his hand. Following that, the crystal vial containing the Body Cleansing Essence Oil hovered right above the wooden tub, and its contents were emptied.


    Adam watched the transparent liquid fall into the wooden tub with anticipation. The essence oil soon began mixing with the mana-infused distilled water and the citrus extract.


    Beside the tub, Berger had already got out a few parchment papers and feather quills. With another wave of his hand, the parchment papers started levitating around him and the quills began magically writing the entire process on their own.


    Very soon, the mixture of mana-infused distilled water and the citrus extracts began thoroughly expanding the pores on Adam''s body, causing him to scream in agony.


    "Aaarrrgggghhhhh!!" The youth''s eyes rolled back from the extreme pain. If the pain was already so bad at the beginning, he couldn''t imagine how worse it would getter.


    "Hold on, boy." Berger had a calm expression on his face. He snapped his fingers and a bright magic circle lit up above Adam.


    Rank 2 Spell: Ease Emotions!


    As soon as this spell was cast, Adam''s pain-filled expression calmed down. Although the pain was still there, his mind was tricked into believing that the pain had been alleviated.


    Such was the might of the spells from the School of Enchantment!


    Despite the feeling of pain having been reduced to arge degree, Adam continued to struggle while gritting his teeth. The water solution had opened the pores on his skin, and the Body Cleansing Essence Oil was slowly seeping in.


    A few minutes passed and Adam continued to withstand the terrible pain. Berger circled the wooden tub, his eyes shining with brilliance from time to time. The feather quills continued to write down notes on the hovering parchment papers.


    Steam began to rise from the surface of the water¡ªwhich had now turned bloody¡ªand it looked like the Body Cleansing Essence Oil had reached some sort of barrier. It could no longer prate further inside Adam''s body.


    But right at that moment, Berger instructed his adamantine golem, "Now!"


    The golem poured 5 pounds of sanguine leeches into the wooden tub. These leeches were extremely minute creatures. They were attracted by the blood that had been leaking out of Adam''s pores and immediately swam toward it.


    These leeches were strange creatures, very simr to moths. They would recklessly charge toward the sight of blood and bathe in it. However, the very same blood would be the reason for their demise.


    Within moments, the leeches prated Adam''s body and continued to bore further inside. They passed through the flesh, the muscles and tendons, and finally the bones. But by this time, they had already perished one by one.


    Blood was their source of sustenance as well as their cause for departure from life.


    "How fascinating!" Berger eximed. "To think that such unassuming creatures would have such an effect. The herbalist who taught the boy really is a genius. I wonder if she''s from the Uriel Continent. Or perhaps¡­"


    "Aaaaggggghhhhh!!" The pain Adam was withstanding increased tenfold. The innumerable sanguine leeches, although now dead, were able to dig extremely minute tunnels inside his flesh for the Body Cleansing Essence Oil to seep further in.


    The essence oil''s potency had increased tremendously as it thoroughly nourished Adam''s skin, flesh, muscles, tendons, and even bones. Slowly, they began to restructure in the most optimal way the youth''s body would allow.


    The bloodied water releasedrge amounts of steam as it began to evaporate. Adam''s body continued to intensely tremble from the pain. His eyes had already rolled back, but the pain had kept him conscious.


    Right when he felt that he wouldn''t be able to take it anymore and pass out, Berger''s voice drifted into his ears. "Endure it, boy! Remember what you said: No pain, no gain!"


    With that, he brought his hands together, resounding in a loud p, and two more magic circles appeared above Adam. It was the same spell that the old gnome had used earlier.


    Adam''s eyes gained rity and he screamed in his heart, PERSEVERE! I MUST PERSEVERE!


    "Haaaahhh!!" He clenched his fists and roared to the skies. The liquid in the tub began to decrease rapidly as it was heated. Large amounts of steam were produced and it enveloped the entire second floor.


    Adam''s body was very muscr and bulky as he had gone through strength training earlier in his childhood after he had found out that he had a gift for spell-casting.


    But now, with the help of the Body Cleansing Essence Oil, his physique was instead shrinking!


    The youth''s body was going through a wonderful metamorphosis as the essence oil transformed it from the inside out.


    His bones were strengthened, and his muscles and tendons were remodeled, bing morepact. Although his muscles had now shrunken and be smaller, in truth, they contained tremendous power.


    The quills continued to furiously write down the entire process on the parchment papers. Just from this simple operation, Berger was able to learn quite a lot of things concerning the human anatomy.


    But more than that, he was tremendously inspired! It was guaranteed that his future experiments would be much more exciting and bear unexpected fruits if he implemented what he learned just now.


    Another dozen minutester, the water in the tub hadpletely evaporated. Edward, at some point, had already woken up and was intently looking in the direction of the wooden tub.


    But he couldn''t see much because the entire floor was enveloped in steam. However, Berger could see everything clearly. He couldn''t help butugh loudly.


    "Hahaha! Interesting, very interesting!"


    Edward was about to ask the old gnome about Adam, but suddenly the steam parted and a lone, naked figure could be seen getting out of the wooden tub.


    The moment Edward''s eyesnded on this figure, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Adam slowly got out of the tub and stood firmly on the ground. His height had increased slightly, but his physique was the most prominent change. Earlier, he was bulky but now he was lean.


    The muscles on his body were defined, almost as if his entire body had been sculpted by a masterss sculptor.


    Adam clenched his fists and could feel the immense power coursing through his body. He couldn''t help but grin widely.


    "All that pain and suffering¡­ It was worth it in the end!"

 Chapter 30 Find Meaning

    <h4>Chapter 30 Find Meaning </h4>


    Edward waspletely and utterly dumbfounded as he stared at Adam. His roommate had be taller and much leaner than before. He simply couldn''t believe it.


    Could the Body Cleansing Essence Oil really have such an effect? It was simply inconceivable to Edward.


    After a long time of staring with his mouth agape, he asked in astonishment, "Adam, is that really you!?"


    Adam grinned at his friend and replied, "Hehe, who else¡ª"


    But before he could finish what he was about to say, his smile froze and his eyes rolled back as he fell face-first. The grueling experience of having undergone aplete body remodeling had finally gotten to him and he instantly passed out.


    Before Adam fell to the ground, the adamantine golem had swiftly and gently picked him up and ced him on its shoulder.


    "Goy him down in the guest room," Berger instructed. The golem silently carried Adam and walked to the other end of the floor, towards the small guest room.


    As Edward saw the departing back of the towering golem, he couldn''t help but ask out of concern, "Is Adam going to be alright?"


    Berger who was studying the notes on the parchment papers replied without looking back, "Don''t worry about it. The kid''s simply tired."


    "Okay¡­" Edward replied softly.


    Berger finally turned around and walked toward Edward. He took out a metal sk from his pocket and gave it to the boy. "Trust me, your friend is going to be just fine. And take this potion. It''s for your mother."


    Edward''s eyes lit up as he saw the metal sk in the gnome''s hands. He carefully grabbed it and ced it in the pocket of his robe. He then looked at Berger and sincerely said, "Thank you very much, sir."


    Berger waved his hands. "Now, shoo! Get going. I''ll send Adam back to the academy after he wakes up."


    Edward bowed gratefully. "Thanks once again!"


    He then turned around and ran out of the store. The youth made his way out of the crowded streets of the market, all the while making sure that the potion inside his pocket was safe and secured.


    After exiting the market area, Edward ran along the harbor and finally got on the Lunar Bridge. He didn''t take a moment to rest as he continued to run across the glittering bridge and made his way toward the North Ward.


    About ten minutester, Edward finally made his way inside the noble district and was now standing in front of the metal gates to arge and opulent mansion.


    Armored men were guarding the gates, but when they saw Edward, they respectfully bowed and opened the gates. "Good evening, Young Lord!"


    Edward ignored them and ran inside the mansion, panting intensely. He ignored all the maids and servants inside the mansion who bowed and greeted him.


    Only after he reached the second floor and arrived at the entrance to a particr room, did he finally stop to catch a breath. Breathing heavily, he gently opened the doors and walked toward the bed where a figure seemed to be sleeping soundly.


    Edward came to the bedside and whispered, "Mother! Mother! I''ve got your medicine. Wake up!"


    The woman who was tucked inside a warm nket slowly opened her eyes. Her skin looked extremely pale and there were dark circles under her eyes. At a single nce, one could tell that this woman was very sick.


    "Eddie¡­ is that you?" The woman stretched her hand and reached out for Edward.


    Edward gently sped her mother''s hand and spoke with tearful eyes, "Yes, mother. It''s me, Eddie."


    A maid, who at some point had entered the room after Edward, helped his mother sit up. His mother coughed intensely as she struggled to even sit.


    "Here, feed it to her." Edward gave the sk to the maid. His heart ached when he saw his mother drink the potion with great difficulty.


    At some point, a few months after Edward was born, his mother fell very ill. And it was only thanks to Edward''s father''s connections and Berger''s potions that she was able to make it out alive and live till today.


    No one was able to determine the reason for her illness, not even someone as medically experienced as Berger. This led to Edward ming himself for his mother''s miserable state and bing estranged from his father.


    The youth believed that his birth had something to do with her mother''s illness. And he could never forgive himself.


    As he was wallowing in his own misery and silently crying, his mother gently caressed his head and spoke warmly, "My little Edward, why are you crying again? Look, Mother is fine after drinking the potion."


    "Mm." Edward nodded and wiped the tears from his face.


    "Don''t worry about me, okay?" His mother, Elia,forted him. "How did youe to have my medicine today? It''s usually your father''s men delivering it."


    Edward replied while forcing a smile. "Mother, I went to Magus Berger''s store with my roommate today. It was there that I found out that he''s been the one who''s been concocting your medicine all this while. So he handed me the medicine and told me to give it to you."


    Elia coughed while covering her mouth. She then drank some water and nodded. "Old Berger has helped me tremendously. It''s good that you got acquainted with him. He''s a very wise man."


    The mother and son spoke for a long time. Edward had met her for the first time today after joining the academy and thus had a lot of things to share. He spoke about his roommate, Adam, and how life was at the academy.


    After about ten minutes or so, when Edward noticed that the medicine''s effects were taking effect and his mother was getting drowsy, he said affectionately. "Mother, you should rest now. I''lle meet you again tomorrow."


    "Alright, Eddie." Elia nodded. "Go back to your room and rest. Mother will see you tomorrow."


    "Yes, mother!" Edward tippy-toed and nted a kiss on Elia''s forehead. He then turned around and ran back to his room.


    Seeing his beloved son''s departing back, Elia couldn''t stop her tears from flowing. She muttered under her breath, "I don''t know how long I have left to live¡­ My only wish is that you, ine, and Victor live a happy life."


    Elia knew that she would die sooner orter because of her illness. She didn''t fear death, but the pain and suffering her dear family would have to go through after she left them.


    As tears slid down her pale face, Elia soon fell asleep, dreaming of better days that she knew would nevere.


    In this vast world, everyone, whether they are rich or poor, old or young, man or woman, had to endure some sort of pain and suffering in their lives.


    After all¡­


    To live is to suffer.


    And to survive is to find some meaning in this suffering.

 Chapter 31 Fair Trade

    <h4>Chapter 31 Fair Trade </h4>


    Two dayster when Adam opened his eyes, he found himself in an unfamiliar room. He got up from the small single bed and found that the clothes he was wearing had be smaller. To be more precise, he had be taller.


    "Where am I?" He got to his feet and looked around. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of his reflection in the mirror in a corner of the room.


    "I-Is that really me?!" He screamed in shock.


    He had grown a couple of inches in height, and his body had be lean and muscr. Surprisingly, Adam''splexion had also improved. His skin was simr to that of a newborn baby now.


    Looking into the mirror, Adam caressed his jaw and muttered in disbelief, "Just what the hell happened?"


    His jawline had be more defined, along with his cheekbones. His eyebrows were straight like an arrow. Overall, the body remodeling had brought him unexpected changes.


    Although the transformation didn''t turn him into a pretty boy, at the very least his looks had be much more decentpared to before. One could even say he was very pleasant to look at now.


    Truth be told, any improvement from his previous self could be said to be pleasant-looking. Now, after the transformation, he couldn''t be considered handsome, but he couldn''t be considered ugly either.


    As Adam admired the new changes to his body, he couldn''t help but click his tongue in slight regret. "Too bad the Body Cleansing Essence Oil can only be used once."


    A few minutester, he exited the guest room and made his way downstairs. There, he found Berger in his usual spot¡ªat the counter¡ªreading a thick book.


    Berger raised his head and looked toward the youth. "Eh, so you''ve finally woken up. How do you feel, boy?"


    Adam replied cheerfully, "Sir, I feel amazing! The body remodeling did wonders."


    "Hmm." Berger nodded. "Indeed. With the help of your water solution, the effects of the essence oil have increased by more than thirty percent. It would be strange if you didn''t feel amazing after the transformation."


    Adam approached the counter and asked expectantly, "Sir, now can I get a discount?"


    "Hmph!" Berger snorted. "You really are cheap."


    Adam could onlyugh sheepishly.


    "Observing the whole process of your body remodeling has been very beneficial to me." Berger began as he smoked from his pipe.


    Adam''s eyes turned bright. "Does that mean you''ll¡ª"


    "However!" Berger cut him off. " I will never give away things for free. It is a creed I live by. And so I''ll give you a discount of 100 gold pieces and sell all the equipment and the ingredients for 350 gold pieces. How about it?"


    Adam''s eyebrow twitched and he screamed in his heart, Old foggy, and you call me cheap?!


    Besides, including the 3 tinum coins, Adam''s worth currently was around 350 gold coins and some change. If he were to buy all the items on the list he made, he would only have a handful of silver and copper coins left with him.


    As he was struggling toe to a decision, Berger added, "Another creed I live by is thew of fair and equal exchange."


    Adam looked at Berger with hopeful eyes, waiting for the old gnome to state his proposal.


    "The recipe for your water solution has opened a lot of doors for me in regards to herbalism. My arrogance had clouded my judgment, thinking thatmon ingredients found in everyday life could not be of help to herbalism, which is a magical endeavor in and of itself.


    "But I couldn''t be more wrong! That is why, along with all the materials you''ve listed, I''ll give you this." Berger grabbed an ancient-looking book from the shelf behind him and kept it on the counter.


    Adam asked excitedly, "Sir, what is this?"


    "Didn''t you want to know more about the Spirit World?" Asked Berger while puffing out a smoke ring from his mouth. "I found this tome in an ancient ruin when I had gone adventuring in my youth. However, to read this, you''ll have to learn the secretnguage that Magi use."


    "Secretnguage? What''s that?" Adam asked with great curiosity.


    POW!


    Berger smacked Adam on the forehead with his smoking pipe. He scolded, "Ask your professors at the academy, you fool!"


    "Y-Yes, sir!" Adam replied with a wronged expression.


    "Additionally, I''ll also give you this." Berger tapped his forehead with his finger and extracted an ethereal white thread from his head!


    He then flicked the glowing white thread in Adam''s direction.


    "W-What the heck!" Adam retreated a few steps back, but in the end, the white thread still managed to burrow its way inside his head. He was about to inquire about it but all of a sudden an influx of information appeared inside his brain!


    Adam was speechless. Only after a few moments did he snap back to his senses and spoke excitedly, "Rank 1 Illusion Spell!?"


    The ethereal white thread that Berger had extracted from his head actually contained his own knowledge about a Rank 1 Spell!


    "You have surprisingly high spiritual power for someone your age. This spell from the School of Illusion will suit you well," Berger spoke nonchntly as he continued smoking.


    Adam was about to ask what the School of Illusion was but he wisely stopped. He was afraid that the grumpy old gnome would smack his head again and tell him to ask the professors at the academy.


    After having received such valuable information about a Rank 1 Spell as well as a book containing knowledge about the Spirit World, Adam was more than happy with the transaction. He grabbed his money pouch, counted the coins, and handed it to Berger.


    "Sir, I''m very satisfied with the transaction," he said gratefully. Although he was only left with a few silver and copper pieces, he wasn''t unhappy in the least. He believed that all the things he had received from Berger were much more valuable than a measly 350 gold pieces.


    "Hmm." Berger noddedzily. "Now grab your things and get lost. I have to get back to my experiments."


    Adam bowed sincerely. "Thank you once again, sir."


    Suddenly, he thought of something and asked expectantly, "Sir, in the future, are you willing to trade arcane knowledge with me in exchange for my herbalism knowledge?"


    Berger was moved. Just a simple water solution made ofmonly found ingredients had inspired him so greatly. He couldn''t help but be curious about the herbalism knowledge imparted to Adam by his ''teacher''.


    After pondering for a while, the old gnome nodded. "Very well. The trade will depend on the quality of information you provide. But rest assured, I will always maintain the attitude of facilitating a fair and equivalent exchange."


    Adam was ecstatic. Now he would be able to exchange the herbalism knowledge he had absorbed inside the white lotus for arcane knowledge from Berger!


    "Great!" The youth replied cheerfully. "I''ll see you soon, Sir Magus."


    With that, he grabbed the ancient tome as well as all the ingredients and equipment he had listed earlier and left the store.


    He couldn''t wait to go back to his dorm room and begin brewing potions!

 Chapter 32 Schools of Magic

    <h4>Chapter 32 Schools of Magic </h4>


    "So, kids¡­" An old magus with a kind face, wearing blue robes and a pointy hat, asked the ssroom, "Who can tell me how many Schools of Magic there are?"


    The majority of the first-year children were silent, while a select few hesitated to speak. At the front row, a young blonde girl with emerald eyes immediately raised her hand.


    The old professor smiled warmly. "Yes, Lisa, go ahead."


    This girl was none other than the one who hade in second ce at the entrance exam, Lisa de re. She nudged her ck-rimmed round sses and spoke artictely.


    "Professor, there are 8 schools of magic. They are the School of Warding, Summoning, Divination, Enchantment, Invocation, Illusion, Alteration, and finally Necromancy."


    "Excellent!" The professor was very happy with Lisa''s active participation in the ssroom. He then looked at all the other students and added, "You all should strive to be a student like her. Look at how hardworking she is¡­"


    As the professor continued to praise Lisa, Edward who was sitting towards the back of the ssroom with Adam, softly grumbled, "This nerd¡­ so annoying! Does she always need to answer every question?"


    Adam, who was digging his nose, chuckled slightly as he saw his roommate secretly take out a sweet bun from his pocket and munch on it. Shaking his head, he turned his attention back to the professor.


    "The Schools of Magic are also known as Schools of Philosophy. These are categories into which all spells are organized." The professor walked around the ssroom as he continued his lecture.


    "These 8 Schools of Magic have been developed over a period of hundreds of thousands of years. And through countless generations, Magi have created innumerable spells that fall under these categories."


    The students nodded from time to time and continued to jot down notes. Seeing this, the professor nodded with gratification.


    He continued, "The School of Warding focuses on protective, sealing, and defensive magic. When mastered to a high degree, Magi who major in this school can even banish targets to a different dimension!"


    "Whoa!" The students were fascinated by the fact that different dimensions even existed. Even Adam and Edward were astonished by this revtion. Adam immediately thought of the Spirit World!


    The professor allowed the students to digest this new information and continued, "The School of Summoning, like its namesake, focuses on summoning creatures, objects, and magical effects. The spells from this school are efficient at transporting people, objects, and energy."


    A student raised his hand and curiously asked, "Professor, what exactly do you mean by transporting?"


    The professor stroked his long white beard and smiled mysteriously. "Teleportation!"


    A collective gasp resounded in the ssroom. Seeing this, the professor chuckled. "Us Magi, not only have control over the elements of nature but even the more profound concepts such as space! Of course, only the mightiest of Magi can cast such powerful spells."


    Adam recalled the scene he had witnessed when he had first acquired the white lotus. The ck-armored Magus had used spells that froze space and disintegrated his enemies.


    I see! So was that Magus using spells from the School of Summoning? Or could it be something else entirely? Adam spected with shining eyes.


    The professor continued his lecture. "The School of Divination is the most mysterious. Although it has fewer spellspared to other schools, it allows a Magus to see the unseen!"


    "The unseen? Professor, what do you mean?" A young girl asked with curious and innocent eyes.


    "Spells from this school allow a Magus to see the future, gain insights, and uncover hidden information," The professor replied patiently.


    See the future!? Isn''t that too overpowered?! All the students had the exact same thought.


    The professor, knowing exactly what everyone was thinking, chuckled. "Of course, to perform an urate divination, the Magus also needs to gather the relevant information."


    He then took out his pocket watch from inside his robes to check the time. Seeing that very little time was left, he elerated the pace of the lecture a little.


    "Next up is the School of Enchantment. This school focuses on manipting minds and influencing the thoughts and actions of the targets. Magi who major in this school have a keen sense of observation and are adept at curses and hexes."


    The professor walked back to his table and started to pack up his things. "Unfortunately, we don''t have more time left. I have introduced four Schools of Magic to you all. Your homework will be to study the other four schools. Next ss, I will ask you questions about it. So be prepared."


    As he walked out of the ssroom, he gently smiled at the children. "Moreover, next ss I will teach you how to construct spell models and give you a thorough exnation of theponents required to cast spells. After learning them, you will finally be able to cast spells. ss dismissed!"


    "Thank you, professor!" The students got up from their seats and spoke in unison.


    Edward stuffed thest of the sweet bun inside his mouth and muttered sadly, "It''sbat training now¡­ I hate it!"


    Suddenly he thought of something and softly elbowed Adam. "Say, buddy, how about skipping ss and going out to eat? I know a really good restaurant that serves delicious food."


    Adam rolled his eyes and scolded, "You fatty! Do you think about nothing but food?"


    "Of course not!" Edward replied without hesitation. He rubbed his palms together and spoke like a shady salesman, "Let''s go, Adam! Attendance is not necessary for the next ss. Besides¡­ that restaurant also serves one of the best wines in the city."


    Adam''s eyes lit up and heughed loudly. "Hahaha! You should have mentioned this in the beginning, you dummy. Let''s go!"


    Hehe, I know you too well, roomie, Edward thought with glee.


    The two friends strutted out of the ssroom, one thinking about delicious food, while the other thinking about fine wine. Their mouths were drooling, causing the other students to draw back from them.


    But right as they were about to exit, a young girl stood in front of them and blocked their way.


    Lisa de re!


    Edward''s eyebrows furrowed. "What do you want, nerd?"


    However, Lisapletely ignored him and walked up to Adam. She looked him dead in the eye and spoke with determination.


    "Adam Constantine, I challenge you to a duel!"

 Chapter 33 I am a Coward

    <h4>Chapter 33 I am a Coward </h4>


    Adam was momentarily dazed. This waspletely out of his expectations, and he couldn''t help but wonder if he had somehow offended this girl for her to challenge him out of nowhere.


    While Adam was looking at Lisa in puzzlement, Edward came forth and expressed his dissatisfaction. "Go back to the library, nerd!" For some reason, Edward found her very annoying.


    Lisa, for the first time, looked at Edward and snorted. "Get lost, fatty."


    "Wha¡­" Edward''s face turned red from anger, or perhaps it was embarrassment. Adam called him ''fatty'' all the time, but he was never offended by it. But for some reason, when Lisa called him ''fatty'', it really struck a nerve.


    He pointed his trembling finger at the bright young girl and scolded, "You nerd! Who the hell are you calling a fatty?"


    "Who do you think?" Lisa rolled her eyes and decided to ignore him. This caused Edward to re up even more. He was about to scream yet again when suddenly Adam patted his shoulder to calm him down.


    He then looked at Lisa and asked in confusion, "Why do you wish to fight me? We don''t have any enmity between us, do we?"


    Adam was genuinely confused. Because of his high perception from constantly absorbing souls, he was able to able to vaguely glean a person''s intentions. It was difficult to exin, and he couldn''t put it in words. It was a strange new feeling to him.


    But he was certain that Lisa did not mean him any ill-intent.


    Lisa looked into Adam''s eyes and coldly muttered, "Fighting in reality is different from fighting inside an illusion. I refuse to believe that I''d lose to you in a one-on-one match."


    Adam finally understood why the girl was challenging him. Turns out he simply hurt her ego bying first in the entrance examination. Realizing this, he lost interest. He grabbed Edward''s arm and walked past her.


    "I refuse your challenge."


    Lisa and the surrounding children who had stopped by to see the drama unfold were dumbfounded.


    In this world, not only were Magi wise schrs, but they were also fierce warriors. They never backed down from challenges, especially a duel. After all, no Magus would want to bebeled a coward, especially a Magus from the light faction.


    Righteous Magi cared about their reputation above all!


    But Adam couldn''t be bothered to care about such things. Moreover, he was new to the Magus society and wasn''t aware of most of its customs.


    That was why everyone was stupefied upon hearing Adam''s answer. Forget everyone else, even Edward was stunned.


    Lisa came to her senses and reprimanded Adam, "You! How can you refuse a challenge? Are you a coward?!"


    Adam turned around and made a stupid face while picking his ear with his pinky finger. "Yeah, I''m a coward. What''re you gonna do about it? You think your words can bait me into fighting you? Hmph, get lost."


    Once again, Lisa was dumbfounded.


    Adam began walking away while whispering to Edward, "Come, fatty. Let''s get the hell out of here. Everyone''s looking at me strangely."


    Edward''s lips twitched. Because of his roommate, he was now embarrassed as well. So he began sprinting out of the ssroom while avoiding the gazes of his ssmates.


    "W-Wait!" Lisa ran after the two and then blocked their way once again. She pointed at Adam and scolded him. "You coward! I''m willing to wager 50 gold pieces¡ª"


    She wanted to bet on the oue of the fight, but before she could finish her proposal Adam appeared in front of her and grabbed her shoulders with a wide smile.


    "The winner gets 50 gold pieces? Hahaha! Deal!" Adamughed heartily. He was really in need of some money. After buying all the herbalism equipment and ingredients from Berger yesterday, he barely had any money left.


    Moreover, it would take him some time to brew potions and sell them. So 50 gold coins was a big deal to him.


    Lisa was tongue-tied at Adam''s sudden behavior. She didn''t know how to respond for a long time. Only when she saw Adam walking away did shee to her senses and scream. "Wait, wait, wait! When do you want to duel?"


    Adam confidently waved his hand, replying without turning back. "10 days. Keep those gold coins warm for me. Huehehehe!"


    Lisa''s eyes narrowed and she thought to herself, This guy''s too cocky!


    In the end, she harrumphed and dered. "I''ll see you at the academy''s arena in 10 days." With that, she turned around and left without waiting for Adam''s reply.


    After both parties had left the ssroom, amotion ensued among the children who had just witnessed everything.


    "Heavens! Did the goddess challenge our batch''s rank 1 student to a duel!?"


    "Screw that! Adam initially refused. He''s a scared little rat!"


    "Yes, yes! He dares to fight against our goddess, Lisa? sphemy! Everyone, boycott him!"


    "Adam was so scared, haha! He only agreed after Lisa put 50 gold coins on the line. A peasant is a peasant after all."


    Lisa had a lot of fans in this new batch. Not only did she have an A-grade aptitude, but she was also very pretty. Naturally, everyone¡ªmostly boys¡ªflocked towards her.


    Besides, this was the first duel to take ce between students from the first year. Naturally, everyone was excited. And to top it all off, the duel was happening between the rank 1 student and the rank 2 student!


    At once, this news spread amongst all the students of the first year and there was an uproar. The children excitedly anticipated the day of the duel.


    ¡­


    Inside a famous restaurant located in the South Ward, Adam and Edward were sitting at a table enjoying rice wine.


    Seeing Adam drink wine in such a carefree mood, Edward couldn''t help but ask, "Adam, aren''t you nervous about fighting that nerd? She has an A-grade aptitude, you know?"


    Adam downed a small cup of wine and replied, "What has aptitude got to do with anything?"


    "Of course it does!" Edward blurted out. "Not only does she haverger mana reserves than you do, but her mana replenishment speed is also much higher than you. It ys a very crucial role in battle."


    Adam nodded. "You''re right¡­ But mana isn''t the only factor that determines the oue of a fight."


    Edward couldn''te up with a retort. He could only helplessly sigh and chug another ss of wine. "Are you confident in winning?"


    Adam''s lips curled up into a grin. "Of course I am!"


    His confidence naturally stemmed from the fact that he had two Rank 1 spells in his possession. Now, all he needed was to study the construction of spell models and the usage of spellponents.


    But that was not all. He had another trump card.


    One that he acquired from the white lotus!

 Chapter 34 Brewing Potions

    <h4>Chapter 34 Brewing Potions </h4>


    The following day, Adam and Edward hade back to their dorm room after all the sses had ended. Right after entering the room, Edward jumped on his bed and decided to take a nap.


    Adam, on the other hand, began brewing potions. Currently, he was standing in front of a metal cauldron and swirling a red liquid inside of it with adle. After the liquid had reached a certain texture, he paused.


    "Now, I have to let it simmer for exactly 11 minutes." He recalled the herbalism knowledge of the expert that he had absorbed inside the white lotus'' mysterious space.


    As the liquid continued to bubble inside the cauldron, Adam pulled a chair and sat down. He then grabbed a book and began revising the things he had learned in school today.


    "The School of Invocation focuses on harnessing and manipting magical energy to create devastating effects¡­" Adam''s finger ran across the words on the page as he mumbled.


    This School of Magic had the most potent attack power among all the schools. Magi who major in this school effectively create something out of nothing, in a manner of speaking.


    The Rank 1 Spell: Eldritch Beam that Adam had received as a reward foring first in the entrance exam was a spell from the School of Invocation.


    Magi who specialize in the School of Illusion focus on creating sensory illusions and manipting their target''s perception to deceive and mystify.


    "Deceive the five senses, then the mind¡­ And ultimately deceive the world itself." Adam was very fascinated by the school of illusion. The spell that Berger had given him belonged to this school.


    After fantasizing about the various things a Magus could pull off with the help of illusion spells, Adam got back to reading the book again.


    The School of Alteration focused on changing and transforming the properties of objects and creatures. And finally, the School of Necromancy dealt with life and death, manipting life force,muning with spirits, and raising the dead.


    Practitioners of the School of Necromancy, also known as necromancers, traversed a morally grey area.


    Some used their powers to heal the living and ensured that the dead were given proper burial and peacefully sent off to the afterlife. While other necromancers used their powers to cause chaos and destruction to society.


    After going through information about all eight schools one more time, Adam kept the book away and approached the cauldron.


    "About time," he muttered after inspecting the texture of the red liquid. He grabbed a handful of violet leaves and earthen roots from a ss jar and ced them inside a mortar. Then, he grabbed a pestle and began crushing these ingredients until a fine white paste was formed.


    Right when the time was right, he dropped the paste inside the cauldron and began stirring the liquid with thedle again.


    He infused a thin strand of mana into the liquid and facilitated the mixture of the red liquid and the green paste he had just made.


    "This is the moment of truth!" Adam''s eyes shone with anticipation.


    After another few minutes of stirring the liquid in a particr rhythm, the oue was finally decided. The once-red liquid had now turned dark and murky. Seeing this, Adam was extremely dejected.


    His shoulders slouched and he dropped thedle. "Another failure¡­"


    This was already his 7th try at concocting a healing potion. Not once had he seeded.


    Although he had absorbed the memories and experiences of that expert, that didn''t mean sess was guaranteed. All it meant was that he''d have to take fewer detourspared to others.


    How could things be so easy? Without putting in effort, could a person really achieve their goals?


    The answer was clear to Adam.


    He despaired over his failure for a few moments and then began brewing the potion one more time.


    ¡­


    The sun set and the twin moons rose. While Edward was still sleeping soundly, snoring like a pig, Adam was still attempting to brew the healing potion. This was his 11th attempt.


    He poured the white paste from the mortar into the liquid inside the cauldron and patiently swirled the potion. His eyes were focused and his mind was clear. It didn''t matter if he failed and had to redo it all over again.


    Adam could feel the fast rate of improvement he was going through after every failed attempt. Now, instead of feeling agitated over it, he weed it. As long as there was some progress made, he was satisfied.


    As he infused his mana into the potion and waited for the result, Adam couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. A few minutester, the red liquid inside the cauldron shone brilliantly and gave off an aura of vitality!


    Instead of the dark and murky texture that Adam had gotten used to seeing, the potion now reflected a bright red light with small tints of verdant green.


    Seeing this, Adam raised his head and burst into loudughter. "Hahahaha! Sess atst!"


    After more than six hours and ten failures, he had finally seeded. After bathing in this triumphant feeling for a while, Adam grabbed the empty vials on the shelf and then carefully poured the healing potions inside them.


    In the end, the bright red liquid inside the cauldron was able to fill up six crystal vials. Looking at the healing potions stored inside these vials, Adam grinned. "The market price for a healing potion is 5 tinum pieces or 50 gold pieces. I have almost recouped my initial investment!"


    Thinking of this, Adam was ecstatic. Although herbalism was an expensive endeavor and also required a lot of talent and diligence. But once the herbalist was able to brew a sessful potion, they''d receive a significant return on investment.


    After safely putting the 6 vials inside a wooden box, Adam mumbled, "Hmm, where should I sell these? Would Old Berger buy them?"


    Safely putting away the wooden box inside his trunk, Adam walked up to Edward who was sleeping, and kicked him in the stomach.


    "Wake up, Ed! It''s time for dinner."


    Edward woke up and red at his roommate. "Stop disturbing my beauty sleep, damn it!" He then turned over and closed his eyes again. "Besides, I''m on a diet. Get lost!"


    Diet, my ass! Adam scoffed. He turned around and walked out of the dorm room. His voice lingered behind. "I was thinking of going for a 12-course meal at Sherman''s Inn. It''s fine if you don''t wannae, I''ll just have to enjoy the food by myself."


    Edward remained silent. It seemed that he was really taking his diet seriously.


    But the next moment!


    "Wait for me!!" The fatty shot out from the bed and ran after Adam. He just couldn''t resist the temptation of delicious food.


    As for the diet¡­


    Hehe.

 Chapter 35 Spell Components

    <h4>Chapter 35 Spell Components </h4>


    After having a very heavy mealst night with Edward, Adam went back home and was able to concoct four more healing potions.


    But it took him almost the entire night. He was only able to seed after repeated failures. He was so in the zone that he''d forgotten the passage of time.


    And that is the reason why he was currently sleeping in ss.


    Meanwhile, Edward had gotten a paintbrush from somewhere and was currently painting Adam''s face to resemble that of a circus clown.


    "Unlike magicbat techniques, the casting of arcane spells requires spellponents," said the middle-aged professor with fiery red hair. "There are threeponents. Some spells require only oneponent, while others require two."


    The professor moved around the ssroom with his hands behind his back as he continued the lecture. "Simrly there are also spells that require all threeponents."


    He looked around the ssroom and his gaze fell on Adam who was soundly sleeping with his head on the table. Seeing this, the professor frowned. He already had a bad impression of Adam and Edward foring inte for ss on the first day of the academy.


    And now that he saw Adam sleeping, he was furious. He stomped in Adam''s direction and roared in his ears. "Adam Constantine! Tell me what the three magicalponents are!"


    "Uwaahhhh!" Adam was scared shitless!


    He hurriedly stood up and got into a fighting position, looking around in rm. "Who?! What?! Where?!"


    When everyone saw Adam, they burst intoughter. Not because of his sudden reaction to being woken up, but because of how his face was painted. His face was painted white, his lips were red, and there was a blue circle and a square on both his eyes.


    Edward, who was sitting next to him, struggled to contain hisughter as he saw Adam make a fool out of himself.


    When Adam came to his senses, he realized what a blunder he had made. And when he turned around and saw the professor ring at him, he almost peed his pants.


    "P-Professor Jock, I-I can exin." Adam tried toe up with an excuse, but his heart sank as he saw the professor''s facial expression distort with each passing second. And to top it all off, this professor was known in the academy for his bad temper.


    Seeing Adam''s clown-like face, Professor Jock had great difficulty controlling anger. In the end, he lost it.


    "I don''t need your damn exnation! Go to the front of the ssroom and stand while holding your ears!" He screamed at the top of his lungs.


    Adam could only nod helplessly. "Yes, sir¡­"


    He red at Edward before walking to the front of the ssroom. Meanwhile, Edward was covering his mouth andughing uncontrobly as he looked at his masterpiece of a painting on his roommate''s face.


    POW!


    Professor Jock smacked the back of Edward''s head with the book he was carrying. "And you! Go join him!"


    Edward rubbed his head and looked at the professor with a wronged expression. He wanted to protest, but seeing the professor''s angry face he didn''t dare to.


    And soon, he too joined Adam.


    The professor took a few deep breaths to calm his fiery temper and then proceeded with the lecture. "As I was saying, there are three spellponents that are required for spell casting. Who can tell me what they are?"


    As always, Lisa was the first student to raise her hand. The professor looked at her with a warm smile and gestured. "Go ahead, child."


    All the professors in the academy doted on Lisa. But the same couldn''t be said for Adam and Edward.


    Lisa nudged her ck-rimmed round sses and replied, "The first is the modelponent. This requires a Magus to construct a spell model, alsomonly known as a magic circle, with their spiritual power, and then inject the spell model with mana to cast the spell."


    "Very good!" Professor Jock praised. "Now before we move on, Lisa please remind the ss what spiritual power is."


    "Spiritual power is the energy generated by the soul," Lisa replied on cue.


    Professor Jock nodded with a smile. "Now, tell me about the other two spellponents."


    "The second is the physicalponent which requires the Magus to make a series of motions with their fingers or hands to cast a spell.


    "And the final spellponent is the materialponent which requires a Magus to sacrifice the required material," Lisa answered thoroughly.


    "Splendid!" Professor Jockmended. "You may sit down, child."


    Lisa nodded and sat down. She then nced at Adam and flicked her hair with a ''hmph''.


    Seeing this, Adam''s eyebrow twitched. This girl¡­ sopetitive!


    Professor Jock continued the lecture. "Now you all know about the three spellponents. Each spell has different requirements in terms of itsponents. That is why a Magus must always be prepared beforehand¡­"


    As the professor continued speaking to the ss, Adam fell into deep thought. Just the purchase of materialponents is already so expensive. No wonder only children of noble birth can afford to embark on the path of a Magus.


    Learning magic was truly an expensive endeavor.


    If it wasn''t for the memories he had absorbed from the white lotus, Adam would have had no way to make money. Maybe he could have done some odd jobs like he used to back in the day. But was that really viable?


    Adam was once again reminded how drastically his life had changed after he acquired the white lotus. And he was eternally grateful for it.


    Suddenly, he heard one of the students ask, "Professor, in the beginning, you mentioned something about magicbat techniques. What are those?"


    "Well, it''s something that you all will be taught from the third year onward," Professor Jock began by rubbing his chin. "But I suppose I can give you a brief introduction to it right now.


    "In short, magicbat is the fusion of physicalbat and magic. A Magus imbues their weapons with mana, creating a wide variety of formidable techniques."


    The ss soon ended and Professor Jock left the ssroom. This was thest ss of the day, so students were free to leave now. Adam still had to sell the ten healing potions, so he decided to go to Old Berger''s store.


    But before that, he had to get some payback.


    Adam looked at Edward while cracking his knuckles. "Oi fatty, what did you do to my face?"


    Upon seeing Adam''s face, Edward burst intoughter. "You really have a future as a court jester! Hahaha!"


    Hearing this, veins began to pop on Adam''s forehead. He then immediately pounced on his roommate. "You fatty, get wrecked!"


    "Wait, wait, mercy¡­ Gaahhh!!" Edward was given a thorough beating by Adam. The students had all stopped by to witness the fight between a clown and a human-shaped pig. Some even started cheering and betting on the spot.


    Lisa shook her head in disdain as she walked past them. "Tarnishing the name of us mighty Magi. How ridiculous!"

 Chapter 36 Naughty Puppy

    <h4>Chapter 36 Naughty Puppy </h4>


    In the cobblestoned streets of the South Ward, people from various races could be seen mingling with one another.


    The majority of the Moon City poption consisted of humans, at around forty percent. About thirty percent were elves, dwarves were twenty percent, and finally, gnomes were about ten percent.


    Although people came from various backgrounds and ethnicities, they got along pretty well with each other. Such was the cohesiveness of the Jewel of the South.


    It was rumored that the Magus who had founded Moon City modeled it after the famous ancient elven city of Feypore. It was said that at the peak of its prosperity, Feypore housed people from all races and not just the four major races of the world.


    However, like all things in existence, nothing''s ever meant tost. And the ancient elven city of Feypore was forever lost to the ravages of time.


    In the crowded market area by the docks, a tall and lean youth could be seen strutting along the sidewalk while carrying a small wooden box.


    The youth was wearing the student''s uniform¡ªan olive cloak¡ªof Clover Academy. However, people would give him strange looks when he passed them by.


    That''s because his face was painted like that of a clown.


    Now, street performers such as bards and clowns were prettymon in Moon City, but the residents of the city had never seen a student of a prestigious institution, such as Clover Academy, dress up like a clown.


    Adam ignored the people giving him strange looks as he constantly cursed under his breath. That fat pig! Just where the hell did he get the face paint from? I just can''t seem to wash it off of my face!


    After repeatedly failing to clean his face, Adam simply gave up. There was no point bothering over something he didn''t have control over. That was his life philosophy.


    He finally reached Herbs & More and entered the store. Surprisingly, there were a few people who were browsing through the items inside the store.


    When he entered the store, everyone''s gazended on him. And they all looked at him strangely, to say the least.


    Adam''s lips twitched as he noticed people staring at him. Suddenly¡­


    "Woof!"


    ckie appeared from behind the wooden counter and dashed toward Adam.


    "ckie!" Adam, for some reason, was very happy to see this strange little puppy again. He crouched down and wanted to pat the puppy, but ckie dodged his advances and continued running circles around him.


    "Haha, you sure are energetic today." Adam''s mood was instantly lifted seeing ckie y with him.


    All of a sudden, ckie''s eyes shed with a mischievous light. He stopped running, lifted his hind leg, and peed on Adam''s foot at lightning speed. And before Adam knew it, ckie had already run behind the counter, hiding behind Berger.


    Adam was stunned, still having difficultyprehending just what the hell happened. When he saw his worn-out bamboo shoe stained with a pungent yellow liquid, his face distorted.


    "Son of a¡­"


    He red at ckie and chased after him. "Bad dog! I''ll fight you today!"


    "Woof!" ckie had a taunting expression on his face as he dodged the angry Adam. And just like that, the two began running around inside the shop. One was fuming with anger, and the other seemingly having a lot of fun making the former angry.


    When the people inside the store saw a clown chasing after the store owner''s dog, their backs were drenched in cold sweat. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing. All of them had the same thought.


    Just who is this kid!? Chasing after Lord Berger''s familiar¡­ is he courting death?!


    Berger who had been sitting behind the wooden counter and smoking from his pipe as usual, looked at Adam and ckie ying around and couldn''t help but silently chuckle to himself.


    He then looked at the Magi who hade to his store to buy certain items and muttered, "You all. Get lost."


    "Yes, sir!" The group of Magi replied in unison, with their backs straight as an arrow. They cast onest nce at Adam and then hurriedly left the store. They didn''t dare defy the order of a powerful Magus!


    After the Magi left, Berger looked at Adam who was still trying to catch ckie, and stated, "Give up, boy. You''ll never be able to catch him."


    Adam finally gave up on chasing the naughty puppy. He red at him and spoke with narrowed eyes. "One day I''ll pee on you, ckie. Let''s see how that makes you feel."


    Hearing this, ckie scoffed. He then strutted toward Berger with a smug expression on his face. He jumped on Berger''sp and then closed his eyes as the old gnome started stroking his furry little head.


    Berger looked at Adam and asked, "What are you here for this time?"


    Adam walked up to the counter and ced his wooden box in front of Berger. "Sir, look at this. What do you think?"


    POW!


    Berger smacked Adam on the forehead with his pipe. He roared, "Do you expect the box to open by itself?!"


    "S-Sorry," Adam replied with a wronged expression, thinking to himself, This grumpy old fart! Getting angry for no damn reason.


    As Adam opened the box and the crystal vials containing the healing potions inside came into view, Berger mumbled with slight dissatisfaction, "Oh, it''s just a healing potion¡ª"


    But his eyes soon narrowed and the words got stuck in his mouth.


    He grabbed a crystal vial and intently stared at the red liquid inside. Seeing some green tints within the liquid, he asked, "This isn''t your usual healing potion, is it?"


    After removing the cork and taking a whiff of the potion, the gnome''s eyes lit up. "A new recipe!"


    He looked at Adam and asked, "How much for the recipe?"


    However, much to his surprise, Adam shook his head and smirked. "Not for sale."


    Berger was momentarily taken aback. He couldn''t remember thest time someone said no to him. Then, he heard Adam speak with a hint of gloating. "Of course, I can also give it to you for free¡­"


    This little shit. Berger''s eyebrow twitched as he thought to himself, What goes aroundes around, is it?


    Thinking this, he couldn''t help but smirk. "Heh! Fine, boy. Tell me what do you want in return?"


    Adam grinned. And with his face resembling a clown, his smile looked humorously fierce.


    "I want¡­"

 Chapter 37 Fair Trade?

    <h4>Chapter 37 Fair Trade? </h4>


    "Hahaha!" Bergerughed exaggeratedly at Adam''s folly. "We have a deal!"


    Seeing Berger, ckie also beganughing while pointing his tiny paw at Adam. The little puppy would do anything to tease this stupid human.


    Adam had a bad feeling well up in his heart as he saw the gnome and the puppyugh at him. "W-What''s wrong?"


    The old gnome viciously ridiculed him. "You want to trade a mere rank 1 spell for a new potion recipe? You fool!"


    "Woof!" ckie nodded.


    "W-Wait a minute! You mean to say a new recipe is much more precious than a rank 1 spell?" Adam asked nervously.


    "Of course it is!" Berger scolded the youth. "The price of a rank 1 spell in the market is almost always 10 tinum pieces. Whereas the price of an unknown recipe is many times more than that."


    Adam clenched his fists till his knuckles were white, cursing himself silently. He looked at the old gnome and asked with a fawning smile, "Honorable sir, I seem to have made a mistake. Can we still¡ª"


    POW!


    "Hmph, stupid boy!" Berger smacked the youth with his pipe. "Although I advocate fair trade, you won''t learn from your mistakes if you never face the consequences."


    "Woof woof!" ckie crossed his front paws and nodded with a serious expression.


    Adam massaged his swollen temple with tearful eyes. He wished he could have researched a little more about the prices beforeing here.


    He sped his hands and looked at Berger pitifully. However, with his clown-like appearance, he looked anything but pitiful.


    "Good sir, please just¡ª"


    POW!


    Berger scolded, "Next time think twice before running your mouth!"


    Adam could only helplessly nod. The two parties then initiated the ''fair trade''. Berger received the new recipe for the healing potion and began reading it. The excitement in his eyes couldn''t be hidden.


    Whereas, Adam received the Rank 1 Spell: Hide.


    This was a spell from the School of Illusion. Essentially, this spell rendered one person or an object invisible to a target. Since this was a rank 1 spell, it was only effective in front of one person.


    The duration of the spell was three minutes. It required only two spellponents - model and physical. Meaning, the caster only needed to construct the spell model and initiate hand motions. No material sacrifice was needed.


    As Adam was reading the description of the spell from the scroll, he heard Berger praise. "Truly innovative! The usage ofmon ingredients to concoct a magical potion is really fascinating. I have learned much!"


    Adam''s lips twitched and he wondered if he disclosed some of the knowledge regarding evil and demonic potion recipes that he''d absorbed from the memories, would the grumpy gnome still praise that powerhouse?


    Some of the herbalism knowledge that Adam had absorbed from the memories truly sent chills down his spine. He couldn''t believe that such diabolical practices in herbalism were even possible.


    He threw this matter to the back of his head and asked, "Sir, what do you think? Will you buy these ten healing potions from me?"


    Berger didn''t reply. One by one, he checked the contents of all ten vials and then deeply looked at Adam, causing the youth to feel a little nervous.


    "Is this really your first time concocting potions, boy?"


    "Of course!" Adam replied without hesitation. "I can even brew one in front of you if you don''t believe me. But my sess rate is less than 40%. Also, you''ll have to provide me with ingredients free of cost."


    40% sess rate for a beginner¡­ Berger was speechless. In the end, he could only sigh and think to himself, This boy, he''s a genius after all. No wonder that herbalist chose to impart her knowledge to him.


    He waved his hand and stated, "No need. I believe you. I''ll buy all ten of them at market price. 5 tinum coins a piece. We have a deal?"


    "Deal!" Adam replied excitedly.


    Soon, the transaction was made. Berger took all the healing potions. He was nning to study them thoroughly. For a master herbalist like him, a lot of information could be gleaned by physically analyzing the potion.


    Who knew? He might even be able to improve on the new potion.


    Adam, on the other hand, looked at the pouch full of tinum coins with glee. This was more money than he''d ever seen or made before. Just from a single batch of potions, he had already recouped the investment he had made earlier.


    After staring at the coins for a bit more, he looked up a the old gnome and asked, "Sir, do you have Horned ck Sheep''s fleece?"


    This was the materialponent one needed to sacrifice to cast the Rank 1 spell: Dinky Illusion.


    Adam had received this spell as well as a book about the Spirit World from Berger thest time he was here.


    Berger nodded. "5 gold pieces for 10 grams."


    Shit! So expensive! Adam cursed inwardly. He then looked at the old gnome in a ttering manner and asked, "Great Sir, can you give me a dis¡ª"


    POW!


    Berger flew into a rage. "You stingy human, get lost!"


    "Ugh!" Adam tried to dodge the grumpy gnome''s pipe shot, but he got hit anyway. He rubbed his forehead and muttered, "C-Calm down, calm down. I was just asking¡­"


    With a pained expression, he took out 5 tinum pieces and handed them to Berger. "I''ll take 100 grams."


    "Hmph!" Berger snorted and kept the money.


    He then waved his hand and an indiscernible magic circle manifested at the tip of his fingers. Following that, a ss jar flew out of one of the shelves and popped itself open. Then, exactly 100 grams of ck colored fleece shot out of it and flew inside an empty paper bag.


    The paper bag then magicallynded on Adam''s hand. As the youth looked at the fleece inside the bag, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    5 tinum coins for just this¡­ Learning magic is truly expensive. He decided to go back home and brew more potions for sale. Otherwise, his ie would not be able to keep up with his terrifying rate of expenditure.


    He thanked the old gnome and then ran back to his dorm room. After Adam had left, ckie transmitted a mental message to Berger.


    Berger smiled warmly and rubbed ckie''s ears. "You''ve noticed it too, haven''t you, old friend?"


    "Woof!" ckie nodded vigorously, his tongue sticking out.


    Both Berger and ckie had already noticed the pure nature of Adam''s soul. But this wasn''t what caught the old gnome''s interest. After all, every once in a while, there would always be a few Magi who were born with an extremely pure soul.


    The old gnome had lived for a long time and hade across lots of things. Very few things could move him.


    What truly caught Berger''s interest was the strange affinity that Adam had with the creatures from the Spirit World!


    This was directly proved by ckie. The little puppy never interacted with other people, and even if he did, it would always be in a negative manner. But in the presence of Adam, ckie felt at home.


    Berger''s eyes shone with hints of excitement and anticipation. "Let''s see how everything unfolds. I wonder what path you will choose..."

 Chapter 38 Target Practice

    <h4>Chapter 38 Target Practice </h4>


    Outside dorm room 52A, a small crowd of first-year students had gathered. Some were leaning in on the door, trying to listen to what was happening inside. While others were whispering to each other.


    For a while now, sounds of things breaking, crashing, curses, and yelling could be heard from inside 52A. Naturally, the kids were curious to know what was happening and had gathered outside the door.


    "What do you think is going on?"


    "These two are always up to something."


    "Yeah, why am I even surprised?"


    "You think there will be another fight?"


    "I sure hope so!"


    "Yeah! Yeah! No matter how stupid these two are, they sure are entertaining."


    Just as the children outside were chatting with one another in hushed tones, the door to the dorm room mmed open and a fat pig charged out.


    However, upon closer inspection, it wasn''t a fat pig at all, but Edward!


    Edward crashed into a few children and pummeled them with his weight. He hurriedly got to his feet and looked inside the dorm room. Seeing what he was seeing, he burst intoughter.


    "Hahahah¡ª"


    Hisughter came to an abrupt halt when a flying shoe suddenly smacked him in the face.


    BAM!


    "Ugh!" Edward grimaced in pain, but he still couldn''t stopughing. "You finally realized? Hahaha!"


    After making fun of Adam a bit more, he ran away while continuing tough loudly.


    The children that had gathered outside the dorm couldn''t help but wonder just what happened between these two idiots, when all of a sudden, Adam''s furious voice came from inside the dorm.


    "Fatty! What the hell did you do to my face?!"


    As Adam exited his dorm room fuming in anger, the other kids couldn''t help but burst into raucousughter.


    "What''s wrong with his face?"


    "Hahaha! It''s still there!"


    "Edward must have used some sort of magical dye!"


    Adam was extremely embarrassed when he saw his ssmates make fun of him. In the end, he went back inside his room and mmed the door shut. He went to the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror.


    But the only thing that looked back at him was a clown.


    Adam tried to wipe the paint off of his face many times but it was all futile. It had been two days since Edward painted his face. But the paint simply refused to be washed away.


    In the end, he could only sigh helplessly. "Did that fatty really use some sort of magical paint? What a pain in the ass!"


    Since he couldn''t do anything about it at the moment, he threw this issue to the back of his head. Then, he grabbed some items from his study table and exited his dorm room.


    Ignoring all the strange looks people were giving him, he walked to the north end of the campus and entered a building. He took the stairs to the underground level and walked to the reception where an old woman with a crooked nose was dozing off on her seat.


    "Ahem!" Adam coughed loudly to wake her up.


    "Huh? Who?" The old woman rubbed her eyes and her gaze finallynded on Adam. "What in the world?!"


    If it wasn''t for Adam wearing the school''s uniform, she would have really attacked this clown.


    "You sure have a weird fetish, kid." The old woman muttered while rubbing her chin. "Anyway, are you here to rent out a room?"


    Adam''s lips twitched at the woman''sment, but he still replied respectfully, "Yes, ma''am. May I please know the rental rate?"


    "A tinum piece an hour." The old woman yawned.


    Although Adam had expected it, it still pained him to learn about the exorbitant price. He couldn''t help but hopefully ask, "C-Can I get a discount?"


    The old woman looked at Adam speechlessly. "Are you¡­ stupid?"


    "No, I am Adam."


    Old woman: "¡­"


    Adam: "¡­"


    The two silently looked at each other for a minute. Finally, Adam gave in and handed a tinum coin to the olddy.


    "Here, take this and go to room 5." The old woman took the tinum coin and handed Adam a metal room card.


    Adam thanked her and walked toward room 5. The olddy saw his departing back and mumbled to herself, "The academy''s epting all sorts of strange characters these days."


    Soon she closed her eyes and fell asleep once again, the sound of her snoring echoing in the hallway.


    ¡­


    Adam waved the metal key card and entered arge room at the end of the corridor. The walls of this room were made of some sort of dark alloy and were inscribed withplex formations.


    "These must be the noise canceling and energy absorption runes¡­" Adam muttered to himself as he ran his hand across the wall.


    At the other end of the room, there were three training dummies. They too seemed to be made of the same material as the walls. Adam walked toward the one at the center and knocked on it a few times. "Tough indeed."


    He walked to the other end of the room and got into position. The reason why he hade here today was naturally to practice his spell casting!


    Currently, he had three spells in his arsenal, but only one of them could be used to attack.


    The Rank 1 Spell: Eldritch Beam!


    While the other two spells¡­


    Well, they were only used to fool people.


    He got on one knee and then began weaving a series of motions with his hands. He had practiced this a lot of times before, hence his movements were fast and fluid.


    Within just a second, Adam had alreadypleted the 11 hand and finger movements required for the physicalponent of the spell!


    Finally, he grabbed his right wrist with his left hand. Then, he aimed the index and the middle finger of his right hand at the training dummy in the center. Following that, Adam channeled his spiritual power, and a resplendent and bright magic circle materialized at the tip of his two fingers.


    The physical and modelponents werepleted!


    And then¡­


    A mass of dark purple energy began gathering at the tips of his two extended fingers. Seeing this, Adam was iparably excited. This would be the first time he would cast a spell!


    He soon calmed his emotions and focused all his attention on the spell. The mass of crackling energy concentrated at the tips of his fingers and the next moment, Adam''s eyes widened in shock and apprehension.


    BOOM!!

 Chapter 39 Diligence

    <h4>Chapter 39 Diligence </h4>


    A crackling beam of terrifying energy shot out from the tip of Adam''s fingers. However, this energy beam did not shoot out in a straight line, but in an unpredictable crisscross manner.


    The energy beam zigzagged its way across the room and shot past the training dummy that Adam had been aiming at. Ultimately, the spell ended up missing the mark by arge distance andnded on the ceiling at the other end of the room.


    Adam, on the other hand, was swept off of his feet andnded a few meters away because of the spell''s recoil.


    He looked at his right hand in horror. It had already gone numb!


    Realizing what had just happened, the youth couldn''t help but gulp nervously. "I''m afraid if it wasn''t for my flesh being constantly nourished by mana, my hand would have been severely injured."


    He was slowly beginning to understand just why each minor stage of Rank 1 Mana Foundation was so crucial to a Magus. Without the proper foundation, a Magus would end up bing a victim of their own spell.


    Adam got to his feet and looked at the area on the ceiling where his spell hadnded. That part of the ceiling was glowing with purple light as the runes continued to absorb the energy.


    His back was drenched in cold sweat as he mumbled, "What if this spellnded on another person¡­"


    He believed that if this spellnded on a person, it was sure to leave a bloody hole in them!


    Of course, that''s only if it''s a normal person with no exposure to mana. But this realization still brought chills down his spine.


    "As expected of one of the most devastating attack-type spells amongst Rank 1 spells!" Adam marveled.


    He got into position and prepared to cast the spell one more time. "Again!"


    There were only a few days left until his duel with Lisa, and he had to make the most of every possible second to perfect his spells.


    Initially, he had epted the challenge because of his need for money. But now, things were different. He had already made a lot of money by selling potions and would continue to do so.


    Now, he just wanted to duke it out with a genius Magus who had an A-grade aptitude.


    Adam''s eyes shone with fighting spirit as hepleted the physical and modelponents. His lips curled up into a wide grin as he cast the spell one more time.


    BOOM!


    ¡­


    Just as Adam was preparing for the uing duel, Lisa was also doing the same. She didn''t becent just because she had an advantage over Adam in terms of talent.


    Not only did Lisa have a great talent for spell-casting, but she was also an incredibly hardworking young girl. Perhaps her sheer diligence was the reason why she was able to excel as a Magus at such an early age.


    Inside another state-of-the-art training facility on campus, Lisa was currently battling a dozen training dummies made of wood and straw. As it turned out, apart from spell-casting, Lisa was also very proficient in hand-to-handbat.


    This was a given. After all, she dide in second ce in thebat assessment.


    The dozen training dummies slowly surrounded her, but Lisa remained unfazed. She allowed them topletely surround her. And right when the moment was right, her eyes shone with brilliance.


    She crouched down and ced her hand on the ground. A magic circle lit up under her palm, and the next moment she muttered calmly.


    "Shape Earth!"


    This was a rank 1 spell from the School of Alteration. The moment this spell was cast, the ground beneath Lisa rippled outwards, and wave after waves of mud spread out in all directions, causing the straw dummies to lose their bnce and fall over.


    Lisa rushed in one direction as she wielded her wooden staff. The straw dummies were magically created constructs and thus had some levels of sentience. They wanted to dodge Lisa''s attacks, but because of the rippling ground underneath them, they were unable to.


    And just like that, with a simple wave of her staff, Lisa was able to demolish the majority of the wooden dummies one after another. By the time the dummies got to their feet, she had already destroyed over half a dozen of them.


    Throughout the whole time, she remained calm andposed.


    Before the rest of the dummies made their move, Lisa dashed toward them once again and raised her staff. With great uracy, she hammered the staff down vertically.


    BAM!


    The wooden dummy''s body instantly exploded into splinters. Another dummy came forth and swung its fist at her face. Lisa calmly side-stepped and dodged the attack. Then, she swung her staff upward at lightning speed and destroyed the dummy''s upper body.


    Suddenly, her eyes narrowed and she retreated a few steps. Right as she had retreated, three dummies crashed at the spot she was earlier at.


    Having missed their attacks, thest three dummies rushed in her direction. One of the dummies pounced at her, intending to take her down and pin her to the ground.


    However, Lisa gracefully somersaulted in the air, dodging the takedown. While her body was positioned in the air right on top of the dummy, she extended her fair hand and tapped the dummy''s head with her finger.


    Her hand movements were so quick that she had alreadypleted the spell''s physicalponent before her finger touched the dummy''s head.


    Rank 1 Spell: Frostbite!


    A thinyer of frost formed on the dummy''s head and slowly made its way to the rest of its body. But Lisa didn''t wait. She immediately waved her staff in mid-air and shattered the dummy''s head.


    BAM!


    Before she had evennded on the ground, the dummy was already decapitated!


    Just as shended on the ground, the remaining two dummies had already attacked her with their fists.


    Seeing this, Lisa smirked.


    She ced her hand on the ground once again and a magic circle lit up with resplendent light.


    Rank 1 Spell: Shape Earth!


    However, this time, instead of waves rippling outward, two earthen spears shot out from the ground and instantly impaled the two dummies. This was yet another application of this rank 1 spell.


    Lisa got to her feet and swung her staff again, destroying thest two dummies with great ease. She exhaled a deep breath and nudged her ck-rimmed sses as she looked at the dozen dummies she had just destroyed in the span of a minute!


    Right at that moment, the sound of apuse could be heard from the direction of the training facility''s entrance.


    "Bravo! As expected of my dear Lisa."


    Listening to this voice, Lisa''s fists clenched tightly, and anger and hatred shed across her eyes.


    But when she turned around and looked in the direction of the voice, the animosity was instantly reced by a smile.


    A forced smile.

 Chapter 40 Lisa’s Woe

    <h4>Chapter 40 Lisa''s Woe </h4>


    Two boys were standing at the entrance of the training facility. Both were wearing the student uniforms of Clover Academy and looked very noble and refined.


    The one who had justplimented Lisa was a youth with long brown hair and bright blue eyes. Underneath the olive-colored cloak, he was wearing luxurious garments. At a single nce, one could tell that the youth came from an affluent background.


    His name was Kevin Gracie, heir to the overlord Magus Family of the Faber Province!


    And the other youth who was standing behind Kevin was none other than Jeffrey Palmer! It seemed that after entering the academy, Jeffrey was able to somehow join the friend circle of Kevin, who was a second-year student and also one with an A-grade aptitude.


    Lisa approached the two with a bright smile adorning her lips. She then stood in front of Kevin and politely greeted him, "It is such a pleasure to see you, Lord Kevin."


    Kevin took two steps forward and gently caressed Lisa''s cheeks. "You''re as beautiful as the day I first met you, Lisa."


    This sudden gesture caused Lisa to indiscernibly tremble out of sheer disgust. However, she hid it and continued to disy the same bright smile as she replied, "I''m ttered, my lord."


    "Hmm." Kevin nodded as he slowly looked at Lisa from head to toe, his eyes oozing with lust.


    After taking his time tosciviously ogle Lisa, he mumbled, "I was right to choose you that night after all. Only you are worthy of bing my wife."


    When Lisa heard Kevin mention ''that night'', her eyes involuntarily reddened. Kevin noticed this and smiled coldly. He didn''t care about Lisa''s feelings at all.


    All he cared about was having her in his possession.


    "Anyway." Kevin''s grip around Lisa''s cheeks tightened a little as he came closer and whispered in her ears, "I''ll be watching your uing duel with that farm boy. Make sure to put up a good performance for me, okay?"


    Lisa nodded as tears threatened to fall down her cheeks.


    Jeffrey chimed in with a cruel smile. "If you can, make sure to cripple that bastard."


    However, Lisapletely ignored him as she stood there in a daze. The two boys coldly chuckled at Lisa''s unresponsive behavior and then left the training facility.


    After the two of them had departed, Lisa''s legs buckled and she knelt on the ground listlessly. Tears fell down her cheeks uncontrobly as she began sobbing.


    She tightly clutched at the grass and mud beside her and spat through gritted teeth, "WHY?!"


    As she continued to cry loudly, she raised her fists and punched the ground beneath her in anger and frustration.


    "WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY?!"


    In the end, she buried her face in her hands and continued to sob miserably, her shoulders heaving up and down.


    Years ago, her family had been attacked by the Gracie Family over a resource dispute. She had to personally witness her father being killed by the head of the Grace Family.


    That night her whole family would have been ughtered had it not been for her epting the sudden marriage proposal to the heir of the Gracie Family, Kevin Gracie. The two were to marry each other when they were of age.


    And as if that wasn''t enough, the Gracie Family kept constant watch over her remaining family members. They even went so far as to threaten the life of her younger brother. This was to ensure that Lisa and the De ire Family didn''t dare to pull any tricks.


    Thinking of her dear younger brother, Lisa couldn''t help but cry even more intensely. "Little Jamie¡­"


    She was helpless.


    She was powerless.


    Lisay on the ground and cried for a long time. She soon wiped her tears and got to her feet. Thinking of her family, her eyes shone with resolve as she muttered to herself, "I''ll be strong so that I have to never bow down my head again. I''ll make sure to protect you all."


    She had no hopes of avenging her father. The Gracie Family was a powerful magus family, and the head of the family was a Rank 2 Magus!


    All she ever hoped for was protecting her own family. But deep down in her heart, she yearned for freedom. She yearned for power. She wanted strength to exact revenge.


    That was why she constantly pushed herself to work hard. Harder than anyone else. She challenged Adam for the very same reason, hoping that she would learn something from him ande out stronger after the duel.


    Despite her suffering, she continued to move forward.


    She got to her feet, her facial expression returned to her usual cold and aloof self. Only a few days remained till the duel, and she didn''t n on wasting her time crying andining. Just like Adam, she would make use of every second avable to her.


    Lisa exited the training facility and made her way to her dorm. As she was walking through the lush and beautiful campus grounds, lost in thought, she was suddenly taken aback. Because in the distance she could see a clown chasing after a boar.


    And currently, there was only one person in the entire Clover Academy whose face was painted like that of a joker.


    "Adam!" Lisa eximed.


    She hurriedly stomped in his direction. It turned out that Adam was still chasing after Edward.


    After a few minutes, she finally managed to catch up to them. She put her hands on her hips in an intimidating pose and blocked their way. She stared at Adam''s clown-like face with narrowed eyes, trying her best to contain herughter.


    "You better give it your all in the uing duel. Don''t disappoint me. Hmph!" She then turned around and walked away, afraid that if she stayed any longer, her intimidating facade would crumble down.


    Adam deeply looked at her departing back and mumbled, "She seems¡­ sad."


    Although Lisa seemed fine and dandy on the surface, with his strengthened perception Adam could instantly tell how gloomy she really was.


    Suddenly¡­


    BAM!


    "Hah! Eat that, sucker!" Edward kicked Adam in the butt, causing him to fall tragically. He then ran away while taunting. "Hahaha! Catch me if you can, you joker!"


    "You!" Adam got to his feet while rubbing his bum. "You''re dead meat, fatty!"


    He then continued chasing Edward. The game of cat and mouse continued throughout the campus.


    Lisa, who was standing under the shade of a tall tree in the distance and looking at the two friends ying with each other, smiled bitterly. She held her fists close to her heart and mumbled in sorrow,


    "I wish I could be so happy and carefree¡­"

 Chapter 41 Packed Arena

    <h4>Chapter 41 Packed Arena </h4>


    Adam sat cross-legged on his bed, practicing mindfulness. This was the method cited in the Mana Extraction Technique that one had to practice every day.


    As Adam continued to revolve the technique, minute mana particles in the surroundings slowly gathered around him and began nourishing his flesh.


    Only after every inch of the flesh has been thoroughly nourished, will mana further seep inward toward the muscles. This would signify a Magus'' advancement to the second minor stage of Mana Foundation.


    However, Adam was still far away from breaking through.


    After almost an hour of practicing mindfulness, the youth opened his eyes which shone with brilliance. He clenched his fists and muttered, "That bottleneck I felt earlier is beginning to loosen up¡­ How interesting."


    Earlier, when Adam would go to the mysterious ce inside the white lotus and try to absorb the small white dots, he would always feel full. Like he had overeaten.


    But ever since he became a Magus and started practicing mindfulness, this feeling of bloating was slowly diminishing.


    "The Mana Extraction Technique is constantly strengthening my body¡­ And this led to me being able to absorb more soul fragments." Adam rubbed his chin and spected. "Could this mean, the stronger my body is the more souls I can absorb?"


    Adam thought for a long time and then grabbed his grimoire from beside him and started jotting down his spections with a feathered quill.


    He beganughing foolishly. "One day¡­ I''ll uncover the secrets of the soul. Kyahaha!"


    "But for now¡­" His face turned solemn and he got to his feet. He grabbed his clothes and went to the bathroom to get dressed.


    He looked at his reflection in the mirror and suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. "Thankfully the face paint hase off. Or else I''d be really embarrassed while fighting."


    Today he would finally face off against Lisa!


    ¡­


    Lisa was currently in her dorm room sitting at the study table and memorizing all the spell models she had recorded down in her grimoire.


    Coming from a Magus family, naturally, she had a lot of spells that she could use. And she was nning to make use of everything she could get. Of course, the number of spells she could cast depended on her mana reserves.


    But as an A-grade talent, she didn''t have to worry about that.


    She soon got up and gathered the materialponents she would require to cast spells. After making sure everything was prepared and she was ready, she left her dorm room and made her way toward the academy''s arena.


    Her eyes shone with great determination as she thought to herself, No matter what, I will win this match! And I wille out a stronger Magus!


    ¡­


    Edward was eating a sweet bun as he made his way towards the arena. But he was somewhat confused as he saw students make their way towards the arena in droves.


    "Why are there so many people going to the arena? Strange¡­" he muttered.


    When he reached one of the entry gates to the arena, he was stunned. Hundreds of students had crowded in front of the gate and were making their way inside. It seemed that all the first-year students hade.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ Are they all here to watch Adam''s match?" He spoke in astonishment.


    He made his way towards the bleachers, to a ce where he''d earlier agreed with ine to meet up. After making his way through the crowd with some difficulty he finally managed to find his sister.


    "ine! ine!" He waved his hand and made his way toward her.


    "You''re finally here,e sit." ine beckoned to Edward with a warm smile. She was currently sitting with Jenna and a few other friends of her.


    After Edward greeted all of her friends, he asked ine curiously, "Why have so many people gathered to watch a match between two first-years? Or is there another duel that is going to take ce that I''m not aware of?"


    ine chuckled. "As you may already know, Lisa is a magus with an A-grade aptitude. So naturally, people are interested to see her battle."


    Edward nodded in acknowledgment.


    "But did you know? Adam is also a genius in his own right." ine asked with a smile.


    "Huh?" Edward was confused. "How so? Doesn''t he have the same B-grade aptitude as me?"


    "He does." ine nodded. "But one of my professors disclosed to me that Adam scored a perfect score on the analytical test!


    "Only a handful of Magi were able to aplish this feat since the establishment of the academy. And in some ways, this is even more impressive than having an A-grade aptitude."


    "Are you serious?!" Edward''s eyes bulged out. He recalled that he had only just barely passed the analytical test bypleting 25% of the spell model.


    And to think that Adam was actually able toplete 100% of the spell model without any prior knowledge of the arcane arts was simply inconceivable!


    "This guy¡­" Edward gulped involuntarily. "He acts goofy all the time, but to think he''s actually a genius!"


    This time, Jenna, ine''s close friend, replied, "I was quite shocked as well. I looked down on him because of his simple background. But he''s really something."


    ine''s other friends nodded as well. To them, having a perfect score on the analytical test was way more extraordinary than having an A-grade aptitude. And they couldn''t help but admire Adam.


    ¡­


    At a different location in the arena, inside a luxurious indoor viewing space, surprisingly enough, the faculty members had also gathered. Usually, this wouldn''t have happened when a duel between two first-year students was taking ce.


    But Adam and Lisa weren''t your average first-year students.


    All the professors teaching the first-years were present, and some of the professors who taught senior students had also gathered.


    And the most surprising of all was that the Headmistress of the academy, Professor Godfrey, was also in attendance!


    All the professors were on their feet and respectfully stood behind twofortable chairs at the front. Even though they had seats of their own, no one dared to sit. This was the respect one had to give to a powerful Magus.


    What the professors were the most surprised about was not the presence of the Headmistress, but the person sitting next to her.


    Many of them couldn''t help but cast curious and secretive nces at this person. Some looked at him with admiration, while others looked at him with fear.


    Professor Godfrey, who was casually sitting on her seat and drinking some wine, looked at the person beside her and spoke in amusement,


    "To be honest, I''m quite surprised that you decided to show up. But I guess, this is notpletely out of expectation either.


    "Isn''t that right?


    "Berger."

 Chapter 42 Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 42 Unexpected </h4>


    The old gnome was wearing a grey robe, a white tunic underneath, a pair of ck trousers, and ck boots to match. And as usual, he was smoking from his pipe.


    When he heard Professor Godfrey speak to him, he simply rolled his eyes and ignored her. Now, if this was someone else, they would never dare to disrespect the Headmistress like that.


    But the old gnome and the headmistress went way back. There were even some rumors that the two were actually very old friends and went out on adventures together during their youth.


    Not to mention, both were powerful Rank 3 Magi!


    The only other Magus of the same rank as them within Moon City was the King of the Nightingale Kingdom. There was a handful of Rank 3 Magi living in the Southern Federation, however, there were many more living in secrecy.


    Berger slightly sniffed the aroma of the wine Professor Godfrey was sipping on, and asked curiously, "This smell¡­ Lychee Wine from the Acadian Empire?"


    Professor Godfrey nodded with a smirk. "That''s right. I paid quite the sum to get it transported out here."


    She then stretched out her hand. The next moment, a light shed on her palm, and a wine cup appeared. She poured some wine into the cup and handed it to Berger. "Here, try some."


    The old gnome swirled the wine in the cup first and then chugged the whole thing in one go. He smacked his lips and muttered, "Ah, too sweet for my taste."


    But then his lips curled up into a reminiscent smile. "But it sure brings back memories..."


    Then, he took out a small jute pouch from his pocket and showed its contents to Professor Godfrey. He chuckled gleefully and showed off like a little child. "Helene, guess what this is?"


    Professor Godfrey leaned over and squinted her eyes. The next moment, she gasped in shock. "Don''t tell me! Is that¡­"


    "Hahahah!" Bergerughed loudly. "That''s right. ckie managed to find some Kem-Kem leaves in the Spirit World. He brought it to me just the other day. Let''s try some!"


    When the surrounding professors heard the term ''Spirit World'', their ears perked up and they tried their best to inconspicuously lean over to see just what this item was that came from the mysterious dimension.


    Noticing this, Berger frowned. He turned around and roared angrily, "You useless punks! Do you want to stand on my bald head!? Sit the hell down before I give you a beating!"


    "Y-YES, SIR!" All the professors immediately sat in their seats, afraid to anger the entric old gnome. Even the fiery-tempered Professor Jock obediently sat down like a docile little cat.


    Berger took out an extra pipe from somewhere, crushed some Kem-Kem leaves, and carefully ced it inside the pipe''s bowl.


    He then sprinkled some powder over it and handed it to Professor Godfrey. He chuckled mischievously. "Here, here. Smoke it. Trust me, it''s something else entirely."


    Seeing the trademark mischievous smile on her old friend''s face, Professor Godfrey hesitated. She could tell that this gnome was up to some shenanigan. But the temptation of the Kem-Kem leaves was simply too much for her.


    She grabbed the pipe and lit it. Berger also lit his pipe, and both inhaled at the same time. A few momentster, they exhaled arge amount of multi-colored smoke from their mouths.


    Following that, they involuntarily slouched in their seats. Their eyes and facial expressions disyed nothing but euphoria.


    The dozen or so professors seated behind the two were dumbstruck. All of them had the same thought.


    These guys¡­ they''re getting high?


    ¡­


    Amidst the loud mor of the crowded arena, Lisa slowly made her way toward therge tform at the center. There were a total of six dueling tforms in the arena. Five small, and onerge.


    Since there were no other duels taking ce today, Lisa and Adam''s match would take ce on thergest tform in the center.


    Lisa was slightly surprised that so many people had gathered at the arena today, but soon she returned to her usual self and silently walked toward therge tform.


    However, deep down she was feeling very nervous. This was the first time she was fighting in front of such arge audience after all.


    She stepped on the tform and closed her eyes while patiently waiting for her opponent to arrive. Her fists clenched and unclenched from time to time, indicating her slight restlessness.


    "Waah! Our goddess has arrived!"


    "Lisa, you must defeat that clown!"


    "We are with you!"


    "Lisa! Lisa! Lisa! Lisa!"


    All of Lisa''s fans¡ªbasically, the majority of the first-year students¡ªcheered enthusiastically for her.


    Listening to all the cheering, Lisa slightly blushed. Her nervousness subsided a little, but she couldn''t help but wonder where Adam was. Although the time of the duel, which was noon, was still a few minutes away, she expected Adam to be punctual at the very least.


    The time of the duel had finally arrived, but Adam was still nowhere to be seen. Not only Lisa, but even the match referee, a final-year student, was frowning at this.


    And soon five more minutes passed by.


    10 minutes¡­


    20 minutes¡­


    35 minutes¡­


    By now, Lisa waspletely enraged. Not to mention her, even the referee and the audience were angered by Adam''sck of respect towards Magi''s dueling customs.


    Just when the referee had had enough and was about to disqualify Adam, he heard the sound of footstepsing from the direction of the arena''s entrance.


    Everyone simultaneously turned their heads and looked in the direction of the entrance. There, they saw a figure wearing tattered and stitched-up clothes, holding a wine gourd, and wobbling in the direction of the big tform in the middle of the arena.


    Who else could it be but Adam?


    Everyone was bbergasted looking at Adam''s appearance. Even the professors!


    He was dressed up like aplete beggar¡ªNo! Even a beggar would dress up better than he did at the moment. Not to mention, his face was flushed red. Clearly, he was extremely drunk!


    Adam somehow stumbled his way and climbed up the tform. He wobbled his way toward Lisa and then suddenly stopped. He opened his arms wide and raised his head towards the sky.


    And then¡­


    BURP!


    A loud and nasty burp echoed in the arena, causing everyone to be utterly speechless. Amidst the dead silent atmosphere, Adam wiped the wine off of his lips andughed.


    "Hahaha! Good wine!"


    He then looked at Lisa and taunted her.


    "Oi¡­ Want some?"

 Chapter 43 Apologize

    <h4>Chapter 43 Apologize </h4>


    Lisa was livid!


    She stared at Adam with bloodshot eyes and gritted her teeth in rage. Not only had he disrespected the customs of Magi by showing upte, but he was even drunk out of his mind!


    When she looked at Adam''s clothes, she was utterly revulsed. She was having so much difficulty controlling her anger that she didn''t know what to do.


    Just when she was about tosh out at Adam, the referee stomped toward Adam and grabbed his cor. This final-year student waspletely appalled by Adam''s appearance and behavior.


    He roared at the youth''s face, "Adam Constantine, just where the hell are your manners?! Is this how a Magus carries himself in public!? Are you out of your¡ª"


    The referee was about to continue berating Adam, but the words got stuck in his throat.


    BURP!!


    Adam burped at the referee''s face without restraint. He then spoke while slurring, "Calm down¡ªhup¡ªman¡­ Why so serious?"


    "You!" The referee''s face turned red with anger. He raised his hand and was about to p the intoxication out of Adam when suddenly a fair and delicate hand caught his own.


    He turned around to see Lisa looking at Adam coldly and muttering in a chilly tone, "You don''t have to get your hands dirty. Leave him to me. I''ll teach him his ce. Scum like him should have never been given a chance to be a Magus."


    Towards the end, her voice turned up a notch, making sure everyone in the arena heard it.


    Lisa''s voice echoed in the arena, resonating with all the students present. At once there was a loud mor.


    "That''s right! Trash like him belongs in the farnds!"


    "Just who let this peasant into the academy?!"


    "How dare he disrespect Magi customs?!"


    "Who the hell does he think he is?"


    All the students in the arena had taken amon stance against Adam. Even the ones that had a good impression of him earlier, were now repulsed by his behavior.


    ine, Jenna, and her friends also began to frown. They quite admired Adam because of his high analytical skills, but now they didn''t look at him in a good light.


    Especially Edward, he was simply dumbstruck. He couldn''t help but wonder, Just what the hell is wrong with Adam? This ispletely unlike him!


    Seeing everyone collectively boo Adam, Lisa began feeling slightly bad for him. She didn''t expect to get such a strong reaction from the crowd. She felt she might''ve overdone it earlier by speaking in such a cruel manner.


    Hence, as a show of magnanimity, she decided to give her opponent a way out.


    "Adam, if you take this chance to apologize to everyone for your behavior today, I''ll let this slide and allow you to yield. Please do not make this harder than it already is."


    The crowd was full of praise for the generosity disyed by Lisa. The students thought that Adam was unworthy of such kindliness. Regardless, they all quieted down to allow Adam to speak.


    In the professor''s viewing area, everyone present shook their heads in disappointment at the sudden turn of events.


    Professor Jock who''s always had a bad impression of Adam couldn''t help but voice out his opinion to the Headmistress.


    "Showing upte and piss-drunk to a duel is truly unbing of a Magus. Professor, he has no respect for authority and the ancient Magus'' customs. The kid''s a rebel! We must severely punish him, and if possible, expel him from the academy."


    Before the Headmistress could even reply, Berger looked at him and sighed. "Jock, you''re still too shortsighted. That quick temper of yours has clouded your judgment."


    Professor Jock bowed towards the old gnome and respectfully asked, "Lord Berger, could you please exin?"


    Berger looked in the direction of Adam and smiled with approval. "No matter how you look at it, the kid is clearly inferior to Lisa. Whether it is in terms of spell repertoire, mana reserves, background, or even fighting experience.


    "So, when all the odds are against him, what can he do?"


    Professor Godfrey answered with a chuckle.


    "Employ trickery."


    Professor Jock was taken aback. "You mean to say¡­"


    Berger took a puff from his pipe and stated, "Look carefully, Jock. Is he really drunk?"


    ¡­


    On therge tform, Adam hung his head low, his face hidden under the shadow of his bangs. While everyone waited to hear his apology, his lips curled up into a slight smirk. But he quickly hid it!


    He looked up and deeply stared at Lisa, his facial expression seemingly disying remorse. He then slowly looked at everyone in the crowd, and then his gaze finallynded back on Lisa again.


    In the end, his shoulders slouched and he spoke apologetically, "I''d like to take this chance¡­


    "To apologize¡­"


    Adam''s eyes shed with brilliance and his ''drunkenness'' instantly vanished. He screamed at the top go his lungs,


    "TO ABSOLUTELY NOBODY!!"


    There was pin-drop silence in the entire arena. Everyone was speechless. Lisa was dazed momentarily, not having expected this oue. But soon, she was filled with boundless rage and frustration.


    "You son of a¡ª"


    But before she could finish, Adam had already thrown his wine gourd at her!


    Seeing this, Lisa was even more furious. She easily swung her wooden staff and smacked the iing gourd bottle. Had she been clear-headed, she would have dodged it instead. But Adam had really struck a nerve.


    The gourd was very fragile and instantly shattered upon impact. But instead of wine spilling out, what came out was a green-colored gas!


    Lisa''s eyes widened and she hurriedly retreated. But it was toote. The green gas hadpletely enshrouded her and she ended up inhaling some of it.


    A hallucinogen?! Lisa couldn''t help but panic a little. She held her breath in and soon calmed down. No, it seems to be a type of rxant.


    However, she still didn''t let her guard down. She finally realized that Adam had been acting all this while. She hurriedly moved her hands and tried toplete the physicalponent to cast a spell, but before she could, the green gas in front of her suddenly parted and a fist erged in her vision.


    BAM!


    Adam viciously punched Lisa in the face, causing her to fly away and smash against the magical invisible barrier enclosing the fighting tform.


    Seeing Lisa miserably fall to the ground, Adam''s lips curled up into a wide grin.


    "Heh, gotcha!"

 Chapter 44 Resonance

    <h4>Chapter 44 Resonance </h4>


    Silence.


    Complete and utter silence.


    Every student in the arena was dumbstruck. Their eyes were popping out and their jaws were nearly touching the floor.


    Suddenly, amidst the stifling silence there was the sound of loudughter.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" Edward stood up in his seat and raised his fists in the air. He cheered enthusiastically, "Go get her, Adam!"


    Adam looked in the direction of his roommate and smirked. He gave him a thumbs up and replied, "You know it!"


    Everyone came to their senses after this short interaction. They couldn''t believe what had just transpired. At once, the audience burst into loud discussion.


    "Heavens! Am I dreaming?!"


    "Did the farm boy justnd a punch on Lisa?"


    "Wait a minute! Wasn''t he drunk?"


    "He was definitely acting!"


    "So deceitful! Lisa, you must show him his ce!"


    "Yeah! Beat this treacherous clown!"


    At a certain area in the bleachers, Kevin, Jeffrey, and a bunch of other students in the same group were looking with shocked expressions.


    Kevin''s eyebrows furrowed and his fists clenched in anger. He looked at Jeffrey and asked, "This Adam, he''s from the same kingdom as you, isn''t he?"


    Jeffrey spat through gritted teeth, "As much as I hate to admit it, he is."


    Kevin''s eyes narrowed, his next words oozing with killing intent. "Hmm, I''ll send some mercenaries to ughter his family. That should annoy this peasant a little, don''t you think?"


    Hearing those words, everyone including Jeffrey felt a chill down their spines. Although Jeffrey had thought of threatening Adam with his family before, he had never thought of killing them. Besides, he couldn''t even if he wanted to.


    He replied seemingly nonchntly, "Don''t bother. I''ve already looked into his background. Adam''s parents died when he was just a little boy. And ever since then, he''s been practically living like a ve, doing odd jobs to get by.


    "Somehow, he was fortunate enough to receive the grace of a wandering Magus and discovered that he had a talent for spell casting. Subsequently, he made preparations to travel to the Nightingale Kingdom and then finally get admitted to the academy."


    "Hmph!" Kevin snorted in disdain. "A ve, huh? Yet he dares toy his hands on my future wife. I''ll deal with himter."


    Kevin''s gaze thennded on Edward who had just now loudly cheered for Adam. He was thinking of dealing with this person as well. "And who the hell is that fatty¡ª" But suddenly he paused and his eyes narrowed when he saw ine sitting next to Edward.


    "What''s his rtionship with ine Turner?" He asked the people around him.


    Once again, Jeffrey replied. "They''re siblings. The fatty''s name is Edward Turner. He is roommates with Adam, and they seem to have a very close friendship."


    Kevin couldn''t help but click his tongue in annoyance. "Isn''t this farm boy a little too lucky? First, he receives the guidance of a wandering Magus, and now, he''s even be close friends with the son of the Guild Master of the Mercantile Guild?"


    Jeffrey didn''t reply, but he too felt quite helpless about it. He had this absurd notion that the universe waspensating for Adam''s miserable childhood by granting him a little bit of luck.


    "Anyway." Kevin smiled coldly. "I can''t touch that fat pig, the Mercantile Guild is too big to mess with. But that farm boy¡­ hehe. I''ll make his life miserable."


    Jeffrey was ted listening to this. Personally, he was very scared of Adam. But if he were to get Kevin''s help, then he might seed in his revenge.


    ¡­


    On the fighting tform, Lisa slowly got to her feet and wiped the blood off her lips. She looked at her blood-stained palm, and then at Adam who was looking at her with tant provocation.


    However, she was smart enough to not fall for his ploy twice. She realized that she had fallen for Adam''s tricks from the very beginning.


    She couldn''t help but wonder, Him arrivingte, mocking Magi customs by dressing up like a beggar and pretending to be drunk¡­ Was it all to anger me and throw me off-guard?


    When she thought up to this point, deep down in her heart, she couldn''t help bute to admire Adam a little. No matter how underhanded his methods were.


    But so what? Hmph! Now that I know, I won''t fall for it again! She thought inwardly.


    She looked Adam in the eye and muttered, "You''re really good at acting."


    Adam was slightly taken aback by Lisa''s sudden change in demeanor. He realized that it would be very difficult to trick her again during this match.


    Realizing this, he ced his arm on his chest and exaggeratedly bowed like a stage performer. "Thank you, mydy."


    "Hmph!" Lisa harrumphed. Adam''s theatrics were now beginning to annoy her.


    Without speaking another word, she began weaving hand motions to cast her spell. Adam''s eyes narrowed and instead of making distance from the spell''s range, he charged headfirst. His n was to interrupt Lisa''s hand motions!


    What was the number one reason for a Magus''s spell to fail? It was the interruption of their magicalponents!


    But he had severely underestimated this genius. Lisa''s hand speed was many times faster than Adam had expected. And before he''d even reached her, a bright magic circle had already appeared on Lisa''s palm as she mmed her palm to the ground.


    Rank 1 Spell: Shape Earth!


    A thick earthen wall was erected in front of her. Seeing this, Adam simply snorted. "Howme!"


    He quickly approached Lisa, nning to circumvent the wall and attack her. But much to his surprise, Lisa had already cast the same spell once again and ced her palm on the wall.


    Following that, close to a dozen earth spikes were formed on the earthen wall! The thickness of the wall continued to decrease as the earth spikes were formed.


    And then¡­


    PEW! PEW! PEW!


    The earthen spikes flew toward Adam at lightning speed.


    Seeing this, Adam''s eyes widened in shock. He wasn''t shocked seeing the iing projectiles but at the ingenuity of Lisa''s spell casting.


    This spell could be said to be one of the most versatile spells amongst rank 1 spells, but most of it depended on the spell caster''s creativity.


    Heh, so what? Adam grinned like a madman.


    Time to test out that move!


    Instead of dodging the iing earth spikes, he ran towards them. Finally, he would be able to use the ability that he had developed with the help of the white lotus.


    Sphere of Resonance!

 Chapter 45 Suicidal

    <h4>Chapter 45 Suicidal </h4>


    Ever since Adam had acquired the white lotus and began consuming the soul fragments inside the mysterious space, his soul had been strengthening at an astonishing rate. And the strengthening of his soul directly increased his spiritual power and perception.


    Adam''s perception had increased to such a degree that at one point he even had difficulty processing everything that was happening in his surroundings.


    Only after constant practice, was he able to control his heightened perception. And the result of that was a technique that he had personally developed.


    He named it, Sphere of Resonance!


    This technique effectively shortened the area his heightened senses could perceive and concentrated it in a radius of a little less than 2 meters around him. And this wasn''t two-dimensional, but three-dimensional!


    Meaning, he could even clearly perceive the things happening above him as well as underground. Within the Sphere of Resonance, nothing could escape his senses. Even the most minute changes would be immediately noticed by him.


    This is where his confidence stemmed from as he charged towards the iing projectiles.


    There was one minor drawback to this technique, however. Utilizing this technique put a strain on his mind. However, this could be ovee by not using the technique for prolonged periods.


    The entire arena, even the professors, were astonished at Adam''s ''suicidal'' charge. Not to mention, the youth wasn''t wearing the academy''s uniform. The cloak actually contained an inscribed defensive spell that protected students against most rank 1 spells.


    To everyone present, Adam''s actions were simply him courting death. But what transpired next,pletely stunned the crowd.


    When the first earthen spike was only less than an inch away from piercing his forehead, Adam leaned to the side while continuing his charge. In the end, the earthen spike zoomed past his face by only a hair''s breadth!


    And that was not all. The subsequent spikes that came at him were all dodged efficiently. Adam made the least amount of movement necessary to avoid the projectiles. And in the end, he had managed to dodge every single earthen spike.


    Lisa''s spell wasn''t even able to touch a single hair on his body!


    The entire arena was dead silent. Everyone was having difficultyprehending just what had transpired. Even most of the professors were taken aback at Adam''s finesse.


    "Hahahaha!" Adamughed like a madman as he approached the earthen wall that separated him from Lisa.


    Then, he jumped high in the air while weaving his hands quickly toplete the physicalponent of his spell.


    Just as he had leaped across the wall and Lisa finally came into view, Adam pointed his right hand''s index and middle finger at her. Following that, a brilliant magic circle lit up at the tip of his fingers.


    Rank 1 Spell: Eldritch Beam!


    Dark purple energy crackled at the tip of his fingers and the next moment, it zig-zagged its way towards Lisa in an unpredictable manner.


    Seeing Adam''s maniacal grin and the energy beam headed in her direction, a hint of fear crept up inside Lisa''s heart. But the next moment, her eyes narrowed as she took out a small block of dry ice from her pouch.


    BOOM!!


    A loud explosion took ce in the fighting tform and dust and debris flew in all directions. The ce where Adam''s spell hit Lisa waspletely shrouded in dust. Nothing was visible.


    Adamnded on the ground but he didn''t seem happy at all. He had already canceled the Sphere of Resonance. It gave him a severe headache if he used it for a prolonged time.


    He had a solemn expression on his face as he stared at the dust-filled area in front of him. Before his spell hadnded on Lisa, Adam had noticed that she had already taken out a materialponent to cast a spell.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but clench his fists. She managed to remain calm and cast a spell under the threat of Eldritch Beam? Unbelievable!


    And as expected, when the dust settled, a damaged dome made of ice became visible in everyone''s vision!


    "Oh my goodness! She managed to block Adam''s spell!"


    "If I''m not wrong, that right there is abination of two spells. Ice Wall and Shape Water!"


    "Monsters! Both of them areplete monsters!"


    "Did you see how Adam dodged those earthen spikes earlier?"


    "Yeah! That was awesome!"


    "I can''t even imagine how he was able to dodge so many projectiles while moving forward."


    "As expected of the first and second-ranked students of the first-year batch!"


    The audience was at the edge of their seats as they discussed the match with great enthusiasm. This whole experience was an emotional roller coaster ride for them. They went from hating Adam to admiring him to finally cheering for him.


    In the world of Magi, strength was respected by all!


    ¡­


    In the professor''s viewing room, all the professors were discussing Adam''s earlier actions. Although his running into the volley of earthen spikes seemed reckless, it was actually all calcted.


    Just as the professors were debating if Adam had used some sort of divination spell or if it was something else, Berger decided to exin to them.


    "The boy has ridiculously high spiritual power for someone his age. So it is only natural that his perception would be very high. I''m guessing he used some sort of technique to capitalize on his incredibly high perception."


    Professor Godfrey nodded. She then looked at her old friend and asked, "Do you think Adam developed this technique on his own?"


    Berger shrugged. "Who knows? But I won''t be surprised. After all, the kid did score full marks on the analytical test, did he not?"


    All the professors were moved. Doing well on the analytical test didn''t just mean that the student would have an easier time analyzing andprehending spell models, it also meant that they were more than capable of developing new techniques and spells!


    Just as everyone was discussing this, there was a sudden movement in the ice dome on the tform.


    ¡­


    The ice dome began to intensely vibrate and it seemed that it would break apart any moment now.


    Seeing this, Adam''s eyes narrowed and he began weaving hand motions to cast another eldritch beam.


    However!


    Much to his surprise, the ground underneath him cracked apart and tworge earthen hands viciously grabbed his leg, disrupting his spell casting.


    "Shit!" Adam cursed under his breath. But it was toote.


    The ice dome suddenly shattered, and Lisa grabbed tworge ice shards and jumped in the air. Then, her hands moved at lightning speed and shepleted the spell''s physicalponent.


    Following that, the two ice shards slowly broke down into fine particles mid-air. The materialponent was alsoplete!


    And then¡­


    To everyone''s sheer shock, two magic circles lit up on Lisa''s palms, and two rays of icy energy shot in Adam''s direction.


    Rank 1 Spell: Frost Ray!


    The two spells pierced Adam, one in the shoulder and the other in the knee, causing him to fall miserably on the ground.


    But what shocked everyone, even the professors, was that a mere Rank 1 - Flesh Stage Magus was able to dual-cast!

 Chapter 46 Theatric

    <h4>Chapter 46 Theatric </h4>


    Dual-casting referred to the phenomenon where a Magus was able to cast two spells simultaneously. Keeping all three spellponents in mind, dual casting was a very difficult process.


    But it was still possible.


    However, it was only possible after a Magus advanced to Rank 1 Neural Stage. At this stage, the brain and the nervous system received a massive upgrade by the nourishment of mana.


    This allowed the magus to do things that they were mentally incapable of doing earlier.


    But for a Flesh Stage magus to dual-cast was simply inconceivable!


    Everyone in the audience was so shocked that they had forgotten to even make a sound. They were all watching things unfold with bated breaths.


    Amidst the pervasive silence, Lisa slowly walked toward Adam step by step. Her back was straight as an arrow as she confidently moved forward.


    She couldn''t help but feel fortunate that she was able to end the match as early as she had. After all, she was already beginning to feel slightly dizzy from inhaling the slight bit of rxant gas at the beginning of the fight.


    But it all worked out for her in the end. Victory was hers!


    She stood in front of Adam, her head held high. "You are a formidable opponent, Adam. I have learned much from this fight."


    Adam remained motionless as he knelt on the ground with his head hung low. Seeing his defeated look, Lisa couldn''t help but feel a little bad for him. She didn''t wish to inflict more injuries upon an opponent who had already lost the will to fight.


    Thus, she asked, "Do you yield?"


    "Be..nd¡­ u¡­" Adam remained motionless. He spouted some gibberish that Lisa couldn''t understand.


    "What was that?" Lisa frowned, wondering if herst spell had ended up heavily injuring Adam who wasn''t even wearing the academy''s uniform.


    "Be¡­hind¡­ you¡­" Adam replied, but this time his words were a little moreprehensible.


    Lisa''s eyes narrowed and she suddenly had a foreboding feeling. She wanted to retreat a few steps away from Adam but suddenly a figure appeared behind her!


    This hazy figure quickly grabbed Lisa''s arms, preventing her from casting any physical spellponents. Then, the figure smashed Lisa on the floor.


    BAM!


    "Aghh!" Lisa grimaced in pain as her head mmed against the floor. She could feel someone tightly holding her hands behind her back. She struggled to free herself, but ultimately, she couldn''t.


    With great difficulty, she turned her head to look at this person. And when she did, her eyes widened in shock!


    She hurriedly turned back around and looked in front of her, just in time to see ''Adam'' dissipate into grey smoke like a fleeting mirage.


    "An illusion!" She muttered in incredulity.


    When she turned back around, she saw the real Adam winking at her. He asked her the same question she had asked him a while back.


    "Do you yield?"


    Lisa was filled with utter disbelief. She couldn''t speak for a long time. Finally, she managed to spit out a word. "How?!"


    Adam grinned and began exining.


    ¡­


    The entire arena was silent. They simply couldn''t believe what had just happened. In the eyes of the audience, when Lisa broke free from the ice dome and cast Frost Ray, her spells had managed to hit nothing but thin air.


    Then, they saw Lisa walk towards an empty spot on the tform and begin talking to, once again, nothing but thin air.


    Meanwhile, Adam was silently standing behind Lisa all this while, covering his mouth and struggling to contain hisughter.


    The crowd was dumbfounded.


    Completely and utterly dumbfounded.


    In the luxurious viewing area, the professors were also simrly shocked, but not because of the same reason as the students.


    Professor Jock stuttered in astonishment, "D-Did Adam just now¡­ also dual-cast?!"


    "Hehehe." Berger chuckled as he exhaled a puff of smoke. "Indeed. He was able to cast two spells simultaneously just like the other kid. But to be more precise, he cast a total of three spells."


    "Three?!" Another professor asked, "Lord Berger, could you please borate?"


    Berger took yet another puff from his pipe and began exining. "The boy dual-casted two Rank 1 Spells - Dingy Illusion and Hide. He first weaved an illusion of him kneeling on the ground.


    "At the same time, he also cast Hide on himself to camouge his presence and hide behind the girl. Finally, he cast Dingy Illusion once again in order to mimic his voice."


    The professors understood everything now. The Rank 1 Spell, Dingy Illusion, was able to cast either an illusory image or an illusory sound. It was not able to cast an illusion of both image and sound at the same time. Moreover, the illusion would be stationary.


    It was a Rank 1 Spell after all. Its effects were limited.


    Another drawback of the spell was that the illusory image would only be limited to an area of 5x5 feet. That was why the illusion of Adam was of him kneeling, taking up very little space.


    Furthermore, the illusion would only be visible to one target. That was why, while the entire audience saw Lisa interacting with thin air, the target of the spell, Lisa, thought that she was genuinely interacting with the real Adam!


    ¡­


    "I see¡­" On the fighting tform, after listening to Adam''s exnation, Lisa couldn''t help but sigh dejectedly. Her face revealed a bitter smile as she asked,


    "So the rxant gas that you threw in the beginning was all so that my senses would eventually be dull and you''d be able to efficiently cast Hide on yourself."


    Adam simply nodded. The Rank 1 Spell - Hide, although handy, would be ineffective if the target was keenly aware of their surroundings.


    After a moment, Lisa breathed out a heavy sigh after realizing that she had been ying in Adam''s palm since the beginning of the fight. Finally, she admitted defeat.


    "I yield."


    Adam loosened his grip on Lisa''s wrists and got off of her back. He then stretched out his hand to help Lisa up to her feet.


    Lisa looked at Adam''s hand, and then at Adam. In the end, she faintly smiled and grabbed his hand to stand up.


    Adam smiled brightly. "Good fight!"


    The referee came to his senses after the conclusion of this spectacr fight and finally dered the result of the match.


    "The winner of this duel is¡­ Adam!"


    "OHHHHH!!!" The crowd burst into cheers. This was the first time that most of the students present had seen someone utilize Illusion Magic so effectively and clench a victory. This was the most exciting fight they''d seen!


    Moreover, after witnessing the spirit of sportsmanship between the two young Magi, they couldn''t help but give a standing ovation as they continued to apud.


    "ADAM! ADAM! ADAM! ADAM!"


    Seeing the crowd chant his name in such a lively manner, Adam couldn''t help but blush a little. In the end, he ced his hand on his chest and bowed in all four directions.


    The splendid theatrical piece he had crafted had finallye to an end.


    In the audience, Berger looked at Adam''s antics and faintly smiled. So you''ve chosen the path of the Illusionist after all...

 Chapter 47 Viktor

    <h4>Chapter 47 Viktor </h4>


    More than a month had passed since the duel between Adam and Lisa took ce. A lot of things had changed since Adam had disyed his prowess on the stage that day.


    Adam''s actions and behavior that day had caused some Professors to frown, but the majority of the students started looking up to him. Adam''s rebellious nature and his efficient use of illusion spells had thoroughly won the students'' hearts.


    In fact, a lot of students had begun showing interest in the School of Illusion because of Adam.


    Although the professors were happy at this development, they were also frustrated because the students looked up to Adam''s rebellious character.


    Apart from this, a lot of young girls, mostly first-year students, had be fans of Adam. There were even instances where they woulde in groups to catch a glimpse of Adam in ss or just simply have a conversation with him.


    Adam happily weed them. Initially, he was a little shy because he wasn''t used to getting attention, especially from the opposite sex. But soon he got used to it and even began enjoying it.


    He was a fifteen-year-old boy after all.


    On this day, Adam was in his study room brewing a blue potion with rapt attention. Meanwhile, Edward and a burly youth named Jonathan were in the living room drinking wine and ying cards.


    Johnathan was also a first-year student like the two of them. He was the kid that came third in the entrance exam. He was deeply moved by Adam''s duel with Lisa. And ever since then, he''s been constantly sparring with Adam whenever he had the time.


    It couldn''t be helped. Jonathan was a battle maniac after all. And over the course of the month, he and Adam had be really good friends.


    After a few minutes, Adam breathed a sigh of relief as he had finally seeded in brewing the potion. Although he failed quite a lot of times in the beginning, his sess rate had drastically improved since the time he first started brewing potions.


    Adam carefully poured the blue potion from therge cauldron into five empty vials. The name of the potion was Broken Oath. It was a strength potion that gave the user a great boost in strength followed by an even greater loss in strength.


    He gently ced the crystal vials in his satchel and prepared to leave the room. On his way out, he bade his friends farewell.


    "Alright boys, I''ll see you both at dinner."


    "Bye, Adam!" Edward replied without looking up. He was concentrating on the card game.


    "Adam, don''t forget to buy the materials for the familiar ceremony tomorrow." Johnathan reminded him before getting back to the game at hand.


    Adam nodded but inwardly he smirked. Heh, my familiar ritual ceremony will be a little different from you guys.


    He then left the dorm room and quickly made his way to Herbs & More.


    ¡­


    "There is no hope for a cure, Viktor. The most I can do is extend her life with potions," said Berger in a somber mood.


    Across from him, a tall and muscr man with ck hair, blue eyes, and a thick beard was sitting. He was wearing luxurious ck garments and a velvety red, silk cape. His face had a striking resemnce to Edward and ine.


    This man was none other than the Guildmaster of the Mercantile Guild, Viktor Turner!


    Right now, Viktor was in a terribly sad mood. His wife''s condition had worsened in the past few days. He had personallye to Berger to get the medicine this time, hoping there would be another way for this old gnome to save his wife.


    But like always, the gnome''s answer didn''t change.


    Berger was helpless. He had never seen such a disease in his long life. That is the reason he paid even more attention to this. Not being able to cure someone was an insult to a master Herbalist like him.


    But more than that, he was very curious about the origins of this type of disease. It was a disease that sucked that mana and essence out of a person!


    Viktor''s shoulders slouched further and he sighed. "I understand, Old Berger." He then faintly smiled and sincerely said, "Thank you for all that you''ve done."


    "Eh, don''t worry about it." Berger waved his hand nonchntly. "Rest assured, I will continue to heal Elia with my potions for as long¡ª"


    Berger''s words came to an abrupt halt when the store''s entrance door mmed open and a figure barged in.


    "Muahaha! Old man, I''ve managed to brew another sessful potion! Wanna see¡ª" Adam came in enthusiastically when suddenly his gaze fell on Berger and a fierce-looking man seemingly talking about something important.


    "Oh¡­ uh, s-sorry. I''lle backter," Adam meekly said as he turned around and prepared to leave.


    "Hold on, young man," Viktor called out in a deep voice as he got up from his seat and walked toward Adam.


    Seeing such a towering figure walk toward him, Adam couldn''t help but gulp nervously. "S-Sorry, sir. I didn''t mean to interrupt."


    Viktor stood in front of Adam and spoke gently, "Your name is Adam, yes?"


    Adam was taken aback. He couldn''t help but wonder how this stranger knew him. "Yes, sir. May I know who you are?"


    Viktor smiled. "I''m the Guildmaster of the Nightingale Mercantile Guild, Viktor Turner."


    Adam was stunned! The man in front of him was one of the wealthiest people in the Southern Federation. He just couldn''t understand how this man came to know him.


    "Nice to meet you, sir. H-How do you know me?"


    "Eh?" Viktor''s eyebrow furrowed in puzzlement. "Did Edward not mention anything?"


    Now, Adam was even more confused. "Mention what? Wait a minute, how do you know Edward?"


    Realizing just what was happening, Viktor burst intoughter. "Hahaha! I see I see."


    Seeing Adam''s puzzled expression, he ruffled the kid''s hair and spoke warmly, "I am Edward''s father."


    "Ehhhh?!!" Adam was dumbstruck. He knew that his roommate and best friend was rich. But he didn''t know he was the son of the Guildmaster of the Mercantile Guild!


    Realizing that Adam did not be friends with his son due to any ulterior motives, Viktor was very gratified. His voice turned even warmer. "Both Edward and ine have told me a lot about you. It was finally nice to meet you, kiddo."


    Adam was still reeling in from the shock as he continued to stare at Viktor like an idiot.


    Victor simply chuckled and took out a crystal card from his pocket. He then handed it to Adam.


    "Here, take this. If you show this to any of the shops affiliated with my guild, you''ll receive a t discount of 35%. Moreover, this card is valid in any of the kingdoms in the Southern Federation."


    Adam received the card in a daze. "Thank you, sir¡­"


    "Just call me Uncle." Viktor fondly ruffled Adam''s hair once again. He turned around and bid farewell to Berger. "Thanks for the potion, Old Berger. I''ll see youter."


    He looked at Adam and smiled. "Farewell, kiddo. You shoulde by to my house sometime for a meal."


    With that, he left the store, leaving Adam standing by in a daze.


    Suddenly¡­


    POW!


    The smoking pipe magically flew out of Berger''s hand and smacked Adam in the forehead.


    "Ughh!" Adam grimaced and he was brought back to his senses.

 Chapter 48 Aspects

    <h4>Chapter 48 Aspects </h4>


    While Adam was gently massaging his forehead in an aggrieved manner, Berger was intently inspecting the potions the youth had brought.


    After a few minutes of scrutiny, Berger shook his head with slight disappointment. "This batch of Broken Oath is identical to the ones already in the market."


    Deep down he was expecting Adam to once again bring a new recipe for the potion, but he was simply wishful thinking. Apart from that, he was quite impressed by Adam''s progress in herbalism.


    "You seem to have improved a lot, boy." The old gnome nodded in approval.


    Adam replied smugly, "Of course! I''m a genius, kekeke!"


    However, inwardly he was thinking, How can my herbalism not improve when I have thousands of years worth of experience in my head?


    Berger simply rolled his eyes at the youth. He didn''t care to admonish such behavior, after all, Adam had every right to be arrogant. In fact, even his own rate of progress couldn''t match Adam''s.


    He kept the five crystal vials away and got to business. "4 tinum coins a piece."


    Adam nodded in understanding. Strength potions were less valuable than healing potions, so naturally they would cost less.


    But money wasn''t what he was here for today. He had already sold quite a lot of healing potions in the past month and his worth was close to 150 tinum coins now.


    He took out an ancient-looking ck tome from his satchel and ced it on the counter. Then, he spoke with shining eyes, "Sir, I finally managed to learn thenguage required to read this book."


    "Oh?" Berger was pleasantly surprised. He spoke with raised eyebrows, "I didn''t expect you to learn thenguage so quickly."


    Adam made a distressed face. "It was very difficult to learn it. I had to spend a lot of coins in the Savant Tower to be able to learn thisnguage. It''spletely unlike themonnguage we speak in the Southern Federation."


    "Of course it''s difficult to learn, you fool!" Berger scolded. "How can you evenpare the Mauri Language to themonnguage of the secr world?"


    By now Adam was used to the grumpy gnome''s constant scolding. Thus, he asked curiously, "Old Sir, what sort of background does thisnguage have? I remember you said you found this tome in an ancient ruin back when you were young. What type of ruin was it?"


    Berger smoked from his pipe and patiently exined, "Legend has it that the Mauri Language was jointly created by the ancient Mind Dragons and the first gnomes. That is why you''ll see traces of Draconic and Gnomishnguages in it. It is also essential for all Magi who deal with the spiritual aspect of magic."


    "Whoa!!" Adam was so fascinated by this new piece of knowledge.


    He had learned at the academy that dragons were an ancient race. They were very powerful and magical creatures, but also very reclusive in nature.


    One could onlye across a dragon if they were extremely fortunate. So it was a surreal experience to learn something that was said to have been created by dragons!


    But there was one thing he didn''t quite understand. Hence, he asked, "Sir, how did gnomes get involved with the Mind Dragons?"


    Berger''s face revealed great pride as he replied, "Us gnomes have the highest affinity to Illusion Magicpared to any other species in the world. So it is only natural that my ancestors would work with the Mind Dragons in creating this secretnguage."


    Adam nodded his head in understanding. He began rubbing his chin, deep in thought. A few momentster, he asked, "You mentioned the spiritual aspect of magic, can you please exin? And how does it rte to Illusion Magic?"


    If it was earlier, Berger would have smacked Adam on the forehead and told him to ask the teachers in the academy. But now things were different.


    Since Adam had shown interest in embarking on the path of the Illusionist, Berger didn''t mind disclosing some important knowledge. After all, Adam was a great seedling. Not only did the kid have great talent in herbalism, but also in the School of Illusion.


    The gnome began, "There are 8 Schools of Magic as you already know. These 8 schools can be further divided into 2 aspects - the physical aspect and the spiritual aspect."


    Adam hurriedly took out his grimoire from his satchel and began taking down important notes. Seeing this, Berger didn''t mind.


    He continued, "The Schools of Invocation, Alteration, and Warding fall within the physical aspect. Whereas the Schools of Illusion, Enchantment, and Divination fall under the spiritual aspect."


    "Sir, then what about the School of Summoning and Necromancy?" Adam asked, puzzled.


    Berger puffed smoke out of his mouth and exined, "These two Schools of Magic are special. They belong to neither aspect, but at the same time, they belong to both aspects."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Hehe," Berger smirked. "I''m afraid those five vials of Broken Oath can only buy you so much information."


    Adam''s lips twitched and he thought to himself, This cheap bugger!


    But in the end, he decided not to buy the rest of the information. He''d be taught this at the academy anyway. He hade here to trade for information regarding spirit familiar but he got sidetracked.


    Now he had to trade something else with the old gnome to get what he was actually here for.


    Adambed through the memories of the Hebralist powerhouse and finally found something that would be of great interest to the gnome. He grabbed a parchment paper from his satchel and began writing on it with a feather quill.


    Berger nced at the parchment paper, wondering what the brat was up to. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he spoke in pleasant surprise.


    "Oh? Interesting!"


    After writing down the entire recipe in detail, Adam handed the parchment paper to the old gnome. He smugly asked, "Hehe, what do you think?"


    Berger read the whole recipe and beganughing. "Hahaha! Not bad, not bad at all."


    What Adam had given Berger was a wine recipe. The powerhouse''s memories contained tons of wine recipes. Adam picked a random one and gave it to the old gnome who loved indulging in wine and tobo.


    He looked up at Berger, his eyes shining with anticipation.


    "Sir, I''d like your help setting up a ritual to contract a spirit familiar!"

 Chapter 49 Muscle Stage

    <h4>Chapter 49 Muscle Stage </h4>


    "Oh?" Berger was amused. "A spirit familiar, eh?"


    A familiar was a creature of magic that formed a bond with the Magus. The bond they shared was very special.


    After the bond was formed between the Magus and the familiar, the Magus would be able to use some of the innate abilities of the familiar. Simrly, the familiar would also be able to use spells that the Magus knew!


    In some ways, it could be said that the Magus and the familiar shared amon existence.


    There were two types of familiars that a magus could contract. The first type was the creatures that could be found in the material world.?And the second type was creatures such as ckie.


    These were called spirit familiars, for they weren''t creatures of the material world, but the Spirit World!


    Ever since Adam learned that ckie was a spirit familiar, he''d been wanting to have one for himself as well. There was no particr reason behind this decision. He just found it very cool.


    "Yes!" Adam nodded excitedly. "Is it possible?"


    "It is possible but¡­"


    "But what?"


    Berger exined, "Spirit familiars are very different from normal familiars. Firstly, unlike normal familiars, spirit familiars won''t always be in yourpany. After all, they are creatures of the Spirit World and like to spend most of their time there."


    "That''s okay! It''s not like I was going to depend on my familiar for every little thing." Adam waved his hand.


    "It''s good that you think that way." Berger nodded in approval. After all, there have been many cases where Magi becamecent after contracting a familiar.


    "But keep in mind, the ritual for contracting a spirit familiar has a high chance of failure. The chances of a Spirit World creature resonating with you and responding to your call are very slim." The old gnome added.


    "So then how did you form a contract with ckie?" Adam asked curiously.


    Berger revealed a rare gentle smile. "I managed toe across a heavily injured ckie many years back when I had visited the Spirit World. At the time, I had healed him with my potion. And ever since then, he''s always answered my call."


    "Aww, that''s so touching." Adam sped his hands over his chest and smiled.


    POW!


    "Don''t get sentimental with me, boy!" Berger returned to his grumpy self and smacked Adam in the forehead.


    "S-Sorry!" Adam wanted to curse the old gnome but didn''t have the balls to.


    His face turned solemn and he spoke, "Sir, I''d still like to give this a shot. If I don''t seed, I can always contract a normal familiar."


    "Hmm." Berger nodded as he smoked from his pipe. "Give me a week to prepare everything for the ritual. The materials required shouldn''t exceed 100 gold pieces, and I believe this wine recipe of yours is worth many times more. So what else do you want?"


    Adam was ecstatic that Berger would help him with the ritual. Hence, he decided to act magnanimously for once. He raised his head and spoke like a true young master, "You can consider the rest of it as my gift to you."


    POW! POW! POW!


    Berger ruthlessly hit Adam with his smoking pipe. He roared, "Stingy human! If you have so much money to squander, why can''t you buy yourself some nice clothes to wear?!"


    "Arrghh! W-Wait!" Adam was on the verge of tears. "My clothes are fine¡ª"


    POW! POW! POW!


    "Why must you dress like a hobo and embarrass yourself? Get lost!" Berger kicked Adam out of his store.


    Adam ran away like his life depended on it.


    "D-Damn you!!" His aggrieved voice lingered in the crowded cobblestoned streets of the market district.


    ¡­


    A weekter.


    Adam was sitting on his bunk bed and practicing mindfulness. The mana particles in the air swirled around him and endlessly entered his body through his flesh.


    The mana constantly nourished every inch of Adam''s skin. And soon, he seemed to have reached a breakthrough point. The mana seeped in through his skin and was finally able toe in contact with the muscles!


    Sensing this, a smile crept up on Adam''s lips. But he continued to revolve the Mana Extraction Technique. About half an hourter, he opened his eyes and smiled brightly.


    "I''ve finally advanced to the Muscle Stage of Mana foundation!"


    It had been almost two months since he entered the academy. Finally, he had advanced to Rank 1 - Second Stage.


    He jumped off the bed andnded on the ground. "Fatty, let''s go!"


    Edward who was reading arcane theories in the study room looked at Adam excitedly. "Is it time already?"


    "Yep!" Adam was excited as well.


    SCREECH!


    Suddenly, a small creature flew out from the other end of the room andnded in Edward''s arms. The creature was the size of a household cat. Except it had the body of a feline and the wings and head of an eagle.


    This was Edward''s familiar, a griffin!


    However, currently, it was only a baby. It had only recently hatched a week ago during Edward''s familiar binding ritual.


    Edward gently rubbed his griffin''s head. "Aqu, are you ready?"


    SCREECH!


    Aqu fondly rubbed its head against Edward''s chest.


    "Haha, let''s go then!" Edwardughed and then together with Adam, left the dorm room.


    The duo ran through the campus and finally stopped at the white marble gateway, which was the main entrance of the academy.


    "Where is that nerd?" Edward grumbled.


    "Here." Came a voice from behind him.


    "Eeeek!" Edward jumped in fright. He hurriedly turned around and screamed. "Don''t scare me like that!"


    Lisa simply rolled her eyes. Meanwhile, the white fox cub in her arms menacingly growled at Edward, however, it ended up looking extremely adorable instead. Lisa looked at Adam and nodded. "Let''s get going."


    Ever since their duel, Lisa had surprisingly be great friends with Adam. The girl hade to respect Adam after their battle. The two would always get together to study arcane spells and other magic-rted studies.


    As a result, she also became acquainted with Edward who always hung out with Adam. Initially, the two were like oil and water. But now, thanks to Adam, they got along quite well.


    She, just like Edward, had agreed to witness Adam''s familiar binding ritual. After all, it was very rare for someone to carry out a ritual to form a contract with a Spirit World creature. As Magi, the two were naturally curious and decided to tag along.


    Johnathan wanted to join as well, but at thest minute, he was called by his father to attend something family-rted. Hence, he wasn''t able to make it.


    Adam greeted Lisa and then suddenly shot off into the distance. "Thest one to reach the old man''s store buys dinner for everyone. Hahaha!"


    Lisa and Edward were momentarily stunned. But soon, Lisa began running after Adam, a faint smile adorning her lips.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Edward struggled to catch up to his friends. "This is unfair!"

 Chapter 50 Ritual

    <h4>Chapter 50 Ritual </h4>


    "Old man! Old man! I''m here!" Adam walked inside the store and looked around for the old gnome. But he was nowhere in sight.


    Lisa and Edward entered the store after him. The former looked around in curiosity and wonder; this was the first time she had visited this store. Meanwhile, thetter was panting like a dog.


    Suddenly, a deep voice echoed in the store. "Come upstairs."


    It was Berger''s voice.


    Adam excitedly led his friends up the spiral staircase and went to the second floor which was Berger''sboratory as well as his living quarters. There, he saw the old gnome instructing the towering adamantine golem to inscribe a mysterious formation on the ground.


    Lisa approached the formation on the ground and curiously began studying it. She nudged her sses and muttered, "This familiar binding ritual is very simr to the ones we used in the academyst week. Except, there are some minute changes in the first and fourth quadrants."


    Berger, while smoking from his pipe, nodded. "Correct. The runes in the first quadrant open a portal to the Spirit World, whereas the runes in the fourth quadrant serve as an anchor."


    "Anchor?" Adam was puzzled. "What for?"


    "So that your spirit body doesn''t permanently separate from your physical body and wander in the Spirit World for eternity." Berger chuckled in a threatening manner.


    Hearing this, both Adam and Edward were scared. Thetter whispered into Adam''s ears, "You sure you wanna do this?"


    "O-Of course!" Adam appeared brave, but his trembling knees gave him away.


    "Heh!" Berger was amused. "Don''t worry. Things won''t go south. But if they do, ckie will help."


    "Woof!"


    The little puppy appeared out of nowhere and pounced on Adam. But like all the times before, Adam didn''t avoid him. Instead, he weed ckie with open arms.


    He hugged the puppy and asked with watery eyes, "ckie, you''ll help me right? I''m your friend, right? Right?"


    ckie dubiously looked at Adam with narrowed eyes, wondering why the stupid human was acting even stupider today.


    "I''ll reward you if you help me. I promise!" Adam tried to coax the naughty little thing.


    ckie turned its small head to look at Berger, seemingly asking for confirmation. Berger simply shrugged his shoulders. The puppy then turned around and reluctantly nodded.


    Seeing this, Adam''s eyes twitched. He couldn''t help but inwardly curse, This stupid dog! He then ced ckie on top of his head and watched the golem continue to carve the ritual formation on the floor.


    Meanwhile, Lisa, Edward, and their respective familiars were curiously looking at ckie who was treating Adam''s head like a throne.


    Lisa had never seen a Spirit World creature, so she was extremely curious. She stretched her hand to try and pat ckie. But suddenly¡­


    "Grrr!" ckie noticed this and he looked at Lisa with a frown.


    "S-Sorry." Lisa immediately took back her hand, her back drenched in cold sweat. Following that, ckie returned to taking a nap on Adam''s head.


    So scary! Lisa cast a secretive nce at ckie. She then looked at Adam and thought, How did the two of them get so close?


    It took about fifteen more minutes before the adamantine golem had finally finished inscribing the ritual formation. The formation consisted of a pentagram enclosed in a circle, furthermore, the circle was enclosed inside of a square.


    A total of 9mon ingredients from the Spirit World were ced on the formation. Five on each of the five points of the pentagram, and four on the four points of the square.


    Berger pointed at the center of the pentagram and instructed Adam, "Go sit there."


    ckie jumped off of Adam''s head and started jogging around the formation, seemingly scrutinizing it as he kept nodding his head from time to time. He then looked at Adam and gave him a thumbs up. "Woof!"


    Adam gulped nervously and walked toward the formation. He then sat down at the center of the pentagram and looked to Berger for guidance.


    Berger began exining, not only to Adam but even to Lisa and Edward.


    "Spirit World is a ce of extremes. When you enter this dimension, your senses will be enhanced. Colors will appear more vibrant and sounds will seem more distinct. It is quite a magical ce. But it is also extremely dangerous."


    The gnome''s voice turned solemn as he continued after a brief pause. "The Spirit World is made up of all sorts of abstract information and symbolism. If you try to make sense of all that you see in this dimension, you will fail miserably. Your head may even explode.


    "Inside this mystical world, time and space have lost their meaning. One cannot discern the direction, nor can they distinguish between the past, present, and the future. That is why an anchor is needed when visiting the Spirit World!"


    The three kids were filled with horror and disbelief. Just from this small description, the Spirit World seemed like a forbidden zone that a mortal shouldn''t even dare to venture into.


    Edward and Lisa couldn''t help but nce at Adam in concern.


    Adam, on the other hand, was so nervous that he couldn''t stop his body from trembling. Noticing this, Berger taunted, "Say, boy, do you still wish to venture into the beyond?"


    Adam didn''t reply for a long time. He was scared. He was very sacred.


    BUT SO WHAT!


    He clenched his fists, trying to stop them from trembling. He looked into Berger''s eyes and said with firm resolve. "Of course I will!"


    Berger grinned. "Good! Very Good!"


    The next moment, a ridiculous amount of mana gathered in the gnome''s hands, shocking everyone present. They couldn''t help but wonder just how powerful one must be to be able tomand such arge amount of mana.


    Berger reminded, "Also, remember this boy. The Spirit World is the home to spirits. Spirits can be good or evil. Either way, I rmend you not to interact with them.


    "Furthermore, there are also some hidden existences residing deep within the Spirit World. Trust me, you do not want to attract their attention. They are powerful entities, far more powerful than me. So keep a low profile."


    Adam didn''t know whether tough or cry as he thought, Damn you! Did you really have to mention thest part?


    Berger brought his palms together, resounding in an extremely loud p followed by a wave of energy rippling outward. He injected mana into the ritual formation, following which, the formation lit up in a resplendent light.


    Adam took deep breaths and tried to calm down his beating heart. The light of the formationpletely enveloped him.


    And then¡­


    The space above the ritual formation was torn asunder and a direct portal to the Spirit World was formed!

 Chapter 51 Reflection

    <h4>Chapter 51 Reflection </h4>


    Adam raised his head and the sight that greeted him left him speechless. Despite feeling extreme trepidation in his heart, only one word escaped his lips.


    "Beautiful."


    Through the portal, he could see a sea of colors, symbols, and patterns. It was as if the entire Spirit World was an abstract painting.


    Berger''s reminder came at an opportune moment. "Adam, you will see and hear a lot of things in there. Do not respond to them! You hear me, boy? Do not respond to them!"


    Adam wanted to reply, but suddenly, he felt a tug from within his body. It was as if something, no, someone was trying to get free from his physical body. The next moment, his eyes rolled back, and his body trembled.


    Following that, a pristine white apparition escaped his body and hovered above it.


    "Whoa!" Adam looked down to see himself sitting motionless at the center of the ritual formation. He then stretched his hands to take a look at them. It was white and glowing with a pure light.


    "Is this¡­ my soul?" He muttered incredulously.


    He looked toward Berger only to see that the old gnome was looking at him in shock. Meanwhile, Edward and Lisa were covered in cold sweat and were struggling to even stand still.


    This level of spiritual power¡­ it''s equivalent to a Rank 2! Berger was astonished. He had never witnessed something like this. Moreover, the quality of Adam''s soul truly shocked him.


    He waved his hand and erected a barrier made of pure spiritual power. Otherwise, the two kids beside him would be knocked out unconscious by the sheer pressure of Adam''s soul.


    The gnome''s expression then returned to its usual self. It was unbing of a powerful Magus such as him to lose hisposure. But it couldn''t be helped. Inwardly, he was still shocked.


    He instructed Adam, "This is the soul''s true form. Now get ready, boy."


    The old gnome then weaved over a dozen hand motions and continued the ritual formation. Then, an ethereal chain covered in runes and as thick as an adult human''s arm materialized from the formation and shot inside Adam''s soul.


    Adam''s soul body jerked ever so slightly. He could now see that the chain was firmly binding him to the ritual formation.


    "Final word of advice. If you are fated to receive the boon of a spirit familiar, then it will find you on its own ord." Berger revealed a faint smile. "May fortune be with you."


    Adam smiled. "Thank you."


    Berger thenpleted the final hand motion. Following that, Adam''s soul body shot inside the portal, and then the tear in the void mended itself back and everything returned to normal.


    "S-Sir¡­" Lisa called out to Berger. "That thing¡­ I mean, Adam''s soul body¡­ How is it possible for it to be so much bigger than his physical body?"


    The youth was still in a state of shock. The sheer suppression that she felt from Adam''s soul body was much too great for her to bear. If Berger hadn''t erected the wall made of spiritual power to protect her and Edward, they might have already lost consciousness.


    Berger remained silent.


    Adam''s soul body waspletely unlike his physical body. It was almost 3 meters tall and extremely muscr. Whereas his physical body was a little less than 1.8 meters and was very lean.


    It made one wonder, how such a big soul could even fit inside such a small body. It waspletely unheard of.


    Berger sighed. "I don''t know the answer to that, little one." He then thought of something and added, "Do not disclose what you saw here to anyone else, understood?"


    Lisa and Edward solemnly nodded. After all, if word about the peculiarity in Adam''s soul got out, there was no small number of deranged Magi that would hunt the boy down to experiment on him.


    Berger brought his attention back to the ritual formation. He intently looked at the ethereal chain that extended from the floor and vanished into nothingness.


    But he knew¡­


    It had shot into the depths of the Spirit World.


    ¡­


    "AAAAAHHHHH!!" Adam had been falling for an unknown period of time. He couldn''t make heads or tails of where he was, in which direction he was falling, and where he was going.


    Sometimes he would feel as if he was flying up, other times he would feel he was falling down. The only thing that gave him a sense of security was the thick chain that was jutting out of his back and anchoring him to the material world.


    He took deep breaths to calm down, but he just couldn''t. He was in a foreign ce, feeling lonely and afraid. Sometimes, he would hear strange voices calling out to him. While other times, he would feel as if he was being stared at by unknown entities.


    Adam had never been so scared in his life. His mind was in chaos.


    Suddenly¡­


    BAM!


    He smashed against a hard surface after free-falling for who knows how long, but surprisingly enough, he didn''t feel any pain.


    Adam opened his eyes and was shocked to learn that he had collided with a gargantuan mirror. And now, the mirror had broken into countless pieces.


    Each of the broken mirror pieces reflected Adam''s facial expressions. But the thing was¡­ all these facial expressions were different! Some were smiling, some were crying, while others were screaming.


    A chill crawled down Adam''s spine when he saw his reflections. On one of these broken mirrors, he found that there was no reflection at all. And his body instantly froze.


    In this reflection in the mirror, he saw dozens of pairs of ominous eyes staring at him. Adam hurriedly turned around to look, but he could not see those pairs of eyes. All he saw was a mishmash of colors.


    The colors were on the darker end of the spectrum and continuously mixed with one another, forming more bizarre colors.


    For as far as his eyes could see, Adam saw nothing.


    No!


    He did see something. A small luminescent spot that was rapidly erging in his vision, followed by the distant sounds of waves crashing.


    Adam couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp in fear. He turned back around and tried to flee, but he realized his soul body was suspended in absolute nothingness. He couldn''t run even if he tried.


    He couldn''t help but curse his luck. Once again he turned around and looked at the thing that was about to reach him.


    It was a humongous tsunami!


    Adam couldn''tprehend how a tsunami would appear in the middle of nowhere. Moreover, it was already very close to him. He couldn''t understand how it could move so fast.


    Suddenly, he recalled Berger''s voice. "Don''t try to make sense of anything you see or hear in the Spirit World."


    Seeing the fluorescent tsunami about topletely drown him, Adam didn''t want to give in to his fate. His heartbeat sped up and he involuntarily touched the chain jutting out of his chest.


    The youth wanted to return to the material world as soon as he could. But it was toote. Before he could even begin weaving hand motions to activate the chain, the tsunami had already arrived.


    SPLASH!


    He waspletely submerged.

 Chapter 52 Desperate

    <h4>Chapter 52 Desperate </h4>


    After an unknown period of time, Adam opened his eyes. Thest thing he remembered was getting submerged in the gargantuan tsunami. However, right now the scene that greeted him took his breath away.


    A sea of stars!


    Adam looked up to see a sea of stars. Or was it the cosmos? Or perhaps it was yet another painting. He could not tell. But all he knew was that it was beautiful. Perhaps the most beautiful thing he had everid eyes upon in his life.


    "This is the world of magic that I yearned for." He mumbled.


    He looked around and finally realized where he was. He was currently floating in the ocean. An ocean made of radiant water. The ocean seemed to be floating in the infinite void that was the Spirit World.


    "Is this the same ocean as before?" He mumbled, "it should be."


    He tried to move around and was happy to know that he could. He was finally in control of his body. He swam aimlessly, trying to figure out where to go. But he couldn''t. The boundless glowing ocean was everywhere. In the end, he gave up and started floating with his face up.


    Since he couldn''t do anything about it, he might as well enjoy the view. He no longer wanted to return to the material world. He was starting to like this ce. Something about this ce made him not want to leave.


    When he looked at the myriad stars in the sky, he couldn''t help but smile. "How can there be something so beautiful in this world?"


    But then he realized he wasn''t in the world that he knew. This was another dimension.


    Suddenly¡­


    SPLASH!


    A ginormous figure jumped from underneath the surface of the ocean, a few meters away from him, and made a beautiful arc in the air. Adam''s eyes widened when he witnessed this.


    It was a giant whale the size of Moon City!


    With another ssh, the whale dove into the water and then vanished into the depths, leaving Adam speechless.


    "A Spirit World creature!" He eximed.


    Following that, about a dozen more creatures jumped out from the water. But they were all smaller than the whale, but many times bigger than their counterparts from the material world.


    Adam gasped in shock at this development. It was a pod of dolphins!


    They were happily swimming around him, diving in and out of the water. Seeing this, Adam couldn''t help but begin tough. Suddenly, a dolphin approached Adam, causing him to be vignt.


    However, the dolphin simply rubbed its head against Adam in adoration. A much smaller dolphin that had apanied this dolphin also came closer and began ying with Adam, sshing water on him with its tail.


    Adam was speechless. He then asked the bigger dolphin, "Is this¡­ your child?"


    The dolphin nodded.


    "What?! You can understand me?" He asked in disbelief. This time all the dolphins present started making weird noises. And strangely enough, Adam could feel as if they were saying yes to his question.


    The baby dolphin then swam around Adam and started pushing him from the back.


    "Haha, what do you want?" Adam asked yfully.


    The baby dolphin made some weird sounds. Adam could vaguely understand that it wanted him toe with them.


    Adam thought for a while and then nodded. "Alright."


    He grabbed the fin of the mother dolphin and then climbed onto her back. Following that, the dolphin swam away into the distance along with the rest of the pod. Adam waspletely in the moment, enjoying this otherworldly experience.


    But little did he know, the chain that was binding him to the material world had already broken and disappeared!


    ¡­


    In the material world, Berger had an extremely solemn look on his face. Over an hour had passed and Adam had still not returned. In the dangerous environment of the Spirit World, the soul of an outsider would be constantly eroded over time.


    And to make matters worse, a few minutes ago the chain had also snapped because of some inexplicable reason. The old gnome''s brows had furrowed into a tight knot. Things weren''t looking so good.


    If Adam, an outsider, stayed in the Spirit World for an extended time, he would perish!


    Edward and Lisa werepletely flustered. They kept asking the gnome questions after questions.


    "What happened to Adam?"


    "Is he going to be alright?"


    "Why did the chain break?"


    "How are we going to get him out?"


    POW! POW!


    Berger smacked the kids in the head with his smoking pipe. "Shut up, you little twats!"


    Edward and Lisa could only lower their heads with tearful eyes. Seeing this, Berger''s tone softened. "You kids don''t have to worry. I still have a contingency n."


    "Woof!" ckie stood on his hind legs and crossed his arms, nodding heroically as if saying, ''Leave it to me!''


    The kids'' eyes lit up. ckie was a resident of the Spirit World, he could surely find Adam. But then Lisa thought of a crucial point and asked the gnome, "But how is Sir ckie going to find Adam?"


    Berger chuckled. "ckie has already left a mark on that troublemaker." He then looked at his familiar and nodded. "I''ll leave it to you, old friend. You must find him quickly and get him back!"


    "Woof!" ckie waved his tiny paw, resulting in the formation of a small portal that led to the Spirit World. Following that, he swiftly jumped inside.


    ¡­


    At some point, the pod of dolphins entered a small river that had diverged from the ocean. The river was flowing through a valley. And the mountains surrounding it seemed to be made out of pink crystals.


    No one would believe Adam if he said so. The youth was taking in all the scenery as he held onto the mother dolphin''s fin. He didn''t know how long he had been traveling with the pod, but he enjoyed every second of it.


    Suddenly!


    Help¡­ me¡­


    Adam turned his head in a particr direction, his eyes narrowing. "What was that?"


    He then looked at the dolphins around him and asked, "Did you guys hear it?"


    The dolphins made some weird noises as they continued to swim. Understanding their intent, Adam frowned. "Was I imagining things?"


    Help me!


    Once again the words echoed inside Adam''s mind. But this time, the words wereced with a great sense of urgency. The youth involuntarily clenched his fists as his heartbeat sped up.


    "Who is it? Where are you?" He screamed. But no answer came.


    Unlike the other malevolent voices he had heard before, this one seemed to be truly desperate. It seemed like the owner of this voice was in a very precarious situation. But Adam didn''t know whether to respond to it or not.


    Berger had clearly warned him not to respond to the voices in this Spirit World, but his intuition kept telling him otherwise.


    As the plea for help continued to ring inside his mind, Adam grimaced as he subconsciously covered his ears. But the voice continued to call out for help, each call more desperate than thest.


    "Ugh! Fine, Damn it!" He roared.


    Then, he instructed the mother dolphin to take him to the ce where he thought the voice was guiding him. The pod of dolphins happily obliged.


    After traveling for a long time, the pod of dolphins soon came to a stop at the edge of the river. Adam discovered that a straight drop was directly in front of him as if he were standing at the precipice of a high waterfall.


    Adam was scared shitless.


    "Oi, oi, oi!" His knees buckled as he tried to speak to the owner of that voice. "Is this where you were guiding me to? You must think I''m crazy!"


    Save¡­ me¡­ hurry¡­


    Adam couldn''t help but curse inwardly as the voice continued to call out to him. But there was no way he was going to jump.


    All of a sudden, arge floating ind materialized in front of Adam, just across the waterfall. The youth was dumbfounded.


    One moment there was nothing, and the next moment an entire ind appeared out of thin air!


    At the center of the ind was an ancient and dpidated citadel. It was dark, gloomy, and fear-inducing. And around the citadel was a lush forest. The trees were tall and their leaves were dark purple. Shadowy figures could be seen dancing in the dark forest.


    Seeing this, Adam nervously gulped. He looked down and asked the mother dolphin, "I think we should turn back¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in his throat when he realized that the dolphins had disappeared. And he¡­


    He was already standing at the periphery of the dark forest!

 Chapter 53 Butterfly

    <h4>Chapter 53 Butterfly </h4>


    Adam grew paranoid after suddenly appearing at the edge of the dark forest. He could not make sense of anything that he had witnessed ever since he entered the Spirit World.


    And the more he tried to make sense of it, the more he couldn''t make sense of it. It was a paradox.


    Shit! What is this ce? Did I make a mistakeing here? He just couldn''t understand.


    From that voice, he didn''t sense any ill will. But now that he found himself in this ominous forest, he couldn''t help but think otherwise. He even wondered if something or someone had instructed that voice to guide him here.


    But who could possibly do that?


    He didn''t know.


    The more he thought, the more afraid he got. He took deep breaths to calm down and analyze the situation.


    Behind him was the edge of the ind. If he jumped off of it, who knew for how long he would fall this time? Moreover, he was getting evil vibes from the depths of whatever was beyond the edge. It was as if he was staring into the fabled Abyss.


    Help¡­ me¡­ please. Once again the voice echoed in his head, this time even louder. An extremely conflicted look marred his face. He stood at the edge of the ind for a long time, his fists clenching and unclenching repeatedly.


    In the end, he decided to venture into the forest. He nervouslyforted himself, "If pushes to shove, I''ll just activate the chain and return to my world."


    Adam took a deep breath and then stepped foot inside the dark forest. He was the only source of light on this dark and gloomy ind. Everything was obscure, except for his soul which shone with the purest of light.


    As he walked through the forest, he could see the shadowy silhouettes of strange creatures lurking in the woods. But none of them darede closer. They seemed afraid of the light emitting from his soul body.


    Even the surrounding darkness would recede with every step he took.


    Once again, Adam felt something strange. From the creatures hiding in the woods, he felt extreme hostility. But none of them dared to approach him. He couldn''t help but wonder if it was because of the white lotus.


    Despite that, being stared at so maliciously was a harrowing experience for the youth.


    Adam gradually left the dark woods and made his way to the ancient citadel situated on top of a cliff. Finally, he arrived at the entrance of the citadel after walking for what seemed like hours.


    From upfront, the citadel looked even grander. However, it seemed that the structure had been eroded by the ravages of time. The walls were dpidated and some of the spires were even destroyed.


    "What the hell happened to this ce?" Adam felt as if the citadel was as old as time itself. It emanated an extremely primeval aura.


    Is this where that voice came from? He thought to himself as he tried to calm down his turbulent emotions. Then, he stepped in through the main gate of the citadel.


    After walking in the dark corridor for a long time, he found himself in a dimly lit hall. The hall was extremely spacious and its height was more than fifty meters. Moreover, there were dozens of thick pirs that supported the vast ceiling.


    The moment Adam stepped foot inside the hall, he was frozen stiff. His eyes trembled in sheer terror at what he was witnessing.


    Hundreds, if not thousands, of corpses were strewn across the floor. Some of them were intact, but for most of them, only their bones remained. All these dead creatures were extremely strange, unlike the ones that Adam had read about in the material world.


    All of them are Spirit World creatures! He came to this realization.


    He nervously gulped, afraid of making any sound. If all these creatures are dead¡­ then who killed them?!


    Help¡­ me¡­ Once again the voice echoed in his mind, this time it was much clearer.


    Adam instinctively turned his head in a certain direction and his gazended on a strange egg kept atop a pile of corpses.


    These corpses were whole and looked fresh. Moreover, they were ced in front of arge pir. The youth raised his head and saw that the pir extended into darkness.


    That''s one big pir! He thought.


    Then his gazended back on the egg as he slowly made his way toward it. So you''ve been the one calling out to me? This shit better be worth it!


    He climbed the pile of corpses, slowly and steadily. Seeing the dead Spirit World creatures from up close, his body shuddered. They looked so bizarre and mind-boggling that he couldn''t even put it into words.


    Finally, he climbed the whole pile and reached out to grab the egg.


    The egg was the size of his head and covered in gray scales. Moreover, there were indiscernible runes carved on these scales.


    Adam had never seen an egg with scales before. Moreover, the fact that the creature inside could directly speak to him even though it hadn''t yet hatched greatly surprised him.


    Suddenly, the lotus insignia on Adam''s forehead lit up ever so slightly. Then, the gray egg shot inside of it!


    "Eh?" Adam stood there like an idiot,pletely dumbfounded. "W-What just¡ª"


    But suddenly!


    Therge pir in front of him started to rumble as dust and debris fell from the top. Adam slowly raised his head and peered into the darkness that the pir stretched into.


    All of a sudden, two extremely big red eyes with dark vertical slits came to life in the darkness. They stared at Adam with anger and hostility.


    HIISSSSSS!!!


    A colossal white snake bared its sharp and venomous fangs at the youth as it shot down like an arrow.


    "UWAAHH!!" Tears streamed down Adam''s eyes as he hurriedly turned around and fled for his life. "I don''t wanna die!"


    He ran like a bolt of lightning as he made his way out of the hall. He looked at the dark corridor ahead of him and his eyes lit up. That snake''s too big to slither into that corridor! I just need to make it inside.


    And he did make it inside, but he had overlooked just how furious the snake was. It smashed into the corridor and forcefully made its way through. It was enraged that someone had dared to steal its food.


    Without looking back he continued to run as he began forming hand signs to activate the chain. He cursed himself for letting his curiosity get the best of him and arriving at this damned floating ind in the first ce!


    "Hah!" Adam had a victorious smile as he finallypleted the hand signs.


    But nothing happened!


    "Eh?" He looked down and saw that the chain anchoring him to the material world was no longer there. "EEHHHH?!!"


    Cursing his misfortune, Adam ran even faster. The snake destroyed everything in its path as it tried to catch the human. But no matter how many times it tried to bite him down, thetter always skillfully evaded. The snake felt like the human had eyes at the back of his head.


    HIISSSS!!


    More furious than ever, the snake chased Adam through the dark forest. The shadowy creatures had all hidden themselves sensing the terrifying aura of the white snake.


    Adam desperately tried to look for a way out. The trees were growing sparse and soon he''d reach the edge of the ind. There was no way out for him!


    ''Do I really have no other choice?'' Adam indignantly bit his lip as he ran out of the forest.


    The snake continued to give chase with boundless fury. It was slowly catching up to Adam and it would only be a matter of time before it swallowed him whole.


    With no other options left, Adam resolved himself and finally jumped off the cliff!


    HIIISSSSSS!!!


    The snake abruptly stopped at the edge of the cliff as he stared at the falling Adam. It hissed menacingly at the youth but didn''t dare to follow after him.


    Meanwhile, Adam found himself covered in absolute darkness as he continued to fall. The darkness was alive, sinister, and seemed to gnaw at his sanity.


    With the help of the light emitting from his body, he caught a nce of what exactly this darkness around him was made out of. And when he finally gazed at it, his body trembled in horror.


    The darkness was made out of countless shadowy tendrils. Moreover, each of these tendrils had ck eyes that were ring at Adam with hatred and resentment.


    Adam subconsciously curled up into a fetal position as he continued to fall through the abyss of tendrils. He had a feeling that he was going to fall for eternity and would never be able to return home.


    This thought deeply rooted itself in his mind and he could think of nothing else. Unbeknownst to him, the tendrils had curled up around his limbs and were slowly covering him, intending to devour him whole.


    Suddenly, the dark abyss-like ce lit up in a pure resplendent light, causing Adam to squint. In a daze, he looked in the direction of the light and saw a white butterfly gracefully flying through the abyss of tentacles and making its way toward him.


    Wherever it flew, the dark tendrils hastily retreated.


    The tendrils seemed to deeply fear this neer. Adam involuntarily stretched his hand and reached out for this beautiful butterfly. In this scary ce, this tiny creature gave him a sense of warmth.


    The butterfly flew and gentlynded on Adam''s finger.


    And then¡­


    CRASH!


    The sea of tendrils broke into countless ces as if they were fragile ss. The next moment, everything magically disappeared like it was nothing but a fleeting dream.


    Only the butterfly remained as it happily flew into the depths of the Spirit World!

 Chapter 54 Troublesome

    <h4>Chapter 54 Troublesome </h4>


    Adam slowly came to his senses. He looked around and saw that he was no longer falling through the sea of ck tendrils. He muttered in confusion, "Was it an¡­ illusion?"


    But he immediately shook his head. "No, that was way too real!"


    Next, he tried to discern where he currently was and found that he was floating amid an amalgamation of myriad colors. All these colors tried to mix with one another, but they failed. Resulting in a bizarre sea of chaos.


    But at the very least, this ce seemed much safer and peaceful than the one he was previously in. Just thinking about it made him shudder.


    Adam was slowly getting used to the strange happenings in the Spirit World. But still, he didn''t want to experience that abyss full of tendrils ever again.


    He floated in the colorful void for a long time, thinking to himself, How do I go back home without the chain?


    The youth wanted to cry but didn''t know how to. He pulled at his hair and roared, "Why did I have to follow the voice of that damned egg?!"


    Adam was livid, but this feeling didn''tst long. Once again, he had this strange feeling that he was being stared at by something¡­ or someone.


    And when he looked around, it was indeed so.


    GASP!


    Dozens of pairs of eyes asrge as mountains were looking at him with malice and whispering words of madness in his ears.


    "Aarrgghh!!" Adam groaned in agony. He felt he would go insane by simply listening to these ravings. "It''s one thing after the other in this damnable ce!"


    Just when he thought that he was at his limits, from the depths of his soul the white lotus bloomed and emanated an aura of cidity throughout his being. Adam felt his mind gaining rity and his soul body began shining brighter than ever.


    "I need to get out of here!" He muttered in panic.


    Seeing that the ravings didn''t affect the puny human, the owners of these pairs of eyes drew closer and the ravings intensified.


    "AAAGGGGHHHHH!!" Adam screamed at the top of his lungs. He had never felt such pain. After all, it was an attack directly on his soul. Meanwhile, the white lotus began emanating an even brighter light as it protected the youth''s soul.


    ROAARRR!!!


    Suddenly, an enormous wolf as dark as the night appeared right in front of Adam. Its size seemed to be simr to the owners of the pairs of eyes. It opened its gaping maw filled with razor-sharp teeth and swallowed the youth in one go.


    Following that, the wolf cast a nce of warning to the owners of those ominous eyes and then disappeared just as quickly as it had arrived.


    Seeing that their prey had vanished, the dozens of pairs of eyes slowly disappeared, not wanting to follow after the wolf.


    ¡­


    "Ugh¡­" Adam massaged his temples as he slowly opened his eyes. "Where am I?"


    His eyesnded on a familiar wooden ceiling, causing him to be puzzled. Then he looked around and confirmed that he was indeed in Berger''s guest room.


    "What the hell am I doing here?" He slowly sat up and tried to recall what had happened. But the splitting headache prevented him from doing so.


    "Woof!" Suddenly, ckie dashed into the room and jumped on the youth''sp.


    "Oh, ckie! It''s you." Adam gently rubbed the little puppy''s head. But suddenly he stopped. Thest thing he remembered was him being stranded in the Spirit World and then being swallowed up by arge wolf.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. "It was you, wasn''t it?"


    ckie avoided eye contact with the youth. At the same time, the puppy was secretly smirking. Seeing this, Adam''s eyebrows twitched and he thought to himself, ''So this fellow has just been acting cute all this while, pretending to be a puppy¡­''


    That''s right! ckie was actually a wolf in puppy''s clothing!


    "You''re finally awake, boy." Berger''s deep voice entered Adam''s ears.


    The gnome entered the room while smoking his pipe. He came in front of Adam and carefully scrutinized him. "How''re you feeling?"


    Adam replied while massaging his temples. "I''ve got a terrible headache, old man."


    "Just a headache, eh?" The old gnome muttered under his breath, hiding the shock in his voice.


    After all, Adam was in the Spirit World for hours. By all rights, he should have died. In the best-case scenario, his soul would have been heavily eroded and he would have be a vegetable for the rest of his life.


    But all he had was a headache. Berger didn''t know what to say. He looked at the youth and solemnly asked, "Boy, tell me what happened in the Spirit World. How did the chain anchoring you to our world break?"


    Adam nodded and began recounting all the fantastical and terrifying things he had witnessed.


    From drowning in the tsunami to swimming with the dolphins. From entering the citadel through the dark woods to running away from the white serpent.


    With lingering fear, he spoke about his descent into the abyss of tendrils and then finally getting stranded in a sea of myriad colors while being surrounded by ominous hidden entities.


    Berger was speechless. He couldn''t believe that the kid was able to witness so many different things on just his first visit to the Spirit World. And it appeared that he went to quite a lot of ces.


    The gnome couldn''t help but rub his temples. Then, he asked, "So in the end you didn''t manage to contract any familiar, eh?"


    "Heh," Adam smirked. "Who said I didn''t?"


    The next moment, he willed it and a gray light shot out from his head. Following that, an egg appeared on his hand.


    "Oh!" Berger was very intrigued. He gently grabbed the egg and 18:45


    looked at it from up close. "How fascinating! I''ve never seen a "Oh!" Berger was very intrigued. He gently grabbed the egg and looked at it from up close. "How fascinating! I''ve never seen a creature, or an egg for this matter, being able to reside inside one''s mind."


    Adam remained silent. He knew that it wasn''t technically his mind that the egg was residing in, but the white lotus!


    The youth didn''t know what to feel about it. The white lotus was his life''s greatest secret, one that he hadn''t nned on ever telling anyone.


    But things seldom went the way one nned.


    "And it looks like the creature inside the egg has already formed a bond with you." Berger gently handed the egg back to Adam.


    The youth was surprised. "Already?"


    "Yes." Berger nodded. "I sense a very strong connection between you two."


    "Woof!" ckie nodded vigorously.


    Adam stared at the egg and thought in a daze, Is it because I saved you from the snake?


    He then looked at the gnome and gratefully said, "Thank you for everything, old man." He then patted ckie on the head and continued. "And you too, ckie. Without you, I would have probably died."


    ckie didn''t reply, but his tail began swaying faster.


    "Anyway, you should head back to the academy. It''s already been ten days," said the gnome while puffing out a ring of smoke.


    "What?!" Adam was shocked. "Damn it! I missed a test! No wait, I think I missed two!"


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ve already spoken to Helene. She''ll take care of it." Berger added casually.


    "Who''s Helene?" Adam asked, still in a state of panic.


    POW!


    "Get lost! You ask too many questions!" The gnome roared.


    "Y-Yes, sir!" Adam hurriedly grabbed his belongings, willed the egg to go back inside his mind, and then sped off.


    Berger looked at Adam''s departing back and sighed helplessly. "Not to mention being able to survive in the Spirit World for so many hours, but the fact that he even attracted the attention of those hidden entities¡­"


    Usually, when Magi explored the Spirit World, they made sure to not wander too far away. After all, the concept of distance was messed up in that dimension.


    But listening to Adam''s recount, the gnome couldn''t help but think that the youth had gone on a long vacation.


    "This boy¡­ so troublesome."

 Chapter 55 Absorbing Memories

    <h4>Chapter 55 Absorbing Memories </h4>


    It had been four months since Adam''s first journey to the Spirit World. Unfortunately, no matter what the youth tried, the creature inside the gray egg simply refused to hatch. It didn''t even respond to his call.


    At one point, Adam had be so frightened that he even thought that his familiar had died for some inexplicable reason. But after Berger confirmed that the creature inside the egg was indeed alive, Adam finally calmed down.


    Still, seeing his friends around him grow with their respective familiars, Adam couldn''t help but feel a little downcast. He was still a fifteen-year-old boy after all. Controlling emotions wasn''t easy for him.


    Other than that, he continued to attend sses in the academy and also got to learn many things about spell-casting. However, he was no longer the first-ranked student in the batch of first-years. Lisa and a handful of other students had already overtaken him.


    It couldn''t be helped, he wasn''t the best at test-taking. He excelled at the practical side of spell-casting, not the theoretical side. But to be honest, it wasn''t that he wasn''t proficient in theoretical tests, but more so that he simply didn''t find it interesting.


    That''s why he didn''t care about his rank falling.


    However, he had great gains in the field of herbalism. So much so, that even Berger was full of praise. After having sold so many potions to the gnome, Adam had naturally umted a substantial amount of wealth.


    But despite having so much money, he wore the same simple clothes that he used to wear, refusing to spend a coin over something that he deemed unnecessary. It was a force of habit, one that he had developed over the course of his harsh childhood.


    But there was one thing, however, that trumped even his improvement in herbalism. And that was the rate of growth of his soul!


    Over the past couple of months, he had been absorbing souls inside the mysterious space of the white lotus almost every day. And as a result, his soul had been strengthened tremendously.


    So much so, that now he was once again close to reaching a bottleneck!


    Adam knew that the only way to ovee this bottleneck was to advance in ranks as a Magus. However, advancing in ranks became progressively difficult.


    He was still a Rank 1 - Muscle Stage Magus.


    And he was one of the few who had reached the second minor stage. The majority of the students in the first-year batch were still in the Flesh Stage.


    But Adam wasn''t disheartened in the least. After having strengthened his soul to such a degree, he could finally consume a soul that contained a deceased expert''s memories!


    Although he was very close to a bottleneck, Adam could feel that he could still barely manage to absorb this expert''s soul.


    Adam, who was currently floating in the mysterious space amidst the thousands of motes of light, looked at the bright sphere of light in front of him with sheer excitement.


    This sphere of light was a little smaller than the size of his head, and its surface shone with a multicolored hue from time to time. He''d had his eyes on this sphere for a long time, but he didn''t dare absorb it because he feared he would gravely injure himself.


    But now he felt that his soul was strong enough to devour it!


    As he stared at the white orb in front of him, he couldn''t help but involuntarily lick his lips like a gluttonous beast.


    "Thest one gave me knowledge of herbalism. I wonder what this one will give me¡­"


    The next moment, with a wide grin on his face, Adam pounced on the bright sphere of light!


    ¡­


    Outside, in the real world, Adam was sitting cross-legged on his bunk bed. Meanwhile, Johnathan and Edward were in the living room, drinking wine and ying a game of cards.


    The burly youth with the kind face, Jonathan, yed his hand and won the round. "Hahaha! Thanks for the money~"


    "Tsk!" Edward grumbled and he took a swig of wine directly from the gourd. "Rascal got lucky again."


    "Hehehe, whatever helps you sleep at night, brother." Johnathan chuckled. He then thought of something and asked yfully, "By the way, you''ve lost some weight. Is it for a girl?"


    "Hmph!" Edward''s face flushed red. "D-Don''t talk rubbish. It''s for personal development."


    Johnathan rolled his eyes. "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say."


    As he dealt the hands for the next round, he asked yfully, "Do you know what I said to Shelly that instantly made her fall head over heels for me?"


    "What did you say?" Edward asked immediately.


    "Hehe, I was like, ''Shelly, you have such kind eyes and a mesmerizing face. Oh, what I''d give to be able to wake up to them every morning.''" Johnathan replied while grinning.


    "Ohhh!" Edward was impressed. He praised while secretly memorizing this pick-up line. "Not bad, John! Not bad at all. And how did Shelly respond?"


    Johnathanughed gleefully. "Of course, she¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in his mouth. From the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of Adam''s body intensely trembling. Despite that, he seemed unconscious and was about to fall from the top bunk bed.


    "Adam!" Johnathan was rmed. He instantly got to his feet and shot towards the bunk bed. Fortunately, he was just in time to catch Adam before he hit the floor.


    Edward followed after him in a panic and tried to wake up his roommate. "Adam! Adam, are you alright? Answer me!"


    However, Adam didn''t reply. His body continued to convulse and his face was contorted in agony, drenched in sweat.


    Edward and Johnathan were extremely flustered. They didn''t know what to do, moreover, this was the first time something like this was happening to Adam¡ªthat they were aware of, at least.


    Just when Edward was about to go out of the dorm room to call for medical help, Adam''s eyes snapped open and he took arge mouthful of air.


    GASP!


    Edward and Johnathan were dumbstruck. By all rights, they should have been relieved to see Adame to. However, they were instead slightly scared.


    "A-Adam¡­ why do you have that look on your face?" Edward gulped nervously.


    Although Adam was having a severe headache after having absorbed the expert''s soul with memories, hepletely ignored the pain. Instead, he beganughing maniacally.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!!"


    He clenched his fists and grinned like a madman.


    I was hoping to find some spells, but instead, I found something much more valuable!

 Chapter 56 Shocking Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 56 Shocking Revtion </h4>


    Edward and Johnathan hurriedly crawled away to a corner of the dorm room, hugging each other and looking at Adam in trepidation.


    Why wouldn''t these kids feel frightened? One moment Adam was in a state of pain, and the next moment he wasughing like a madman.


    Suddenly, they saw Adam turn toward them and stare at them with narrowed eyes.


    "Eeeekkk!" Edward and Johnathan hugged each other even tighter. They were like a couple of little mice who had just encountered an evil cat.


    "Hmm?" Adam was puzzled. "The hell is wrong with you both?"


    "W-Who are you? What have you done to Adam?!" Edward screamed in panic. Meanwhile, Johnathan was frozen in fear.


    Realizing what was happening, Adam rolled his eyes. He thought to himself, These guys have been reading up on those urban legendstely. They probably think I''ve been possessed by an evil spirit.


    Thinking this, he couldn''t help but sigh. He looked at Edward and mocked. "Do you really think if I was possessed by an evil spirit, I''d know that you have a crush on Lisa?"


    "And you." Adam turned to Johnathan and smirked. "You''re courting Shelly and Hiry at the same time. Would an evil spirit know that?"


    Edward''s and Johnathan''s faces flushed red from embarrassment. The things that Adam had just mentioned were all true, and they had told this to him in confidence. But now, everything wasid bare.


    Johnathan looked at Edward and forced augh, trying to hide his own embarrassment. "Hehe¡­ hahaha, so you''ve been losing weight to impress Lisa, huh?"


    "You!" Edward''s face was redder than a tomato. "And you, you''re fooling around with two girls at the same time? Shameless!"


    Adam interrupted their quarrel, "You guys, I''m going to take a quick bath. After that, we can head out for dinner."


    He headed to the bathroom, filled the bathtub with warm water, and immediatelyy down inside it.


    The amount of information he''d just learned from the expert''s memories was simply astonishing.


    Adam was filled with disbelief. He had simply wished that he would be able to learn some spells from the memories, but what he learned was veryprehensive, and quite honestly, very shocking!


    It took him a while to organize all the memories, and finally, he was able to go over it one by one.


    First of all, he received a body enhancement technique known as the Astral Tyrant Manual.


    Magi have categorized two ways through which they could tap into the universal power known as mana.


    First is the external mana system, through which Magi manipte mana to achieve desired effects. Magic spells and magicbat techniques fall under this system.


    The second is the internal mana system, through which Magi extract the mana from the surroundings and subsequently elevate their essence, resulting in strengthening themselves and advancing through ranks.


    Mana extraction techniques and body enhancement techniques fall under this system.


    A body enhancement technique allows the Magi to use the mana stored in their bodies to augment their limbs or weapons to fight enemies. The Astral Tryant Manual was one such technique.


    Moreover, it also contained magicbat techniques as well as a mobility technique.


    But the best thing about this technique was that practicing it would constantly strengthen the user''s body, building a solid foundation, and making the most optimal build. It adjusted the user''s body to reach perfection.


    It was a technique that could be considered the cream of the crop.


    The Astral Tyrant Manual was definitely something unheard of in the Uriel Continent. No, it was probably something unprecedented even on this whole!


    And that brings us to the most shocking revtion that Adam discovered in the memories. And that was¡­


    They were not alone in this universe!


    "Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Hahaha!" Adam''s face was etched with incredulity as hey in the bathtub. "Is this what the professors meant by the wisdom paradox?"


    The wisdom paradox states the following:


    The more a person learns, the more they realize how much they don''t know!


    In the memories, Adam witnessed the expert, who was in fact a high-ranking Magus, flying through the vast cosmos and traveling to variouss. Each of theses had their own magical civilization. Some were backward, while some were highly advanced.


    Adam also got to see the various species that inhabit the universe. It was truly an eye-opening experience.


    Moreover, Adam witnessed the expert travel to an ancient ruin of a long-extinct magical civilization. It was here that the expert obtained the Astral Tyrant Manual.


    When he found this body enhancement technique, he was extremely regretful. Because the Astral Tyrant Manual required one to start practicing it while they were still at Rank 1.


    One would not be able to practice it if they had already advanced to the next rank. Because that would mean altering their entire physiology from scratch which was simply impossible.


    Moreover, this manual also required the user to have high spiritual power rtive to their rank. Otherwise, the user would never be able to disy the true power of the Astral Tyrant Manual.


    The prerequisites were extremely strict, however, Adam was very fortunate that this manual was a perfect fit for him.


    After having gone through the memories, Adam sighed emotionally. "So this I''m on is merely a grain of sand in the boundless desert that is the universe."


    The amount of information that Adam had learned from the memories of the expert, exposed him to the immense unknown.


    However, he was not frightened in the least.


    If anything, he was empowered.


    Adam clenched his fists, his eyes shining with newfound conviction. "Embrace ignorance. Embrace lifelong learning. That is the path of a Magus!"


    From the memories, Adam was also able to vaguely learn themonnguage used in the majority of thes in the universe.


    He recalled the scene he had witnessed when he first acquired the white lotus. In that scene, the Magi were talking in a foreignnguage. He wasn''t able to understand then, but now he could faintly understand some of it.


    Adam thought of the ck-armored Magus that valiantly fought against the thousands of Magi. He had long since taken this Magus as his role model. Today, he was finally able to learn his name.


    "Magus Julian Stockholm¡­" Adam muttered.


    "I will follow in your footsteps and one day be a Magus just like you!"

 Chapter 57 Kevin’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 57 Kevin''s n </h4>


    "You''ve been very absentminded since your¡­ episode earlier," Edward spoke as he chewed on the food. "Adam, are you really okay?"


    Adam snapped to his senses and assured Johnathan and Edward who were sitting at the table with him. "Yeah, don''t worry about me. I was just thinking about our uing team mission."


    In truth, Adam was still in disbelief after learning the shocking information from the expert''s memories. Anyone would be if they learned that the universe was inhabited by countless Magi of myriad races.


    Currently, the three friends were having dinner at a fine establishment in the North Ward. The restaurant they were currently in, Seraphina, was one of the best restaurants in Moon City.


    The food served here was naturally very expensive. Moreover, it was also very difficult to find reservations at this fine dining ce.


    But that wasn''t a problem for this group of friends. Not to mention Edward was the son of one of the wealthiest men in the kingdom, even Johnathan came from a very affluent family in Moon City.


    At the mention of the team mission, Edward looked toward Johnathan and scoffed. "No wonder you didn''t want to team up with me and Adam. It all makes sense now why you''d want to go with Shelly and Hiry."


    Johnathan scratched the back of his head and smiled sheepishly. "Well, it all worked out in the end, didn''t it?" He winked and threw a yful jab at Edward. "Thanks to me, Lisa was able to join you guys'' team, hehe."


    Edward''s face turned red and he harrumphed, "Hmph! If you say so."


    Seeing his friends banter with one another, Adam couldn''t help but chuckle. For most of his life, he was alone and struggling to make ends meet.


    Now when he looked at the fancy food and wine on the table, and the goodpany of friends, he couldn''t help but feel grateful.


    Adam smiled warmly and enjoyed this moment.


    He looked at Edward and asked, "When do we leave for the mission?"


    Edward took arge bite of meat and replied, "All first-year students are required to depart by the end of the week."


    The curriculum of Clover Academy was divided into two sections. The first section took ce in the first half of the academic year where the students would be taught theoretical knowledge by the professors. This would naturally take ce within the safe walls of the academy.


    The second section took ce in thetter half of the year where the students would put to test all that they''d learned. This woulde in the form of a team mission assigned by the academy.


    This team mission would be a long-term mission ranging anywhere from four to six months. The students would be graded depending on how they performed in the mission. This form of theory and practice would continue for all five years that the students spent at the academy.


    One reason was to make sure that the students of Clover Academy would be able to hold out on their own when they were exposed to the reality of the dangerous world. And the other reason was to foster teamwork among the students.


    After all, a whole is greater than the sum of its parts.


    Edward continued, "Tomorrow we''ll go with Lisa to the administrative building and choose our mission."


    Adam nodded. He took a sip of red wine from the round ceramic cup and asked Johnathan, "Have you already decided on the mission?"


    Johnathan nodded with a lecherous smile. "Of course! Me and the girls have already applied for it earlier today."


    "Hmph! What mission? Isn''t this just a sexual escapade?" Edward grumbled.


    Johnathanughed triumphantly and teased him. "Hehehe, my dear Ed, you''re just jealous, aren''t you?"


    Seeing his friend act in such a manner, Adam couldn''t help but shake his head and smile. He would have never expected the amiable Johnathan to be such a lustful fellow. But deep down Adam knew that he had a kind heart.


    While the three friends were drinking and having fun, in another corner of the restaurant, inside a private cubicle, Kevin and Jeffrey were having dinner.


    From time to time Jeffrey would secretly nce at Adam with hateful eyes. Over the past few months, he had tried on many asions to make life difficult for Adam. But every time he was obstructed.


    And the person who came in his way was none other than the one sitting across from him right now. Jeffrey looked at Kevin who was calmly having dinner and wondered, Just what the hell is this bastard plotting?


    Although both of them had the same A-grade aptitude, Kevin was at the Bone Stage whereas Jeffrey was only at the Muscle Stage. That was why he didn''t dare to voice out his grievances to Kevin. Not yet anyway.


    Jeffrey was a standard example of bullying the weak and fearing the strong.


    Just as Jeffrey was secretly cursing Kevin, thetter''s calm voice drifted into his ears. "You must be wondering why I''d stopped you from messing with that peasant all these months."


    Jeffrey was taken aback, but he hurriedly denied it with a forcedugh. "Not at all! Although it''s a pity that I didn''t get a chance to tussle with that farm boy. I''m sure you had your reasons."


    Get a chance to tussle? You coward, you wouldn''t have done it even if I offered you that peasant on a tter. Kevin scoffed internally. He knew exactly the type of person Jeffrey was.


    However, he couldn''t say that to his face. After all, regardless of how spineless Jeffrey was, he was still a Magus with an A-


    grade aptitude. Therefore, Kevin had to cater to his ego if he wanted to use him.


    "The reason why I did so is so that you do not be a suspect in the events that are about to unfold in the next few months," Kevin stated calmly.


    Jeffrey''s voice turned solemn. "What do you mean?"


    Kevin took out a metallic orb, the size of his fist, from his cloak and kept it on the table. Then, he pressed a button on it, following which a barrier of indiscernible energy enveloped the two.


    "What''s this?" Jeffrey asked with narrowed eyes.


    "The supernatural world contains infinite mysteries, my friend." Kevin coldly smiled. "In front of certain divination spells, nothing can be hidden. That is why I borrowed this artifact to prevent others from scrying."


    "It''s my family heirloom, a Rank 2 Artifact," he continued with a proud smile. "It hinders any divination attempts. Of course, if a Rank 3 Magus casts a divination spell, this artifact will be useless. But rest assured, Magi from the School of Divination are very rare even in the Acadian Empire, much less in the Southern Federation."


    Jeffrey''s interest was piqued. But at the same time, his cautious nature made him think that whatever Kevin had nned was very dangerous. So he asked, "What''re you nning to do?"


    Kevin spoke with intense killing intent, "Of course, I''m nning to kill Adam during his team mission."

 Chapter 58 Team Mission

    <h4>Chapter 58 Team Mission </h4>


    "What?!" Jeffrey shot up from his seat. He looked at Kevin with fear and incredulity. "Killing Adam at any other time would have no consequences. But Edward will be with Adam during the team mission!


    "If Adam dies, Edward is sure to investigate and seek revenge. You of all people should be aware of how powerful Edward''s background is! And¡­ what if Edward identally dies? Have you thought about that?!"


    Kevin couldn''t help but sneer at Jeffrey''s cowardice, but he also knew that the youth''s points were valid. "Do you really think I''d be stupid enough to not consider that? I''ve invested a lot of time and money into this n. Naturally, I''ve taken everything into ount."


    Jeffrey dubiously looked at Kevin. He couldn''t help but curse himself for involving himself with such an insecure bastard. He knew very well why Kevin was going so far as to kill Adam when the two had never even met one another.


    It was because Adam was on the same team as Lisa!


    Jeffrey even believed that if Edward didn''t have such a solid background, Kevin would have killed him as well. But at the end of the day, Jeffrey was d that Kevin was taking care of Adam for him.


    Because at this point, the enmity between him and Adam was irreconcble. So he might as well use Kevin to get rid of Adam. But little did he know, Kevin was also trying to make use of him.


    Kevin had spent a lot of money to track down and hire killers from a mysterious assassin''s guild in the Southern Federation. The assassins of this organization were known to take their own lives in the event of a mission failure.


    However, should anything go wrong, and if any assassin was by chance captured alive and interrogated, Kevin made sure that any information divulged would not lead to him, but Jeffrey!


    ¡­


    The following day, Adam and Edward were walking toward the administrative building. Thetter had groggy eyes and was constantly massaging his temples.


    "Ugh, my head hurts from drinkingst night." Edward then looked at Adam and stated, "You''ve got quite the tolerance level, huh? I''ve never seen you get drunk or have a hangover."


    Adam smiled smugly, however inwardly he thought, Hehe, that''s because I can will the white lotus into clearing the fog in my mind at any time I wish and make sure I retain full rity. The amount of time it takes me to sober up is a fraction of a second. Probably even less.


    The youth had realized this very early on. Not only did the white lotus strengthen his soul and give him enhanced perception, but it also made sure that he always maintained clear-headedness. It was one of the passive effects of the artifact.


    Soon, the pair reached the administrative building and walked to the designated lobby where missions were distributed to the students.


    A lot of students, mostly first-years, could be seen crowded in this lobby. They were standing in front of a giant granite wall. On the wall, there were rows of information about the various missions that the students could take.


    Every couple of minutes a few missions on the wall would magically vanish, indicating that they had already been taken. Then, a new mission would appear in their ce.


    Just as the two were viewing the various missions on the wall, a familiar voice called out to them. "Adam, Edward, here!"


    They turned in the direction of the voice and saw Lisa standing in the distance and waving at them. Then, they made their way through the crowd and walked toward her.


    Lisa saw them approaching and began carefully looking at them. She looked at Adam and didn''t say anything, however, when she looked at Edward''s haggard expression, she couldn''t help but express her dissatisfaction.


    "Why is it that every time I see you, you''re either drunk or hungover? A Magus should always be of sound mind. Can''t you learn a thing or two from Adam?"


    "Huh? Me?" Edward was dumbfounded. He pointed at Adam with a wronged expression and replied, "But he''s¡ª"


    Adam instantly interrupted him. "Hahaha! Edward just never learns."


    He then put his arms around Edward and Lisa''s shoulders and dragged them toward the wall. He looked at Lisa and smiled brightly. "Good morning, Lisa. Shall we take a look at the mission?"


    "Hmph!" Lisa made a face and then turned her attention toward the missions.


    Edward inwardly grumbled at Adam and then started looking at the missions as well.


    "Hmm¡­" Adam rubbed his chin and viewed the missions one by one. "Let''s see¡­ Magic beast infestation in the Ruben Kingdom¡­ Allied orc tribal invasion in the Viscus Duchy¡­ Gather magical ingredients and ores for the academy''s cksmith¡­"


    There were various missions set up by organizations or kingdoms in the Southern Federation. The federation consisted of more than a dozen kingdoms and was jointly led by the Nightingale Kingdom and the Clover Academy.


    Members of the Southern Federation provided the academy with resources, and in turn, the academy provided them security as well as a safe ce for their prospective Magi to grow. It was a symbiotic rtionship.


    After going through all the avable missions, the trio discussed with one another and finally decided upon a mission set up by a wealthy Count from the Fabio Kingdom.


    The trio then walked to the counter on the other side of the hall where an olddy was sitting and reading a book. Lisa walked up to her and respectfully greeted her, "Professor, we have decided on our mission."


    "Oh?" The professor looked at Lisa and gently smiled. "It''s you, Lisa." She then looked at Adam and Edward behind her and turned slightly irritated. "And you two dimwits."


    The two roommates could only lower their heads and force a smile. It couldn''t be helped. All the first-year professors disliked them. The two were simply too troublesome. On the other hand, Lisa was a model student that every professor doted on.


    "Professor, we''d like to apply for the mission given by Count Hannes from the Fabio Kingdom," stated Lisa with a smile.


    The professor grumbled, "Lisa dearest, are you sure you want to go on a mission with those two idiots? They''ll only hold you back."


    Damn you, old hag! Adam and Edwardined inwardly.


    Lisa nodded. "Yes, Professor, I''m sure. Although they look useless and unreliable, I havee to trust them."


    Adam and Edward didn''t know how to react. Although Lisa condemned them just now, why did they feel so good about it?


    "Fine, whatever you say, dear." The professor sighed. She then grabbed a paper and began filling up a document.


    "An unknown threat has been wreaking havoc in Count Hanne''s territory in the southern part of the Fabio Kingdom. Over the past few months, many families and cattle have disappeared in his territory. Traces of dark magic have been found at the crime scene.


    "Your mission is to identify and eliminate the problem guing the Count''s territory and restore peace. Your final grade will depend upon how thoroughly youplete the mission. Any questions?" The professor repeated the mission details as she filled out the form.


    The trio shook their heads.


    "Very well." The professor took out a small bag and handed it to Lisa.


    "Inside you will find a visual recording orb. Make sure to activate it every few days and record your mission progress. Should you lose the orb or fail to update your progress regrly, your mission will be considered a failure. Understood?"


    "Yes, ma''am." Lisa solemnly nodded.


    "There is also a map inside that shows the most optimal route to Hoffman County. Furthermore, other important ces are also marked. That will be all. May fortune be with you."


    "Thank you, Professor!" The three replied simultaneously and then left the administrative building.


    One of Kevin''s underlings who was standing close to them and listening in on the mission details, smiled coldly as he saw the trio''s departing back.


    "Hoffman County in the Fabio Kingdom, huh?"

 Chapter 59 Presentable

    <h4>Chapter 59 Presentable </h4>


    A few dayster, the trio decided to go to the gship store of the Mercantile Guild in Moon City to purchase supplies for their long journey ahead. They would depart for their mission tomorrow and it would take them at least five months until they returned to the academy.


    Currently, Adam was standing in front of the store''s entrance with aplicated expression adorning his face. In front of him, the store employees were carryingrge wooden chests and carefully keeping them inside a horse carriage.


    These chests contained all sorts of herbalism ingredients as well as materialponents for all the spells in his arsenal. Moreover, he had also bought a handful of Rank 1 Spells from the store. All of which were quite expensive.


    On the one hand, Adam was very happy that he was able to buy so many ingredients for potion brewing. Moreover, he was also looking forward to casting the spells he had bought.


    But on the other hand, it pained him to spend so many tinum coins to acquire everything. This was despite him using the crystal card given to him by Edward''s father, Viktor, which gave him a t 35% discount.


    However, most of Adam''s grievances vanished when he saw one of the store employees carrying a small chest inside the carriage.


    "Hehe!" Seeing that, the youth couldn''t help but excitedly chuckle. This was a pair of gauntlets that he had just purchased. Although it wasn''t a magic artifact, it was made of a strong metal and was very durable.


    The gauntlet was the weapon of choice for those who practiced the magicbat technique of the Astral Tyrant Manual!


    Adam had already begun strengthening himself ording to the instructions of the Astral Tyrant Manual. Moreover, he had also started implementing itsbat style in his daily training. He couldn''t wait to use it in actualbat.


    Just as he was fantasizing about using the metal gauntlets and ying bad guys, Lisa and Edward exited the store and walked up to him. Thetter saw all the boxes full of ingredients and couldn''t help but helplessly sigh.


    "You bought all these ingredients and materialponents, yet you didn''t buy a single piece of garment."


    "Huh?" Adam snapped out of his reverie and asked in puzzlement, "Why do I need to buy clothes? Mine are fine as it is."


    Lisa looked at Adam''s in tunic, cotton pants, and bamboo shoes that onlymoners would wear and decided to finally speak up about this topic.


    "Adam, I know that you don''t care about appearances, but as a Magus, you should at least have the decency to dress up nicely. Has it never urred to you why most Magi youe across look down on you? It''s because of the type of clothes you wear!"


    "Ugh, you and your Magi standards again." Adam rolled his eyes.


    However, Lisa still tried to persuade, "Adam, think about it. If you dress properly, at the very least, you''ll look decent and also feel good about yourself. Moreover, others also won''t look down on you. Maybe they''ll evene to respect you instead."


    Adam nonchntly started digging his nose,pletely unmoved. "Who cares about what others think of me? If I want respect from other Magi, I just have to be stronger than them. What''s this nonsense about dressing up nice? You must think I''m¡­"


    As Adam went on and on about why he didn''t care about appearances, Lisa felt as if her head would explode from anger.


    Edward couldn''t help but chuckle at Adam''s iing misfortune. He now knew exactly the type of person Lisa was. She was as elegant as they came and cared a great deal about being presentable. Moreover, she was also a clean freak!


    "¡­And that''s why you shouldn''t bother about appearances." Adam finished his speech and flicked his booger at Edward.


    "Bastard!" Edward narrowly dodged it and red at Adam.


    Adam simply chuckled and turned back toward Lisa. But what greeted him was a fist.


    POW!


    Lisa punched Adam in the head, causing him to miserably fall to the ground. "You nasty dog! I''ve had enough of you!" She viciously grabbed his ear, twisted it, and dragged him across the street. "Come with me this instance!"


    Adam kept screaming as he was dragged across the street. Seeing this, Edward couldn''t help butugh in schadenfreude. He instructed his employees to deliver the respective chests to his and Lisa''s dorm rooms. Then, he hurriedly followed after his friends.


    ¡­


    "Huhu, Lisa, If you didn''t mention this boy was your friend, I would have taken him to be your servant." A beautiful elf with blonde wavy hair cascading down her shoulders chuckled in amusement.


    The elf, Lisa, and Edward were currently inside a luxurious clothing store in North Ward and were sitting by the table and having tea.


    Lisa felt embarrassed to even reply. She simply red at Adam whose body measurements were being taken by a few elven girls in the store. Moreover, it even seemed that Adam was enjoying it as he was constantly blushing while the girls were giggling away.


    Edward respectfully replied, "Madam Mira, Adam''s very stingy when ites to such matters. Especially so when you consider how much money he''s made as a Herbalist."


    "Oh?" Mira''s interest was piqued. "The human boy is a Herbalist? So young and already so talented. How interesting!"


    If earlier she thought that Adam was just another cheap bugger, now after learning that he was a young Herbalist, she only felt that Adam was an entric. After all, all Herbalists were.


    She got up from her seat and walked toward the youth. "Magus Adam, was it?"


    After learning that he was a Herbalist, her attitude toward him changed. After all, Adam was a budding Herbalist and it was always nice to build good rtions with people with such sought-after skills.


    "Y-Yes Ma''am!" Adam couldn''t help but be a little nervous when he saw Mira approach. As an Elf, she was naturally very beautiful and charming.


    Mira carefully looked at Adam from head to toe, circling him a few times. This caused the boy to blush intensely. Seeing him act in such a cute manner, the elven girls around him couldn''t help butugh coquettishly.


    But Mira acted very professionally. She asked Adam with a smile. "Do you have any preferences in terms of clothing?"


    "Y-Yes, ck clothes would be nice," Adam replied nervously.


    "Hmm." Mira nodded. "Anything else?"


    "I''ll leave it up to you," replied the youth.


    Mira thought for a long time and then smiled. "Very well, I have the perfect outfit for you."

 Chapter 60 Looking the Part

    <h4>Chapter 60 Looking the Part </h4>


    A few minutester, after receiving instructions from Mira, two elven girls came forth, one carrying a set of garments, while the other carrying a pair of ck boots.


    Mira pointed at the clothes and introduced them with great professionalism. "This is a set of Magus robes that I''ve designed. Taking inspiration from the traditional attire worn by the Magi of old, itbines the ssical aesthetics with modern design."


    She gently grabbed a violet garment and continued, "This is the inner garment. I''ve infused a defensive spell into it which cushions any physical attack thatnds on the body."


    "Whoa!" Adam took the item of clothing from Lisa and marveled at it. He then wore it over his white tunic. The piece of garment reached to his knees.


    Mira then gave the youth the ck robe. "This is the outer robe which offers defensive capabilities against magical attacks up to a certain point. Moreover, it is inscribed with the mending spell, ensuring that it stitches itself back in case it tears."


    This was a surreal feeling for Adam. He''d never thought that wearing such fancy clothes would bring him such joy. He quickly wore the ck robe over the inner garment.


    "Isn''t this a little¡­ baggy?" Adam muttered. "How will I be able to even fight in these?"


    Mira smirked. "Please infuse your mana into the robes and refine it."


    Adam did as instructed, and within a few minutes, he had refined the set of clothing. Now, he could feel a sort of connection to it.


    "Now,mand your robes to enter Combat Mode," Mira exined.


    "Combat Mode!" Adam excitedly repeated the phrase. Following that, the Magus robes conveniently tightened around his body. Moreover, it was still very convenient to move around.


    Looking at his robes that had now be tight-fitted, Adam couldn''t help but exim. He then stepped aside and practiced a series of basicbat moves from the Astral Tyrant Manual.


    He was happy to know that his clothes did not impede him in any way. If anything, when he moved around the hems of his robes fluttered elegantly, making him appear very cool.


    Adam looked at Mira with a bright smile and gave a thumbs-up. "Madam Mira, I love it!"


    Everyone inside the store was stunned seeing the series of moves that Adam had just performed. They had never seen something like that before.


    Mira asked with surprise, "Magus Adam¡­ those fight moves, what technique is that?"


    Adam was tongue-tied. He instantly came up with an excuse and waved his hand. "Ah, that? I was just randomly punching and kicking. Nothing special."


    That wasn''t random at all. If anything, it was very precise and methodical! Where did he find such abat technique? Mira thought to herself. She spected that Adam must have found the inheritance of some Magus. Thus, she didn''t pursue the matter.


    "Please wear these pants and boots as well. All of them together are equivalent to a Rank 1 defense-type artifact," she stated.


    Adam wore the pants that were made of the same material as the robe. Then, he put on the ck boots which seemed to be made of the hide of a Rank 1 magic beast.


    Seeing their friend in a new set of clothes, both Edward and Lisa were dumbstruck. Especially Lisa! She couldn''t help but exim. "I can''t believe this is Adam. He looks like apletely different person."


    Edward couldn''t help but nod in agreement. "Clothes indeed make the man."


    While Adam was checking himself out in the full-length mirror, Mira was staring at him with a pondering expression. "It feels like¡­ something''s missing."


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she walked toward a nearby shelf. A couple of momentster, she returned and handed Adam an item. "Here, put this on."


    "Huh?" Adam turned around and saw a big, pointed, and slightly curled ck hat. It was a Magus hat that he''d seen some of the old professors at the academy wear.


    He looked at Mira and spoke hesitantly, "Isn''t this for¡­ oldies?"


    "Just do as I say!" Mira said sternly.


    "Yes, Ma''am." Adam instantly put the hat on. And the second he did, it felt like for a moment his entire aura changed. He looked mighty and dignified like the great Magi of old.


    Even Mira was slightly taken aback at this strange feeling. But then she smiled. "Perfect!"


    Adam once again looked at himself in the mirror. His ck Magus robes had reverted to loose clothing. The ck, knee-


    high bootsfortably fit his feet and wrapped around his calves.


    The ck pointed hat perfectly fit his head, yet one could still see his short wavy ck hair and broad forehead. Although Adam had average features, thanks to the good-looking clothes as well as his deep pair of ck eyes, he appeared very eye-catching.


    After admiring himself in the mirror, he turned around to look at Mira with a bright smile. He ced his hand over his chest and bowed like a gentleman.


    "Thank you, Madam Mira. I''m very satisfied with the clothes you''ve chosen for me."


    "Huhuhu, well, I''m satisfied that you''re satisfied." Mira chuckled. "Anyway, your total wille up to 70 tinum pieces."


    Adam''s smile instantly froze and his body trembled. He took off the pointy hat and shamelessly said with a straight face. "I would like to return¡ª"


    "No, you will not!" Lisa roared. She stomped toward Adam and red at him. "For the first time in your life, you actually look like a Magus. And now you want to return these fine clothes? As if! I''ll pay for you now. You can return it to meter."


    Adam couldn''t help but curse this girl inwardly. He spat through gritted teeth. "N-No need for that. I''ll buy it myself."


    He then looked at Mira and asked with an extremely pained expression. "You don''t give discounts, do you?"


    "Heh!" Mira smirked. "Thought you''d never ask."


    ¡­


    The trio walked along the cobblestone streets of North Ward as they made their way to their horse carriage.


    Edward looked at Adam who was walking with a lifeless look, and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Madam Mira gave you a fifty percent discount, shouldn''t you be happy?"


    "Happy?" Adam snapped. "Hmph! Did you forget what she said about giving her priority for selling potions? Although she agreed to buy my potions at full price, who knows how many times she''s going to make me churn out potions for her?"


    Lisa tried to cate him. "Someone as well-informed as her would naturally be able to find out about your rtionship with Lord Berger. You don''t have to worry about her trying to exploit you."


    "Huh?" Adam was perplexed. "What''s that grumpy old man have to do with anything?"


    Lisa''s lips couldn''t help but twitch. She thought to herself, This idiot¡­ Does he not know that Lord Berger is as powerful as the Headmistress?


    She debated whether to tell this to Adam, but ultimately decided against it. Forget it. If Lord Berger hasn''t told him, then I won''t either.


    "Speaking of the old man, I''ve to go meet him before I leave the city," Adam suddenly said. He looked at Edward and added, "You head back to the dorm room, I''ll see you for dinner."


    Edward shook his head. "I can''t head back to campus yet. I''ve to arrange the servants that we''ll require for our journey."


    Lisa chimed in. "I''ll help you with that."


    Edward stuttered with a slight blush, "S-Sure."


    Adam gave him a knowing look and winked. "Alright, then I''ll see you both for dinner at Sherman''s Inn."


    With that, the three went their separate ways.

 Chapter 61 Departure

    <h4>Chapter 61 Departure </h4>


    Adam entered Herbs & More while carrying arge wooden barrel over his shoulder. As soon as he stepped foot inside, he screamed at the top of his lungs, "Old man, I''m here!"


    The few customers inside the store were first rmed that someone was causing a ruckus inside the mighty Magus'' store. But when they saw that it was Adam, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    All the regr customers were used to this loud-mouthed brat by now. If it were anyone else, they''d severely reprimand him. But these regr customers knew that Adam and Berger shared a special rtionship.


    Hence, all the customers inside the store simply ignored Adam and went back to doing what they were doing.


    Berger, who was reading a book at the wooden counter, looked at the youth with slight surprise and asked, "Who are you and what have you done to Adam?"


    "Hehe." Adam posed heroically and spoke in vanity, "You like my new outfit, don''t you, old man?"


    Berger rolled his eyes and got back to reading the book. "Don''t waste my time, punk. What do you want?"


    Adam walked to the wooden counter and kept the barrel on top. He cracked open the lid, following which, a refreshing and intoxicating aroma spread across the whole store. The customers were taken aback by this strong aroma.


    Berger''s eyes lit up. He came closer to the barrel and sniffed the wine inside. "Oh? Did you add Mangrovian Yeast for fermentation?"


    Adam was full of praise. "Nothing can escape your senses."


    With great familiarity, he grabbed adle and two wine cups from behind the wooden counter and began pouring the wine. "I harvested Enochian wild grapes and used naturally-grown Mangrovian yeast for fermentation. s, even with the mana formation I could only age it for four months."


    He gave one ss to the old gnome and took the other ss. "Have a sip, old man. What do you think?"


    Berger swirled the wine in the cup, took a whiff, and finally sipped it. "Hmm, not bad for your first time. But if you had aged it, let''s say, for at least 2-3 years, with the help of the mana formation I taught you the results would have been much better."


    The old gnome had high standards. So when Adam heard him say that the wine was ''not bad'', he knew that he had done really well. ted, he poured himself another ss and downed it in one go.


    "Sir, I''m going to leave tomorrow for the academy''s annual mission. I''ll probably return to Moon City by the end of the year," he said.


    "Is that so?" Berger replied with a bored look as he filled in some tobo in his smoking pipe. "So what do you want?"


    "Nothing." Adam smiled warmly. "I just came here to say goodbye."


    Over the past half a year, Adam had interacted with the gnome so much that he had grown very close to him. To Adam, Berger was like a teacher and also a grandparent. He really cherished the time he spent with this grumpy old man.


    Seeing Adam''s expression, Berger sighed. "Being sentimental with me¡­ You''re really asking for a beating."


    Adam simplyughed like a spoilt child. He was already used to the tough love shown by the old gnome.


    Berger took out a couple of items from the drawer and kept them on the countertop. "Here, take these with you."


    Adam asked curiously, "What are these?"


    The gnome pointed at the inconspicuous, small, jute pouch and exined, "This is a Holding Pouch. It contains 1 cubic foot of extra-dimensional space and can store organic materials for extended periods. Perfect for storing magical ingredients as well as materialponents."


    "Whoa!!" Adam''s mouth was agape. He had naturally heard of space-type storage artifacts before, but they were known to be very expensive. That''s why he''d never bothered buying them.


    Although the Holding Pouch only had an inner volume of 1 cubic foot, Adam was sure that its market price was still a couple of hundred tinum pieces at the very least. There were also Holding Bags avable in the market, but their price range was in the thousands of tinum coins.


    Berger then pointed at a small, bronze whistle in the shape of a thin cylinder. "With this, you''ll be able to summon ckie. All you need to do is blow it."


    Adam was bbergasted. He held the bronze whistle with trembling hands. "T-This whistle can summon ckie?! Unbelievable!"


    Berger nodded as he smoked from the pipe. "However, I forbid you to call ckie to fight in your stead, is that clear? You will never be able to grow as a Magus if you don''t fight your own battles."


    Adam solemnly nodded. "I understand, sir. Then what do I do with this whistle?"


    "You can write me letters concerning Herbalism. ckie can act as a messenger and deliver letters via the Spirit World," Berger exined. "Moreover, in case of any life-threatening emergencies, you can summon him toe save your useless ass."


    "Old sir¡­" Adam''s eyes turned watery. "So, you really care for me after all¡ª"


    POW! POW POW!


    "Get lost before I take these items back!" Berger roared.


    Although Adam''s forehead was full of bruises from the thrashing, the bright smile on his face never faded as he ran out of the store. His departing words echoed in the store.


    "Thank you for everything, old man! I will see you soon!"


    Berger sat back in his seat and started reading his book again. He grumbled under his breath, "Damn punk, who the hell cares for you?"


    ¡­


    The following day, a small traveling party slowly exited one of the two gates of the South Ward. There were three horse-


    drawn wooden carriages. Surrounding it were a dozen mercenaries armed to the teeth.


    At the forefront of the traveling party were three sturdy steeds. At the center, Adam was wearing his new ck Magus robe and had excitement etched all over his face.


    To his right was Edward wearing blue robes, and to his left was Lisa wearing green robes. She was holding a cute white fox in her arms and gently petting it. This fox was Lisa''s familiar, Ennea.


    SCREECH!


    Edward raised his head and saw Aqu flying excitedly in the sky above them. He then looked at his friends and asked, "Shall we leave?"


    Lisa simply nodded. Meanwhile, Adam turned around to look at the dozen mercenaries and hesitantly asked. "Do we really need them toe with us? Feels like an overkill, Ed."


    Edward exined, "They''ll be carrying out all the menial tasks for us. Besides we''re not breaking any rules. The academy only prohibited us from hiring Magi, they didn''t say anything about hiring mortals."


    "But we already have the servants to do all the chores for us. A bigger traveling party will only slow us down," Adam argued.


    Edward clicked his tongue. "Just shut up and trust me!"


    "Hah¡­ fine." Adam finally gave in. Then, he pulled the reigns of his steed and enthusiastically shouted, "Alright! Onward to Fabio Kingdom!"

 Chapter 62 Phantom Dance

    <h4>Chapter 62 Phantom Dance </h4>


    It had been six weeks since the traveling party departed from Moon City. They had crossed two kingdoms and had passed through many cities, towns, viges, and hamlets.


    For the most part, their journey was smooth sailing. However, there were a handful of instances when they were attacked by greedy bandits. During such times, the mercenaries hired by Edward swiftly took care of the nuisance.


    Adam was grateful for the convenience afforded by the actions of these brave mortal warriors. He realized that if one had problems in life, they could just spend money to make their problem someone else''s. Such was thefort money provided.


    Thanks to that, Adam was able to focus his whole attention on practicing the Astral Tyrant Manual throughout the journey.


    On this day, the traveling party had stopped by a small creek to set up camp for the day. They had already entered the borders of the Fabio Kingdom and were only a few days away from Hoffman County.


    Lisa was wetting her legs in the creek while reading notes in her grimoire, meanwhile, Ennea waszily lying beside her. Edward and Aqu had already passed out and were sleeping on top of one another, snoring.


    The maids and servants were setting up camp and had already begun cooking meals for everybody. The dozen mercenaries, however, had gathered near a tree in the distance and were waiting in anticipation.


    Right underneath the tree, Adam was standing calmly with his eyes closed. His short, ck, wavy hair fluttered in the wind and his lean and muscr upper body wasid bare. His posture was as straight as a spear, and he gave off an aura of an immovable war general.


    One of the younger mercenaries looked at the youth with shining eyes, waiting for the spectacle to unfold. "Lord Adam is really amazing! The things that I''ve witnessed him do have really opened my eyes. I didn''t even think a human, no, a Magus could perform such moves."


    An old man beside him wearing leather armor replied, "Indeed. Magus Adam is very different from the rest of the Magi that I''ve had the fortune to meet. Unlike them, who are always buried in books and scrolls, Magus Adam focuses more on practicalbat."


    Another mercenary, a middle-aged woman, chimed in, "Very true. He''s so young but he''s already so proficient in fighting. Yesterday he defeated every one of us in sparring, and he didn''t even use mana!"


    "Shh! Quiet down. I feel like he''s about to begin!" The mercenary captain, a burly man with red hair, instructed everyone in a hushed tone.


    Suddenly, Adam opened his eyes and made his move!


    The Astral Tyrant Manual contained a set of 10 magicbat techniques specialized in unarmedbat. It was called the Hand of Doom.


    No weapons were required as the creator of this technique believed that practicing the Hand of Doom would transform the user into the ultimate weapon capable of destroying everything in their path.


    However, the vast majority of the techniques of the Hand of Doom required the expenditure of arge amount of mana, which Adam was currently incapable of executing. Thus, right now he was practicing the most basic technique of the Hand of Doom.


    Phantom Dance!


    With every step he took, it appeared as if he was possessed. It looked mesmerizing and bone-chilling at the same time. He moved forward in a straight line, sometimes in a circle, and other times backward. All the while, he continued tounch attacks from his hands and feet.


    All the mercenaries had their eyes wide open and their jaws nearly touching the ground. To them, Adam seemed to be in a trance. To the untrained eye, Adam''s movements looked like that of a drunken novice fighter.


    The youth punched with his fists, struck with his palms, and even utilized elbow and shoulder shots. And when it came to lower body attacks, he utilized his knee, shin, and feet spectacrly.


    Each of his attacks had such prative force that when they struck the air, a muffled sound was produced and a ring of vaguely visible air was generated at the point of impact.


    Adam continued to inject bursts of mana into his feet and performed a series of footsteps. Moreover, his steps made no sound at all. His movements were unpredictable. It appeared fast when it was slow. Simrly, it appeared slow, when in truth it was very fast.


    This was the mobility technique called Ster Steps, a footwork method included in the Astral Tyrant Manual.


    Adam continued to practice for a long time. Right when he felt that his mana reserves were about to bepletely depleted, he opened his eyes and disappeared from his spot.


    This, however, wasn''t teleportation. It was just an extremely high-speed. The next moment, he appeared in front of a boulder a few meters away and drew all the remaining mana he had in his right palm.


    Adam''s eyes were focused as he tried to execute one of the moves of the Hand of Doom. He drew his palm back and clenched his fingers, forming a w. Then, with all his strength he thrust his palm into the boulder.


    CRACK!


    The four-meter-tall giant boulder began to crack from Adam''s attack, and before long, it broke down into several pieces.


    "Whoa! He broke it with a single attack!"


    "Is that even possible for someone his age?!"


    The mercenaries were full of awe. At the same time, a chill ran down their spines. They couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if any one of them was standing in ce of the boulder. Thinking this, they involuntarily gulped.


    Adam fell to his knees, exhausted. With thatst attack, he hadpletely exhausted his mana. He looked at the broken boulder in front of him and sighed. I''m still too far away from perfectly executing the moves from the Hand of Doom¡­


    There was a reason why Adam wasn''t satisfied with the results. After all, the palm strike that Adam had just executed, in theory, was capable of destroying a whole mountain!


    Still, he wasn''t dejected in the least. He knew once he advanced to the next rank and continued to diligently train, he would be able to execute all the moves of the Hand of Doom perfectly.


    He got to his feet with newfound vigor, turned around, and screamed ecstatically, "Alright! I''m in a good mood. Who''s ready to spar?"


    However, there was no one around him. They had already fled!


    "Hah¡­ can''t be helped." Adam sighed helplessly. "I''ll just do some more shadow practice then."


    The mercenaries, who were hiding in the bushes in the distance, saw Adam punching and kicking the air and couldn''t help but curse inwardly.


    This muscle-head! Does he know nothing other than training?! Why can''t he be like a regr Magus and read a book?!

 Chapter 63 Hannes City

    <h4>Chapter 63 Hannes City </h4>


    When will you hatch? Adam gently caressed the gray-scaled egg on hisp with a dispirited look. It had been more than half a year since he''d acquired this egg in the Spirit World.


    Except from the time when it had called out to him, it had beenpletely silent ever since. No matter how much Adam tried tomunicate with the thing inside the egg, it just wouldn''t reply.


    It felt as if the creature inside the egg had gone into a deep slumber.


    "Look, Adam!" Edward''s excited voice entered Adam''s ears. The youth gently took the egg back inside his spirit sea. There, itfortablyy on one of the green leaves, nestled against the petals.


    Then, he looked in the direction that Edward was pointing toward. The speed of the traveling party had slowed down considerably as they were nearly at the entrance of the county seat of Hoffman County.


    Beyond the city walls, the trio could see medieval-styled buildings, but that was not what caught the kids'' eyes. It was whaty even beyond the buildings.


    Dozens of sailing ships dotted across the vast sea!


    "Wow¡­" Only one word escaped Adam''s lips. This was the first time he had seen the ocean. He couldn''t help but be moved by the scenery.


    "Hehe, this is nothing. Wait till you see the actual harbor." Edward chuckled.


    Lisa looked at him and curiously asked, "Have you been here before?"


    "Of course!" Edward patted his chest. "Apart from our Moon City, the capital of Hoffman County, Hannes City, has thergest mercantilemunity in the Southern Federation. I''ve been here once with my father when I was little."


    Both Adam and Lisa nodded in understanding. It would make sense for Edward''s father, who was the guild leader of the Nightingale Mercantile Guild, to have business dealings with the traders of Hannes City.


    Hannes City, also known as the City of Sails, was located in the southernmost part of the Uriel Continent. Being a coastal city, a lot of pirates gathered here. Of course, the pirates hid their identities and were inconspicuous in their matters.


    Moreover, the reason why Hannes City could evenpare to the trade volume of Moon City was that it was one of the two known coastal cities of the Southern Federation that had established a safe trading route with the Nahua Continent which was situated directly south of the Uriel Continent.


    As the traveling party neared the city gates, Adam proposed, "Let''s not meet the Count now."


    "Why not?" Edward asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    "We should separately investigate first. That way we''ll have more room to operate," Lisa replied.


    "Sure, whatever you say." Edward immediately agreed.


    Seeing this, Adam rolled his eyes. He knew that if he had said something instead of Lisa, Edward would have vehemently argued with him.


    There was arge number of people who were waiting to get into the city. The traveling party got in line and waited for about fifteen minutes before they were finally able to reach the guarded city gates.


    "State your purpose for visit." A tall middle-aged man sporting a stubble and wearing steel armor stopped right in front of the traveling party. He seemed to be the person in charge of the gate security. His one hand was on the hilt of his swords and his eyes were alert.


    Seeing such a level of vignce, Adam was inwardly surprised. But still, he replied with a toothy grin, "Haha, me and my friends here are from the Leander Kingdom. We are touring the Southern Federation and Hannes City was the first one on our bucket list."


    The guard looked at Adam''s stupid face and then at Edward and Lisa. Then, his gaze shifted to the dozen mercenaries guarding the carriages behind them.


    Hmm, looking at the quality of their steeds as well as those mercenaries guarding them, it looks like these kids are nobles, the guard thought.


    He then ordered the other guards at the gate, "Men, thoroughly check all their carriages."


    Adam looked at the red-haired mercenary leader behind him and instructed, "Cooperate with them."


    "Yes, sir!" The mercenary leader nodded and then instructed the mercenaries to assist the guards.


    After all the carriages were inspected, the city guard confirmed that there was nothing suspicious. Then, he and his men made way for the traveling party. Of course, the party had to pay a certain amount of money to enter the city.


    Just as Adam''s steed walked past the middle-aged guard, thetter cautioned. "Make sure you and your friends do not go wandering aboutte at night. There have been some strange happenings recently."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed and he wanted to ask the guard more about it, but thetter had already walked away.


    The youth couldn''t help but feel an ominous foreboding. He calmed the tension in his heart and soon entered Hannes City along with his friends and the traveling party.


    As soon as they entered the city, they were drowned by the loud bustling of people. And that was not all, the salty smell of the sea mixed with the odor of countless people assaulted their nostrils causing them to slightly wince.


    Unlike Moon City which was clean and full of greenery, Hannes City was just the opposite. It was an extremely dirty and unpleasant metropolis.


    The cobblestoned streets were narrow and heavily crowded. The buildings were so closely built that there was barely any moving space in between them. But the most stark difference whenpared to Moon City was the races that inhabited the city.


    Unlike Moon City where one could see people from all races mingling with one another in harmony, here one could only find humans for as far as the eye could see. Very seldom would one find a lone elf or a dwarf. It was evident that the city didn''t wee other races.


    Despite all its demerits, Hannes City had a unique vibe to it. Perhaps it was the smell of the ocean, or perhaps the spirit ofmerce and freedom, but the City of Sails presented an unforgettable experience to all those who came by.


    After asking around the locals, the traveling party arrived in front of a three-story building that looked rtively better than most of the buildings they''d seen on the way here.


    The trio got off of their steeds and gave the reins to the servants. Edward looked at the signboard above the building''s entrance and muttered in dissatisfaction, "Blue Mermaid¡­ is this really the best inn we could find?"


    "Haha, rx!" Adam patted his shoulder. "I''m sure it isn''t all that bad. Let''s check it out."


    Edward grumbled under his breath and followed after Lisa who had already entered at some point. The mercenaries guided the horses and the carriages to the back alley and kept guard, meanwhile, the servants and the maids waited inside the carriage."


    Adam, who was following after his friends, suddenly stopped at the entrance and turned around. His jovial expression from before was nowhere to be seen. His eyes narrowed and a sharp glint shed through them as he looked at a certain area in the crowd.


    He searched around that ce for a while but couldn''t find anything suspicious. His fists clenched tightly as a wave of uneasiness swept over him.


    I''m sure someone was spying on us just now.

 Chapter 64 Renting a Manor

    <h4>Chapter 64 Renting a Manor </h4>


    "Damn it!" Edward stomped out of the inn, fuming with frustration. "So much for the ''best inn in the city''. They don''t even have enough rooms to amodate all of us. Bloody hell!"


    The people passing by gave Edward strange looks, but thetter continued to hurl insults at the inn owner. Adam and Lisa stepped out of the inn, showing slight disappointment.


    Edward looked at Adam andined, "See, that''s why I told you we should have met the Count straight away. At least, he would have given us a ce to stay. Not to mention, the amodation he would have offered us would have been a hundred times, no, a thousand times better than this stinky inn."


    "I hear you, I hear you." Adam patted Edward''s shoulders and tried to calm him down. "At least the inn owner was kind enough to give us directions to arge manor that we can rent."


    Edward was about to protest when suddenly Lisa interrupted him, "It is better this way. Now that I think about it, renting an entire manor is much better than renting multiple rooms at an inn.


    "Besides, as I said earlier, we should conduct our preliminary investigations without having the Count breathing down our necks. We can always contact himter. I don''t know why you''re making such a fuss about it."


    "W-Who''s making a fuss?!" Edward''s cheek reddened. "I was only worried that ady like you should be able to receive a proper ce to stay after traveling for such a long time!"


    Lisa deeply stared at Edward''s embarrassed face and then looked away. "Hmph, stupid."


    Adam, seeing the interaction between the two, rolled his eyes and had an intense urge to face-palm.


    "Ahem! Let''s head to the Western District and negotiate with that merchant. We''ll be staying in this city for at least two months, so let''s try to get a decent price for the manor."


    He then looked at his roommate and smirked. "Ed, you deal with the merchant. Bargain with him and get us a good discount, will ya? You''re the son of a mercantile guild leader, after all. Uncle Victor must have taught you some negotiation skills, no?"


    "Hmph!" Edward puffed out his chest. "Let this daddy show you the art of wheeling and dealing!"


    Adam grinned from ear to ear. "Kekeke, that''s my boy. Make sure we spend the least amount of coins as possible."


    Seeing Adam''s miserly side again, Lisa''s eyebrows twitched. Even the mercenaries were wondering if they''d ever seen a Magus before who was this stingy.


    The trio then got on their horses and left for the Western District along with the traveling party.


    ¡­


    By the time the sun had set over the horizon, the traveling party had already arrived at one of the posh neighborhoods in the West District where the majority of the wealthy traders lived. The neighborhood was far more peaceful and cleanpared to the downtown area that they had juste from.


    Edward didn''t let Adam down as expected. After haggling for several minutes with the owner of the house, he was able to rent the property for a fairly decent price.


    The manor they were staying in was one of the many properties of a local wealthy merchant. And it was very much to everyone''s liking. The manor had two floors and a sizable backyard.


    All the stuff was gradually unpacked from the carriages and the maids and servants began to set everything up for the three kids to stayfortably. Seeing this, Adam was gratified. He was always used to doing things on his own but having someone else do it for you felt nice.


    As Edward and Lisa made their way into the manor, Adam walked up to the mercenary leader and beckoned. "Garish, let me speak with you for a moment."


    "Yes, Lord Adam," Garish respectfully replied.


    Although Adam was much younger than him, he greatly respected the youth. After all, he had seen with his own eyes just how much of a monster Adam was. And people like Garish respected strength above all else.


    The two walked toward the backyard at a leisurely pace, Garish walking slightly behind the youth. Adam then asked, "How are your men faring?"


    "They''re doing fine, sir," Garish replied, "thank you for asking."


    "Good." Adam nodded. Then, his voice turned serious. "Double the security at night. Make sure your men aren''t fooling around."


    Garish''s heart tightened as he sensed the gravity of Adam''s words. "Did something happen, sir?"


    "Maybe, maybe not. But it''s always better to be safe than sorry. If you or your men are to ever leave the manor, make sure to stay in groups of three," Adam spoke sternly.


    "I understand, sir." Garish solemnly nodded.


    "And do not leave the manor after sunset," Adam emphasized.


    Garish, seeing Adam''s solemn face, gulped involuntarily. "Yes, sir."


    "Alright, you may leave now. Ry my orders to the servants as well. " Adam returned to his usual yful self, and then without waiting for a reply from Garish walked toward the manor.


    Garish looked at Adam''s departing back for a long time and then sighed. Looks like this trip won''t be as easy as I''d thought.


    ¡­


    The doors to ck Pearl Tavern swung open and a young man wearing finely-crafted linen garments stumbled out, nearly falling face-first on the sidewalk.


    "Phew, I nearly destroyed my precious¡­" He looked at the wine gourd in his hand in relief. He took arge mouthful of the wine and eximed in satisfaction.


    "Puah! Caldera is the best~"


    He wobbled along the sidewalk and continued to take swig after swig from the gourd. At the same time, he continued toin incoherently, "Shit, shit, shieeettt¡­ I lost way too much money on that bald bastard¡­


    "Should have bet on the other fighter, Oleg, instead!"


    Suddenly, the man stopped in his tracks and looked around the dark alley. "What in the world¡­ What am I doing here? This ain''t the red light district."


    He then turned around, took another swig from the gourd, andughed. "Puahahaha, I''m too drunk for this shit."


    As he made his way out of the alley, his expression turned lecherous. "Now, all I need is the warmth of an experienced woman¡­ uwehehehe~"


    While he continued to make grabbing motions with his other hand, unbeknownst to him, a shadowy figure slowly and silently crept up behind him like a predator. Just when the figure was only a few steps behind the man, its eyes suddenly glowed in the dark.


    They glowed with an ominous red color!


    Following that, the figure slowly stretched out his hands, revealing pale white skin and palms that resembled ws.


    Suddenly hearing the guttural growl of a beast behind him, the drunk man flinched and turned around. But before he could react any further, the shadowy figure had already pounced at him!


    "AAAAHHHHH¡ª" The man bellowed in horror, but his screams were quickly cut short. The dark alley regained its peace, and the man and the figure were nowhere to be seen.


    All that was left that could testify to the gory scene from just now was a mere few drops of blood on the muddy cobblestoned alley.

 Chapter 65 Brewing Failure

    <h4>Chapter 65 Brewing Failure </h4>


    The second floor of the manor consisted of four luxurious bedrooms. The trio had taken one each for themselves, and the fourth one was converted by Adam into his very own temporaryb.


    On this day, while the others were still asleep, Adam was relentlessly trying to brew a potion in theb. He''d been up for two hours and had been trying very hard to seed at this new potion recipe.


    The potion he was brewing was called Potion of Aqua Breathing!


    Since Adam was by the seaside, he thought he might as well try his hand at this potion recipe that he had acquired from the first memory. As the name indicated, the potion allowed one to breathe underwater for a limited time.


    But he didn''t think brewing it would turn out to be so difficult. Fortunately, he had all the ingredients required to brew it.


    Adam carefully crushed the Illy Fish''s lungs in a marble mortar with a pestle. After gathering the lung extract, he poured it into the cauldron beside him. When the extract came in contact with the white liquid already inside the cauldron, it began to change color.


    So far so good! Adam''s eyes shone with hope. This was the furthest he had progressed today. He carefully grabbed a metaldle and gently swirled the liquid inside the cauldron. At the same time, he continued to release his mana into the liquid through thedle.


    After a few minutes, the liquid in the cauldron began to shimmer with a silvery glow and finally, it started transforming into a bright blue liquid. Seeing this, Adam was iparably excited. Almost there!


    But right on the verge of sess, the liquid suddenly turned a murky green and began releasing a pungent aroma. Witnessing yet another failure, Adam was momentarily stunned.


    Then, his shoulders slouched and he shook his head in disappointment. He lifted thedle and threw it at the wall in a fit of anger.


    "Damn it!" He spat through gritted teeth.


    Adam walked to the wooden rocking chair by the window and silently sat down. The sun was about to rise on the horizon, the sky had already been dyed a bright orange. The youth looked at the bright sky, his fists clenching and unclenching repeatedly.


    In the end, he sighed and slowly slumped in the chair. So what if I managed to acquire the white lotus? So what if I absorbed the memories of that powerhouse? Without hard work, all of it means nothing in the end.


    Although he tried to encourage himself in his mind, he still felt shitty about failing so many times. But more than that, he felt extremely bad about having wasted those precious magical ingredients.


    "Hah¡­ it can''t be helped." He cheered himself up and grabbed the wine gourd that was ced on the window ledge.


    Adam popped open the cork and downed arge mouthful of wine in one go. "Puahh!"


    His cheeks flushed a little as he savored the taste of the wine that he''d brewed himself. He took another swig from the bottle, ced his legs on the window ledge, and enjoyed the view of the sunrise.


    At the same time, he started reviewing hisst brewing failure and tried to understand what exactly went wrong and how he could fix those mistakes.


    "Drinking so early in the morning? You really are a lost cause." A displeased voice entered Adam''s ear, causing him to stop in his actions.


    He turned his head towards the entrance of the room and lifted his eyebrows in surprise. "Oh? It''s you, Lisa. Howe you''re up so early?"


    Lisa entered the room and looked at Adam''s messy temporaryb. She looked at the discarded ingredients and the other apparatuses on the table, and then at the pile of mushy substance at the corner of the room.


    When her gazended on that gooey pile, her eyebrows furrowed into a tight knot. "So that''s where the stench wasing from."


    "Hmm?" Adam followed her gaze and his lips twitched. "Ah, I didn''t think about that. Haha, my bad!"


    He hadpletely overlooked the fact that his failed product would wake his teammates up. Most likely, everyone in the manor would have been woken up by the foul stench.


    Adam got to his feet and walked toward the corner of the room. He took out a crystal vial from his Holding Pouch and poured its contents on the gooey pile.


    The pile began to dissolve at a fast rate as it came in contact with the liquid. And soon, it hadpletely evaporated! Even the stench that was pervading the room had begun to slowly dissipate.


    Adam turned around at looked at Lisa with a bright smile. "There, done!"


    Lisa rolled her eyes and then turned around and exited the room. "Let''s go down. Breakfast should be ready soon."


    ¡­


    The trio left the manor after having breakfast. Although it was still early in the morning, the city was bustling as if it were peak hours. In hindsight, this made sense as Hannes City was a port city.


    Under Adam''s lead, the trio made their way to the Bazaar District, the most happening ce in the city. Unlike other districts, the Bazaar District consisted of just one long and broad street that stretched from the west end of the city all the way to the east end.


    As the trio walked toward the Bazaar District, Edward asked in confusion, "Weren''t we going to investigate for our mission? Why are we going to the bazaar?"


    Suddenly he thought of something and looked at Adam with suspicion. "Don''t tell me! You drunkard, you''re nning to buy wine, aren''t you?"


    Hannes City was a major exporter of wine, perfume, and pottery. The wine it produced was famous even across the Misty Sea, in the Nahua Continent. So it was natural for Edward to assume why Adam had brought them here. He knew how much his roommate liked wine.


    Adam put on a straight face and spoke in disappointment, "Edward, do you think so little of me? Of course, we''vee here to investigate. Do you think we''d be able to get information if we went to the city guards or merchants? How do you think they''d treat outsiders like us?"


    Listening to Adam''s exnation, Edward fell into deep thought. He began rubbing his chubby chin in contemtion as the suspicion in his eyes gradually vanished. He thought that it made sense.


    Adam continued, "That''s why our best bet to gather intel would be at taverns where every Tom, Dick, and Harry gather! The majority of the taverns are in the Bazaar District. Hmph, you never thought about that, did ya?"


    Listening to Adam''s tone like he were some pure saint, Edward''s eyebrows twitched. In the end, he nodded. "You''re right, I didn''t think about that. Let''s do as you say."


    Adam nodded his head and made an expression as if he were satisfied with Edward''s reply. "Good! I knew you''de around. Now, let''s go to one of these famous taverns!"


    "Alright!" Edward was very excited as this was the beginning of their first mission.


    Seeing Edward follow after Adam enthusiastically, Lisa looked at him and facepalmed. You dummy! You think taverns don''t serve wine?

 Chapter 66 Gathering Intel

    <h4>Chapter 66 Gathering Intel </h4>


    ck Pearl Tavern was one of the biggest taverns located in the Bazaar District. It was frequented by locals, foreigners, and sometimes even wealthy merchants themselves.


    Now, it was important to know that affluent traders cared a lot about their reputation. Thus, they refrained from going to ces that would seem beneath their status quo. But despite that, why would some of these merchants still visit the ck Pearl frequently?


    The answer was simple. It was because the ck Pearl produced one of the best local wines in the county!


    Adam, Edward, and Lisa entered the tavern and were surprised to find that even though it was morning, the ce was still packed. The moment they entered, a very unpleasant smell of alcohol, sweat, and some more alcohol assaulted their nostrils.


    Edward and Lisa instinctively grimaced, but Adam faintly smiled and spoke with reminiscence, "Hah¡­ it''s been a while since I''vee to a ce like this."


    Lisa asked in displeasure, "Been a while? You mean you used to frequent ces like this even as a child?"


    "Hahaha." Adam didn''t mind Lisa''s tone and waved his hand. "Ah, it''s not what you think. Taverns like these were the perfect ce for kids like me to find some odd jobs, ya know?"


    Listening to Adam, both Lisa and Edward hadplicated expressions on their faces. Come to think about it, they didn''t know anything about Adam''s background. All they knew was that he was an orphan.


    "Anyway, let''s find a ce to sit." Adam walked ahead, looking for an empty table. Edward and Lisa silently followed.


    The ck Pearl consisted of two floors. The bottom one was packed, so the trio could only make their way up. Fortunately, they were able to find a window-side table on the top floor.


    Not even a minute had passed when a young woman in her twenties, approached them with a bright smile. She was wearing a beige skirt that dropped past her knees, a white tunic top, and a brown vest over it.


    Her top few buttons were unbuttoned, revealing her ample cleavage. Both Adam and Edward were unable to look away from this glorious sight.


    "Wee to the ck Pearl! What would y''all like to order?" The server asked brightly.


    However, Adam and Edward were lost as their gazesnded on the mesmerizing twin peaks and went deeper into the heavenly valley between them. If one looked closer, it would appear that the two teenagers were slightly drooling.


    The server didn''t mind this at all, instead, she was giggling coquettishly and unting her exposed skin even more.


    Seeing her teammates'' indecent behavior, veins started to pop on Lisa''s forehead. She kicked both of them in their shins underneath the table, causing them to snap out of their stupor.


    Both their faces turned red from sheer embarrassment after realizing what they''d done. Edward simply looked down, his face redder than a tomato and steaming out from the top of his head.


    Adam awkwardly spoke, "Ahem! We''ll get something light to eat."


    The server tilted her head and asked, "Something light, eh? What about herrings? Those little fes found by the coast are very delicious if I say so myself. They''re also very light on the stomach."


    "Y-Yes, we''ll get that," Adam replied while trying his best to not look at the server''s cleavage.


    "Alrighty!" The server smiled. "Herrings taste best with bread and cheese. I''ll get that for you lot as well. Is that okay?"


    "Sure." Adam nodded.


    "And anything to drink?"


    "Yes!" Adam''s eyes glowed with expectation. "I''ve heard great things about Caldera. I''d like to get a bottle of that."


    "Great, I''ll be back with your order in a jiffy!" The server turned around and went toward the kitchen.


    "So you really came here for the wine, huh?" Edward spoke with narrowed eyes. He tried to shift the attention to Adam so that Lisa wouldn''t talk about his earlier action of ogling the server.


    And he had seeded. Lisa was now angrily staring at Adam, but thetter skillfully shifted her attention to the more important topic at hand.


    "Now, there are two ways that I can think of for us to gather intel. First, it is to patiently listen to the conversations of the people around us and hope that we''re able to find what we''re looking for." Adam spoke with a straight face.


    "Second, we buy information from someone working at the tavern. But it''s totally up to them whether they would want to sell us the information or not. After all, we''re outsiders and whatnot," he added seriously.


    "Adam," Lisa spoke in an icy tone.


    "Y-Yes?" Adam gulped.


    "I know that you know spells from the School of Enchantment. So enchant that bartender over there and get this over with." She coldly smiled.


    "O-Of course! Hehe¡­ W-Why didn''t I think of that?" Adam replied while a drop of cold sweat rolled down his forehead. Sometimes, he found Lisa very scary.


    A few minutester, the trio saw the server approaching them while carrying a tray full of food and wine. Seeing here, Lisa red at Adam.


    Adam could only shake his head and sigh. "What a buzzkill¡­ Can''t even let me enjoy some wine in peace."


    The next moment, his face turned solemn and he began weaving a series ofplicated hand signs underneath the table. Fortunately, this spell that he was using didn''t require any model or materialponents, making it one of the few covert Rank 1 spells.


    "Here''s your food and drinks. Enjoy!" The server gently kept the tray on the table with a bright smile. Then she turned around and prepared to leave.


    "Excuse me, miss?" Adam called out to her.


    "Yes?" The server turned to look at the youth. "Is there something else you''d¡­ like to¡­ order¡­"


    When the server''s gaze met Adam''s, her pupils dted for a moment and then returned to normal. However, now when she looked at him, she felt as if the youth in front of her was the most trustworthy person she''d ever met.


    Almost as if he was the greatest confidant one could ever ask for in life. She felt that no matter what happened, Adam would always have her back and that all her secrets were safe with him.


    Her attitude instantly changed! If earlier she disyed artificial professionalism, now it was genuine trust and friendliness.


    "How can I help you?~" The server beamed.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk. "Let''s have a chat, shall we?"


    Rank 1 Spell: Charm!


    What transpired next, made Edward''s and Lisa''s backs drenched in ayer of cold sweat. This was the first time they saw a spell from the School of Enchantment being cast, and it left them feeling terrified.

 Chapter 67 Count Hannes

    <h4>Chapter 67 Count Hannes </h4>


    The trio exited the ck Pearl and Adam decided that they should explore Bazaar District since they were here already. Edward and Lisa were still in a daze after witnessing what had transpired earlier.


    Adam, however, was grumbling under his breath. "Hmph, what a stupid policy! Who in their right mind would prohibit a customer from taking the Caldera wine outside the tavern? Idiots!"


    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and muttered after some contemtion, "Well, it kind of makes sense, I suppose. No wonder that ce is always crowded. Hmm, now that I think about it, it''s a good way to retain customers¡­"


    As Adam was stupidly mumbling to himself, Lisa asked him an important question, "What would happen to the server after the effects of the spell wear off?"


    "Hmm?" Adam raised his eyebrow. "It''s just a simple charm spell. Nothing would happen to her. She''ll only be very perplexed after the spell ends, wondering why she disclosed so much information to a total stranger. But that''s about it."


    "Are you sure?" Lisa asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Hmph! What do you take me to be? I''ll have you know I''m a morally upright person. I would never harm an innocent woman like her." Adamined exaggeratedly, his palms balled into fists and his heroic gaze staring into the distance.


    Lisa simply rolled her eyes in response. But she knew Adam''s character, she knew he''d never implicate innocents. Meanwhile, Edward threw a jab at him. "Sure, you''re a morally upright person who stares at women''s breasts."


    Adam''s lips curled up into a smug smile. "Yeah, it takes one to know one."


    "S-Shut up!" Edward''s face reddened and he secretly nced at Lisa to see her reaction. However, thetter was thinking about something else andpletely ignored them.


    She began biting her nails as she went into deep thought. Then, she looked at the two of them and solemnly said, "From what the server just said, it''s worse than we thought."


    Adam nodded with a serious expression. "Yeah, looks like our target has been very active in the time it took us to travel from the academy to this ce."


    When they''d received the mission, the intel stated that the number of victims was less than ten. However, from the server, they learned that the victim count had already increased to more than a few dozen!


    This was one of the worst cases of abduction, and possibly serial murder, in a very long time in Hannes City. And the killer''s recent victims included the upper-ss people of the city. This would definitely cause the Count to panic and invest all his manpower in searching for the culprit.


    "I can''t believe the ck Pearl''s owner''s son also went missingst night." Edward clicked his tongue. "And to think the tavern is still operating as if everything were normal."


    The trio went silent as they walked on the sidewalk. Lisa then looked at Adam and stated, "We won''t be able to take this as easy as we''d thought. I''m sure the Count must be frantically searching for the people that he''d been expecting from the academy."


    "Indeed." Adam nodded. "However, let''s wait for at least a day more. I want to confirm this intel from other sources as well."


    Edward and Lisa nodded.


    "Then¡­" Adam licked his lips. "Shall we head to the other taverns?"


    "Is that the only ce you can think of?" Edward snorted.


    "Oh, ease up, will you? Besides, we can go tavern hopping and collect information at the same time. It''s like killing two birds with one stone. Hahaha!"


    Adam put his arms around Edward''s and Lisa''s shoulders and dragged them towards their next stop.


    At the same time, while he was disying a carefree and yful attitude on the surface, he was secretly vignt to the extreme. The feeling of being watched when he first entered the city continued to bother him.


    He wanted to confirm whether he was still being spied on and if that gaze followed him everywhere he went.


    ¡­


    The Tidal Manor was one of the more famousndmarks in the City of Sails. It was situated on the eastern side of the city, in a rtively remote ce. Constructed at the top of a hillock, this opulent manor overlooked the Misty Seas.


    Moreover, there were acres of lushnd around the manor adding to its beauty. The majority of thisnd was turned into a vineyard by the manor''s owner. And the owner of this famous manor was none other than the lord of the county, Count Hannes.


    Although the atmosphere surrounding the Tidal Manor was picturesque, the atmosphere inside was very gloomy.


    Currently, Count Hanes was sitting in his study with a pensive look. Thest few months had been very taxing on him. After all, so many people had disappeared from right underneath his nose and he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Even though he was a Rank 1: Organ Stage Magus, he was helpless. In the end, he could only seek the help of the overlord of the Southern Federation, the Clover Academy.


    However, it had been more than two months since he''d sent them a letter asking for help. Still, there had been no word from them. He couldn''t help but wonder if the academy had ignored his pleas.


    Thinking this, he couldn''t help but spit through gritted teeth, "Those bastards! It was foolish of me to even expect help from them in the first ce. Damn it!"


    The middle-aged man began pacing around the room, thinking of how to proceed with the problem guing his territory. Right at that moment, a butler barged inside the study, his face revealing sheer panic.


    "M-My Lord! Lord Atkinson is causing a ruckus outside the manor. He''s demanding that you meet him now!" The butler hurriedly spoke, anxiety etched all over his face.


    Count Hannes rubbed his forehead in frustration. "Took him longer than I''d thought¡­"


    Emory Atkinson was one of the wealthiest residents of Hannes City. He owned multiple businesses in the city, the ck Pearl being one of them. Moreover, he was also a Magus!


    If it were anyone else, Count Hannes would have outright dismissed them. However, it was Emory that had visited him. Not only was he a Magus, but his son had also be thetest victim of the string of disappearances from what he''d heard.


    Count Hannes knew that now he wouldn''t be able to sit idly by waiting for help that may never arrive. All this while, he''d been passively searching for the heinous criminal, offering rewards to any mercenary that could find clues.


    But now¡­


    He had to take matters into his own hands. He looked at his butler and solemnly instructed, "Bring him in."

 Chapter 68 A Father’s Woe

    <h4>Chapter 68 A Father''s Woe </h4>


    Two men wearing luxurious silk robes slowly made their up the stairs toward the Count''s study. One of them was a portly middle-aged man with a head full of ck hair and a thick beard covering most of his face.


    The man had gem-studded rings adorning most of his fingers, and a thick golden chain around his neck. This ostentatious person was none other than the owner of the ck Pearl Tavern, Emory Atkinson.


    Anxiety marred his face as he clenched his fists so hard that nails dug into his palms, causing them to bleed slightly. The other person, an old man with white hair and a long white beard, walking beside him saw this and sighed.


    "Lad, I know what you''re going through, but we''re about to meet the Count. Don''t let emotions cloud your judgment. Keep that temper in check, will you?"


    Emory looked at the old man who was looking at him with a kind smile. In the end, he nodded. He respected this old man quite a lot. Not only was he a Magus, but he was also a friend and mentor to him.


    "Karl¡­ do you think that troublesome son of mine might still be alive?" Emory asked as his eyes reddened a little.


    Rnd was Emory''s youngest son and although the kid was a good-for-nothing wastrel, he was still his own flesh and blood. So when Emory learned that Rnd had disappeared, he was furious!


    He had turned everything upside down and personally gone to look for his kid. But in the end, Emory couldn''t find him. That is why he was here at the Count''s manor right now.


    Listening to Emory, Karl stroked his long, white beard like a wise sage and gently replied. "I don''t know."


    Rnd''s eyebrows twitched. If you don''t know, then why act so knowledgeable?


    The duo soon arrived at the entrance of the study. Count Hannes'' butler was already waiting for them. As soon as they arrived, the bald butler bowed respectfully. His shoulders were trembling and he was sweating profusely.


    "T-The C-C-Count is waiting f-for you, my l-l-lords." He managed to spit out the words with great difficulty.


    It couldn''t be helped, after all. These two people were mighty Magi, their very presence made it difficult for mortals like him to breathe. Moreover, Magi were very rare in the city and themon people were not used to being around them.


    The butler opened the door for them and immediately turned around and fled. He was afraid if he stayed there any longer, he''d be out of breath and pass out.


    The two Magi walked into the study and their eyesnded on the blond and broad-shouldered middle-aged man who was sitting behind a mahogany desk.


    "Greetings, Count Hannes." Emory and Karl put their right hands over their chest and bowed ever so slightly.


    "Gentlemen." Count Hannes got up from his seat and walked toward them. "Thank you foring all the way here."


    He came in front of Emory and ced his hand on thetter''s shoulder. "My friend, I heard about what happened. I''m deeply sorry for your¡ª"


    "Watch your words, Count Hannes!" Emory could barely contain his anger. "My son is not dead!"


    Seeing this, the Count sighed. "Forgive me, I misspoke."


    Emory looked at the Count''s face that showed nothing but penitence, and clenched his fists tightly. He wanted to say a lot of things to this man.


    Why hadn''t he done his job as the lord of the territory?


    Why did things have to get to this point?


    Why did his own son have to disappear?


    In the end, he swallowed his words and lowered his head. "Forgive me, Count, I¡­"


    "You don''t need to apologize, my friend. Come, let''s sit." Count Hannes faintly smiled and then guided the two men to the couch nearby. He grabbed a bottle of bourbon from his cab and poured them a ss each.


    As soon as the liquor was poured into his ss, Emory grabbed it and downed it in one go. The Count didn''t mind it and simply gave the bottle to Emory after he''d made himself a drink.


    He looked at the two Magi in front of him and began, "I''ve already deployed my personal guards and ordered them to thoroughly search every nook and cranny of my city. Moreover, I''ve also hired mercenaries to aid them with the search."


    Karl took a sip of his drink and asked, "I reckon you haven''t been able to find anything as well?"


    Count Hannes smiled bitterly. "I''m ashamed to say this but I haven''t. All I''ve been able to gather are traces of dark magic being used. Other than that, nothing."


    Dark magic, or to be more precise, magic that used negative energy was a taboo in the Magusmunity. Not only was it the antithesis of positive energy, but it was the life force of undead creatures!


    Magi that engaged in dark magic were frowned upon by various cultures. After all, dark magic left only chaos and destruction wherever it appeared.


    Emory shook his head and spoke, "Those useless mortals won''t be able to find anything if even us Magi couldn''t."


    Suddenly his eyes lit up as he thought of something. "Count, why don''t you ask the Clover Academy for help? I''m sure they''d be able to do something about this."


    But soon he began frowning. "No, even if they doe here, it''ll take them at least a month, maybe more. By that time, it''ll be toote for my kid. Who knows what he''s going through right now?"


    "You think I haven''t reached out to Clover Academy already?" The Count replied, a trace of anger and helplessness evident in his words. "But no one from there showed up. We can only depend on ourselves."


    "There''s only three Magi in Hannes City, and all of them are in this room right now. I''m sure with us working together, it should only be a matter of time before we find the culprit." Karl encouraged the two.


    Emory nodded and so did Count Hannes.


    "Very well. I''ve already tripled the patrolling guards starting tonight. I''m sure if something happens we''ll find out soon enough." The Count stated as he looked at the two men.


    He got up from his seat and instructed solemnly, "Prepare all the materialponents that you might need. Starting tomorrow, we will personally head out to investigate."


    Emory nodded with a determined look. Wait for me, son. I''ll save you no matter what!

 Chapter 69 Meeting the Count

    <h4>Chapter 69 Meeting the Count </h4>


    A pair of ck horses with curled horns jutting out of their heads trotted across the dirt road as they pulled a wooden carriage behind them. The rental carriage was currently on its way to the Tidal Manor.


    The sun was minutes away from setting, dying the sea in an orange hue. Lisa looked out at the sea through the horse carriage, and a faint smile formed on her delicate lips.


    "So beautiful¡­" she muttered.


    "Huhu, thank you, thank you." Adam, who was sitting beside her, brushed his hair and smiled smugly.


    "You might not know this, but I was considered the most handsome boy back in my vige." He smiled charmingly and continued to brush his hair backward, thinking it made him appear very handsome.


    "Most handsome boy?" Edward snorted. "Was your vige full of orcs?"


    Adam''s lips twitched and his eyes narrowed. "Fatty, you''ve been too outspoken on this trip. Looks like you need a beating."


    "Enough!" Lisa reprimanded. "We''re about to meet the Count, so you both better be on your best behavior."


    "Especially you, Adam!" She red at the youth. "We''ll be representing the Clover Academy. Please don''t do something unbing of a Magus."


    "Fine, fine, I''ll behave." Adam raised his hands in the air as a show of surrender.


    Soon, the horse carriage stopped at thepound gates of Tidal Manor. The trio got out of the carriage, paid the driver, and walked toward the entrance guarded by armored guards.


    "Halt! Who goes there?" One of the guards approached the trio, his eyes gleaming with vignce. However, when he saw the four-leaf insignia of each of the three kids'' olive cloaks, he was stunned.


    "Are you three perhaps¡­" he began.


    Lisa stepped forward. "We''re from the Clover Academy. We havee to meet the Count."


    ¡­


    Count Hannes, Emory, and Karl were in the Count''s study room and were instructing a few guards behind them about how to proceed with the investigation. All of them were standing around arge table that had the city map spread on it.


    The count marked several points on the map and instructed his guards, "These were the areas where the victims werest seen within the city. Keep strict watch around these ces and thoroughly inspect all the abandoned buildings around these areas."


    "Yes, sir!" The guards solemnly replied.


    "Okay, all of you disperse. Night has fallen; the chances of the culprit showing up are great. Travel in groups and shoot the re signal as soon as you see something suspicious. The two Lord Magi and I will immediately rush to your positions¡ª"


    Suddenly, the door to the study opened and the butler barged inside. He looked around and when his gazended on the Count, he spoke with excitement, "My Lord, they''re here!"


    "Who''s here?" The Count frowned. He didn''t like the butler barging into the study without his permission.


    "Help from Clover Academy has arrived!" The butler spoke in tion.


    "What?!" Count Hannes was shocked, and so were Emory and Karl.


    Honestly, the Count didn''t think that the Clover Academy would send help in the first ce. Firstly, the academy was an aloof existence in this part of the continent. And secondly, his territory was very far from Moon City.


    "Where are they?" The count appeared in front of the butler and grabbed his shoulders.


    "T-They''re standing at the front door, m-my lord." The butler struggled to speak as he was being vigorously rocked by the Count.


    The Count immediately rushed downstairs. Emory and Karl looked at each other and then followed behind the Count.


    Emory could finally see a faint ray of hope. They''d already begun their investigation two days ago, but till now they hadn''t found anything. But if the Clover Academy aided them, then it was apletely different matter.


    How could countryside Magipare to the ones that had been nurtured by a prestigious Magus organization such as the Clover Academy?


    When the three Magi reached the front door, they were stunned. When they heard that help from the Clover Academy had arrived, they didn''t expect the help to be in the form of three young children!


    The Count looked at the three kids and his lips twitched incessantly. In the middle, a refined young girl with blonde hair and emerald eyes was standing gracefully. To her right, a chubby youth wearing luxurious garments was standing with a solemn expression.


    And to the girl''s left¡­


    A youth wearing a ck, pointy hat was standing with a bored expression. Moreover, he wasn''t even standing straight and was leaning on one leg and had his arms crossed.


    Who¡­ is this hooligan? Count Hannes couldn''t help but develop a bad impression after seeing Adam.


    Lisa followed the Count''s gaze and when she saw Adam act so casually, she was furious. She viciously elbowed Adam in the ribs, causing thetter to grimace.


    Adam saw Lisa re at her and involuntarily gulped. Then, he stood with his back straight, a serious expression on his face. Seeing this, Lisa nodded.


    Then, she looked at the Count and greeted him with a smile. "Good evening, Count Hannes. My name is Lisa de re and these are my teammates Adam and Edward. We''ve been dispatched by the Clover Academy to help you with the problem guing your territory."


    The Count was tongue-tied. In his head, only one thought echoed continuously. How can a bunch of brats possibly offer help!?


    He looked at Lisa and asked, "The academy has only sent... you three?"


    "Yes," Lisa replied with a courteous smile.


    "I-Is it just the three of you?" Even Karl was dumbstruck. Clearly, he didn''t expect any help from the three children.


    Sensing the doubt in their voice, Lisa had a hard time maintaining her smile. Despite that, she replied politely, "Yes, sir, it is just three. We apologize that it took us so long¡ª"


    However, Emory had had enough. He walked right in front of Lisa and roared. "Is this a fucking joke to you?!"


    Lisa was stunned at this man''s sudden behavior. She involuntarily stepped back as she stared at Emory with incredulity.


    Emory continued to scream in anger, "So many people have disappeared, and the Clover Academy has only sent a bunch of useless children?! Do you have any idea¡ª"


    But right then, a cold voice drifted into Emory''s ear, causing him to instantly shut his mouth.


    "Oi."


    Emory turned his head toward the source of the voice and saw Adam looking at him with displeasure. For some reason, Emory felt a chill run down his spine when he looked into the youth''s abyss-like eyes.


    Adam, who''d had enough of Emory treating Lisa disrespectfully, muttered in a chilly tone, "Is that a way to talk to a girl?"

 Chapter 70 Sudden Duel

    <h4>Chapter 70 Sudden Duel </h4>


    At once, the atmosphere turned awkward and silent. Things had taken a drastic turn so suddenly that Count Hannes didn''t even have time to interfere.


    He knew that Emory was not in a good state of mind ever since his son disappeared, but he didn''t expect the man to disy such behavior towards children.


    Not to mention, these kids represented the Clover Academy. Wasn''t disrespecting them the same as disrespecting the academy?


    The Count looked at Adam who was coldly staring at Emory. Then, he looked at Lisa, who had an indifferent expression on her face. It seemed that she didn''t intend to interfere. And finally, the Count''s gazended on Edward who was showing clear hostility.


    Damn it! Did things really have to turn out like this?! He screamed inwardly. When he was about to step forward to diffuse the situation, he saw Emory walk toward Adam.


    Emory towered over the youth and red at him angrily. "Brat, what the hell did you just say to me?"


    "Hah?" Adam mocked the man while making a face. "Are you deaf? I said, is that a way to talk to a girl? How dare you treat my team leader disrespectfully! Were you able to hear me now? Or do you want me to repeat myself?"


    Emory was so furious that his body started trembling as he had to stop himself from doing something unsightly to the kid.


    Seeing this, Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk. "What? Cat got your tongue?"


    "You son of a¡ª" Emory spat through gritted teeth and took another step toward Adam. But the youth instantly interrupted him.


    "My team leader has been nothing but respectful toward you and everyone here. But despite that, you continued to question us and even went so far as to scream at my team leader." Adam began as his eyes swept over the three Magi.


    Count Hannes and Karl didn''t know how to reply after being called out. It was indeed as Adam had said. They had disrespected the kids who had traveled so far to help them.


    "And you." Adam looked back at Emory and scoffed. "What gave you the right to scream at my team leader? What gave you the right to look down on us? Do you think you''re better than us?"


    "You!!" The more Emory heard the youth, the more angered he was. He had to admit, the youth had a great talent for getting on someone''s nerves.


    Seeing Emory at his wit''s end, Adam smirked mischievously. "If you really think you''re so much better than us, how about having a duel with me?"


    "Huh?" Emory was stunned. And so were Count Hannes and Karl. None of them had expected things to take such a turn. Now, the Count had no other option but to step in. But once again, he didn''t have the chance to.


    "Hahahaha!" Emory burst intoughter, however, hisughter was filled with ridicule and anger. He wanted to teach this brat a lesson but didn''t want toe across as bullying the young. This was just perfect for him.


    "Kids these days really don''t know how to respect their elders. But remember, brat, it was you who initiated the duel. So don''t back down, and definitely don''tin when I give you a thorough beating," Emory spoke coldly.


    "Ah, whatever," Adam replied with a bored expression. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he coldly added, "When you lose, you better sincerely apologize to my team leader."


    "Heh." Emory scoffed. "And what about when you lose?"


    "I''ll do whatever you say." Adam waved his hand nonchntly.


    Hearing this, Emory grinned maliciously. Good, I''ll take out all my pent-up frustration on you and show you your ce, you little shit!


    The duo then walked toward the open clearing in the garden right in front of the manor. Seeing them about to begin the duel, Count Hannes panicked. He looked at Lisa and hurriedly said, "Things need not escte so far, Miss re."


    However, Lisa shook her head. "I don''t mind being disrespected by that man. But things have already reached this point, and if Adam doesn''t see this through, I''m afraid we''ll never be taken seriously by you."


    Listening to her, both Count Hannes and Karl were taken aback. It was indeed as she had said. Suddenly, they saw Lisa look at them and brightly smile.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let Adam hurt Magus Emory."


    ¡­


    Adam and Emory walked toward the center of the garden and then finally took their positions. There was a distance of about ten yards between them.


    "I''ll let you cast the first spell," Emory stated. His anger from earlier had mostly subsided by now. He knew the importance of having a clear mind while fighting an opponent.


    Adam raised his chin and spoke with sheer arrogance, "Let me cast the first spell? Hah, you think too highly of yourself. I don''t even need a spell to beat the likes of you."


    "Bastard!" Emory gnashed his teeth in boundless rage. This brat really had a knack for getting on people''s nerves. Moreover, seeing the cocky smile on Adam made him even more furious.


    He took a few deep breaths and calmed himself down. "Very well."


    Emory''s eyes turned solemn as he slipped his left hand inside his satchel to take out the materialponents for his spell. At the same time, he started weavingplex hand gestures with his right hand.


    He was about to cast the basic Rank 1 Spell: Magic Missile.


    This was an attack-type spell that required all three magicponents. Emory quickly retrieved five small stones, the size of his finger, from the satchel. And then, he flicked them into the air above him.


    At the same time, he hadn''t stoppedpleting the physicalponent with his other hand. In his mind, five Magic Missiles were more than enough to deal with the impudent brat.


    However, just as he was about to finish weaving his hand signs, much to his disbelief, he saw Adam, who was standing in the distance, suddenly disappear from his spot!


    Emory blinked his eyes in shock. When he opened his eyes again, Adam had already appeared in front of him and viciously grabbed his right palm which was on the verge ofpleting the physicalponent of the spell.


    The man didn''t even have enough time to speak, much less counterattack when all of a sudden Adam swiftly extended his other arm and ced the tips of his fingers against his chest.


    Following that, arge amount of mana gathered on Adam''s palm as he prepared for his attack. His lips parted and he coldly muttered,


    "Hand of Doom¡­"

 Chapter 71 Friends

    <h4>Chapter 71 Friends </h4>


    Count Hannes and Magus Karl werepletely and utterly dumbstruck. They couldn''t believe what had just transpired. One moment, Adam was standing at a distance of more than ten yards away from Emory, but the next moment, the youth had already appeared in front of him.


    Both of them had their mouths agape as they struggled toprehend just how Adam had managed to attain that level of speed as a mere Rank 1 Magus.


    Perhaps, it was fine for Karl to not understand it. But how could Count Hannes, who was an Organ Stage Magus and two whole stages above Adam, not be able to see through the youth''s movements?


    To say that he was shocked would be an understatement!


    The only people who weren''t as shocked as them were Lisa and Edward. After all, they had already seen Adam practice such moves throughout their journey here.


    Lisa had a calm expression on her face, but the hint of pride in her eyes couldn''t be hidden. Edward, on the other hand, puffed out his chest and proudly said, "Heh, that''s my boy!"


    ¡­


    Emory was frozen stiff at how things had yed out. This was not what he had expected. He had thought that he''d teach the boy a lesson and at the same time release all his pent-up frustration that he''d umted these past couple of days.


    But the boy, whom he thought was nothing but an ignorantmb, actually turned out to be a vicious tiger!


    And that was not all. When he saw the mana gathering on Adam''s palm, a great foreboding feeling welled up in his heart. And when he saw the mana slowly begin to rotate around the youth''s palm, the sense of foreboding intensified further.


    I''ll die! Emory had never felt such fear in his life. He knew for a fact that if Adam finished his move, there would be nothing left of his body.


    And when he looked into Adam''s eyes, he felt as if he was an insignificant ant. Nothing he could say or do would be able to save him at this point.


    Adam''s expression was dignified and overbearing. Like a tyrant!


    Just when Emory thought that everything was over, a clear and gentle voice snapped him out of his fear-induced stupor.


    "That''s enough, Adam."


    The mana in Adam''s palm instantly dissipated and the youth drew back his hand. Then, he walked past Emory and yfully said, "You should be grateful to Lisa for saving your life. Don''t you think so, Lord Magus?~"


    Emory''s entire body was drenched in cold sweat. His knees buckled and he fell to the ground. He looked at his hands that were still trembling and thought to himself, T-That attack¡­ would have surely killed me!


    When he saw the mana begin to rotate on Adam''s palm, intense warning bells began to ring inside his head. He had never felt such a level of terror in his life.


    He turned around and gazed at Adam''s departing back and couldn''t help but gulp. He''s no ordinary kid¡­


    Count Hannes and Karl incredulously watched Adam walk toward them and then stand behind Lisa. He stood there casually while digging his ear with his pinky finger, but the two didn''t dare to find fault with him anymore.


    Sure, the kid was entric. But he was strong!


    Count Hannes looked at Lisa, ced his hand over his chest, and bowed. "Miss re, I sincerely apologize for our rude behavior earlier. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive us."


    Karl followed suit. "I apologize as well. I hope we can start over."


    Lisa smiled. "No need to apologize, Count Hannes, Magus Karl. We''re here to help you in the first ce. I hope our cooperation can bear fruitful results."


    Count Hannes was very gratified with Lisa''s response. "Please, let us head inside the manor."


    The Count led the kids inside, whereas Karl walked toward Emory. When he looked at his friend''s face which was still full of shock and apprehension, he couldn''t help but click his tongue.


    "I told you so, didn''t I? That foul temper of yours was someday gonna bite you in the ass." He then helped Emory to his feet and walked back toward the manor as well.


    ¡­


    In the Count''s study on the second floor of Tidal Manor, Count Hannes, Karl, Adam, Lisa, Edward, and a few of the Count''s trusted and capable subordinates were going over the n of how to fish out the criminal.


    It had been a couple of hours already since they had begun nning. Count Hannes and Karl were very impressed by the students of Clover Academy, especially Lisa. The youth brought a lot of creative ideas to the table. The two men couldn''t help but admire the girl''s insight.


    When it was time for dinner, the manor''s maids and servants brought tray after tray of local delicacies and fine drinks to the study.


    Sniffing the beautiful aroma of the food and the wine, Edward and Adam immediately began stuffing their mouths without care for any etiquette.


    Lisa wanted to scold them but decided against it. The two had helped her quite a lot today. Thus, she simply shook her head and ignored them. She continued to discuss the n with Count Hannes and Karl when suddenly the door to the study opened and Emory walked in.


    At once, the atmosphere turned awkward.


    Count Hannes didn''t know what to say and neither did Karl. Emory didn''t give them any time to think as he straightaway walked toward Lisa.


    The man deeply looked at Lisa for a long time. Lisa didn''t shy away and looked him straight in the eye. In the end, Emory lowered his head and sincerely said, "I apologize for my rude behavior earlier today, Miss re. I hope you can forgive me."


    Lisa was momentarily stunned, but then she nodded with a smile. "I ept your apology, Magus Emory. I understand what you''re going through¡ª"


    Emory politely interrupted her, "But that doesn''t justify my behavior toward you and your friends. Once again, I apologize."


    He then turned around and walked toward Adam, who was busy stuffing food into his mouth.


    "Hmm?" Adam frowned when he saw Emory walk toward him. He cursed inwardly, Damn it, let me eat in peace!


    However, what Emory did next stunned everyone present.


    He ced his hand over his chest and respectfully bowed. "Magus Adam, I sincerely hope that you can forgive my actions."


    Adam was greatly taken aback. He didn''t expect Emory to apologize to him at all.


    It took a great deal of effort for a man, especially of Emory''s stature, to bow toward a kid like Adam and ept defeat. The fact that Emory could cast aside his pride and sincerely apologize to him was more than enough for Adam toe to respect him.


    The youth forcefully gulped the food in his mouth and wiped his hand. He coughed a few times to clear his throat and beamed. "You''re alright!"


    He then extended his hand and said with a bright smile, "Friends?"


    "Huh?" Emory was speechless. But then he realized something as he looked into the youth''s innocent eyes, and it made him involuntarily smile. He''s a kid after all¡­


    He firmly shook Adam''s hand andughed, "Hahaha! Friends!"

 Chapter 72 Lighthouse

    <h4>Chapter 72 Lighthouse </h4>


    The days that followed were very hectic. Count Hannes, Emory, and Karl continued to patrol the city along with the city guards. However, this time the three first-year students of the Clover Academy also aided them.


    Since it was more or less confirmed that the culprit they were looking for was an undead creature, their investigations were only limited to nighttime. However, as to what undead creature they were looking for? They did not know yet.


    But even after turning the entire city upside down, the culprit had still not been found. This was very demotivating for the Magi, however, they couldn''t just quit now. Especially, Emory. He was still desperately holding on to the thread of hope that his son was still alive.


    On this day, the three kids were walking down the coast as they made their way to the Hannes Lighthouse. It was one of the famousndmarks in the City of Sails.


    Situated at the end of a long arm of narrow, rockynd that separated Hannes Harbor from the Misty Sea, the Hannes Lighthouse served as a beacon of hope for sailors and a monument of identity for the residents of the city.


    As the three carefully navigated the rocky patch ofnd, Adam suddenly stopped and raised his head to look at the towering lighthouse.


    "Whoa! That sure is a tall one. Should be close to a hundred meters, huh?"


    Lisa who was behind him looked at the lighthouse and replied while nudging her round sses, "85 meters to be precise."


    Edward approached them from behind, gasping for air. "Damn it! Why did we have toe to this ce again? We should have just stayed by the harbor and begun patrolling when night had fallen."


    "Tsk, you fatty!" Adam clicked his tongue and shook his head in disappointment. "We''vee so far away from the academy, we should at least do a little bit of sightseeing, no?"


    The two roommates continued to argue with one another as they soon reached the lighthouse. Upon arriving, Lisa gave the lighthouse guard a document signed by the Count. This document allowed them to enter the tower.


    It took about a few minutes for the trio to climb the lighthouse, and finally, they arrived at the gallery deck. A gust of wind blew across their faces as they stood on the deck and breathed in the refreshing and salty smell of the sea.


    The gallery deck gave them a 360-degree view that was simply breathtaking. On one side was the boundless sea, and on the other side was the City of Sails.


    Seeing such a magnificent view, the three kids quieted down and just silently took in everything.


    Adam nimbly jumped over the railing and sat on it, his legszily dangling in the air. Then, he took out a cloth-wrapped box from his satchel. Inside, there were three hot apple pies that he''d bought from a local vendor on the way here.


    "Here." He gave one to Edward and Lisa and then enjoyed the fantastic view of the city while munching on his pie.


    Lisa and Edward followed suit and sat down on the railing beside Adam. None of them said a word. They simply enjoyed the pie and the view.


    Suddenly, Lisa turned to look at Adam and softly asked, "Adam¡­ what did you do before joining the academy?"


    She was always curious about Adam''s background. Unlike the vast majority of students who came from well-to-do families, Adam was amoner.


    So she wanted to know how exactly her trustworthy and dependable teammate happened to embark on the path of a Magus.


    Edward''s ears also perked up. Even though he was Adam''s roommate, he barely knew anything about him. To him, Adam was an enigma. Now that this question was brought up by Lisa, he was also naturally curious.


    Adam faintly smiled as he thought back to his childhood. "I was sort of a jack of all trades back when I was young."


    "What do you mean?" Lisa asked.


    "Any work I could get my hands on, I would do it," replied Adam as he munched on the pie. "It was allbor work, though. Cleaning horse stables for nobles, washing dishes at an inn, waiting tables at a tavern, you name it."


    Lisa and Edward were stunned. They knew that Adam was amoner but they didn''t think he had to do such handy jobs to make ends meet. For a while, they didn''t know what to say.


    Adam looked at their expressions and chuckled, "Shocking, isn''t it? Well, it is what it is. I''m not ashamed of it. I did what I had to to survive."


    Lisa sighed. "You''re right. At least, it is better than thieving and murdering for a living."


    Adam''s lips twitched as he thought, I did pickpocket a couple of times when I was too desperate though¡­ But he wisely didn''t disclose this secret, lest he incur the wrath of Lisa.


    Edward suddenly asked, "What about your parents?"


    Adam spoke with a bitter smile, "For as long as I can remember, I''ve been an orphan. I vaguely recall the time I spent with my parents when I was very young. But that''s about it¡­ I don''t remember their faces."


    A mncholic atmosphere surrounded the three of them as none of them spoke. Adam''s words deeply saddened Lisa and Edward.


    Edward mumbled with slightly reddened eyes. "I''m sorry, Adam. I shouldn''t have asked."


    But Adam looked at him and smiled brightly. "Don''t worry about it! If my parents were alive today, they''d surely be very happy that I was able to be a Magus!"


    Lisa looked at Adam''s smile and thought inwardly, I wonder if my father would also be happy if he knew that I too became a Magus¡­


    Edward suddenly thought of something and asked, "Wait, but how did you evene to be a Magus? I mean, how did you know that you had the talent for spell-casting in the first ce?"


    Adam had a reminiscent look in his eyes, and his lips involuntarily curled up into a warm smile. "It was perhaps my life''s greatest fortune to have met that wandering Magus back in my hometown. If it wasn''t for her, I''d probably still be rotting somewhere in the slums."


    "Who is this person?" Lisa curiously asked.


    Adam replied, "Her name¡­ is Anna."

 Chapter 73 Sanguine

    <h4>Chapter 73 Sanguine </h4>


    After briefly discussing the days he spent with Anna, Adam asked Edward to share about his past. The youth felt that this was a great time and location to open up to one another and strengthen their friendship.


    Unlike Adam, Edward''s life was smooth sailing for the most part. He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and was heavily doted on by everyone in his family.


    However, as a kid, he was bullied and made fun of by other kids because of how he looked. Much to the kids'' surprise, Edward was not always fat. In fact, he was extremely emaciated as a kid for some strange reason. Therefore, Adam and Lisa were the first true friends that he had made.


    Edward didn''t share anything about his mom''s deteriorating health, though. He thought it would only dampen everyone''s mood. Moreover, he didn''t want to talk about it in the first ce.


    When it was Lisa''s turn, however, she lowered her head and slightly shook her head. "I don''t wish to talk about it."


    Seeing this, Adam sighed. He always felt that Lisa was shouldering a heavy burden. Seeing that she wasn''tfortable speaking about it, he didn''t mind. Instead, he patted her on the shoulder andforted her. "It''s alright. No matter what, me and Eddie are always there for you."


    "That''s right!" Edward clenched his fists and nodded his head vigorously.


    Listening to her friends, Lisa bit her lower lips as tears threatened to fall from her eyes. She got down from the railing and turned around, refusing to let her friends see her cry.


    She proceeded to walk downward as she muttered, "Let''s not waste time anymore. The sun is about to set, let''s begin our patrol."


    The trio headed toward the bustling city; the bond of friendship that bound them together had be deeper than ever.


    ¡­


    Inside arge cavern at an unknown location, magically hidden from the prying eyes of the Magi, a figure shrouded in darkness sat on a throne made of bones.


    He sat idly on the throne, his hand supporting his chin. The figure seemed to be deep in thought. Soon, his eyes opened, revealing intense killing intent.


    The man''s lips parted and he muttered to himself, "Things are getting difficult¡­"


    Everything was going ording to n until those three Magi showed up a few weeks ago. Thinking of those three Magi, the man couldn''t help but gnash his teeth in rage.


    "How dare they obstruct me?!"


    He needed lots of fresh humans not only to sustain himself but also toplete a ritual. The ritual took precedence above all. But now that those Magi had shown up, his ns had been dyed.


    "I should rip out their throats and eat them alive!" The man growled.


    "But¡­" He got to his feet and turned around. Behind the throne made of bones,y an obsidian coffin ced vertically against the cavern walls.


    A conflicted expression marred his face, but soon it was reced by reverence. "Everything else can wait."


    He turned back around and walked toward the other end of the cavern. His footsteps constantly echoed in this gloomy ce and his figure was slowly illuminated by the only source of light in this dark ce - luminescent crystals that were embedded on the walls and ceiling.


    The man was wearing a silk red tunic, tight-fitted ck pants, ck leather boots, and a cape darker than night itself. He had a head full of long, ck hair and his skin was white as snow.


    He was lean and looked feeble to the untrained eye. However, every fiber of his being contained unimaginable strength. The man''s facial features looked more effeminate than manly.


    But his most striking feature was his pair of sanguine eyes!


    As he made his way to the other end of the cavern, his gaze fell on dozens of silhouettes, close to a hundred, to be precise. These were the residents of the city that he had abducted over the past few months.


    These numbers greatly surpassed the estimate of Count Hannes and everyone else!


    The residents were currently being held captive inside arge cage as if they were cattle. All of them had listless eyes like they''d been drugged. But the strange thing was, although they appeared weak, they were in fact, brimming with vitality.


    Clearly, the sanguine-eyed man had done something to them.


    The man soon arrived in front of the cage. When he looked at the captives, he spoke disdainfully, "The fate of you vermins was to serve a much glorious purpose. But now¡­ things have changed."


    His lips curled up into a cold smile. "Now some of you will have the honor of serving me for eternity."


    He unlocked the cage and stepped foot inside. Then, he grabbed the nearest person¡ªa woman¡ªand brought her close. Following that, the man opened his mouth, revealing a set of perfect white teeth.


    But soon, his teeth turned sharp and jagged like that of a ferocious beast. His canines turned much sharper than the others. Then, he viciously bit into the woman''s neck.


    "Ahhhh!!" The woman''s pupils dted as pain filled her being. She screamed in agony, her eyes rolling backward.


    The man, after injecting the poison through his canines, threw the woman outside the cage. Then, he grabbed the next person and did the same thing. He repeated this fifteen times.


    He licked the blood from his lips and muttered, "This should be enough."


    The man stepped out of the cage and patiently waited in front of the fifteen ''corpses''. Within a few moments, a series of groans could be heard as the fifteen corpses began to show signs of movement.


    Seeing this, the man smiled.


    Soon, the fifteen corpses got to their feet. Their skin had turned pale and their eyes had turned red. Just like the man!


    They looked around in confusion, but when their gazended on the man, their bodies stiffened. Immediately, they knelt on their knees and spoke in unison, "Master!"


    The man chuckled coldly at their greeting. His lips parted as he gave his spawns their first order, "Go to the surface covertly and bring me fresh sacrifices. As many as you can. But remember, my ves¡­"


    His eyes narrowed as he revealed intense bloodlust, causing the spawns to tremble in fear.


    "If you feel like your actions might reveal the whereabouts of this cavern, immediately kill yourself."


    "Yes, Master!" There was not a shred of hesitation in their voices.


    "Good." The man nodded. "Now, leave."


    The spawns vanished from their spots and slowly made their way to the surface. Their bloodthirsty eyes gleamed with determination and fearlessness, ready toy down their lives for their new master.

 Chapter 74 Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 74 Premonition </h4>


    It had been close to a month since the trio had arrived at Hannes City. With the city''s curfew starting at sunset and the increased nighttime patrol, the disappearances had lowered significantly.


    However, this didn''t mean progress. After all, the Magi were still unable to locate where the captives were being held.


    Adam''s life in the city had be monotonous. The entire night, he''d be out with Edward and Lisa, patrolling the streets. Then, he would return to the rented manor in the wee hours of the morning.


    After sleeping for six hours only, he would begin practicing mindfulness and then bury himself in studying herbalism and experimenting with potions.


    During such times, oh how much he wished that practicing mindfulness could substitute for his sleep. But unfortunately, it didn''t.


    In the past few weeks, after repeated failures and subsequent learning from said failures, Adam had already mastered brewing the Potion of Aqua Breathing.


    Furthermore, he had also begun experimenting on other potion recipes that he''d acquired from the expert''s memories. Of course, the potions he could experiment on were restricted to his rank. He wouldn''t even try experimenting on those high-level potions that he had memories of.


    Currently, Adam was inside his temporaryb and was thoughtfully looking at a pile of dust on the table. He rubbed his chin and mumbled, "What exactly is missing¡­"


    The dust in front of him was an idental byproduct of one of his experiments. When he learned that it could be further improved upon, he established a clear-cut goal of how he could use this dust in his battles.


    Although the dust that he envisioned wouldn''t have any attack power, it would greatly aid him nevertheless. Especially right now when he knew that the criminal that he was searching for had a great chance of being an undead.


    After thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t understand how to proceed. In the end, he grabbed a nk piece of paper and a quill and then began writing a correspondence.


    A few minutester, he rolled the parchment paper and slid it inside a small cylindricalpartment. Then, he took out a bronze whistle from within his robes and looked at it with anticipation.


    "Let''s see how this thing works," he muttered and then blew the whistle.


    Much to his surprise, the whistle didn''t produce any sound. No matter how hard he blew into it no sound came out.


    "What the?" Adam frowned as he examined the whistle. "Does this not work? Or am I doing something wrong?"


    He was about to blow on it again, when all of a sudden, the space in front of him distorted and the colors around it began to saturate. Then, the space was torn open!


    Adam''s eyes lit up. "c¡ªAckk!"


    Before he could finish what he was about to say, something bolted out of the tear in the void and mmed right into his face. The youth fell off his stool andnded on the ground.


    "ckie!"


    "Woof!" ckie, who was sitting on Adam''s face, continued to lick him without stopping. It took Adam a lot of effort to get the little fellow off of his face.


    He sat up and ced ckie on hisp. Then, he rubbed the spirit creature''s head fondly. "How''ve you been? Did you miss me?"


    ckie nodded his little head, his tongue sticking out, and his tail wagging intensely.


    "Hahaha!" Adam gave him a hug and warmly said, "Well, I missed you too, buddy."


    Adam yed with ckie for a while and then waved thepartment that contained the letter in front of his face. "Can you deliver this to the old man?"


    ckie snorted and looked away. At the same time, he ryed something to Adam mentally.


    Hearing ckie''s mental transmission, Adam''s eyebrows twitched. He repeated, "Can you please deliver this to the old man, Lord ckie?"


    "Woof!" ckie immediately swallowed the smallpartment.


    "Oh, I almost forgot." Adam got to his feet and then put a bit of his experimental dust inside a leather pouch. Then, he handed it to ckie. "Here, give this too."


    Once again, ckie swallowed the pouch. Following that, he looked at Adam with narrowed eyes, seemingly waiting for something else. "Woof?"


    "I know, I know." Adam chuckled. "I haven''t forgotten."


    He took out a small purple crystal from his satchel and gave it to ckie. "Here you go."


    ckie was ecstatic seeing this crystal. His eyes shone brightly and he began drooling. He bit on the crystal and slowly ate it, savoring the vor. Seeing ckie''s intoxicated look, Adam couldn''t help but chuckle.


    This small purple crystal was an ore that could be found only in the Spirit World.


    Berger had given some to Adam for one reason and one reason only. It seemed that this little fellow, ckie, would refuse to deliver mail for Adam if thetter didn''t give him some type of incentive.


    Recalling the time when Berger had instructed him to use the crystals as if they were some sort of transportation fee, Adam found it very amusing.


    After ckie had finished eating the crystal, he waved his paw and tore the space open once again. Then, he bade Adam farewell and stepped inside the Spirit World.


    The space mended itself back and everything returned to normal. Adam stood in the same spot and marveled. "To be able to open a direct portal to the Spirit World so effortlessly¡­ ckie, man, what a guy!"


    Adam tidied up theb and got rid of all the waste. Then, he went to his bedroom and got changed into his ck Magus outfit that he had purchased in Moon City. After he had put on his pointy hat, he went downstairs and saw that Edward and Lisa were already waiting.


    The sun had already set and the city-wide curfew had begun. The trio left the manor and were greeted by six city guards sent by the Count.


    Adam, Edward, and Lisa each went their own ways with two city guards apanying them. This was much more efficient than the three of them patrolling together.


    As Adam greeted the two city guards who were stationed with him, suddenly he had this strange premonition that tonight wasn''t going to be a quiet one.


    Ever since his soul had strengthened after absorbing the bright motes inside the white lotus, Adam felt that his sixth sense had developed immensely. And right now, his sixth sense was faintly giving him warning signals.


    The youth was unsure if his ''intuition'' was a result of his strengthened soul or if it was something directly rted to the white lotus. Nevertheless, he chose to trust it.


    He looked at the two guards behind him and solemnly said, "Be on guard at all times."


    "Yes, Lord Adam!" The guards respectfullyplied.


    Adam looked at the night sky. The twin moons, Selene and Luna, had hidden themselves behind dark clouds.


    Is the criminal finally going to show up tonight?

 Chapter 75 Insurance

    <h4>Chapter 75 Insurance </h4>


    The deste streets of Hannes City looked awfully eerie tonight. The only source of light was the manympposts that continued to flicker on and off.


    With no one to replenish the oil, thempposts wouldn''tst for long, and soon the city would be submerged inplete darkness. And it sure didn''t help that the moons weren''t visible tonight.


    The city guards that were apanying Adam could feel the chill pervading the air tonight. But it wasn''t the chill that made them feel cold, but something that ignited a spark of fear in their hearts. The fear of the unknown.


    One of them looked at Adam who was walking in front and asked in a hushed tone, "Lord Adam¡­ I¡­ I have this strange, ominous feeling. I don''t know what it is¡­"


    The other guard chimed in with a nervous expression. "I feel it too. The city feels¡­ different tonight."


    Moreover, the fact that Adam had instructed them to be especially vignt tonight further reinforced this bad feeling in their hearts. They couldn''t help but etch closer to the youth walking in front of them, his presence giving them a sense of security.


    Listening to them, Adam sighed and thought inwardly, Even normal people like these two can feel the sinister vibe. As expected of those undead bastards, I guess.


    "Don''t worry. Here, take this." He grabbed four crystal vials from his satchel and handed them to the guards.


    The guards, who were slightly older than Adam by a few years, respectfully epted the vials. Two for each of them.


    Seeing the bright red liquid inside the transparent vials, one of the guards asked curiously, "My Lord, what is this?"


    "Life insurance," Adam spoke without looking back. "If you see something, hmm, let''s say, dangerous, throw those vials at it immediately. And make sure to keep your distance, okay?"


    "Yes, sir!" The guards nodded as they carefully kept away the vials. They didn''t know what was in these vials, but they were grateful to Adam for giving them to them.


    Their respect and admiration for the youth increased by several folds as they looked at his broad back with shining eyes.


    Adam, on the other hand, bit his lips and tried his best to prevent himself from cursing and crying. Those red potions that he''d just given away were Potions of Explosion that he''d brewed just recently. Their market price was fifteen gold pieces!


    Damn you, Count Hannes! If it wasn''t for the gravity of the situation, I would have never parted with those vials. Heined inwardly.


    Suddenly, his lips curled up into a smirk and a cunning glint shed past his eyes. Never mind, I''ll just have youpensate me for it. You better pay me double, no, triple the amount. Kekeke!


    Just as Adam was thinking about how to make money off of the Count, the dark sky was suddenly illuminated by a bright red color.


    He raised his head and looked in the direction of the light. His face turned solemn when he saw a red orb of light flying toward the sky, leaving a bright trail in its wake.


    The ball of light reached an altitude of about fifty meters and exploded into a brilliant disy of fireworks!


    "That''s the emergency signal!" One of the guards behind Adam blurted out.


    Adam turned around and solemnly instructed, "I''m going ahead. You both follow after, but no need to rush. Be alert at all times!"


    Without waiting for their reply, Adam jumped on the tiled roof of the nearest building and vaulted over the next building as he made his way toward the location where the emergency signal was shot from.


    The guards were shocked at the sudden development. But they calmed their nerves and unsheathed their swords. They also readied the potion that Adam had just given them and then ran in the direction of the emergency signal.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Follow Lord Adam!"


    ¡­


    At arge, stone za in front of the Rhodes Shipyard, something shocking was taking ce. Two figures with pale skin and red eyes gleaming with ruthlessness had cornered three people.


    Two of them were Count Hanne''s guards and thest one was surprisingly Magus Karl!


    Magus Karl had already been injured, his shoulder bleeding profusely. He was unable to cast spells now because he was poisoned from the attack. Looking at the two guards protecting him, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "Forgive me,ds. This old man is truly useless¡­"


    Although he was a Bone Stage Magus, his old age had caught up to him. Forget being able to construct a proper spell model, he wasn''t even able to realize when one of those undead creatures had sneaked up on him andnded a blow.


    Looking at the two pale figures standing in front of him and the guards, Karl spat through gritted teeth, "Vampire spawns!"


    One of the spawns, a brown-haired man, looked at the other and said while pointing at the two unconscious humans tied up in the distance, "You grab them and head back to Master. I''ll deal with these three ande after."


    The other spawn, a ck-haired woman, nodded. "Be quick. That old Magus shot some sort of signal in the air. Their reinforcements must be on the way."


    "Reinforcements? Heh!" The man licked his lips, an expression of mockery marring his pale face. "I''ll be done with these three before they even arrive."


    The woman rushed towards the tied-up humans, grabbed them, and disappeared into a nearby alley.Meanwhile, the man dashed toward the two guards and Karl with a sinister smile, disying his sharp and jagged teeth.


    "Die!"


    Right when he was about ten feet away from the three, the ground beneath him suddenly vibrated intensely, causing him to abruptly lose bnce.


    Rank 1 Spell: Tremor!


    As he lost bnce and was falling face first, from the corner of his eyes he was able to nce at a figure dressed in ck and wearing a pointy hat, who at some point had unexpectedly appeared in front of the two guards and Karl.


    The figure weaved hand signs and then pointed a finger at him. Following that, a resplendent magic circle materialized at the tip of his finger. And then, a bright ball of energy shot in his direction.


    Rank 1 Spell: Magic Missile!


    Intense brightness.


    That was thest thing that the vampire spawn saw before forever being embraced by darkness.

 Chapter 76 Bloodshed

    <h4>Chapter 76 Bloodshed </h4>


    Magus Karl and the two guards had already epted their deaths. A vampire spawn was an undead creature with strengthparable to a peak mortal. Moreover, their undead bodies and regenerative abilities made them difficult opponents to deal with.


    The two guards stood no chance against a vampire spawn and neither did Magus Karl, who at this point was incapacitated. His old and feeble body could not even handle a single punch from the vampire spawn.


    Furthermore, they knew that no matter how fast reinforcements arrived, they wouldn''t be faster than their enemy who was right in front of them.


    Just when all hope seemed lost, Magus Karl and the two guards saw a figure abruptly appear in front of them like a ghost.


    Magus Karl was taken aback as he couldn''t even sense just when this person had appeared. But what happened next shocked him even more.


    The ck-robed figure raised his foot and stomped on the ground. Before his footnded, however, a magic circle had already formed right underneath his foot!


    Following that, the ground within a 10-foot radius of the figure intensely trembled as if it were an earthquake.


    At the same time that the figure had stomped on the ground, another magic circle had already materialized at the tip of his finger which was now aimed at the vampire spawn.


    Magus Karl''s eyes widened. "Dual-casting!"


    A Magic Missile shot out from the fingertip of the figure and flew toward the vampire spawn. And before thetter knew it, the spell had already burst his head open like a watermelon.


    Within a matter of seconds, the vampire spawn had died without even being able to fight back.


    Adam looked at the headless body of the vampire spawn that was still twitching from time to time. His hand that had just shot out the Magic Missile was trembling ever so slightly.


    He grabbed his hand and tried to stop the trembling. Tumultuous waves were rising in the youth''s heart. This was the first time he had killed someone after all.


    Although one could argue that the vampire spawn was an undead creature and had hence already died to begin with, Adam still couldn''t deny the fact that he had just taken a life.


    However, now was not the time to think about such things. He still had to rescue the people who had been abducted by the other vampire spawn.


    He turned around and looked at Magus Karl who was looking at him with his mouth agape. When Adam saw the old man''s injured shoulder, a trace of contempt shed past his abyss-like eyes.


    How can a mighty Magus such as you can''t even deal with a weak undead creature? Pathetic!


    But as soon as this thought crossed the youth''s mind, he was taken aback.


    Since when did I be so snobbish? he thought.


    "Hah¡­" Adam rubbed his forehead and mumbled, "That idiot Lisa''s character is rubbing off on me."


    He took out a Potion of Healing from his satchel and threw it at Magus Karl. Then, without saying another word, he dashed in the direction of the alley where the female vampire spawn had gone.


    Magus Karl subconsciously caught the vial flying at him. He looked in the direction Adam had departed to and muttered in a daze, "What a monster!"


    ¡­


    The ck-haired vampire spawn ran at quick speeds as she carried the two unconscious humans in her arms. When she heard the sound of fighting behind her, she didn''t panic but instead increased her speed.


    What surprised her was that the fight seemed to have ended a lot quicker than she''d expected.


    Their reinforcements arrived much earlier than I thought. I need to hurry! She thought to herself and quickened her pace even more.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew seemingly out of nowhere and brushed against her back. The female vampire spawn''s eyes widened in shock and she instinctively turned her head to look behind.


    But before she could, she suddenly felt something pressing down on her shoulder.


    The next moment, everything in her vision began to spin, and then all of a sudden everything abruptly stopped.


    "Huh?" She found herself staring at the cobblestone street as if she was lying down on the ground. "W-When did I?"


    But the words got stuck in her throat when her gaze fell on a familiar figure holding two humans in her arms. Except the figure was headless and an unknown person was squatting on the figure''s shoulders.


    The person then jumped down from the figure''s shoulders and slowly walked in her direction.


    "I¡­ see¡­" Realization suddenly dawned on the vampire spawn but it was toote.


    The person was wearing ck robes and a pointy hat of the same color. Before the vampire spawn could mutter another word, the man in the pointy hat raised his foot and viciously stomped on her head!


    SPLAT!


    Adam raised his foot and looked at the mangled mixture of brains, blood, and bones with aplicated expression. Then, he looked at his bloodied hands, deep in thought. In the end, he clenched his fists and steeled himself.


    "The path of a Magus is filled with bloodshed. I must not waver."


    He turned around and picked up the two humans, a middle-


    aged man and a young girl, who were still unconscious, and walked back toward the za where Magus Karl and the others were.


    ¡­


    Magus Karl who had just drank the Potion of Healing was marveling at how potent the potion was. In front of his eyes, the poison that had begun to spread to all parts of his body was now being countered by the potion.


    Just as his body was being healed, he heard footstepsing in the direction of the alley Adam had just gone in.


    The old man panicked as he still wasn''t in a state of being able to fight. Thus, he hurriedly instructed the guards, "Someone''sing! Hurry¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in his throat when his gazended on the familiar figure walking out of the alley.


    "M-Magus Adam?!" He was dumbfounded. Moreover, he saw the youth carrying the two humans that the vampire spawn had just abducted.


    How long had it been? Not even a minute had passed and this boy had already dealt with the vampire spawn? The old Magus thought in disbelief.


    Magus Karl was at a loss for words. He saw Adam gentlyy the two people on the ground and instruct the guards, "Look after them. They look like they''ve been given some sedatives. Other than being unconscious, they seem to be fine."


    But suddenly¡­


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Adam turned his head toward the night sky and his eyes narrowed.


    Three more emergency signals had just been shot!

 Chapter 77 Artifact

    <h4>Chapter 77 Artifact </h4>


    Count Hannes looked at the vampire spawns in front of him with unbridled fury. When he looked at his subordinates whoy dead at their feet, the anger in his heart rose even more.


    "Foul creatures, what have you done?!" He roared.


    He was stationed at the administrative building in the city square. This building served as the headquarters of the guards and Magi who were patrolling and searching for the criminal.


    While he was going over the reports of the city guards, three emergency signals were fired back to back. Naturally, he left everything behind and rushed toward the nearest position from where the re had been shot.


    But when he reached the ce, he witnessed the massacre of half a dozen of his city guards at the hands of these undead creatures.


    Three vampire spawns were currently standing opposite the angered Count. Each had one or two unconscious humans in their arms.


    "Hand your sacrifices to him and help me kill the Count," said the lead vampire spawn to another.


    The third vampire spawn, a male teenager, took the humans from the other two and ran away into the distance.


    "You dare?!" The Count was furious as he brandished his broadsword and chased after the spawn.


    "Quick! Engage him inbat. Don''t let him cast spells!" The vampire spawn told the other as they dashed in the direction of the Count.


    The Count''s eyes narrowed as he heard that undead creature instruct the other.


    He was slightly taken aback by the fact that these undead creatures, whom he thought to be nothing more than mindless and bloodthirsty beasts, actually knew how to counter a Magus.


    But so what?


    The Count injected mana into his broadsword, following which rune-like patterns began to materialize on its de. If one looked closer, one would find that these patterns on the de resembled a spell model!


    Red mes began to radiate from the Count''s broadsword. The iing vampire spawns were shocked by this sudden development. However, it was toote for them.


    The Count increased his speed and swung his sword twice as he ran past the vampire spawns. He didn''t even look back to see the results.


    He was that confident.


    The vampire spawns stopped in their tracks as they were instantly beheaded by the Count''s attack. Following that, their heads and bodies were enveloped by mes and soon, what was left of them was nothing but ashes.


    "Filthy creature, die!!" The Count chased after thest vampire spawn with his magic artifact in hand. Ovee by rage, he vowed to kill any undead creature he saw tonight.


    ¡­


    At another location from where the signal was sent, Magus Emory was having a hard time dealing with two vampire spawns on his own.


    Unlike the Count, he didn''t have any magic artifact on him. All he could do was infuse mana into his sword and passively defend against the undead creatures whose ws were tougher than steel.


    The guards who were with him had already perished, and it didn''t help that Magus Emory was ovee by his emotions as he fought off the two vampire spawns.


    "Where is my son?!"


    "What did you do to him?!"


    "Where is he?!"


    He screamed at the top of his lungs, swinging his sword like a madman.


    One of the vampire spawns easily dodged his attacks and delivered a vicious punch to his chest.


    BAM!


    Magus Emory was swept off his feet and flew into the distance. His body smashed against a building and he limply fell to the ground, coughing up blood.


    The vampire spawn who had just delivered the attack saw the pathetic state of the Magus and grinned maliciously. "If I take this filthy human to my Master, I wonder how happy and proud he will be¡­"


    There was a look of reverence on the vampire spawn''s face as he and his partner slowly walked toward Magus Emory.


    Suddenly, the ground under them rumbled, and several thorny vines as thick as an orc''s arm sprouted from beneath them. One of the vampire spawns managed to dodge it, but the other one was not so lucky.


    Rank 1 Spell: Thorn Vine!


    The vines coiled around his body and instantly pinned him on the spot. The vampire spawn struggled to free himself, but the next moment a purple mass of chaotic energy shot toward his head from a distance.


    "Ugh!!" The vampire spawn tried to avoid this bolt of energy, but the thorny vines prevented him from doing so.


    Soon, the purple mass of energynded on the undead creature''s head, but instead of shooting through it, the purple energypletely enveloped it.


    Rank 1 Spell: Poison Bolt


    "Aaaahhhhh!!" The vampire spawn screamed at the top of his lungs as the mass of energy began to melt his flesh and then bones. In a matter of seconds, his head was destroyed by the spell.


    Following that, the vines uncurled around his body and disappeared underground.


    The other vampire spawn was shocked! Their undead physique gave them some level of poison resistance, but his partner waspletely eroded by the spell from earlier.


    While the undead creature was in a state of disbelief, a white, furry beast silently crept up from behind and ferociously pounced on him!


    The vampire spawn didn''t even have time to let out a scream as the beast viciously bit onto his neck and tore it apart from his body. Then, the beast proceeded to w at the remains of the undead creature until what remained was nothing but pulp.


    A blond teenager wearing purple garments slowly walked up to the white beast and patted its head. "That''s it, Ennea. You better not eat that disgusting stuff."


    Ennea, the white fox, rubbed its head against Lisa and looked at her with bright eyes as if saying, ''Praise me!''


    Seeing this, Lisa chuckled. "Yes, girl, you did wonderful."


    Then, she shot a side nce at Magus Emory who had just gotten up to his feet, and thought inwardly, What a useless fellow!


    Without speaking to him, she rushed in the direction where the third vampire spawn had gone. Saving human lives took precedence above all.


    ¡­


    Edward and his familiar, Aqu, had just reached the third and final location where someone had shot the signal re. But when he did, he was truly shocked.


    He couldn''t help but mutter in bewilderment, "What in the world happened here?"

 Chapter 78 Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 78 Aftermath </h4>


    "What in the world happened here?" Edward looked at therge mass of mes at the center of a small za.


    Around the mes, two city guards were standing and looking inside it. But the strange thing was, they had brandished their weapons and were aiming them at the mes.


    Or to be precise, what was inside the mes.


    Upon closer inspection, Edward found out that two humanoid figures were inside the fire and were screaming in agony! They desperately tried to get out of the mes, but the guards prevented them from doing so.


    Edward hurriedly ran toward the guards and asked, "What the hell is happening?"


    The guards panicked and turned around and pointed their swords at Edward. But when they saw who it was, they were ted. "Lord Edward!"


    Edward didn''t even greet them because what he was seeing was so bizarre. In front of him, in the me, two people were screaming and burning. To his side, there were four unconscious residents of the city lying on the ground.


    Putting two and two together, he was taken aback. He pointed at the mes and asked incredulously, "Don''t tell me¡­ those two inside were the ones who tried to abduct these residents?"


    One of the guards replied while puffing out his chest, "That is right, my lord. Me and my friend here have seeded in taking down two of these foul creatures."


    "Foul creatures? What are they?" Edward asked.


    "Eeek! It''sing out! It''sing out!" But suddenly the other guard screamed and poked the undead creature that was trying to escape from the mes.


    The guard who was talking to Edward turned around and immediately assisted.


    Edward''s lips twitched when he saw what was taking ce. After the two vampire spawns inside the mes had finally burnt to a crisp, he asked the guards, "Who shot the emergency signal? Was it one of you?"


    One of the guards came forth and respectfully replied, "That would be me, my lord. I shot it just in case things got out of hand." Then, he scratched his head awkwardly, "But now it seems that I ended up wasting the emergency re."


    Edward shook his head. "No, you did good. It''s always better to take precautions."


    He then looked at the fire that was still burning and asked, "Those aren''t ordinary mes. How did youe to acquire them? And what were those creatures inside the fire?"


    The guards exined to Edward how Adam had given them the Potion of Explosion before leaving them. When the guards came across the vampire spawns abducting humans, they chucked all the potions at them.


    Of course, they first separated the undead creatures from the innocent residents of the city.


    "I see¡­" Edward nodded in understanding. He then looked at the two guards and gave them a thumbs up. "You both did a great job killing those undead creatures. You should be proud of yourselves."


    The two guards were extremely ttered receiving the praise of a Magus.


    Edward looked in the direction and saw that the sun was about to rise. The night was slowly giving way to a radiant morning. However, his expression was extremely solemn.


    He clenched his fists and thought to himself, How many people were murdered tonight? And how many more were abducted?


    ¡­


    In the administrative building, Count Hannes, Magus Emory, Magus Karl, Adam, Edward, Lisa, and a few of the Count''s trusted subordinates had gathered.


    All the Magi were sitting at a long table. No one said a word, the atmosphere was very gloomy.


    Suddenly, an armored guard entered the room and handed the Count a piece of paper. The Count read the document and sighed. "Seventeen people were abducted from their homesst night. Among them were men, women, and children."


    Hearing the report, Adam''s fists clenched tightly.


    The Count continued, "We now know that the culprit behind the disappearances is a Vampire Magus, as only such a Magus can create vampire spawns. The number of these spawns that were killedst night was seven. And thanks to Magus Adam who was able to capture one alive."


    Lisa looked at the Count and asked, "Was anyone able to locate just where these undead creatures had headed?"


    The Count shook his head with a bitter smile. "I''m afraid not. My guards tell me that these vampire spawns just vanished in the darkness."


    Lisa nodded with a pensive look. "Well, they aren''t wrong. Me and Ennea followed after one, but he simply vanished as well. Even I couldn''t locate him. I don''t understand what is going on."


    The room fell into silence once again. Magus Emory and Karl refrained from saying anything at all. They had not contributed anythingst night. One got injured due to his negligence, and the other due to not being able to control his emotions.


    The Count was very disappointed in the two. Moreover, both of them had ended up being saved by the students of Clover Academy. If not for these kids, they might even be dead.


    Suddenly, Edward asked a very important question. "Will those vampire spawns return tonight as well?"


    No one answered, not even the Count. They could only hope that those foul undead creatures didn''t show up tonight. After all, he had lost a lot of menst night. Close to a dozen. And he didn''t know how many more he''d lose if more undead creatures showed up.


    All of a sudden, Adam got up from his seat and left the room without saying anything. From the beginning till the end, he had not spoken a single word.


    After Adam had left, the Count sighed. "He doesn''t seem to be in a good mood."


    Lisa also got up from her seat and nodded at the Count. "I''ll go see what he''s up to. Please excuse me."


    "Of course." The Count nodded. I''ll go to the underground dungeon and interrogate the vampire spawn that Magus Adam managed to capture.


    Edward also excused himself and left with Lisa.


    After the kids had left, the Count''s face turned grim as he looked at Emory and Karl. "I''ve heard the battle reports from my subordinates. Just what the hell were you both doing? Instead of helping, you''ve be a burden instead!"


    He got up from his seat and stormed out of the room. His words lingered behind. "If you have even the tiniest bit of shame left in you, then make yourselves useful in theing days."


    The two Magi didn''t have the face to reply to the Count. They''d never seen him this furious before. But when they thought about it, it was justified. After all, the two were indeed a burdenst night.


    ¡­


    Lisa and Edward looked for Adam for a very long time, but still couldn''t locate him. It was difficult to find someone in a city as big as the one they were in.


    In the end, it was Aqu who had managed to find Adam after flying over the city and searching for him for over half an hour.


    The two kids followed the griffin and finally found the youth who was sitting all by himself at the top of Hannes Lighthouse.

 Chapter 79 Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 79 Darkness </h4>


    Adam sat on the railing of the lighthouse''s gallery deck. One leg was dangling in the air, while the other leg was folded as he rested his chin on his knee and looked at the city that had just woken up.


    Seeing the people getting ready to begin their day,pletely oblivious to what had happened the night prior, Adam sighed. Only the people who had lost someone would be aware of the tragedy that had struck the cityst night.


    Edward, Lisa, and their familiars climbed the top of the lighthouse and saw Adam sitting there, gazing at the City of Sails in silence.


    Both of them took their seats beside the youth, and for a while, no one said a word. Edward suddenly patted Adam''s shoulder and asked, "You okay?"


    Adam simply nodded.


    Seeing this, Lisa sighed. "This isn''t like you at all, Adam. Tell us what happened."


    Adam was silent for a long time and then replied, "I, uh¡­" He couldn''t find the words to say. In the end, he clenched his fists and finally muttered what was in his heart, "Today, I killed someone with my own hands. And I don''t feel so good about it!"


    Edward and Lisa were taken aback. Thetter thought to herself, So this is what''s been bothering you?


    She patted Adam''s other shoulder andforted him. "It was either you or them. Besides, what we were fighting were undead creatures, the nemesis of life. You shouldn''t feel bad about killing them."


    Adam nodded at Lisa''s words. It made sense, but still, it was a surreal experience for him. He knew that on his journey as a Magus, he would have to stain his hands with the blood of countless people and that this was just the beginning. He had to steel himself.


    I need to change my mindset, he thought to himself.


    "But there''s something else," Adam added.


    "Oh?" Lisa raised her eyebrows. "What is it?"


    "Earlier when I saw Magus Karl being severely injured by the vampire spawn, I was ovee by disdain for the man," he began.


    "I never thought I''d feel contempt over someone who''s¡­ weak." He spoke with a hint of confusion in his eyes, seemingly not being able to believe that such words would evene out of his mouth.


    Hearing this, Lisa smirked and even Edward started tough.


    "What is it?" Adam looked at his two friends, not knowing what was so funny.


    "That''s just you being arrogant. It appears that you didn''t even know how arrogant you were until now." Lisa chuckled.


    "Me, arrogant?!" Adam was slightly taken aback. He never considered himself to be a haughty person. In fact, he always thought he was humble and down to earth.


    "What else do you think it is then?" Edward rolled his eyes.


    Adam remained silent, trying toe to terms with what he''d just learned about himself.


    Lisa deeply looked at him and said gently, "It is the right of the strong to be arrogant and aloof."


    She then looked into the distant sea with a reminiscent look in her eyes, remembering the words that herte father had once said to her.


    "But that doesn''t mean you can''t be considerate of others."


    Adam turned to look at her and could feel the sadness in her tone. But he didn''t ask her about it. Instead, he smiled with gratitude.


    "I see¡­


    "Thank you. Both of you."


    ¡­


    In therge cavern, the atmosphere was as gloomy and chilly as ever. The aura of death pervaded every inch of this grotto.


    Near therge metal cage that imprisoned the close to a hundred residents of Hannes City, the Vampire Magus was standing with his arms crossed and looking at the seven spawns kneeling in front of him with a cold expression.


    "So eight of you died?" His voice seemed to originate from the icy depths of hell, sending chills down the spines of those in front of him.


    When the spawns heard him, they trembled in fear. All of them bowed their heads and smashed them against the cold floor as they asked for mercy.


    "Forgive us, Master!"


    "Please forgive us!"


    "Show us mercy!"


    "We beg you!"


    "Silence!" The Magus snapped. He waved his pale and slender palm and instantly beheaded a vampire spawn. Then, he walked toward him and stomped his head to a pulp.


    He looked at the other spawns and muttered coldly, "Who gave you the permission to speak?"


    The remaining vampire spawns couldn''t stop their body from trembling as they saw one of theirrades be instantly killed by their own master. They remained quiet, afraid of angering him further.


    The Vampire Magus looked at the additional human sacrifices in therge cage and nodded. "Seventeen humans for the price of eight of you. Well, it''s not too bad."


    He turned to look at the spawns in front of him and coldly smiled. "It doesn''t matter how many of you trash die. I can make as many of you as I want. As long as the the number of humans you abduct exceeds the number of you that die, everything will be on track."


    Sensing the cold indifference from their Master''s voice, the spawns shuddered. Yet, they could do nothing about it. Ever since they''d been turned by their Master, their life belonged to him. If their Master told them to kill themselves, they''d do it without hesitation.


    Such was the control that a Vampire Magus held over their spawns!


    Without saying another word to the spawns, the Magus walked to the other end of the cavern, toward the obsidian coffin that stood behind the throne of bones.


    The Magus stood in front of the coffin with aplicated expression on his face. As he ced his pale hand on the coffin, unwillingness, helplessness, and rage shed through his eyes. But before long, all these emotions were reced by one thing and one thing only.


    Absolute devotion!


    "Soon everything will be ready. When the number of human sacrifices reaches the optimal level, I will initiate the ritual," the Magus spoke with euphoria.


    "And then¡­" Seeing the bright future ahead of him, the Magus couldn''t control himself anymore.


    "Hahahahahaha!


    "Darkness¡­


    "A world of darkness awaits!"

 Chapter 80 Shipyard

    <h4>Chapter 80 Shipyard </h4>


    In the days that followed, the attacks from the vampire spawns didn''t stop. They came once every couple of days and abducted over a dozen residents of the city every time.


    And every time they appeared, many city guards would lose their lives. After all, they were mere mortals. How could they go up against undead creatures?


    The Count was helpless. Although he did manage to save quite a lot of residents from getting abducted, the price he paid for it wasn''t small.


    Moreover, the vampire spawn that Adam had managed to capture alive had unsurprisinglymitted suicide, preventing the Count from getting any useful information.


    With his back against the wall, he decided to take a risk and ask for help from the wandering Magi in his county. He believed that arge enough reward would surely move them.


    But these wandering Magi were known to be reclusive, and not all of them belonged to the righteous faction. Who knew if they would even ept the Count''s plea for help? And even if they did, would they make it in time?


    The Count knew his limitations. He knew that his strength alone wouldn''t be enough. Seeing no other way out, the Count could only depend on the students of the Clover Academy for now.


    ¡­


    Hannes City, being a coastal city, had several shipyards. However, the biggest and the most famous one was undoubtedly Rhodes Shipyard.


    It was situated on a stretch ofnd three hundred meters directly across from Hannes Lighthouse. The area between the lighthouse and the shipyard formed a natural passage for the ships to enter and exit.


    On this day, Adam, who had just finished up a session of practicing mindfulness, had some spare time on his hands and decided to visit Rhodes Shipyard. However, his purpose of visit was not sightseeing, but business. Rhodes Shipyard actually belonged to Magus Karl!


    After the first battle with the vampire spawns, Magus Karl was heavily injured. At the time, Adam had given him a Potion of Healing, thinking that it would suffice. But the old Magus'' health had surprisingly deteriorated.


    Adam came to know this only after the Count had informed him about it. Thus, he decided to visit Magus Karl today, perform a diagnosis, and subsequently provide treatment.


    After all, at this point, all help was crucial in their fight against the undead.


    Adam walked through the crowded streets of the Bazaar District, curiously looking at the various stores and roadside stalls. He realized that although residents were being abducted by the undead creatures at night, the atmosphere in the city didn''t seem to change at all.


    He believed that the locals were oblivious to it because the Count had done a really good job of suppressing information about the abduction to prevent public unrest.


    The youth couldn''t help but admire the governing capabilities of Count Hannes. If there were to be a sudden mass panic, then things would get even more troublesome.


    I wonder how he''s dealing with the families of people who''ve been abducted, Adam thought to himself as he walked with his hands behind his back as he made his way to the shipyard.


    Upon reaching the entrance of Rhodes Shipyard, Adam was taken aback to see that Magus Karl was waiting for him at the main gate.


    "Magus Adam, thank you foring all the way here. I apologize for noting to your manor. I hope you can forgive me." Magus Karl bowed upon seeing the youth.


    Adam was surprised to see Magus Karl''s sicklyplexion. He doesn''t look so good¡­


    "Good evening, Magus Karl." Adam ced his hand on his chest and bowed slightly. "Why didn''t you look for me sooner?"


    Magus Karl guided the youth through the factory as he replied, "To be honest, I didn''t think that the poison would affect my body to this state even after taking the potion that you gave me."


    The two made their way to the old Magus''s office. On the way, Adam curiously looked at the assembly area where constructed ships were being assembled by hundreds of skilled workers.


    "Moreover, I didn''t know that you were a Herbalist." Magus Karl added. "To be honest, I was quite shocked that someone as young as you would have such attainments in herbalism. I only got to know this after your friend, Lisa, told me about it."


    "Hehe, it''s nothing," Adam replied with a smirk at beingplimented.


    The pair soon arrived at the old Magus''s office. It was quite luxurious, to say the least. When Adam looked at the expensive furniture and decorations, he involuntarily whistled. "Howvish."


    He then instructed the old Magus to take a seat on the cushioned couch beside them. Magus Karl did as he was told. Then, Adam gently grabbed the man''s wrist and ced two fingers on it.


    Following that, the youth closed his eyes and infused a small thread of mana through his fingers, and guided it into the old man''s body.


    The thread of mana traveled to almost every part of Magus Karl''s body. Through this, Adam was able to learn exactly what was going on inside.


    After about a minute or so, Adam withdrew his hands and sighed.


    Seeing such a reaction, Magus Karl panicked a little. "Magus Adam, is everything alright?"


    Adam replied with a serious expression, "By all rights, the potion that I''d given you should have cured the poison in your body. I can think of two reasons why it hasn''t.


    "First, you may have taken a lot of such potions in your lifetime, causing your resistance level to increase substantially. This could be the reason why the potion didn''t work as it should have."


    The youth''s assessment waspletely right and Magus Karl was slightly taken aback, to be honest. He felt as if the person sitting in front of him wasn''t some kid but a wise, old, Herbalist.


    "What about the second reason?" He asked.


    Adam replied frankly, "You''re getting old, Magus Karl. Your immune system is not strong enough to fight the poison. In fact, it''s weak to the point that it can''t even withstand the potent effects of a healing potion."


    Magus Karl nodded with a bitter smile. "You''re right, I''m indeed getting old. This frail body of mine is no longer capable of what it was used to."


    Seeing the despondent look on the old Magus, Adam was silent.


    Such was the fate of Magi. Those who were lucky enough to be a Magus would eventually age and die just like any other mortal. The only way to fight against such a fate was to constantly advance.


    But how could that be possible for someone with a meager talent such as Magus Karl?


    Thinking of this, Adam sighed. He then looked at the old man andforted him. "But worry not. I still have a way to get you back to good shape in a short amount of time."


    "Is that true?" Magus Karl was ecstatic. He wanted nothing more than to fight those damned undead creatures that were guing the city he had grown up in.


    Moreover, he also wanted to prove to the Count and himself that he was not a burden. He wanted a shot at redemption.


    "But!" Suddenly, Adam''s lips curled up into a shady smirk.


    Seeing the devious look on the youth''s face, the old Magus stammered, "W-What?"


    Adam rubbed his thumb against his index finger and grinned.


    "The treatment is gonna be very expensive."

 Chapter 81 Making Money

    <h4>Chapter 81 Making Money </h4>


    Adam carefully ced the ground-up zing crystals on the table in front of him. This was the most crucial step in the production of the Potion of Explosion.


    After cing the fine powder on the table, the youth carefully imbued it with mana. This process required urate control of mana output. If one infused less mana than required, the zing crystal powder would lose all potency.


    On the other hand, if one imbued even a sliver of mana more than required, the powder would ignite. In Adam''s case, he would be drowned out by arge explosion!


    To say that it was dangerous would be an understatement.


    Despite the dangers of concocting such a dangerous potion, Adam''s expression was calm. Thanks to the memories of the expert, he had to take quite a less detours in reaching where he was today. Moreover, his own handwork and constant practice aided him greatly.


    After imbuing the powder with his mana, he ced all of them inside therge cauldron beside him. The cauldron already had a type of purple liquid swirling inside of it and radiating steam.


    When the zing crystal powder came in contact with this liquid, it gradually turned into an orange color.


    Adam continued to mix the concoction, while at the same time imbuing mana into it through thedle at fixed intervals. After about fifteen minutes, the connection was finally ready. The youth extinguished the fire underneath the cauldron and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Man, what a drag!" He wiped the sweat off his forehead with a towel.


    For the past couple of days, he''d been constantly concocting Potions of Explosions every day. It had gotten very monotonous for him, but when he thought of all the money he was going to make off of it, he couldn''t help but grin foolishly.


    The next moment, Adam leisurely weaved a few hand signs and following that, dozens of small magic circles materialized in the air around him.


    From each of these magic circles, a spectral floating hand came out.


    Rank 1 Spell: Magus Hand!


    Adam snapped his fingers and the dozens of barely-invisible hands flew to the wooden shelf in the room and gently grabbed the empty vials kept on it.


    Then, the hands brought the vials near the cauldron and carefully lined them up. Another hand grabbed thedle and began pouring the potions inside the vials.


    Seeing the hands do all the work for him, Adam nodded with a smirk. "What a handy spell!"


    The spell, Magus Hand, belonged to the School of Summoning. Although itsted for only a minute, could not go further than twenty feet away from the caster, carry more than eight pounds at a time, or even attack an opponent, it utilized a very negligent amount of mana, making it an extremely convenient spell.


    After all the liquid inside the cauldron had been poured into the vials, Adam manipted the hands to carefully ce the vials inside arge wooden chest he had prepared. Then, he deactivated the spell.


    "Amir." The youth called out.


    The next moment, a fairly young mercenary entered the door and respectfully greeted him. "Yes, Lord Adam?"


    "Take that chest to the administrative building and hand it to one of the Count''s men." Adam pointed at the wooden chest. "Oh, and take two men with you just in case."


    "As you wish, my lord." The young mercenary nodded and grabbed the chest before leaving the room.


    After their first encounter with the vampire spawns, the Count realized just how crucial a role Adam''s Potions of Explosions could y. After all, two city guards had used these potions to effectively take down two vampire spawns.


    Thus, the Count requested Adam to brew as many potions as he could. He was even willing to pay more than the market price for it.


    Naturally, Adam wouldn''t refuse such a lucrative offer. He would have concocted these potions anyway since they could save the lives of the guards. But making some extra money out of it didn''t seem like a bad idea.


    Adam calcted all the money he''d make from the potions and mumbled excitedly, "That chest contains 30 potions, and I''m selling each potion for 16 gold coins. Hmm, and this was already the sixth chest that I''ve sent to the Count. So the totales up to¡­"


    When he came to the answer, heughed loudly. "Kekeke! It''s almost three thousand gold pieces! It''s more than I''ve ever made even back in Moon City."


    "Rich! Hahahaha! I''m rich!" Adam thenposed himself. "Ahem, this is for the safety of the residents of the city. A Magus, such as I, should not be enticed by riches, hmph!"


    Although he said that to himself, he still couldn''t stop himself from foolishly grinning from ear to ear. If someone were to see his smile right now, they would have nightmares for days.


    "Ah, that''s right!" Suddenly, he remembered something and opened the table drawer in front of him. From inside, he took out a rolled piece of parchment paper.


    This was the reply that Berger had sent to him. ckie had delivered this earlier today.


    Adam''s expression turned serious as he focused his attention on the contents of the paper. As he continued to read the details, he couldn''t help but marvel. "As expected of the old man. He''s really a master at his craft."


    Although he had acquired the memories and experience of the powerhouse, it didn''t mean that he was omniscient. Sometimes, an external perspective truly helps in oveing certain hurdles.


    In the reply, Berger first praised¡ªin his own way, of course¡ªthe ingenuity ofing up with such a vision for the experimental dust. Then he gave his own opinion on how Adam could achieve what he had envisioned.


    The youth rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought, "If I do as the old man says, my chances of sess will increase by quite arge margin. Although, I do have to tweak certain parts¡ª"


    Suddenly, Adam stopped what he was doing and immediately turned his head in a certain direction, his eyes narrowed and his gaze cold as ice.


    The next moment, he disappeared from the spot and jumped out of the window. He vaulted over the nearby building and jumped from rooftop to rooftop, seemingly chasing someone.


    His expression was that of extreme anger. Those bastards still haven''t stopped!


    He continued to give chase until he finally jumped down andnded in the middle of a crowded street. The people passing by were taken aback at his sudden appearance, but he didn''t care.


    Adam looked around, trying to find the person who was just spying on him but he couldn''t. He had lost the trail!


    His eyes narrowed as he thought grimly, I was just now being spied on by someone¡­ but now they''ve vanished.


    Ever since he entered the city, he constantly had this feeling that he was being watched by someone. At first, he thought that it was the Count or his men, but he soon struck down his idea.


    Then, he thought that it must be the culprits who were abducting the citizens. But he struck down this idea as well after confirming that the culprit was an undead. After all, if it really was the vampire or his spawns, they wouldn''t have been spying on him during the daytime.


    Adam''s expression turned ghastly.


    Just who is it?

 Chapter 82 Bloody Cycle

    <h4>Chapter 82 Bloody Cycle </h4>


    As the days went by, with the help of Adam''s Potions of Explosion, the city guards continued to kill the vampire spawns that appeared every other night.


    But even though these undead creatures were killed, their numbers just didn''t seem to decrease. If anything, it actually increased. And it continued to do so day after day, causing the guards to feel helpless.


    Things had reached such a point that the residents of the city were now fully aware of what transpired after sunset.


    It was manageable for the Count to keep things under wrap in the beginning, but as more and more people began to disappear, he knew that things couldn''t stay hidden any longer. He had to let the public know.


    And now, the people didn''t even turn their house lights on after the curfew, fearing that those foul undead creatures would invade their homes and abduct them. They could only pray that the brave city guards and the mighty Magi would protect them.


    On this night, the city-wide curfew had already begun and currently it was close to midnight. The City of Sails was shrouded in darkness, with the only sources of light being the light from the twin moons and the explosions that went off now and then.


    In the Bazaar District, Edward and his familiar, Aqu, were currently battling two vampire spawns. The youth had managed to arrive just in time to prevent the abduction of a handful of innocent residents.


    Edward had a furious expression on his face as he stared at the two undead creatures standing just a little more than ten yards away from him. Aqu''s eyes were oozing with murderous intent as he stood guard in front of the youth.


    "Don''t let him cast a spell, you hear me?" The lead vampire spawn, a middle-aged man with brown hair, said to the other. "I''ll take care of the familiar, you take care of the Magus. Go!"


    The two vampire spawns dashed in the direction of Edward and his familiar.


    Seeing this, Edward''s lips curled up into a smirk. He mentally instructed Aqu, Take care of the one on the right.


    Aqu screeched and flew toward the vampire spawn on the right. Meanwhile, Edward drew the longsword from his back and got into position.


    He looked at the vampire spawn who was rushing toward him with a maniacal expression, and infused mana into his weapon. The longsword in his hands lit up with a resplendent blue light and rune-shaped patterns appeared on the de.


    ZOOM!


    In an instant, Edward ran past the vampire spawn at a terrifying speed, blue-colored lightning dancing on the surface of his longsword.


    At the same time, the youth''s eyes seemed to be gleaming with thunder as he muttered coldly, "Die."


    SLASH!


    The vampire spawn, who was now standing behind him, suddenly had his torso diagonally cut in half. Following that, his entire body was covered in lightning and soon broke down into ash.


    Edward looked to his right and saw that Aqu had already taken care of the other vampire spawn. He walked toward his trusted familiar and rubbed his head, "Good boy."


    He then looked in another direction where an explosion had just gone off and muttered, "Let''s go help out the others."


    ¡­


    The eastern part of Hannes City consisted ofrge swathes ofnd that people used as vineyards. On one such ntation, Magus Emory and two city guards were facing off against three vampire spawns.


    Magus Emory had a solemn expression on his face as he instructed the two guards behind him, "Pick one and drown him in explosions."


    The guards behind were seething with rage, at the same time, there was also a hint of grief in their eyes.


    After all, they knew the vampire spawns that they were currently facing. One vampire spawn was a neighbor of one of the guards, and another spawn was a friend of the other guard.


    The guards felt extremelyplicated having to fight against people that they were acquainted with. Right at that time, Magus Emory''s cold voice woke them up to the harsh reality of things.


    "They are no longer the people that you used to know. Now, they are nothing but mindless ves of the vampire who turned them. Do not hesitate!"


    "AAHHHHH!!" The guards roared at the top of their lungs, hoping that their screams would drown out the negative emotions that they felt in their hearts. Sword in one hand and a Potion of Expolosion in another, they dashed toward one of the vampire spawns.


    Meanwhile, the other two vampire spawns bolted toward the Magus as they brandished their poisonous ws.


    Seeing them run toward him, Magus Emory was calm andposed,pletely unlike the first time when he had faced off against the undead creatures.


    He grabbed five small crystals from his pocket and threw them in the air, then he weaved hand signs so fast that they appeared to be a blur.


    Right when the vampire spawns were only a few meters away from him, five small magic circles materialized above Magus Emory, and the next moment, five orbs of energy shot out toward the spawns at lightning speed.


    Rank 1 Spell: Magic Missile!


    The vampire spawns managed to dodge a few of these magic missiles, but the next moment, Magus Emory pointed at the missiles and waved his hand, changing their directions.


    "Die!" The Magus screamed with bloodshot eyes as he continued to guide the Magic Missiles and pierce the vampire spawns'' undead bodies over and over again until nothing remained.


    ¡­


    Several corpses of the vampire spawnsy around Adam as he stood motionless at the center of a za. The bodies of these undead creatures were brutally dismembered, showing the rage that the youth felt when killing them.


    The ground was dyed with the blood of the undead creatures, and Adam stood there victorious. However, his deste back appeared defeated.


    No matter how many vampire spawns he killed, more would appear the next day. This bloody cycle of ruthless killing had continued for weeks, and he didn''t know when it''d stop.


    As he looked at the distant horizon with an unfocused gaze, the sun slowly began to rise, dyeing the sky in a bright color. As the sparkling rays of the early morning sunnded on Adam''s youthful face, his gaze slowly turned determined.


    He clenched his blood-soaked fists and made up his mind. "I guess there''s no other choice."

 Chapter 83 Simple Plan

    <h4>Chapter 83 Simple n </h4>


    In the administrative building at the center of Hannes City, everyone had gathered after yet another night of violent killings. The atmosphere was depressing, to say the least.


    If earlier people hadn''t realized, now they were gradually beginning to. The vampire spawns that they''d been killing for thest few weeks were actually the residents of Hannes City!


    Although at the beginning everyone knew that there might be a possibility that this might be true, they refused to ept it.


    But when they were forced to kill their own friends, family, and acquaintances who had been turned into vampire spawns, they had no choice but to ept the harsh truth.


    One of the city guards, who had just killed his best friend an hour ago, gathered the courage and asked the Count with reddened eyes, "My Lord¡­ how long will this continue?"


    The Count looked at the young man''s heartbroken expression and sighed. To be honest, he didn''t know the answer to his question as well.


    In the past few weeks, no matter how much they tried, they weren''t able to find out the whereabouts of the abducted residents of the city.


    After a lot of conjectures, they concluded that some sort of magical interference prevented them from finding the Vampire Magus'' hideout. They spected that the vampire spawns possessed something that allowed them covert passage to the hideout.


    But this theory was very soon disproved. After all, from the corpses of these undead creatures, they weren''t able to find any item that served as a key that would unlock passage to their hideout.


    Even the vastwork of sewer tunnels running underneath the city was carefully explored several times. But no clues were found.


    The Count remained silent, trying toe up with an answer. When he looked into the young city guard''s eyes that were looking at him with hope, he couldn''t find it in himself to lie to the youth.


    "I have a solution."


    Suddenly, Adam''s voice reverberated in the room, causing everyone to simultaneously turn their heads in his direction, their expression disying shock, disbelief, but more than that, hope.


    Magus Emory, who was sitting closest to Adam, looked him in the eye and muttered in astonishment, "W-What? Magus Adam, what did you just say?!"


    Adam, who was sitting casually with his feet on the table and hands behind his head, replied with aid-back attitude, "You heard it. I have a n that can help us locate the whereabouts of the Vampire bastard."


    Count Hannes shot up to his feet, looking at the youth with incredulous eyes. "Magus Adam, is that true?!"


    Adam rolled his eyes. "Why would I lie?"


    Magus Karl looked at him and asked in a trembling voice, "W-What is your n? How can we find that son of a bitch who terrorized our city?"


    "It''s simple." Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk. "I act as the bait."


    "I refuse!"


    "Absolutely not!"


    Edward and Lisa got up from their seats and intensely red at Adam. Not to mention Lisa, even Edward couldn''t believe that Adam woulde up with such a suicidal n.


    Seeing both of them have simr reactions, Adam''s lips twitched as he thought, Truly made for each other.


    Then, he lowered his legs from the table and tried to convince them. "Rx, guys. Trust me, my n is foolproof."


    Edward snorted. "If you''re crazy enough to think your n is foolproof, then that proves you''re a fool."


    "Wait, what?" Adam was befuddled by his friend''s words.


    "To hell with your n!" Lisa, on the other hand, was extremely angry and screamed at the top of her lungs.


    "How can you be so foolish to even think of acting as bait? Do you even have concrete details about our enemy? Do you know how many spawns he has created? Do you know how strong he is? What if he''s a Rank 2 Magus, what''re you gonna do then?"


    The series of questions fired by Lisa brutally pierced Adam''s eardrums. However, he knew that what she just said madeplete sense.


    He too had thought of all these questions when he came to his decision. If he didn''t have a proper solution, he wouldn''t have decided to act as bait in the first ce.


    And so, the youth got up from his seat and walked toward the door. On his way, he looked at the Count, who was still in a dumbstruck state after listening to Adam''s solution, and nodded.


    "Count Hannes, me and my team are going to talk about¡­ some stuff. We''ll be back in a few minutes."


    He then looked at Edward and Lisa and beckoned them outside the room.


    After the kids had left the room, Magus Emory looked at the Count and asked him in a daze, "Did I hear him right? Did he say he was going to act as bait?"


    Magus Karl, on the other hand, had tears flowing down his face. He was moved by Adam''s sense of sacrifice and duty. "Oh, I misjudge him. I thought he was a money-hungry, cunning fox."


    Snot threatened to drop from his nostrils as he sniffled hard. "But to think that he''s so selfless!"


    Count Hannespletely ignored the two. He was still in a state of shock as he thought to himself, That kid, an outsider, wants to put his life at risk for the safety of the residents¡­


    The Count was extremely conflicted. On one hand, he didn''t want Adam to act as bait and put his own life at risk. But on the one hand, he knew that if this n seeded, they might very well be able to find the vampire''s whereabouts.


    Faced with such a dilemma, he didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, the doors to the room opened and the three kids walked in. The Count snapped out of his daze and turned to look at them.


    But he was stunned.


    Lisa and Edward, who had left the room fuming with irritation and anger, now looked very calm. In fact, they actually looked very optimistic!


    Just what did they talk about? The Count couldn''t help but wonder.


    After Edward and Lisa and taken their seats, Adam walked to the other end of the long table, directly across from the Count, and sat down.


    Then, he interlocked his fingers and rested his chin on them, his lips curling up into a smirk.


    "So, here''s what we''re gonna do."

 Chapter 84 Bait

    <h4>Chapter 84 Bait </h4>


    ck Pearl Tavern.


    Adam sat at a window-side table, looking at the sun that was about set over the horizon. The once-bustling streets of Hannes City were now unusually quiet and empty.


    Seeing such a sight, Adam clicked his tongue in annoyance and muttered under his breath, "Tsk, that vampire bastard!"


    He was in a terrible mood right now. His face was flushed red from intoxication, and on the table in front of him, several empty wine gourds were haphazardly kept.


    The youth took a swig of liquor from the gourd in his hand. "Eh?"


    However, barely anything came out. This gourd was finished as well. Adam peeked through the bottle''s mouth to check if there was anything left. Then, he looked around and screamed, "Waiter, waiter! Where are you?"


    The tavern was empty, except for the few drunkards who ced the importance of having liquor over their lives.


    "Waiter, I want you!" Adam screamed louder. "I need you!"


    The next moment, a short middle-aged man wearing a simple tunic and pants rushed toward him with a face full of panic.


    "Customer, you should leave. The curfew is about to begin!"


    "Hmm?" Adam''s face visibly contorted. "The hell did you just say?"


    The waiter gulped and bowed even lower. "Sir, don''t get mad. It''s just that we''re about to close¡ª"


    Adam came closer to the waiter and spoke tly, "But you aren''t closed now, are ya?"


    "Eeekk!" Smelling the pungent alcoholic smell drifting from Adam''s mouth, the waiter retreated a few steps. "F-Fine, I''ll give you another gourd of Caldera, but after that, you must leave."


    "Fine, fine, go hurry and fetch me another gourd, will ya?" Adam made a face and urged the man.


    As the man turned around and hurriedly ran toward the bar, Adam''s drunken eyes gleamed with a hint of sobriety. He took out a vial from his inner robes and covertly poured its contents into his mouth.


    Within a minute, the effect of the potion began to take ce. To the untrained eye, it would seem as if no change had taken ce. But if a Magus were to focus on Adam right now, they would see that the youth''s mana signature was gradually fading away.


    The potion that Adam had just consumed was called the Potion of the Mundane Man. It had only one effect and that was topletely hide a Magus''s mana signature and make them appear as if they were an ordinary person.


    Adam then checked a slightly bulging pouch hanging by his waist and nodded ever so slightly. After a full day of preparation, everything was set in motion. Now all that was left was for him to be ''abducted''.


    "Sir! Sir!" The waiter from earlier ran toward Adam with a white gourd in hand. "Take this and please leave."


    Seeing the gourd of Caldera, Adam beamed. "Haha, perfect!"


    He grabbed it from the waiter''s hand, uncorked it, and took arge mouthful of the delicious wine inside.


    "Puahh!" Adam wiped his lips in joy. He then grabbed five gold pieces from his pocket and mmed them on the table. "Here, keep the change. I''m in a good mood today!"


    The waiter counted the money and cried out loud, "Customer, you''re 2 gold coins short!"


    Adam''s eyebrows twitched. "I-Is that so? Here."


    After receiving the full amount, the waiter grabbed Adam by the hems of his clothes and dragged him out of the tavern. After pushing him out of the door, he warned, "Sir, you must hurry. Don''t wander around!"


    Adam waved his hand nonchntly and yelled out loud.


    "Ah, you''re worried about nothing! What kidnapping? What curfew? Hmph, it''s nothing but¡ªhup¡ªconspiracies. Those nobles are up to something shady, I tell you. You shouldn''t believe everything¡ªhup¡ªthe authorities tell you. Kekekeke!"


    The waiter looked at Adam stumbling away with pity. He couldn''t help but shake his head as he locked the tavern doors. "I hope he makes it to safety¡­"


    After closing the doors, the waiter extinguished all the lights and walked back to the living quarters. But there was one thing that was bothering him. He couldn''t help but think in confusion,


    It''s already sote, why wouldn''t the manager allow the kid to stay back at the tavern? How strange.


    ¡­


    "Ugh!" Adam fell face first on the dirty cobblestoned streets. "Damn it!"


    He struggled to stand on his feet as he spat the dirt from his mouth. This was already the third time that he had fallen because he couldn''t walk straight.


    By now, his clothes as well as his face had be very dirty. So much so that it was hard to recognize him.


    The youth looked around at the streets devoid of any life. "What the¡­ Where the hell am I?"


    He looked around for a long time, trying to make heads and tails of his location. In the end, he stomped the ground in annoyance.


    "Ah, whatever!" He picked a random direction and started walking.


    On the roof of a nearby building, two figures with red eyes looked at the drunk Adam with utter disdain.


    "Foolish human!" One of them muttered in contempt.


    The other figure instructed, "Take him and find one more person before heading back to the cavern. Taking too many people with you will only slow you down."


    "Understood."


    The red-eyed figure jumped down andnded on the ground. Without even bothering to hide his presence, he walked toward Adam.


    Adam turned around and saw the red-eyed figure standing right behind him, looking at him coldly. He couldn''t help but mutter angrily, "Who the hell are you? Why are you standing so close? Do you¡ªhup¡ªknow who my father is? Hah?"


    However, the figure didn''t reply. Instead, he delivered a knife-


    hand strike to the side of Adam''s neck. Adam, who was ''drunk out of his mind'', couldn''t even see the attack, much less block it.


    With great ease, the vampire spawn knocked out Adam and put him over his shoulder.


    ¡­


    A few minutester, Adam''s eyelids revealed a narrow slit, his gaze calm andposed. Without drawing attention, his eyes darted around, trying to ascertain his whereabouts.


    Good, still in the city! He confirmed.


    His gaze thennded on a woman, a fellow kidnapee, in the other arm of the vampire spawn. Adam remained motionless. Now was not the time to y the hero.


    He stealthily put his hand inside the pouch hanging from his waist and took out a small rock the size of his fingernail. Then, he dropped it on the ground.


    The rock silently fell down. Even upon impact, it didn''t produce any sound. After the rock, hit the ground, it turned into liquid and formed a circr pattern. Then, itpletely melded with its surroundings.


    Seeing this, a faint smirk appeared on Adam''s face.


    I''ll leave the rest up to you, Magus Karl.

 Chapter 85 Trail

    <h4>Chapter 85 Trail </h4>


    The night proceeded as usual, with the vampire spawns continuing to abduct the citizens of Hannes City. The only difference was that the people from Count Hannes'' side didn''t try as hard as they did before to fight them back.


    Because they needed most of the vampire spawns, or at least the one abducting Adam, to make it back to their hideout.


    However, only the upper echelons of the city were aware of this n. And that is why, there were still many city guards who died while fighting the undead that night.


    If the Count wanted, he could have told everyone about the n and drastically reduced the casualties. However, this could alert the Vampire Magus, and the Count couldn''t risk it. He had to look at the greater picture.


    That is why even though it hurt the Count to see his men die, he had to go through with it!


    The sun had only just risen and the Magi and the Count''s most trusted subordinates had made their way to the administrative building. Count Hannes looked at everyone present and solemnly spoke, "Phase 1 was a sess!"


    At once, the people showed looks of exhration. After all, it had been more than a month since the abductions had begun and this was the closest they had gotten to finding the location of the Vampire Magus.


    The Count continued, "We must follow the trail left behind by Magus Adam and attack the vampire''s base as soon as we can. I know that all of you are exhausted from fighting all night, so I''ll give you six hours to recuperate. At noon, we attack!"


    "OOHHH!!" The high-level city guards present in the room raised their fists and screamed in acknowledgment.


    Finally, they would be able to fight the main culprit responsible for all the tragedies that took ce in their city. Finally, they would be able to avenge their families and friends!


    Suddenly, Magus Emory asked out of concern, "But¡­ will Magus Adam be alright? I feel that we keep overlooking the fact that he''s just a boy."


    At once, the room turned silent.


    It was true what the Magus had just said. Due to all of Adam''s achievements, he had be a reliable figure to the people present here. But his battle prowess made one overlook that he was but a boy of sixteen years of age.


    When everyone was quiet, it was Edward who spoke up with the utmost confidence, "Don''t underestimate Adam. He''s strong, very strong!"


    Lisa also chimed in, "You don''t have to worry about him. We just need to make sure that everything is fine on our end. If we fail, then Adam will be stranded on the other side forever."


    Hearing this, everyone simultaneously looked at Magus Karl who had been silent the entire time.


    Sensing everyone''s gaze on him, the old man clenched his fists. He couldn''t remember thest time he had felt such pressure. Phase 2 of their n entirely depended on him, and he couldn''t afford to fail.


    Thinking back to the time when Adam hade over to the shipyard and treated him back to full health, Magus Karl lowered his head and his fist clenched even tighter. I can''t let him down!


    He then raised his head and looked at everyone present. All the guards and the Magi who made eye contact with the old man could feel the fiery resolve in his eyes.


    Finally, he looked at Lisa and Edward and solemnly said, "You can leave it to me. I will not fail."


    Lisa faintly smiled and nodded. Edward too gave the old man a thumbs up.


    "Now then." Count Hannes got up from his seat and gave the order, "Everyone, prepare yourselves for the final battle. We will assemble in the city square at noon!"


    ¡­


    At noon, the city was shocked by the sudden appearance of arge number of city guards that had assembled at the city square. The residents looked at this spectacle from afar and couldn''t help but wonder what was going on.


    A child who was standing with his grandmother and curiously looking at all the city guards, suddenly thought of something and asked the nearest guard, "Uncle, are you going to rescue my parents?"


    Hearing the little boy speak, everyone around him was stunned. They couldn''t help but wonder, Could it be¡­


    When the guard gazed at the little boy looking at him with innocent and tearful eyes, he couldn''t help but be moved. He put his fist against his chest armor and vowed, "I will try my best to find them!"


    Tears streamed down the boy''s face as he sniffled. "P-Promise me! You must find my mother and father!"


    The city guard bit his lower lip under his helmet. How could he possibly promise something like that to the kid? He didn''t even know if the boy''s parents were alive. He didn''t want to give the boy false hope.


    As he was struggling to reply, the boy''s grandmother suddenly hugged the boy from behind and wiped his tears. Then she looked at the city guard and gently smiled as tears threatened to stream down her face.


    "Thank you."


    The city guard simply nodded. Actually, he couldn''t reply even if he wanted to because he was ovee by so many emotions.


    Scenes like this were ying around therge square as people gradually got to know why all the Magi and the guards had gathered there. After weeks of torment, the residents of Hannes City had finally begun to hope.


    At the dead center of the square, surrounded by guards on all sides, stood the four Magi. Everyone had solemn expressions on their faces as the time to fight back had finally arrived.


    Count Hannes, who was armed to the teeth, looked at Magus Karl and nodded. "I''ll leave it to you."


    Magus Karl nodded and slowly raised his feeble hands. Then, he began weaving hand signs. He was preparing the physicalponent of his spell!


    Sweat began to roll down his forehead as he continued to expend his mana. Following that, a bright magic circle appeared in front of him, and from it, an ethereal hand appeared.


    Rank 1 Spell: Guiding Mark!


    The ethereal hand rotated in the air above Magus Karl for a few moments, and then suddenly, it pointed its index finger toward the southeast direction!


    "There!" Magus Karl began walking in the direction the hand was pointing to. As he walked, the ethereal hand also moved along with him, guiding him all the way.


    All the Magi and the city guards silently followed him, while the people of the city parted and made way.


    After taking a few turns, the ethereal hand finally stopped and pointed toward the ground. Magus Karl''s face turned solemn as he gathered mana in his hand. Then, he mmed his palm on the ground right where the spell was pointing toward.


    Uponing in contact with mana, the ground underneath Magus Karl''s palm resonated. Following that, a circr pattern appeared on the ground. This was the same pattern that appeared when Adam had thrown the small rock on the ground.


    Seeing this, Magus Karl was ecstatic.


    "Found the trail!"

 Chapter 86 Divination

    <h4>Chapter 86 Divination </h4>


    After the first circr pattern was found, Magus Karl cast his spell several more times to follow the trail. Adam had dropped many stones, it seemed, to make it convenient for his team to follow.


    Edward, who was following right behind Magus Karl, curiously looked at the floating hand hovering above the old Magus and muttered, "What an interesting spell! I wonder which school it belongs to?"


    Lisa, who was walking beside him, habitually nudged her round sses and replied, "School of Divination."


    "Really?!" Edward was amazed. "I''ve never seen a divination spell before."


    "Spells from the School of Divination are hard toe by," Lisa began, "and Magi who major in this school are even rarer."


    Edward raised his eyebrow in surprise but then nodded in understanding. "You''re right. Come to think of it, I haven''t met a single Magus who specializes in divination."


    He then looked at old Magus ahead of him and asked, "Magus Karl, do you specialize in divination?"


    The old magus, who was drenched in sweat from constantly having expended his mana, replied weakly, "I''m not. I was just fortunate enough to find this spell during one of my adventures."


    "I see." Edward nodded. He decided not to disturb the old man anymore.


    As everyone continued to follow after the old Magus, Edward came closer to Lisa and whispered, "By the way, I''m curious. How does this spell work?"


    Lisa looked at him and rolled her eyes. "Did you not pay attention to anything when we were going over the n?"


    Edward replied with a slight blush, "Did I need to? I have you, don''t I?"


    "Hmph, idiot!" Lisa pouted in annoyance. "Do you remember the small stones that Magus Karl gave Adam yesterday?"


    Edward nodded. "Yeah, what about it?"


    Lisa replied, "Those stones were personally marked by Magus Karl. And right now, he''s divining the location of those stones."


    "Oh!" Edward came to a realization. "So that''s how it works. I couldn''t stop wondering if Magus Karl already knew how to divine someone''s location, why didn''t he divine the vampire''s hideout in the first ce? So this was the reason."


    "Divination isn''t omniscient. The caster needs to have some sort of connection with the target to divine their whereabouts. The stronger the connection, the easier the divination. In this case, the target is the stone." Lisa exined.


    The group continued to follow Magus Karl for a long time. They had almost covered half the city, but the trail still didn''t seem to end.


    "Those vampire spawns were very careful." Count Hannes muttered in a low voice. It was obvious because the group had taken many detours and roundabouts.


    He then looked at Magus Karl who was so tired that he seemed to be on hisst breath, and asked, "Are you okay? Do you need to rest?"


    Magus Karl immediately shook his head. "No! Magus Adam is still waiting for us."


    Seeing such determination, the Count sighed and didn''t speak further. The group silently followed after the Old Magus, hoping they''d find the entrance to the vampire''s hideout sooner.


    ¡­


    In the dark cavern, at the center, the vampire spawns were busy drawing arge diagram on the floor. The total number of spawns had reached more than twenty!


    All of them were diligently carving rune-like patterns on the floor under the guidance of the Vampire Magus. Thetter walked around the diagram with his hands sped behind his back, nodding from time to time.


    The preparations were almost ready. He only needed a few more human sacrifices to initiate the ritual that he''d been wholeheartedly preparing for months. He figured that another night or two of kidnapping humans would be enough toplete all preparations.


    From an aerial view, the diagram that the spawns were carving out resembled a pentagram enclosed by a pentagon. Furthermore, the pentagon itself was enclosed in a circle. The entire diagram was very simr to an advanced magic circle!


    While the Magus and his vampire spawns were busy with the diagram, on the other end of the cavern, inside therge cage, Adam was sitting with his back against the cold cavern wall.


    He was surrounded by close to a hundred people, all of them residents of the city, who were in a state ofatose.


    Adam was also in this state for a while, but thanks to a potion that he''d taken before being abducted, he was now fully conscious.


    Cautious as he was, how could he not prepare beforehand? From all the people he had saved from the vampire spawns, he had learned that they were heavily drugged after the spawns had caught hold of them.


    So Adam naturally took their blood samples to study the effects of the drug that the vampire spawns had injected in them. Subsequently, he was able toe up with an antidote for it.


    Seeing the current situation he was in, Adam was extremely grateful that he was able to acquire the memories of the expert Herbalist in his first go inside the white lotus.


    Throwing all these things to the back of his mind, the youth slightly opened his eyes and looked into the distance where the Vampire Magus and his spawns had gathered.


    Seeing what they were up to, Adam involuntarily frowned. Ritual Magic?


    He then looked at all the people around him and instantly connected the dots. So he''s nning to sacrifice all these people for the ritual! But what is the ritual for exactly?


    A great sense of foreboding welled up in his heart and his intuition was sending him warning signals of the great danger ahead.


    Adam subconsciously clenched his fists.


    Things are not looking good.


    ¡­


    Magus Karl retreated his palm and gazed at the circr pattern that had just emerged on the ground. "This is thest one."


    The moment he said those words, everyone around him lost hope. After all, currently, the group was standing in an alley, and in front of the circr pattern that Magus Karl had just found was nothing but a wall.


    They had reached a dead end!


    Count Hannes asked with furrowed eyebrows, "Are you sure?"


    Magus Karl nodded weakly. "Yes."


    "Then¡­" Magus Emory came forth and spoke in a disheartened manner, "Does that mean Magus Adam made a mistake?"


    "Of course not!" Edward blurted out. But he didn''t have any proof to back it up. He subconsciously said those words due to his utmost faith and confidence in his friend.


    The atmosphere turned silent.


    Did we fail? This thought echoed in everyone''s mind.


    Suddenly¡­


    "Look!" Lisa''s voice brought everyone out of their state of dismay.


    Everyone looked at the wall she was pointing to in confusion.


    "I can sense faint mana fluctuations from the wall." She stated while slowly walking toward it.


    In ordinary circumstances, she might have never realized this, but now that she paid close attention to the wall, she noticed something different.


    As everyone looked on with hopeful eyes, Lisa stood next to the wall and pressed her hand against it. And what happened next caused everyone to be dumbstruck.


    Lisa''s hand went through!

 Chapter 87 Devoid

    <h4>Chapter 87 Devoid </h4>


    "How is that possible?!"


    "Her hand went through!"


    "Did we finally find the bastard''s hiding spot?"


    All the city guards were initially shocked, but soon they were ted that they managed to find the entrance.


    Now, everything made sense to them. No wonder they weren''t able to find the passage when they tried earlier. Who would''ve thought that the entrance was actually through a wall?


    While the city guards were excited about having found the entrance, the Magi, on the contrary, wore extremely solemn expressions.


    Count Hannes involuntarily gulped and muttered softly, nervousness evident in his voice, "Space Magic!"


    For a person''s hand to go through a solid structure meant that principles of Space Magic were utilized on the structure.


    Alternatively, it could also mean that Illusion Magic was involved, however, everyone confirmed that the wall was, in fact, tangible. Because when a guard tried to put their hand through it at the boundaries, it didn''t go through.


    Lisa stepped back and looked at Edward and the other Magi, her expression grave. "You know what this means, don''t you?"


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, the guards who were cheering earlier now quieted down. The Magi looked at Lisa, but no words escaped their lips.


    Finally, the Count solemnly replied, "It means our opponent is formidable."


    Space Magic was categorized under the School of Summoning. And to be able to utilize such high-level magic meant that the caster was equally strong.


    Lisa nodded with a serious expression. "Yes, our opponent is a Rank 3 Magus at the very least!"


    Hearing her words, everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air. At once, their bodies trembled, fear evident in their eyes. Some of them even had the thought of turning around and fleeing the city.


    What kind of an existence was a Rank 3 Magus?


    This was simply inconceivable to them. Count Hannes was the highest-ranked Magus in the city, and he was only a Rank 1! To be precise, he was only an Organ Stage Magus! In the entirety of the Southern Federation, the number of Rank 3 Magi was only a handful.


    And to think that the main culprit behind all the disappearances in the city was actually a Rank 3 Magus. It was simply unbelievable!


    While everyone was reeling in from the shock, Lisa made a calm analysis. "While it is true that such arrangements could only be made by a high-ranked Magus, something still feels off."


    "What do you mean?" The Count asked.


    "If our opponent was really Rank 3 or above, then he wouldn''t have any need to send his minions to abduct so many residents. He could take control of the city with a simple snap of his fingers," replied Lisa.


    Hearing her words, everyone nodded in understanding.


    Lisa continued, "Then there are two possibilities that I can think of."


    Edward rubbed his chin and pondered with narrowed eyes. "Do you think the vampire is severely injured, and that''s why he had to send his underlings to do his work?"


    "Correct." Lisa nodded.


    Edward felt smug being right for once and also being sort ofplimented by Lisa, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    "And what''s the other?" Magus Emory asked.


    "Runic Formations," Lisa stated tly, "with the help of such formations, a Magus can borrow power from nature itself that would result in a magical output far stronger than the Magus'' rank."


    Count Hannes nodded after listening to Lisa''s analysis. "So you''re saying, either way, that the vampire isn''t as strong as we''re making him out to be?"


    Lisa simply nodded.


    The three Magi of Hannes City were deep in thought. Magus Emory voiced out his opinion, "If what you''re saying is true, there''s still a possibility that our opponent is stronger than us. He could be a Rank 2 for all we know."


    "Yes, there is always that possibility," Lisa replied. But suddenly her eyes narrowed, "But so what if he is? It''s not like we can turn around now, can we?"


    Turn around? Magus Emory lowered his head. How could he turn around now? He had to save his son! Although he didn''t know if his son was dead or alive, how could he simply give up?


    He looked at Lisa with a determined gaze. "I''ll enter no matter what."


    Lisa nodded. Then, she looked at everyone else, "What about you?"


    Everyone nodded after some thought. This was the only way for them, after all.


    Count Hannes looked at Lisa and thought back to when she and Edward were against Adam acting as bait, but after thetter led them out of the meeting room and discussed something with them in secret, the two seemed to be very confident in the n.


    He felt that the three students definitely had something up their sleeves. Thus, he looked at Lisa and Edward and solemnly asked, "I assume you have a trump card."


    Lisa''s lips curled up into a smirk. "Rest assured. Adam is a very cautious fellow. He wouldn''t put his life in jeopardy if he didn''t have a way out. And I trust him."


    "Hmm!" Edward nodded.


    "Very well. I will put my trust in him as well," Count Hannes replied. He then looked at the city guards behind him and ordered, "Men, follow after me!"


    He took the lead and was the first one to enter the wall. Seeing him magically pass through the wall, the guards were momentarily stunned but soon followed after their lord.


    After all the guards had entered, the Magi left behind entered one by one. Lisa was thest one to enter, but before she stepped foot inside, when she looked at the shadowy wall, an unsettling feeling emerged in her heart.


    How unnerving¡­ She buried this feeling and entered through the wall. And soon, the alley turned silent.


    ¡­


    After entering through the wall, everyone was ovee by nothing but absolute darkness. They couldn''t help but panic, but they continued to move forward.


    After all, that was the only direction they could go. It felt like they were in a narrow corridor with the only way being in front of them.


    Lisa looked around and clenched her fists. She thought to herself, This¡­ what is this? It feels so ominous.


    Suddenly, she felt as if she had just passed through a sort of membrane, almost like how one feels when onees out of the water. When she looked around, she was astonished. She found herself in arge tunnel, but that wasn''t what surprised her.


    The thing that truly shocked her was that everything and everyone around her, including herself, looked as if the colors had been sucked out, leaving nothing but ck and white.


    It was a cepletely devoid of color!

 Chapter 88 Dark Echo

    <h4>Chapter 88 Dark Echo </h4>


    Lisa felt overwhelming negative emotions from the depths of her heart as soon as she arrived here. She looked at her trembling hands that appeared ck and white, and muttered in fear, "W-What is happening?!"


    She had never felt so terrorized before. It was as if this ce was leeching out all the happiness from her and everyone and everything around her.


    The youth raised her head and gazed at the rest of the people with her, and when she did, she was shocked. Everyone was faring much worse than her.


    Forget the city guards who were sprawled out on the floor, even Count Hannes, Karl, and Emory were on their knees, scared out of their wits.


    When she looked for Edward, she was stunned. "E-Edward?!"


    Edward rushed toward her and grabbed her from falling. "Lisa! Are you alright? What is happening?"


    Lisa didn''t understand why Edward, out of everyone else, seemed to be fine. But she knew that he was the only person who could get them out of this conundrum. If not, they would fall deeper into the depths of despair.


    "E-Edward¡­ cast¡­ A-Aegis!" Lisa struggled to get the words out of her mouth. All sorts of depressing memories were beginning to resurface in her mind, causing her a great deal of pain.


    "Aegis?" Edward was confused, but then immediately understood what Lisa was saying. He gentlyy her on the ground, then grabbed a white crystal and a vial of water from his waist pouch.


    He ced the crystal that emanated a sacred aura on the ground, then poured water over it. Following that, he weaved a series of hand signs and then mmed his palm against the white crystal.


    A resplendent magic circle materialized over the crystal and then slowly enveloped it. Then, the crystal cracked upon and a holy light spread in all directions.


    Rank 1 Spell: Sacred Aegis!


    The moment the light enveloped everyone in the group, they snapped out of their negative emotions. It felt like they had just woken up from a nightmare. It was as if they were drowning to their deaths, and could now finally breathe.


    However, the effect of the spell didn''tst for long.


    As soon as the holy light was produced from the spell, the surroundings instantly sucked the color out of it, nullifying it. It seemed that the ce that the group had arrived at didn''t like colors all that much.


    However, the effect and the duration of the spell were more than enough to pull everyone out of their misery.


    Count Hannes slowly got to his feet, his back drenched in cold sweat. He looked at his surroundings and muttered with lingering fear, "Just¡­ what is this ce?!"


    "No, more importantly¡­" The Count turned to look at Edward and spoke with incredulity. "How are you not affected at all?!"


    "Eh?" Edward was more confused than anyone. "Affected by what? The only thing that''s affected is my vision. All I see is ck and white."


    "T-That''s it?" Magus Emory looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. Thinking back to when he was drowning in despair and was on the verge of crying like a baby, he couldn''t help but think, This kid¡­ is his heart made of steel? How could he not feel a thing?


    Lisa looked at Edward deeply, her thoughts a mystery. She then solemnly said to everyone, "That''s not what''s important. If this ce is what I think it is, then we''re in deep trouble."


    The Count and Magus Emory didn''t have any idea where they were currently, not to mention the guards.


    Suddenly, Magus Karl looked at Lisa and asked in a trembling voice, "M-Magus Lisa, could this ce perhaps be¡­"


    Lisa nodded, an extremely serious expression marring her face. "Yes, I believe this ce has some connection to the Shadowmuir!


    "I-Impossible!" Count Hannes sucked in a cold breath of air, fear evident in his voice.


    Seeing such a reaction from the Count, Magus Emory felt very nervous. He couldn''t help but ask, "What is the Shadowmuir?"


    Magus Karl replied with a grim expression, "I read this in an ancient book a long time ago, but I never thought this ce was real."


    He took a deep breath and began exining to everyone present,


    "Legend has it that our world is supported by a sacred pir known as the World Tree. Its branches and roots extend to every part of the world.


    "It is said that one of its roots extends toward a sunless ce called the Shadowmuir, also known as the dark echo of the world!"


    Not expecting the old Magus to have such knowledge, Lisa was surprised. It was natural for her, who was a student of the Clover Academy, toe across such knowledge.


    After all, the library at the academy, the Savant Tower, housed the greatest collection of books in the entire Southern Federation.


    She had read about the Shadowmuir and the World Tree at the library in Clover Academy, but at the time she brushed it off as mere legends.


    However, toe to a ce that greatly resembled the Shadowmuir, she didn''t know what to think. To be honest, she still didn''tpletely believe they were in the legendary dark echo of the world.


    It was in her nature to take everything with a grain of salt, especially involving fairy tales and legends. She couldn''t help but begin to bite her nails as she started thinking of the next course of action.


    "Look!" Suddenly, Edward spoke out loud, pointing to a ce further down the tunnel.


    When everyone looked in the direction Edward was pointing at, they were stunned. He, along with Aqu, hurriedly walked a few yards into the tunnel.


    "Edward, don''t be reckless!" Lisa reached out to him. They were in an unknown ce, thest thing they should do was act so unrestrained.


    She wanted to severely reprimand him but the words got stuck in her mouth.


    When Edward and Aqu walked to a certain point in the tunnel, the colors on their bodies had returned! Curious, he walked back a few steps and found that the colors had been sucked out again.


    He couldn''t help but walk back and forth and witness the colors appear and then disappear from his body. "Hahaha! What the hell?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Lisa, on the other hand, felt greatly relieved. This ce isn''t Shadowmuir after all.


    But then she looked at the colorless world around her and turned pensive.


    Then what is this ce?

 Chapter 89 Found Out

    <h4>Chapter 89 Found Out </h4>


    Inside the cavern, the Vampire Magus was directing his spawns into carving the ritual formation on the ground. He was fully concentrated on his task, but suddenly his pale, pointy ears twitched and he looked in the direction of the tunnel entrance that led here.


    "What was that?" He muttered under his breath.


    He couldn''t perceive it properly as he was currently preupied, but for some reason, he felt as if there was a faint disturbance in the mana.


    Am I just imagining things? A ludicrous thought emerged in his mind.


    But soon his eyebrows furrowed tightly. "No, I can''t take any chances!"


    At this stage, he didn''t wish to take any risks. Things were so close topletion, there was no way he would mess things up now. He suddenly looked toward the dark ceiling of the cavern and whistled.


    Following that, the sound of wings pping could be heard. Within a few seconds, a bat the size of an adult human''s head flew down andnded on the vampire''s shoulder.


    The bat''s ck eyes shone with intelligence as it deeply stared at the vampire, awaiting his orders.


    The vampire weaved hand signs, following which one of his left eyes turned ck. At the same time, one of the bat''s eyes turned red.


    Rank 1 Spell: Shared Vision!


    "Go, scout the tunnel." The vampire ordered.


    The bat pped its wings and silently flew toward the tunnel.


    Seeing the bat disappear, the vampire''s eyes narrowed to a slit. "I hope it''s nothing. But on the off chance that those Magi have somehow found this ce. Then¡­"


    He looked at the human sacrifices imprisoned within therge cage, his eyes gleaming with cold, murderous intent.


    ¡­


    The group of Magi and the city guards vigntly made their way into the depths of the tunnel. Count Hannes looked around in shock.


    "I can''t believe there was such a tunnel underneath my city!"


    Being the lord of the County, by all rights he should have been aware of the existence of such an underground tunnel. But the fact that he wasn''t, clearly vexed him.


    Could this tunnel be perhaps older than the time my ancestors stepped foot on thisnd? He wondered, trying to justify the reason for him not being privy to this ce.


    "We might not even be under Hannes City for all we know," Edward suddenly muttered.


    "He''s right." Lisa nodded. "That shadowy ce that we went through just now, teleported us to an unknown location."


    "That shadow thingy had properties rted to Space Magic, huh?" Edward asked while rubbing his chin.


    Magus Karl chimed in. "But are we sure that the ce we came out of earlier has nothing to do with Shadowmuir?"


    There was a hint of curiosity traced in his tone. One could tell how excited he was just by speaking about the legendary dark echo of the world. His was the true spirit of a Magus - forever in pursuit of the truth and the mysteries of the world.


    Lisa shook her head. "Honestly, I don''t know. Although that ce indeed had characteristics simr to the Shadowmuir, I can''t confirm if it really was that ce. After all, that shadowy part of the tunnel onlysted for a few meters, did it not?"


    Hearing her words, all the Magi nodded. But at the same time, they couldn''t help but wonder, If it wasn''t the Shadowmuir then what was it?


    "I''ll have to report this to my professors back at the academy. They''ll know what it is. Besides, having such a dangerous ce unguarded would bring great troubles." Lisa added. She said thest part while secretly ncing at the Count, trying to discern his reaction.


    Count Hannes was ted after listening to her. To be honest, he wasn''t veryfortable having such an ominous and risky ce inside his city. But if someone from the Clover Academy were to deal with it, he would be more than happy to cooperate.


    After all, if this ce really had any link to Shadowmuir, then it was way beyond his capabilities.


    Suddenly, he heard something faint in front of him and instantly became alert. With quick and smooth movements, he grabbed the dagger sheathed at his waist, imbued mana into it, and threw it.


    Everyone was taken aback by the Count''s sudden actions.


    "W-What are you doing?" Edward was the most surprised as the dagger whizzed past his head. He looked at the Count with suspicion, his hand already reaching the hilt of his sword.


    THUD!


    Suddenly, the sound of something falling came from ahead of them. Everyone turned around and saw that the Count''s dagger had pierced something.


    "What''s that?!" Edward was shocked.


    He warily walked ahead and was finally able to see what it was. The others also followed suit and when their gazended on the thing, they turned solemn.


    "A bat, eh?" Count Hannes crouched down and took back his dagger. He cleaned the blood off of it and sheathed it back.


    He stood back up and looked at everyone with a grim expression. "It''s safe to assume that the vampire already knows we''re here."


    Everyone''s face turned dark. They''d hoped that they would take the vampire by surprise, but rarely does anything in life go ording to n.


    The Count brandished his great sword and instructed everyone around, "Since we''ve been found out, we might as well charge ahead." Then, his gazended on Lisa and he asked, "What say you?"


    Lisa thought for a while and felt that this was the best option they had. She looked back at the Count and nodded.


    "Very well." The Count took the lead and ran into the depths of the tunnel. "Everyone, follow me!"


    ¡­


    Inside the cavern, the Vampire Magus''s eye turned back to its usual red. His expression was extremely twisted and his teeth had turned sharp and jagged.


    He roared at the top of his lungs, "Those filthy Magi! How the hell did they find this ce?!"


    The vampire''s sudden burst of aura filled with killing intent swept the nearby spawns off of their feet. Their bodies trembled in fear as theyid eyes on their enraged master.


    "It has to be one of you!" The vampire red at his spawns. He wished that he could kill all these inferior creatures in front of him, but now was the time that he needed them the most.


    "You, you, and you." The vampire pointed at three spawns and ordered, "Fetch all the sacrifices out of the cage. Now!"


    Then, he looked at the other spawns and spat through gritted teeth, "And you useless trash. Go out there and buy me time. Even if it costs you your pathetic lives!"


    The vampire spawns showed traces of fear and unwillingness in their eyes, but the next moment, their expressions changed and they replied in unison, "Yes, Master!"


    With that, they dashed toward the tunnel entrance, ready toy their lives for their master. Not a shred of hesitation could be seen in their eyes.


    Meanwhile, inside the cage, Adam who was secretly watching everything take ce revealed a smirk.


    About damn time.

 Chapter 90 Monstrous

    <h4>Chapter 90 Monstrous </h4>


    The group of Magi and guards ran towards the depth of the tunnel. Everyone had solemn expressions on their faces, especially the guards.


    This was going to be a battle between Magi, and mortals like them would only serve as cannon fodder. They knew this fact, yet they continued to run forward with determination.


    Some wanted to avenge their loved ones, while others wanted to rescue their loved ones.


    Regardless of their reason, they were ready toy down their lives and protect the city that they grew up in.


    As the group continued to run forward, suddenly they started hearing the sounds of hurried footstepsing from the other end of the tunnel.


    "They''re here." The Count, who was running at the forefront, muttered in a cold voice.


    He began to infuse mana into his magic artifact, but right at that moment, he was stopped by one of his trusted subordinates.


    "My Lord, save your strength," The guard said solemnly.


    "You¡­" The Count was taken aback, not having expected his men to take the initiative first. He thought that they''d be terrified of going into battle, but it seemed just the opposite.


    The guard smiled. "As long as you''re alive, the city will be in good hands. The people of the city will live well under your rule. They will be safe and so will my family."


    Count Hannes was moved. He could see the fear in the guard''s eyes, but despite that, he was willing to fight to death. If this wasn''t bravery, then what was?


    "Very well." The Count nodded after a brief pause. "I will cut down a path straight ahead and rush forward with the Magi. You all will deal with the spawns."


    "Yes, my lord!" The guard mmed his fist against his chest te. He then retreated and ordered the rest of the guards, "Men, ready the potions!"


    "OHH!" The rest of the guards responded in unison and brandished their weapons and readied the Potion of Explosion in their hands.


    Magus Karl looked at the many crystal vials containing bright orange liquid and smiled gratefully. "Magus Adam really did us a favor by brewing so many of those potions."


    Everyone agreed. If it wasn''t for Adam''s potions, the casualties among the city guards would have been substantially more.


    On the other side of the cavern, dozens of pairs of crimson bloodthirsty eyes were now visible. They wereing over at great speed.


    Count Hannes turned his head and looked at Edward, "Young Magus, carve a path ahead with me, will ya?"


    "Yes, sir!" Edward ran ahead and took his position alongside the Count. Both of them readied their swords and infused mana at the same time.


    One sword lit up with red mes, while the other had blue lightning streak across its de.


    The next moment, they simultaneously activated their sword techniques. The two Magi turned into streaks of light¡ªone red and the other blue¡ªas they charged into the midst of the vampire spawns.


    A brilliant sword technique of fire and lightning entwined together and the resulting attack turned into something much more devastating.


    SLASH!


    Thebined attack of Count Hannes and Edward tore through the horde of vampire spawns. Any undead creature that came in direct contact with their technique was ripped apart, with very little remaining of their bodies.


    Even the remnant energy of thebined attack fried the bodies of many vampire spawns to a crisp.


    Count Hannes looked at Edward and smirked. "Not bad."


    Edward sheathed his sword with a smug smile. "Heh!"


    The three Magi running behind them were stunned by their disy of prowess. Even Lisa was quite surprised to see Edward being able to keep up with the Count who was the strongest in their group.


    She couldn''t help but think to herself in astonishment, This guy¡­ his rate of improvement seems to be even more monstrous than Adam''s!


    Even earlier when everyone seemed to be drowning in despair, Edward was the only one who remained unaffected. But she didn''t dwell on it too much, now was not the time.


    The Magi ran through the path made by the Count and Edward and made their way to the other end of the tunnel.


    Many of the vampire spawn''s bodies were fried. Some were still aze, while others had lightning still streaking across them. Arge majority had at least one of their limbs shed.


    However, despite that, the madness in their eyes didn''t decrease at all. They red at the departing backs of the Magi and tried to give chase.


    "Where the hell do you think you''re looking, filthy creatures!"


    A cold voice drifted into the ears of all the vampire spawns still alive. Following that, dozens of vials containing the bright orange liquid were thrown at them.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    All the vampire spawns were drowned in one explosion after another. After the city guards had chucked away all the potions, and the fire from the explosions had died down, they raised their swords and charged at the undead creatures that had still managed to survive.


    "KILL THEM ALL!!" The lead guard screamed, his eyes spewing venom.


    "OHHHH!!" The rest of the guards followed after him and a brutal bloodbath began.


    ¡­


    Inside the cavern, the vampire suddenly turned his head after he heard the series of explosions go off just now. His face turned extremely grim.


    He then turned around and screamed at the three vampire spawns that were piling up the live bodies of the human sacrifices in an organized manner.


    "Hurry!"


    The spawns hastened their movements. Meanwhile, the vampire Magus subconsciously turned his head towards the throne made of bones, his gazending on the coffin beyond it.


    A myriad of emotions shed past his eyes. Sensing the ripples in the vampire''s heart, a foreign voice echoed inside his mind. Following that, the vampire''s eyes zed over momentarily, and then, they shone with great resolve.


    "If ites down to it¡­ I''d be more than happy to¡ª" Suddenly, the vampire turned his head towards a particr human piled on the ritual formation.


    With his heightened senses, he could clearly hear this particr human''s heart beating much faster than the others. This should not have been possible, however.


    After all the human sacrifices had been drugged, their heartbeats had fallen to the bare minimum level, just enough to sustain their bodies.


    But why did this human''s heart beat at a normal rate? The vampire wondered in confusion.


    His eyebrows furrowed and he walked toward this human, all the while thinking, Has he not been injected with the drug?


    He approached the human and stood right over him, carefully observing him. Suddenly, the vampire saw the human''s closed eyes slightly twitch and a bead of sweat slowly roll down his forehead.


    The vampire was dumbfounded. "He''s conscious?!"


    Adam''s eyes snapped open and he looked at the vampire and nervouslyughed.


    "Hehe, oops. You got me!"

 Chapter 91 One Hit

    <h4>Chapter 91 One Hit </h4>


    At once, many thoughts passed through the bewildered Vampire''s mind as he stood there in a momentary daze.


    How is he still conscious?


    Is he one of the Magi?


    Why can''t I sense any mana from him?


    Wait! Suddenly he thought of a terrifying possibility.


    When his thoughts reached this point, his eyes narrowed and a ruthless glint shed across them. With lightning speed, he raised his fist and delivered a straight punch to Adam.


    "Chill, chill, chill!" Adam clumsily dodged the punch by a hair''s breadth. He rolled backward on the ground and got to his feet. He patted his chest and muttered, "Phew, I nearly got hit!"


    He dodged?! After missing Adam, the vampire''s fist stopped inches above the ground, disying his frightening control. There was no way he was going to ruin the ritual formation. He raised his head and looked at Adam with cold eyes.


    "Did you lead the Magi here?"


    Adam saw the twisted expression on the vampire''s face and shrugged his shoulders while disying a mocking smile. "Guess?"


    "You!!" The vampire was livid. Not only did this kid foil his n, but now he was even toying with him.


    How dare he!


    He slowly walked toward Adam, while coldly instructing the remaining three vampire spawns in the cavern. "Finish preparing the ritual."


    "Yes, master!" The spawns replied nervously, hurrying up their pace.


    They secretly nced at Adam and couldn''t believe that one of them was stupid enough to smuggle this human into their secret hideout.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed as he reached for his Holding Pouch to take out a materialponent for his spell. "You think I''m gonna let you¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in his mouth when he realized that he wasn''t carrying anything. Before being abducted by the spawns, he had given his robes, gauntlets, and the Holding Pouch to Edward.


    Most importantly, he had even given that to Edward. Now, he had nothing on him except the simple tunic and the pants that he was wearing.


    This was to ensure that he wasn''t caught by the vampire or his spawns. But now it seemed to have backfired on him.


    "Well. Shit." Adam didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    This split moment of distraction allowed the Vampire Magus to instantly appear before him and deliver a vicious sidekick to his abdomen.


    Adam''s body curled up like a shrimp as he flew across the cavern. He smashed against the cavern wall and limply fell to the ground, dust and debris from the smashed wall falling over him.


    The vampire sneered, "That should do it."


    He didn''t want to waste too much time on Adam, he was already cutting it too close with the ritual. Thus, he delivered a kick with the intent to instantly kill the youth.


    That kick should have snapped his spine in half. He was confident that it was over. So he turned around and walked toward the ritual formation, intending to finish everything quickly before the rest of the Magi arrived.


    Suddenly, he stopped in his footsteps and an incredulous expression marred his face. He turned around and looked at the ce where Adam had fallen, and couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "He''s alive?!" The vampire muttered in disbelief as he saw Adam slowly standing up.


    Adam rubbed his stomach and looked at the vampire angrily. "That hurt, you bastard."


    "H-How are you still alive?" The vampire was having difficulty trying toprehend things. Although he was also a Rank 1 Magus, but he was far stronger than any Magi of the same rank.


    After all, he had injected in himself the bloodline of a true vampire!


    Of course, Adam''s physique could be considered to be on the same level as the vampire''s. Practicing the Astral Tyrant Manual constantly strengthened every cell of his body, after all.


    Seeing Adam slowly walk toward him with a furious expression, the vampire snapped out of his shock and got ready forbat.


    "I''ve underestimated you." The ck nails in his palms elongated and turned sharper, meanwhile, his palms had transformed into menacing ws. "But this time, I won''t."


    He grabbed an ominous rusty chain link from his pocket and threw it in the air in front of him. Following that, he weaved hand signs at quick speeds, and finally constructed a spell model!


    The chain link dissipated into fine particles and vanished into thin air. Following that, the spell was finally cast.


    Rank 1 Spell: Umbral Chains!


    Several ck chains emerged from Adam''s own shadow and quickly tried to bind him on the spot.


    Seeing the shadowy chainse at him, Adam''s eyes narrowed and at the same time, he was very fascinated. Shadow Magic? Interesting!


    Before the chains could even touch the hems of his clothes, Adam had already disappeared from the spot.


    "Impossible¡ª" the vampire was barely able to follow the youth''s movements. To think that a mere human could match a vampire''s speed was simply ludicrous to him. To say that he was shocked would be an understatement.


    But before he could even finish his words, Adam had already appeared in front of him.


    Unbridled killing intent gushed out from Adam''s cold eyes as he ced four fingers aimed straight at the vampire''s chest. Mana gathered on the youth''s palm as he followed through with a devastating one-inch punch, while at the same time rotating his arm and fist.


    Hand of Doom: One Hit!


    BAM!


    At thest moment, the vampire somehow managed to cross his arms and ce them in between his chest and Adam''s attack.


    The sheer force of Adam''s punch brutally overwhelmed the vampire''s defenses. The force shattered the vampire''s forearms and prated his chest. A visible shockwave in the shape of a vortex could be seening out from the vampire''s back as his clothes were torn to pieces.


    The vampire spurted arge mouthful of blood as he was swept off his feet. He flew like a cannonball and smashed against the cavern wall, all the way on the other side.


    Adam, who was still standing with his fist stretched out, shook his head. "Tsk, you managed to block it, huh?"


    He gazed at his fist that was emitting steam. Then, he looked at the vampire who was still miserably lodged inside the wall and his lips curled up into a smirk.


    "Good, you will be the perfect guinea pig for me to test out my moves."

 Chapter 92 Watch Me

    <h4>Chapter 92 Watch Me </h4>


    Adam looked at his fist with a pensive expression. The skin on it was beginning to peel off, and one could almost see the knuckle bones.


    The youth had only recently started practicing the Astral Tyrant Manual, and his body was far from reaching the point of being considered the strongest weapon.


    That is why in the earlier stages he would require gauntlets¡ªstrong ones at that¡ªto carry out the techniques of the magicbat method that he had absorbed from the memories of the expert.


    "Ah, whatever." Adam jerked his fist a little and then blew on it to try and alleviate the burning sensation. "I hope that fatty gets my stuff as quickly as possible."


    Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at the three vampire spawns that were standing a few meters away from him, frozen in absolute shock.


    And when his gazended on the unconscious people lying on top of the ritual formation, intense fury bubbled up in his heart. He slowly walked toward the vampire spawns with clenched fists.


    "Although you''ve been turned into mindless servants by that vampire, don''t expect any mercy from me."


    The cold words of the youth sent chills down the undead creatures'' backs. Their bodies shuddered in fear and they couldn''t even get a word out of their mouths no matter how hard they tried.


    They were rooted on the spot as Adam, who seemed like the grim reaper to them, slowly approached them one step at a time. The sound of each step felt like a hammer pummeling their still hearts.


    With an indifferent expression, Adam walked in front of the first vampire spawn and effortlessly grabbed his head.


    "P-Please! Please! I''m innocent! I''m a resident of H-Hannes City¡­ Y-You can''t kill me!!" The vampire spawn somehow managed to get his words out through gaps between Adam''s fingers.


    "Can''t kill you?" Adam looked at the spawn as if looking at nothing more than an insignificant ant. And before he clenched his hand, he coldly muttered, "Watch me."


    SPLAT!


    The vampire spawn''s head burst open like a watermelon. His mangled mix of brain matter and bones sshed all around him.


    As the headless undead creature wobbly fell to his knees, Adam walked to the next vampire spawn and casually swiped his hand. A thin, red line gradually appeared on the spawn''s neck and before long, his head had separated from his body!


    Thest vampire spawn watched on with disbelief as his fellow undead creature was killed with such ease. He couldn''t stop his body from trembling in sheer horror as he saw the youth slowly walk over to him.


    As Adam walked toward thest spawn, blood gushed out like a fountain from the neck of the spawn he had just beheaded. The blood sshed all over him, making him appear like a bloodthirsty fiend.


    The image of Adam soaked in blood sent shivers down thest vampire spawn''s body. He retreaded clumsily and fell on his butt as he begged for mercy. "P-Please, spare me! I was being controlled. I-I didn''t mean it! I d-didn''t want to do it!"


    "Didn''t mean it?" Adam continued to walk forward and nodded. "I know you didn''t mean it."


    Listening to Adam, the vampire spawn felt as if he had found a way out. He couldn''t help but begin to hope. But Adam''s next words doused him in a bucket of cold water.


    "But so what?"


    Adam balled his right palm into a fist, raised it, and was about to bring it down, killing the vampire spawn once and for all.


    But suddenly!


    ZOOM!


    His eyes narrowed and he hurriedly tried to defend himself as a red streak of light brutally crashed against his body, sweeping him off of his feet.


    "Gaaahhhh!" Adam clearly felt his rib crack from the sudden attack. When he looked up, he saw that the vampire Magus had pinned him to the ground. The vampire''s foot had viciously pressed against his chest, applying great pressure on him.


    The youth felt greatly humiliated from being stepped on by someone, that too an undead creature. He growled, "Get off of me, you¡ª"


    BAM!


    The vampire raised his foot and viciously stomped Adam''s head. Blood spurted out from under his foot as the youth''s forehead was grievously injured.


    "Quite a sturdy skeleton for a human," the vampire muttered with slight surprise.


    With Adam''s buried head as the focal point, spide-web-like cracks had formed on the ground within a five-meter radius. One could tell just from looking at this, how strong the vampire''s attack must have been.


    As the vampire continued to press his foot against Adam''s head, he turned around and roared at thest remaining vampire spawn. "Finish the preparations!"


    "Y-Yes!" The spawn was jolted awake from the shock he had just felt from being at death''s door. Without wasting another moment, he began cing the human sacrifices at specific points on the formation.


    The preparations were almostplete!


    As the vampire''s forearms and chest began to regenerate at a rapid pace, he shifted his gaze from the spawn and gazed at the other two spawns that had just been killed by Adam.


    Seeing how brutally they''d been killed, he couldn''t help but re at the youth underneath his foot. "You''re quite vicious, aren''t you, you little shit?"


    Adam was desperately struggling to free himself, but the vampire continued to heavily press him into the ground. Even though Adam was constantly vignt of the vampire, thetter''s speed had truly surprised him. And before he knew it, he was already pinned down.


    Seeing the youth''s futile struggle, the vampire''s lips curled up into a cruel smile.


    "You know what? I had initially nned to get rid of you for ruining my ns. But now I''m thinking of making you my spawn."


    The vampire raised his foot and, without giving Adam a moment of respite, instantly stomped again.


    "Ugghh!!" Adam groaned in agony, his entire face covered in blood.


    "But before that, I need to tame you a little. You''ve been a real pain in the ass." The vampire coldly smiled, revealing his sharp fangs.


    He continued to stomp on Adam''s face, each of his attacks infused with mana. He made sure to not give the youth a single chance to free himself.


    "Hahahaha!" Heughed maniacally as he greatly enjoyed the feeling of bullying Adam.


    But suddenly¡­


    Two swords instantly closed in on him from each side, one covered in mes, the other in lightning!

 Chapter 93 Guantlets

    <h4>Chapter 93 Guantlets </h4>


    When the group of Magi entered the cavern, the scene that greeted them left them shocked!


    More than a hundred residents of the city were lying unconscious on the ground, in some sort of strange pattern. Meanwhile, one vampire spawn was nervously cing them at different points of the ritual formation.


    Moreover, the two headless corpses of the other vampire spawns by the ritual formation made them wonder just what exactly had taken ce here.


    And finally, their eyesnded on the vampire who was responsible for the entire tragedy befalling the city. However, he was currently stomping on Adam whileughing maniacally.


    Seeing such a gruesome scene made Magus Emory and Magus Karl freeze on the spot, their bodies trembling. After bing Magi, they lived a life of luxury. Hence, they weren''t used to such situations.


    Meanwhile, Count Hannes, Edward, and Lisa, who had managed to keep theirposure, looked at one another and nodded. Following that, Lisa dashed toward thest vampire spawn, whereas the other two went toward the Vampire Magus.


    The vampire, sensing the killing intent directed at him, coldly smiled. "I''ve been waiting for you."


    Just when the Count''s and Edward''s swords were about to touch his neck, he brought forth his pale ws and grabbed the des.


    CLANG!


    A clear sound of metal hitting against metal resounded in the underground cavern. Seeing their swords blocked¡ªno, grasped with such ease, Count Hannes and Edward were astonished!


    Both their swords were magic artifacts but the vampire was able to grab them with his bare hands like he was grabbing mere twigs.


    Taking advantage of their momentary state of shock, the vampire twisted his body and redirected both swords in the opposite direction. The Count and Edward were flung to the far ends of the cavern as a result.


    But during this split second, Aqu had rushed toward Adam, grabbed his shoulders, and sped off into the distance away from the vampire.


    The vampire didn''t pay attention to Adam and the griffin though. He turned around, while at the same time weaving hand signs at quick speeds, and then aimed his hand at Lisa who was moments away from reaching thest spawn.


    Rank 1 Spell: Hail of Blood!


    Several magic circles materialized in front of him, and from them, dozens of blood thorns, the size of an adult finger, shot out toward Lisa.


    Lisa, who was just inches away from the spawn, had no choice but to retreat to dodge the blood thorns. This spell sent shivers down her spine, and she believed that if she were to be scratched by even a single blood thorn, then the oue would be dire.


    Within just a few seconds, the vampire had effectively countered the frontal attack of two Magi and also protected his spawn from a third Magus!


    Seeing such a level of prowess, everyone present was shocked. Lisa, who had deduced by now that the vampire was only a Rank 1 Magus, couldn''t believe that someone of the same rank as her could be so fierce atbat.


    The only other person she knew who was this monstrous was also in the same cavern. Her gaze subconsciouslynded on Adam, who was now lying motionlessly after having been saved by Aqu.


    "Is this how you treat a stranger?" The vampire looked at all the Magi that had just entered the cavern with a cold smile. "How rude."


    Then, he looked at his vampire spawn who was about to finish the preparation for the ritual, and his smile turned even wider.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." He elegantly walked toward the ritual formation with his hands behind his back. "Although it would have been much better if I had a few more sacrifices, I can still make do with this."


    No one interrupted the vampire. No, to be more precise, no one dared to. All the Magi were struck with terror after witnessing the vampire deal with them so effortlessly.


    They walked around the ritual formation and slowly made their way to where Adam was.


    Seeing this, the vampire didn''t stop them at all. He simply didn''t care. His entire attention was on his spawn who was cing thest few sacrifices on the formation with trembling hands.


    Meanwhile, Edward crouched down beside Adam and helped him up. Seeing his bloodied face, the youth was taken aback. But what surprised him even more was that Adam seemed to be¡­ crying.


    Edward was dumbfounded. "Adam, you¡­ are you crying?"


    "Of course, I''m not!" Adam barked like a mad dog. He pointed at the vampire and spoke full of grievance. "That bastard broke my nose. And now¡­ my eyes won''t stop sweating! Uwaahhh!"


    Hearing him, everyone was speechless. Lisa looked at him with a solemn expression. "Can you fight him?"


    Adam looked at her and confidently said, "That goes without saying."


    "Good." Lisa nodded. "Then all of us will fight him together¡ª"


    But Adam interrupted her. "No, leave him to me."


    The Count chimed in with a stern expression. "Magus Adam, this is not the time to unt your powers. We''ll have a much better chance at defeating him if we work together."


    "No, you don''t get it." Adam shook his head. He pointed his finger toward the cavern ceiling and solemnly said, "There are still those guys that you have to take care of."


    The vampire''s ears suddenly twitched and he looked at Adam in surprise. "You were able to sense them? Your spiritual powers are quite strong for someone your age."


    Everyone turned to look at the ceiling, but they couldn''t sense anything at all. Even Count Hannes who was the strongest in the group couldn''t perceive a thing. The ceiling was obscured in darkness, preventing anyone from seeing anything.


    Adam slowly got to his feet, his face solemn. He looked at Edward and asked, "You got my stuff?"


    Edward nodded and handed him his Holding Pouch and a pair of ck gauntlets.


    Adam tied the Holding Pouch to his waist and then grabbed the gauntlets from Edward. These pair of gauntlets were Rank 1 magic artifacts and this would be the first time he''d be wearing them.


    After putting them on, Adam grinned from ear to ear. "Now, that''s more like it!"


    He then instructed the rest of the Magi, "You all huddle together and focus more on defending. It''ll be difficult for you all to kill every one of them. But don''t worry, all you need to do isst long enough till I kill the vampire."


    Sensing the seriousness in Adam''s tone, Lisa clenched her fists tightly as a drop of sweat rolled down her forehead. "What exactly is up there? What are we fighting against?"


    Before Adam could reply, the vampire had alreadypleted a series of hand signs and aimed his finger at them. He revealed his sharp fangs and disyed a cruel smile as he said, "See for yourself."


    Following that, countless pairs of blood-red eyes became visible across the entire ceiling.


    SCREEECH!

 Chapter 94 Coiling Palm

    <h4>Chapter 94 Coiling Palm </h4>


    Countless red-eyed bats descended as their screeches constantly echoed in the cavern. Seeing the sea of bats diving toward them, the Magi lost allposure they had. They looked on with disbelief.


    Magus Karl fell to his knees, his body trembling. "T-Those are vampire bats!!"


    Vampire bats were a species of bats that were known to feast on blood. Moreover, they would continue to drain the blood out of their victims until all that remained was a dried-up husk.


    Magus Emory seemed to have lost all hope. "There are hundreds of them¡­ No, there might even be a thousand¡­ we''re doomed!"


    "Huddle together and focus on defending, huh?" Edward repeated Adam''s parting words, anxiety gripping his heart. "So this is what he meant."


    He lowered his head and saw that Adam had already rushed in the direction of the vampire. Then, he looked at Lisa and asked, "So what do we do? You got any ideas?"


    Lisa, who was trying her best to keep a calm state of mind, looked at Edward and nodded with clenched fists. "I do, but¡­"


    She then looked at Magus Emory and Karl and continued, "We''ll need everyone''s joint effort if we wannae out of this alive."


    Hearing her words, Count Hannes looked at the two useless Magi and roared, "Get on your feet if you wanna live! Emory, don''t you wish to find your son? Karl, don''t you wish to return home to your newborn granddaughter? Get the hell up and fight!"


    The two Magi seemed to have been brought back to life as a fire lit inside of them after hearing the Count''s words.


    Lisa looked at them and nodded, "So, here''s what we''re going to do¡­"


    After listening to her instructions, everyone got into position. Suddenly, the Count looked at Edward and Lisa and smiled bitterly. "Our survival ispletely contingent on Adam defeating the vampire. Do you really think he can?"


    Even the Count himself didn''t have any confidence to stand up against the vampire, let alone Adam who was two minor stages lower than him.


    "He will win!" Both Lisa and Edward replied simultaneously, their voices filled with confidence.


    As countless vampire bats rained down on them with bloodthirsty eyes, the five Magi began weaving hand signs and sacrificing the required materialponents to cast a joint spell.


    ¡­


    Mana gathered on Adam''s gauntlets as he dashed toward the vampire. He knew that if he wanted to interrupt the spawn frompleting the ritual, he had to first go through the vampire.


    When the vampire saw Adam rushing toward him with his gauntlets covered in pure mana, for the first time today, he felt a sense of crisis.


    When Adam had firstnded a blow on him earlier, that was simply him being taken by surprise, not having expected a mere human to have such speed and strength.


    But now, he didn''t dare to underestimate the youth. But despite that, the vampire felt pressure from him.


    He felt insulted!


    "A mere human dares to act so cocky in front of me?!" He rushed toward Adam, ovee by anger. Moreover, he didn''t want to fight anywhere near the ritual formation, afraid that he would ruin it.


    Adam''s and the vampire''s fists collided against each other, resulting in a terrifying shockwave. The surrounding air seemed to have been torn apart by the collision of their fists.


    The vampire retreated a few steps, meanwhile, Adam was sent flying.


    However, the vampire was not happy at all. The fact that the youth was able to make him retreat a few steps was astonishing. The anger in his heart grew. No, forget turning him into a spawn. I must kill him!


    Adam got to his feet, his entire body drenched in blood. Thatst attack made his insides hurt and he spurted a mouthful of blood. But despite that, he got into a fighting position as he thought to himself, I now have a general idea of his strength. All I need to do is adapt!


    Once again, the two collided against one another. But this time, Adam''s state was not as miserable as the previous time.


    They continued to pummel their fists against one another, each attack resulting in an even bigger shockwave than thest.


    And with each collision, Adam was slowly beginning to adapt. He was no longer sent flying after each attack. Now, he barely retreated a few steps. However, his body continued to get riddled with injuries, and it looked like he was on hisst breath.


    But he continued to persevere!


    "Damn you!" Unable to bring the youth down, the vampire was livid. "I''ll fucking kill you!"


    The vampire thrust his w at the youth''s face, intending to pierce the head. Adam used his left hand to parry the attack, using his opponent''s force against himself.


    His actions were as smooth as flowing water, fully showcasing the essence of the Phantom Dance. Then, he stepped forward and swung his right elbow to deliver a devastating blow to the vampire''s face.


    The vampire was stunned! This was the first time that Adam had managed tond a critical blow on him other than the first time when he''d been taken by surprise.


    Blood spurted out of the vampire''s nose as he stumbled backward. He tried to lean forward to regain bnce. "You fuckin¡ª"


    But right at that moment, Adam had already followed through with a roundhouse kick to the face!


    The vampire flew dozens of meters andnded on his back in an extremely haggard state, his lower jaw dislocated. He was shocked by the sudden turn of events.


    No matter how much he tried to overestimate the kid''s abilities, it still wasn''t enough. His lower jaw snapped back into position due to his high regeneration skills.


    The vampire realized that he could no longer be influenced by his anger. He hated to admit it, but if he continued to do so, he would very likely be killed by the youth!


    All these thoughts went through his head in a matter of split moments. And soon, he got to his feet and got ready to fight Adam, his expression solemn.


    But when he looked around, the youth was nowhere to be found. Even with his heightened senses, he couldn''t find Adam''s presence at all.


    Suddenly!


    The vampire felt mana fluctuations right behind him, followed by an intense killing intent. But it was toote for him.


    Adam, whose body and presence had just be visible after deactivating the Rank 1 Spell: Hide, gathered arge amount of mana into his right palm which was now shaped like a w.


    Then, he viciously stuck the vampire''s back with his w, at the same time twisting his palm at the point of contact.


    Hand of Doom: Coiling Palm Strike!


    BOOOM!!

 Chapter 95 Ominous

    <h4>Chapter 95 Ominous </h4>


    In preparation for defending against the vampire bats, all the Magi had pooled their mana, cast a joint spell, and erected a multiyered dome surrounding them.


    The firstyer was made of earth, the next made of ice, the one after made of earth again, and the final and outermostyer was made of a dense number of thick, thorny, and poisonous vines.


    It had been a few minutes since the dome was erected, and it continued to withstand the constant attacks of the vampire bats.


    As the bats were slowly chipping away at the dome little by little, Magus Karl who seemed to be nearly running out of mana, spoke impatiently, "How long do we have to endure this?!"


    Everyone knew that this old Magus had the least amount of mana left out of all. After all, he had expended quite a lot of it while finding the trail left behind by Adam. It had been more than a couple of hours since then, and he hadn''t gotten any chance to replenish mana.


    In this world, no potion could replenish a Magus'' mana. Only practicing mindfulness could do that.


    Lisa looked at Magus Karl and replied, "To be honest, I''m not sure how long it''ll take. But we have no other option than to¡ª"


    BOOOM!!


    Suddenly, a loud and deep sound came from outside the dome, almost as if tens of Potions of Explosion had simultaneously gone off. Following that, the ground underneath the Magi trembled violently, causing cracks to appear on the dome.


    "W-What is happening outside?!"


    "Is the cavern falling apart?!"


    The Magi panicked, not knowing what to do. Edward looked in the general direction of the ritual formation and thought worriedly, Adam¡­


    ¡­


    Adam seeded innding a direct blow to the vampire. The entire right side of the vampire''s torso was obliterated by his technique.


    The youth had aimed topletely destroy the vampire''s upper body, but at thest moment, the vampire had managed to shift his body slightly to the left.


    But regardless of the oue, Adam had seeded in finally bringing down the vampire.


    Seeing the vampire lifelessly fall to the ground with his right hand, right side of the chest, and half of his stomach missing, Adam breathed a sigh of relief.


    As he tookrge mouthfuls of air, he turned his head toward therge dome created by the Magi and saw that the vampire bats still hadn''t stopped attacking.


    Seeing this, his eyes narrowed.


    A few momentster, he got back to his feet and walked toward the vampire spawn who had been watching their battle all this while.


    Seeing his master die such a gruesome death, the vampire spawn was frozen in terror. Even when he saw Adam approach him, he couldn''t even move a finger.


    He wanted to beg for mercy but found that he was not able to utter a sound. He stood there motionlessly like a sculpture.


    Adam walked toward him step by step as he first sacrificed a few grams of the Horned ck Sheep''s fleece, then weaved a series of hand motions at a leisurely speed. He stood right in front of the vampire spawn and maliciously grinned.


    "Anyst words?"


    But right at that moment¡­


    STAB!


    Adam looked down and saw a pale hand protruding out from inside his chest. He coughed a mouthful of blood and when he raised his gaze, he saw the pale hand holding onto his heart.


    "HAHAHAHA!" The vampire Magusughed maniacally as he stood behind Adam, half of his upper body missing. But it was being regenerated at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Did you really think you killed me?" The vampire grinned as he clenched his fist, destroying Adam''s heart. "Fool! To truly kill a vampire one must either destroy their heart or brain! Hahaha!"


    With great difficulty, Adam turned around and nced at the vampire with tearful eyes. On hisst breath, he muttered, "M-Master¡­ why¡­"


    The vampire''sugh abruptly stopped and his eyebrows creased into a tight knot. "What did you just¡ª"


    STAB!


    The vampire looked down in confusion and saw a ck gauntlet protruding out from his chest and holding onto his heart. Not believing his eyes, he looked up and saw that the one in front of him was actually his spawn!!!


    The real Adam who was behind him, revealed a devilish grin. "Thanks for telling me."


    The next moment, Adam tightly clenched his fist and destroyed the vampire''s heart. The light in the vampire''s eyes instantly dimmed as he limply fell to the floor and died.


    This time, for good.


    Adam fell to his knees and breathed heavily. He had truly gone well over his limits toe out victorious in this battle. He weakly turned his head toward the dome and saw that the vampire bats had stopped attacking.


    With no one tomand them, they flew around aimlessly until finally, they all flew back toward the dark ceiling.


    Seeing this, Adam sighed in relief. He confirmed that the vampire Magus had truly died. But still, he couldn''t help but frown.


    He''s dead¡­ so why do I still feel so anxious? My intuition continues to warn me. Are the ones that have been spying on me all this while finally going to make a move? If so, then this would be the perfect time!


    Adam was in a very precarious situation right now. His mana reserves had fallen to an all-time low. He didn''t even have enough mana to execute a technique of the Hand of Doom, let alone any spells.


    Thus, without wasting another moment he activated his Sphere of Resonance. Then, he began to remove the people ced in the ritual formation as fast as he could. The ritual formation gave him a very ominous feeling to him for some reason.


    Just as Adam was continuing to hurl the unconscious people away from the formation, the magically-created dome in the distance broke down and everyone inside came out.


    Initially, they were all vignt but when they saw the vampire Magus lying motionlessly with half of his body missing, they were filled with exhration.


    "Hahaha! Adam, you did it! You did it!" Edward animatedly ran toward his friend. Lisa followed after him, her face flushed with excitement. But when they came closer, they saw that Adam was actually in a state of panic.


    The youth looked at them and spoke hurriedly, "Quick, carry these people away from the formation!"


    "What''s gotten into you? The vampire''s dead¡ª" Edward thought that Adam was overreacting. But he was instantly cut off.


    "NOW!" Adam roared.


    Sensing the gravity in his tone, everyone did as he told and began removing the people one by one.


    Beads of sweat dropped down Adam''s forehead and he involuntarily began to tremble. The foreboding feeling in his heart worsened and his intuition was sending warning signals like crazy. His heart was beating so fast that he thought it would explode.


    Suddenly¡­


    A deep sigh that seemed to have originated from an ancient time reverberated in the cavern, bringing with it so much pressure that it caused everyone to instantly get down on their knees.


    Everyone''s body shuddered as absolute terror gripped their hearts.


    "Not good!" Adam gritted his teeth and screamed at the top of his lungs, "Everyone, get away from the formation!"


    But much to his horror, he saw that everyone waspletely frozen in fear. He grabbed Edward and Lisa, who were the closest to him, and threw them outside the formation with all his strength.


    Then, he rushed toward Count Hannes and Magus Emory and grabbed their cors. But as soon as he did, the ritual formation began to light up with a sinister red glow.


    "Damn it!" Adam cursed with bloodshot eyes as he ran outside of the formation. He turned around and saw that apart from the vampire Magus and his three spawns, Magus Karl and two other people were still left behind in the formation.


    He gritted his teeth and ran back in. He grabbed the old Magus and thest two people and started rushing out of the formation. He was only a few meters away from stepping out when suddenly the ritual formation glowed with a blinding light.


    "NO!!" Adam roared, his heart gripped by terror. He hurled the three people he had been holding onto outside the formation.


    Right at that moment, the ritual formation was activated and Adam was drowned in its blood-red color.


    But!


    A few momentster, the red light parted and the youth forcefully made his way out. He fell to the ground, having no energy to even stand. His whole body had shriveled as if the life had been sucked out of him!


    As he gasped for air, the ritual formation lit up even more brightly, drowning the entire cavern in a blinding light.


    Inside the formation, the vitality was slowly being sucked out of the Vampire Magus and his three spawns. And within a few moments, they were reduced to nothing but empty husks.


    The red lines of the formation stretched out and streaked across the cavern floor, all the way beyond the throne made of bones. The lines enveloped the adamantine coffin and bathed it in a crimson glow.


    A few momentster, the bright crimson light receded and everything seemingly returned to normal. But suddenly, the sound of metal rubbing against metal filled the whole cavern.


    And then¡­


    The lid of the coffin slid open and a pale, withered hand reached out!

 Chapter 96 True Form

    <h4>Chapter 96 True Form </h4>


    A tall figure, about two and a half meters in height, slowly stepped out of the coffin. His skin was sickly pale, and his muscles had atrophied. The figure had long arms that extended into ws, the same for his legs.


    Tworge bat-like wings, the same color as his skin, slowly unfurled from his back as the figurepletely stepped out of the coffin and stretched his body.


    "Oh¡­ how long¡­ has it been?" A guttural voice escaped his lips as he stroked his face which didn''t have a single strand of hair on it.


    He looked around the cavern with his deep-red eyes, until finally his gazended on the Vampire Magus lying on the ritual formation.


    "So¡­ you failed¡­ after all." The figure spoke with indifference as he slowly walked forward. "But at least you served¡­ your purpose."


    The figure seemed to be getting used to speaking as the words came out smoother and without much pause. He looked up at the dark ceiling and ordered, "Come."


    SCREECH!


    Hundreds of vampire bats descended and swirled around the person. Then, they merged and transformed into a dark robe before covering him.


    "I, Estor Octavian, have finally awoken!" The figure spoke with ecstasy, revealing his sharp and jagged teeth. "And this time, I will form my Mana Core no matter what it takes."


    "But¡­" The ancient vampire clenched his fists and frowned. "I''ve not even regained a tenth of my strength yet"


    The ancient vampire''s cold gaze then fell on Adam who was lying on the ground and looking at him with sheer terror.


    "And it''s all because of you, human."


    Adam''s body shuddered as he made eye contact with the ancient vampire. He immediately looked away. After forcefully making his way out of the activated ritual formation, he didn''t have an ounce of energy left in him.


    His body looked like he''d been starving for days. He looked extremely emaciated. If it wasn''t for the white lotus, he would have long since lost consciousness.


    The youth looked behind him and saw that the rest of the Magi hadpletely frozen in fear. The very presence of the ancient vampire made their bodies tremble non-stop. They had never felt such fear in their lives.


    Shit! If I don''t do something, we''ll all die! Adam screamed in his heart, forcing his arm to move.


    The ancient vampire stepped closer to Adam at a leisurely pace. "Even though I gave this inferior creature my inheritance and blood, he still failed." He nced at the dead vampire Magus, indicating that he was once human.


    "With the ritual formation and all the sacrifices that he''d gathered, I should have been able to recover at least half my strength." The ancient vampire stopped right in front of Adam and looked down at him with cold eyes.


    "But you had to ruin everything, didn''t you?" He crouched down and grabbed Adam''s hair with his pale w. He brought the youth to his eye level and growled with anger and hatred, "Death would be too easy for you. I will make you my ve and torture you for eternity."


    Edward, who had finally gathered the strength to move, looked ahead with tearful eyes. He wanted to stand to his feet and help Adam, but he couldn''t.


    In the presence of the ancient vampire, he seemed to have lost all strength. All he could do was reach out to his friend, his heart filled with unwillingness and grief. "Adam¡­ no¡­"


    How could things havee to this? Edward thought as tears rolled down his face. Only if I was stronger¡­ I could have saved him¡­ saved all of us¡­


    The ancient vampire''s fangs elongated as he prepared to bite down on Adam''s neck. But suddenly, Adam''s lips parted and he slowly spoke, "You¡­ talk too much!"


    He then waved his hand and threw a fistful of dust at the ancient vampire''s face.


    FLASH!


    Uponing into contact with thest of Adam''s mana, the unassuming dust produced a blinding light that caused the ancient vampire to grimace and loosen his grip, causing the youth to fall to the ground.


    This was the same dust that Adam had been experimenting on in hisb. It had finallye to use in his time of need.


    Light was the bane of all undead creatures. Especially light that had the properties of mana!


    The ancient vampire involuntarily retreated a few steps as he covered his eyes. He had been slumbering inside the coffin for centuries, and although the light didn''t injure him, it definitely caught him off guard.


    As the light slowly receded, the ancient vampire regained his vision and scoffed in contempt. "Petty tricks¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in his mouth when he saw a ck puppy nudging its tiny head against Adam''s face.


    When did this creature get here? The vampire thought in rm. For some reason, this strange puppy gave him a sense of crisis.


    Adam, who was sprawled on the ground, bleeding profusely from all facial orifices after havingpletely depleted thest of his mana, muttered with a faint smile, "ckie¡­ I''ll leave the rest to you."


    ckied whimpered in sadness as he saw the youth''s miserable state. Adam was his favorite human, and to think that someone dared to hurt him made him furious!


    He turned around and red at the ancient vampire. "GRRR!"


    The vampire flinched and took a step back. A chill crawled down his spine as he saw the little animal fiercely stare at him. But his pride wouldn''t allow him to back down. Anger bubbled up in his heart as he stared back at the dog.


    But before he could even say or do anything, the dog in front of him slowly erged, transforming into something else entirely.


    The ancient vampire raised his head slowly, looking at the transforming creature as fear finally gripped his heart. Suddenly, he recalled something he had read a long time ago and he shuddered. He recognized this creature in front of him!


    "World Dev¡ª" He muttered in shock and horror, but before he could even finish, ckie had already waved his paw and reduced him to a mere bloody mist!


    The Magi who happened to see such a spectacle, were shocked out of their minds. An ancient vampire whose very presence left them incapacitated was swatted to death like a fly by a¡­ dog!


    Edward and Lisa were the most shocked out of them all. Their eyes had popped out and their jaws were touching the ground. The same thought echoed in their minds.


    That is ckie''s true form?!


    ckie, who had now reverted to its cute self, ran towards Adam and began licking his face. "Awoo~"


    He seemed to be sad and smug at the same time, causing Adam''s eyebrows to twitch. He instructed him, "ckie¡­ grab the healing potions¡­ from my pouch¡­ before I die."


    "Woof!" The puppy ran around Adam and skillfully grabbed a few vials of healing potions from the pouch tied to his waist. Then, he uncorked the vials and poured all of its content inside the youth''s mouth.


    A ruddy color returned to Adam''s face after he consumed the potion, but his body still looked shriveled up like a fossil. "Puahh! I thought I would really¡ªAckk!!"


    Edward and Lisa rushed to him and tightly hugged him. "Adam!"


    They really thought that they would lose him. They hugged him tightly while silently sobbing, their shoulders trembling ever so slightly.


    Seeing this, Adam smiled and hugged them back. "It''s okay... Everything''s fine now."


    Suddenly, footsteps could be hearding in the direction of the cavern entrance - the tunnel! Hearing this, everyone was instantly on guard.


    The city guards made their way into the cavern, and when their eyes fell on the Count, they beamed. "My lord! We have defeated the spawns!"


    Count Hannes breathed a sigh of relief. "Good job,ds!" His face turned solemn and he instructed, "Follow me. We''re going to survey the cavern and see if there are still any hidden dangers."


    The Count would have asked the others to join him, but everyone else was preupied. Edward and Lisa refused to leave Adam''s side. Magus Emory, who had finally reunited with his son, was nursing him back to health.


    Whereas, Magus Karl¡­ Well, he had simply passed out of exhaustion.


    Hearing the Count, the city guards respectfully nodded. "Yes, my lord!"


    About ten minutes into the search, the Count sprinted back to Adam and everyone''s location, his face flushed with excitement.


    "We found arge chamber behind the throne!" He said with enthusiasm.


    "What about it?" Edward asked in confusion.


    The Count took a few deep breaths to calm down his fast-


    beating heart.


    "It''s filled with treasures!"

 Chapter 97 Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 97 Heroes </h4>


    It had been almost two weeks since the incident with the ancient vampire. Things had returned to normal and the sun had finally begun to shine on the City of Sails.


    The innocent people of the city who had been abducted had finally returned home to their loved ones. The night-time curfew had also ended, causing the entire city to celebrate tillte into the night.


    Actually, the celebrations still hadn''t stopped. It was understandable after all. The citizens of the city had gone through a lot of troubles, and now they were finally happy.


    After finding the chamber full of treasures, the Count took it upon himself to clear out everything first and bring it back to the city.


    Upon discussing the division of loot with Lisa, it was finally decided that all the magic texts, artifacts, precious herbs, and ores would be given to the three students of the Clover Academy.


    Whereas, all the money that had been found in the chamber would belong to the Count, Magus Emory, and Magus Karl. Somepensation would also be given to the families who had lost their loved ones.


    Adam had vehemently opposed this decision. He was willing to give up the most precious of artifacts if it meant that he could swim in gold coins. But after strong persuasion from Lisa and Edward, he reluctantly agreed.


    Today was the day that the three students would finally leave Hannes City. They''d been here for almost two months already and it was time for them to return to the academy.


    The three of them were currently in their rented manor along with the Count, Magus Emory, and Magus Karl. A grand banquet took ce as servers brought dish after dish of the famous local cuisine.


    Seeing Adam drink Caldera with great pleasure, Magus Emoryughed. "I have told my people to store all the barrels of Caldera avable in your carriage. That shouldst you a couple of months even if you drink every day."


    "Puah!" Adam finished a gourd of wine and mmed the empty gourd on the table. His face was flushed red as he replied with a wide grin, "Magus Emory, you''re the best! Kahahaha!"


    Magus Karl, not willing to be outdone by his friend, chimed in. "Magus Adam, although I don''t have wine to offer, I do have many beautiful granddaughters of marriable age, over a dozen of them in fact. I wonder what you think?"


    Adam was taken aback by this sudden proposal. He popped another gourd open and drank some more wine before answering with a twistedugh, "Uehehehe, Magus Karl¡­ That''s perf¡ªumph!"


    Afraid that his friend might end up marrying over a dozen women and create a harem in his drunken stupor, Edward hurriedly covered his mouth and nervouslyughed.


    "Haha, Magus Karl, Adam is still too young. He has his whole life ahead of him. Let''s talk about this next time."


    "Oh¡­ I see, that makes sense." Magus Karl deted like a balloon.


    Count Hannes, seeing this scene, couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. He turned to look at Lisa who was elegantly having her meal, and asked, "Magus Lisa, when will the professors from the Clover Academy arrive?"


    After exiting the cavern, Lisa immediately wrote a full report of their mission, including their fight with the Rank 1 Vampire and also the appearance of a possible weakened Rank 3 Vampire.


    Also, because the strange shadowy wall that served as the entrance to the cavern may possibly have some rtion with the Shadowmuir, she had already sent the report via ckie.


    She looked at the Count and replied with assurance, "Considering the fact that the academy had many flying steeds, I don''t think it should take the professors that long. At most, they should be here by the day after."


    Hearing her, the Count sighed in relief. Although they had thoroughly surveyed the cavern and didn''t find any more hidden dangers, it was still better to be sure.


    "Alright, thank you very much." The Count smiled.


    The banquet didn''t continue for long as the three kids still had to leave for their journey. The Count and the two Magi bade farewell, saying they had something urgent to do.


    Seeing them leave so hurriedly, Adam pouted in slight displeasure. "We did¡ªhup¡ªso much for them, and they won''t even see us off out of the city? Hmph!"


    Lisa rolled her eyes at Adam''s antics. "Stop being such a drama queen and go pack your things."


    Adam saluted her while struggling to stand straight. "Yes, ma''am!"


    The next moment, he willed the white lotus to clear up his foggy, intoxicated mind and within a split second, he had bepletely sober! Then, he went up to his room and started packing his stuff.


    Although he was quite salty about not being able to take the gold and tinum coins from the ancient vampire''s chambers, he had still managed to take a lot of other items that were up to his satisfaction.


    He looked at the ck cape in his hands and praised, "Elegant and practical!"


    Suddenly, his body shivered and he said in disgust, "I''ve been corrupted by that witch, Lisa. I would have never imagined I''d use such words while looking at clothes!"


    But he couldn''t deny it though. The cape was indeed good. It provided the wearerplete protection from darkness-type Rank 1 spells, and partial defense from other Rank 1 spells


    Moreover, it protected the wearer from all types of harsh weather. The cape would naturally adjust the temperature around the wearer''s body to afortable level.


    The youth wore it over his ck Magus robes and then looked at the other items.


    He picked up a ring that had an intricate feather pattern around it and put it on. This was the Ring of Light Fall. Like its namesake, it was inscribed with the Rank 1 Spell: Light Fall.


    The ring would automatically activate when the wearer suddenly dropped for more than two meters. Alternatively, it could also be activated manually. It was a convenient magic ring.


    Apart from these two artifacts, the rest of the loot that Adam had taken for himself included a few magic texts, rare magic herbs that managed to survive for centuries, and finally an unknown ore that he nned to make a new pair of gauntlets out of.


    The ancient vampire was extremely wealthy, having in possession of many magic artifacts, both offensive, defensive, and even extremely rare storage types. s, these were the only things that caught Adam''s eye. The rest were distributed between Edward and Lisa.


    Unfortunately, they were never able to find the vampire''s most valuable treasure, his grimoire.


    It took Adam a while to pack up all his belongings. He even had to clear up his temporaryb and carefully store all the apparatuses. After gathering everything, he ced them in his room.


    Seeing the severalrge chests piled in front of him, the youth''s eyes gleamed with excitement. He grabbed an exquisite-


    looking, double-piercing, silver earring from his pocket that had a red gem carved into a four-sided star hanging from it. Then, he put it on his left ear.


    Following that, he gave a mentalmand, and all therge chests in the room vanished!


    "Hahahaha!" Adamughed with great enthusiasm and punched the air a few times in sheer excitement.


    The earring was a space-type storage artifact with a volume of 25 cubic meters!


    Adam guessed that its market value would be at least 20,000 gold pieces. Moreover, this wasn''t the only storage-type artifacts that they''d found. There were three more of this type


    ¡ªall of them rings¡ªand were taken by Edward, Lisa, and the Count.


    After ying around with the earring a couple of more times, Adam was finally satisfied. He leisurely went down and found that his friends, the mercenaries, and the servants were already waiting for him outside.


    "Took you long enough," Edward grumbled.


    "My bad, my bad, let''s go." Adam got on his ck steed and pulled the reigns.


    As the traveling party made their way through the West District and into the Bazaar District, they were puzzled. Lisa, who was at the forefront of the party along with Edward and Adam, couldn''t help but frown.


    "Why is it so¡­ empty?"


    "Who knows? Maybe they went to take a nap?" Adam replied while digging his nose.


    "It''s morning," Lisa spoke while clenching her fists. Suddenly, she red up. "And stop digging your damn nose all the time! It''s disgusting!"


    "F-Fine, rx," Adam replied weakly and stopped his actions.


    Suddenly, when they turned around the corner, they were drowned out by a boisterous cacophony of sounds.


    "Whoa! They''re finally here!"


    "Our saviors!"


    "The heroes of Hannes City!"


    "Lord Adam, Lord Edward, kyaaa~"


    "Lady Lisa, look here, look here!"


    The three kids were dumbfounded. They didn''t expect to receive such a grand send-off on their way out. The three of them couldn''t help but feel embarrassed after receiving such a level of fanfare. It couldn''t be helped, they were still kids after all.


    With faces flushed red, they slowly made their way to the city gates while waving at the crowd.


    Adam seemed to be enjoying the most out of them because at some point he had started doing backflips on the horse and even casting spells into the air to entertain the crowd.


    When they reached the city gates, they found that Count Hannes, Magus Emory, Magus Karl, as well as all the upper echelons of the city along with all the city guards, were waiting for them.


    When they saw the traveling party arrive, they gratefully bowed. "Benefactors of Hannes City, we thank you from the bottom of our hearts!"


    They raised their heads and looked at the three kids full of gratitude. Count Hannes came forth and firmly shook hands with Adam. He spoke with tearful eyes, "Thank you¡­ thank you for saving all of our lives."


    Adam replied with a gentle smile, "You''re wee."


    The Count personally shook everyone''s hands and finally sent them on their way.


    They came here as anonymous individuals but left as heroes.

 Chapter 98 Madman

    <h4>Chapter 98 Madman </h4>


    A weekter, the traveling party had reached the borders of the Fabio Kingdom. On this day, they''d stopped to camp earlier than usual. There were still a couple of hours to go before sunset.


    Adam was lying casually on top of a boulder and, as usual, drinking wine. He took a sip and looked at his two friends in amusement. "Did I hear you right? Mind repeating those words?"


    Edward simply face-palmed, meanwhile, Lisa struggled to speak the words out of embarrassment. "I-I want you to teach me how to fight!"


    "Hehehe." Adam greatly enjoyed picking on Lisa. He knew that this genius'' pride wouldn''t allow her to seek help from others, especially people her age.


    Despite that, Lisa hade forth and asked him to teach her how to fight properly. Edward was the same. Although thetter didn''t have any issues asking for help from him.


    After seeing their shorings in their battle against the vampire, they knew just how much they needed to improve, especially Lisa. She was an A-grade talent and considered to be an all-rounded genius.


    But in the battle inside the cavern, she was nothing but dead-weight.


    This tremendously hurt her pride. She didn''t want to be a burden anymore. She wanted to be stronger. And the only person she knew who could truly teach her to be a capable fighter, was sitting in front of her. Drinking wine.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a mischievous smirk. "Say please~"


    "You!!" Lisa was livid. But in the end, she swallowed her pride and lowered her head as she softly said, "¡­Please, Adam. Please teach me to be a better fighter."


    Adam deeply looked at Lisa and then clicked his tongue. "Tsk, you''re no fun at all."


    He jumped down from the boulder and walked to an open clearing in the distance. "We''ll begin now. Although I can''t teach either of you how to wield a sword or a staff, I can teach you the basics of hand-to-handbat that I know."


    Edward and Lisa followed after Adam, determination etched over their faces. Thetter hurriedly caught up to Adam and spoke with resolve, "Don''t go easy on me just because I''m a girl."


    "Heh!" Adam smirked, causing a chill to crawl up Lisa''s spine.


    "You know¡­" The youth turned around and looked at his two friends who were beginning to nervously sweat. "There is a shortcut to teaching you to be decent fighters."


    "W-What is it?" Edward and Lisa slowly retreated, a foreboding feeling welling up in their hearts.


    Adam grinned from ear to ear, like a madman. "It''s to beat it into you."


    ¡­


    Nightfall.


    The three kids had gathered around the campfire, waiting for their meals to be served. Edward and Lisa were ring at Adam with wronged expressions. If looks could kill, Adam would have died several times over.


    Adam looked at them and simply chuckled in response. "No pain, no gain, hehehe." After that, he continued to enjoy the Caldera.


    Edward''s face had swollen from all the beating. His entire body had been wrapped up in bandages. He looked at his friend and spat through gritted teeth. "You despicable demon! How could you do this to us?!"


    Seeing Edward struggle to speak, Adam burst outughing, causing the former to be even more furious.


    Lisa wasn''t faring any better. But Adam had gone easy on her, in that, he hadn''t ruined her beautiful face. But as for the rest of her body parts, they were searing in pain.


    She had never felt so sore. Unlike Edward, however, she didn''tin. She recalled when the two of them had ganged up on Adam, but despite that, they weren''t even able to touch the hems of his clothes.


    The entire time Adam had been drinking from the gourd and dealing with them as if they were children.


    Is the gap between us sorge? She couldn''t help but wonder.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and looked at Adam coldly, "Why do I feel like you''re thrashing us just for your own amusement? How is any of this going to help us?"


    "Trust the process." Adam took a swig from the gourd. "One day, when you''re skillful enough, you''ll be able to dodge my attacks. Who knows? You might even be able to counter-


    attack."


    Seeing Adam''s smirk, Lisa was fuming with anger. This hateful guy¡­


    But she knew he was right. In many ways, this was indeed a shortcut to bing a betterbatant.


    "Anywho." Adam got up to his feet, wobbling a little. "You guys shouldn''t move around too much, lest your wounds open up. Tomorrow, we''ll continue our training."


    Without waiting for their reply, he turned around and headed into the woods in the distance. He shouted, "I''m gonna go throw up a little¡­ Ugghhh, I''ve drank way too much."


    "Hmph, I hope you drown in your puke!" Edward grumbled under his breath and just ignored Adam.


    Meanwhile, Lisa deeply looked at Adam''s departing back, thinking to herself, When have you ever drunk so much that you needed to puke?


    ¡­


    Adam walked through the dark woods, stumbling every now and then, and singing a tune while continuing to drink Caldera.


    "We found magic¡ªhup¡ªin the green dunes~


    "We thank you¡­ for the magic shrooms~


    "And the¡ªhup¡ªmagic runes~


    "Beyond the star¡­ h, h, h!"


    After walking for a long time, far away from the campsite, Adam arrived at the shores of ake in the middle of the woods.


    Seeing the reflection of the stars and the twin moons, Selene and Luna, on the surface of theke, Adam instantly felt rxed. "How beautiful!"


    A shadowy figure silently stood behind a tree, a few meters away from Adam. The figure observed the youth for a long time before finally making his move. He soundlessly unsheathed his dagger, coated it with poison, and slowly approached the youth.


    After months of tailing the kid, he had finally found an opening!


    The figure slowly walked up behind Adam, his footsteps stealthy and his presence indiscernible.


    Then, he raised his hand and thrust the dagger at Adam''s heart!


    When the dagger was mere inches away from prating through Adam''s back, the shadowy figure suddenly heard a cold voice drift into his ears.


    "So you finally showed up."

 Chapter 99 Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 99 Assassin </h4>


    Adam had long since activated his Sphere of Resonance. Hence, the moment this person came within range, he instantly noticed!


    When the dagger was mere inches away from stabbing him, Adam calmly leaned to the side and evaded the attack with great ease. In his vision, the dagger was going right past him in slow motion.


    Adam grabbed the person''s wrist with his right hand, then delivered an uppercut to the person''s elbow region with his left, instantly snapping the man''s arm in half.


    "Ugh!" The assassin was stunned by the sudden turn of events, and before he knew it, his arm had been snapped in two. He grunted in pain as he saw his forearm bone jutting out of his flesh.


    Only now did it dawn on him. This kid was pretending all this while!


    Adam grabbed the man''s broken bone and yanked it out of his arm. Then, he stabbed the sharp piece of bone into the person''s shoulder, pinning him to the ground.


    "Aaagghhhh!!" The man was writhing in agony. The stab to his shoulder didn''t feel as bad as having his bone yanked out from his arm altogether.


    He looked at Adam''s cold and indifferent face and only one word echoed inside his turbulent mind.


    Monster!


    Adam was still grabbing onto the assassin''s wrist as he was pinning thetter to the ground. "Tell me, who sent you?" His voice wasced with anger.


    Tears started to stream down from the assassin''s eyes as Adam continued to twist his injured arm.


    Seeing that the assassin didn''t reply, a ruthless glint shed past Adam''s eyes. "Fine, we''ll do it your way."


    RIP!


    "AAAAHHHH!!" Adampletely tore open the assassin''s forearm from his elbow!


    "You''re quite the assassin, aren''t you?" The youth spoke with sheer indifference as if he wasn''t the one who had just ripped the man''s forearm.


    "I must say, you''re really one patient fellow. You kept spying on me the entire time in Hannes City. And only now when I truly ''let down my guard'' did you attack."


    Adam grabbed the poisoned dagger from the ripped-put hand of the assassin and pressed it against his neck. His eyes overflowed with killing intent as he screamed, "Answer me! Who sent you?"


    The assassin''s eyes shone with fear as he gazed upon the youth''s furious countenance. But the next moment, he resolved himself and bit the capsule hidden in between his mrs.


    Adam was taken aback when he saw the person foaming from the mouth. Then, the assassin''s body convulsed violently until finally, he had died.


    "He¡­ took his own life?" The youth was shocked as he involuntarily retreated a step.


    To have the resolve tomit suicide if the assassination attempt failed meant that the organization behind the assassin was truly formidable. When Adam came to this conclusion, his eyes narrowed.


    The person who hired the assassin must''ve paid a lot of money to kill me. But who would want me dead? He wondered. In his mind, he could only think of one person, but even then, it didn''t seem very likely.


    His lips parted and he coldly muttered, "Now that he''s dead, won''t you tell me something?"


    Suddenly, he turned around and hurled the dagger in a particr direction.


    CLANG!


    The sound of metal shing against metal was heard, and soon, another figure dressed in ck appeared in the distance, his dagger-wielding arm trembling ever so slightly from having blocked that attack.


    Another assassin!


    The man looked at Adam for a long time and then spoke in a husky voice, "The intel said that the target was a Muscle Stage Magus¡­"


    He then looked at his deadrade and continued, "But to think that you easily dealt with an Organ Stage assassin. Looks like the intel was wrong."


    Never in a thousand years would the assassin have guessed that the intel was actually correct. It was just that Adam was a monster who could fight above levels. Their organization had sent two Organ Stage assassins to deal with Adam, but in the end, they fell short.


    Adam slowly walked toward the assassin, anger bubbling in his heart. He didn''t say a word, just silently red at the ck-


    robed man.


    The assassin felt shivers run down his spine when he met the youth''s gaze. Is he really only a sixteen-year-old? What''s this abnormal spiritual pressure?!


    But the man was an experienced assassin and soon calmed his nerves. His body started to be enveloped in shadows as he said his parting words, "You were lucky this time. But next time, we''ll¡ª"


    The man''s words got stuck in his mouth when Adam abruptly appeared before him and delivered a palm thrust!


    Fast! The assassin just barely managed to evade the attack and retreated a few meters.


    Just the wind generated from Adam''s palm thrust caused the leaves of the trees in the surroundings to violently rustle. The assassin could only imagine what would happen if the attack had really connected.


    "Next time?" Adam roared furiously, "Because of you bastards, I wasn''t able to sleep properly for thest two months! Do you think I''ll just let you go?"


    A bloodthirsty aura began to emanate from Adam''s body as mana gathered on his palms. "I suppose you''ll poison yourself as well before you divulge even a word, huh?"


    The next moment, Adam took a step forward and instantly appeared in front of the assassin once again. "So I might as well kill you and get this over with."


    Assassins were the most proficient at sneak attacks. If their first attack didn''tnd a critical blow, their chances of killing the enemy decreased in subsequent attacks.


    But that didn''t mean they were weak. At the very least, they were quick and had excellent life-saving skills. And this man was the same.


    Seeing Adamunch another palm strike at his chest area, the assassin was calm. Unlike thest time, he was prepared and also didn''t underestimate his opponent.


    He easily dodged the w by shifting his body to the left, at the same time he began weaving hand signs.


    After missing his attack, Adam followed through with a spinning heel kick to the assassin''s chin.


    Seeing the mana gather at the youth''s foot, the assassin''s body shuddered. He hurriedly leaned back and once again dodged the attack. If even one attacknds on me, I''ll be done for!


    Having missed yet another attack, Adam skillfully used the momentum of his kick, turned his body, and delivered a flying roundhouse kick!


    BAM!


    Not having expected Adam to follow through with yet another attack, the assassin wasn''t able to evade the roundhouse kick. At thest moment, he quit weaving hand signs and was just barely able to raise his arms and block the attack.


    Despite that, he was sent flying by the sheer power of Adam''s kick.


    As the assassin struggled to get to his feet, Adam slowly walked toward him. He had never felt so much rage before. Because of these assassins, he had to constantly look over his shoulder, always remaining vignt.


    Now that he''d finally lured them into his trap. He was going to go all out.


    "You bastard, I''m going to make you wish you were dead!"

 Chapter 100 It Was You

    <h4>Chapter 100 It Was You </h4>


    The assassin couldn''t believe that a simple kick sent him flying. Moreover, his lower jaw was dislocated!


    As he struggled to get to his feet, he couldn''t help but think in astonishment, W-What''s wrong with his mana?! I-Its so tyrannical!


    Adam''s kick was a simple one, but it was the mana imbued in the kick that made the assassin tremble in fear.


    The Astral Tyrant Manual not only strengthened the user''s body, it also transformed the user''s mana. It made the quality of mana heavy and domineering!


    As the assassin finally got to his feet and gazed at Adam who was slowly walking toward him, his body involuntarily shuddered. No, I must escape! I can''t fight him! I''m not his match!


    He took out a few smoke bombs from his pocket and immediately threw them at his feet. The bomb exploded soundlessly and covered the area within a radius of tens of meters in a dense fog. Then, he activated his mobility technique and fled for his life.


    Fear gripped his heart as he ran through the woods. He finally escaped from the area filled with fog and made his way toward Adam''s camp in the far distance.


    If I manage to hold one of those kids hostage¡­ A vicious glint shed past his eyes. I''m sure I''ll be able to escape then. After I get back to base I''ll bring a Rank 2 Magus to deal with you!


    Suddenly¡­


    The fog behind him parted and tens of Magic Missiles flew at him. Sensing the grave danger, the assassin turned around and when he did, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "So many!!"


    Moreover, from the mana signature of the spell, he was finally able to confirm his earlier spection - Adam was indeed a Muscle Stage Magus!


    The Rank 1 Spell: Magic Missile only allowed a caster to materialize five Magic Missiles at most, and that too if the caster was very proficient with the spell. But the fact that Adam was able to cast tens of them could mean only one thing.


    "Dual-Casting!" The assassin blurted out. "No! That number is way more than¡­"


    He didn''t have enough time to even finish his words as the Magic Missiles came raining down on him. And each of them flew unpredictably, making it very difficult for the assassin to dodge them.


    But he was an experienced assassin after all. He managed to dodge all of them in the end, but the time he had wasted here was all it took for Adam to catch up to him.


    Adam appeared behind the assassin like a malevolent specter, his eyes brimming with unbridled ferocity and killing intent. Then, with great force, heunched a sidekick to the man''s ribs.


    The assassin hurriedly crouched down to dodge the kick, and then immediately dashed toward the front to escape from the youth. But suddenly, Adam''s body dissipated into gray smoke!


    Rank 1 Spell: Dingy Illusion!


    The assassin was dumbfounded when he realized he''d been tricked. But before he could even think about where his opponent was, he was suddenly struck hard in the face by a flying knee.


    "Kuagghhh!!" As the assassin was swept off his feet, he threw half a dozen throwing knives at Adam.


    The youth skillfully dodged all the throwing knives as he closed in on the assassin. Thetter, now knowing he wouldn''t be able to escape, finally threw caution to the wind and chose to duke it out with the youth.


    "DON''T LOOK DOWN ON ME!!" He roared at the top of his lungs as he brandished his poison-coated daggers and swung them at Adam.


    With quick reflexes, Adam instantly disarmed him by immobilizing his wrists. Then, the youth gathered mana in his hand and delivered a gut punch, followed by a p to the face, and then finally a round-house kick!


    The assassin flew dozens of meters and smashed against the side of a mountain. A crater was instantly formed upon impact and the assassin slowly fell to the ground like a ragged doll.


    Adam had snapped!


    But before the assassin''s feet even touched the ground, Adam had already appeared in front of him and started throwing a series of punches, ps, and palm strikes to the assassin''s head, chest, and stomach areas.


    In mere seconds, Adam had already attacked more than a dozen times. By now, the assassin had already lost consciousness from all the beating, his life hanging by a thread.


    But so what?


    Adam didn''t care!


    He was enraged! Truly Enraged!


    Just as the assassin''s bloodied and battered body was about to limply fall to the ground, Adam took a horse-stance position and gathered a tremendous amount of mana in his hands.


    His right palm was facing the assassin, while the left palm was ced below the right and aiming at the sky. The mana between his palms slowly began to swirl into a vortex.


    When Adam had expended almost all of his mana, something akin to a singrity made of pure mana had formed between his palms!


    Adam took onest look at the assassin, his red eyes filled with unbridled killing intent.


    And then¡­


    He spun his hands.


    Hand of Doom: Billowing Strike!


    SPLAT!


    Peace returned to the woods. Adam''s chest heaved up and down as he caught his breath. He looked at his hands, which were bleeding profusely and were heavily injured from having just used the technique without the gauntlets.


    After having calmed his raging emotions, he sighed. He had never been so furious ever in his life. He was finally able to let it all out.


    After Adam confirmed that the white lotus had devoured the assassin''s soul, without taking another look, he silently turned around and left.


    And on the jagged wall of the mountain, all that remained of the assassin¡­


    Was mere bloodstains.


    ¡­


    A month and a halfter, the traveling party had made their way into the Nightingale Kingdom, and Moon City was finally within their sights.


    "Oh, how much I''ve missed this ce!" Edward spoke emotionally as he gazed at the silhouettes of the tall trees and buildings in the distance.


    Lisa too had a faint smile on her face. She had missed this ce as well. Suddenly, she looked toward Adam and the smile on her lips gradually vanished.


    Edward was too dumb to notice it, but how could she not?


    For more than a month now, Adam had been in a strange mood. He still behaved like his usual self, but at the same time he didn''t. The change was very subtle, but Lisa had noticed it.


    She tried to ask Adam about it, but thetter always dodged her question. In the end, she decided to just leave him be. If he wasn''tfortable sharing it with her, she didn''t wish to force him.


    Whatever it is, I hope you sort it out, She thought to herself.


    The traveling party finally entered the gates of Moon City. Seeing the wide, bustling streets filled with people from all races, a smile appeared on their faces.


    "Home¡­" Adam subconsciously muttered.


    Edward came forth on his horse and nodded. "Yes, home."


    Lisa suddenly reminded them, "We still have to go to the academy and hand in our mission report at the administrative building¡­"


    While Lisa was talking about handing over the mission, Adam suddenly turned his head and recognized someone walking in the far distance. His eyes suddenly narrowed and he got off his horse.


    "Hey! Where do you think you''re going?" Lisa red at him.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I just remembered I had to do something urgent. You guys carry on without me." Saying his piece, Adam made his way through the crowd and vanished from sight.


    "Ugh, this guy¡­" Lisa facepalmed, not knowing what to do with Adam. Then, she headed toward the academy with Edward.


    ¡­


    In one of the lively, cobblestoned streets of Moon City, Jeffrey, Kevin, and a few other students were leisurely strolling. There was still another week before the academy reopened.


    Jeffrey had a wide grin on his face as he looked at Kevin and asked, "That thing should be done about now, right?"


    Kevin raised his eyebrow and then nodded with a smirk. "Yes, that matter should have already been dealt with by now. Those people are professionals after all."


    "Hehe, good, good, very good!" Jeffrey couldn''t remember thest time he was so happy.


    Ever since they''d entered the academy, he was always living in fear that one day Adam woulde to his dorm roomte at night and slit his throat for what he had done to him.


    But now, it was all sorted.


    The world seemed very bright and beautiful to Jeffrey now. Suddenly, a loud and familiar voice drifted into his ears, snapping him out of his reverie.


    "Hahaha, my old friend! Long time no see!"


    "Huh? Who the¡ª" Jeffrey followed the direction of this obnoxious voice, and when his gazended on the person who had just spoken, he froze.


    Adam merrily walked toward Jeffrey with a bright smile on his face and gave him a warm hug. Then, he whispered into his ears.


    "I know what you did."


    Jeffrey''s body trembled as his heart was gripped by terror. In a state of panic, he subconsciously looked toward Kevin, who was as shocked as he was.


    Adam followed Jeffrey''s gaze, and when he saw Kevin, his lips curled up into a cold smile.


    So it was you!


    (End of Volume 1¡ªHumble Beginnings)

 Chapter 101 Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 101 Visitors </h4>


    The Murky Mountains was a stretch ofnd that separated the Southern Federation from the rest of the Ulier Continent. The mountain range was full of dangers, so much so that even a Rank 3 Magus would prefer to avoid it if they could.


    Flying dirigibles was the only mode of transport for people who wished to cross the Murky Mountains. Well, that and flying fantastical beasts.


    On this day, a majestic creature gracefully flew over the Murky Mountains. Its body was covered in pristine white feathers that reflected the glow of the morning sun. It had a pair of wings on its back with a wingspan of over 15 meters, and its two pairs of limbs ended in sharp ws.


    The creature''s tail was long and slender,prising almost half its body. The head of the creature was that of an owl, with piercing yellow pupils and a ck beak gleaming with sharpness.


    This was the famous Ithikari, a famous inhabitant of the Baja High Forest!


    On its back, sat three elves. The one sitting at the front was a middle-aged man with handsome and refined features. He had a head full of silver hair that cascaded down his back.


    His ocean-blue eyes gazed at the silhouette of a city in the far distance, bringing a faint smile across on face. "We''ve almost reached."


    A pair of twins¡ªa boy and a girl¡ªwho seemed to be in their teenage years, were sitting behind the man. They looked ahead but couldn''t see anything other than mountains covered in fog.


    The girl asked curiously, "Teacher, how far until we''ve reached Moon City?"


    "Hmm, it should take us another ten minutes or so." The man smiled warmly.


    The young elf girl''s eyes shone brightly. "I''ve read that the founder of Nightingale Kingdom emted the elven city of Feypore and built a city that weed people of all races. I''m very excited to see it!"


    "Yeah right! As if someone could make a city like Feypore." The elven boy rolled his eyes.


    The girl pouted. "How do you know? You''ve never visited Moon City."


    "Enough, you two." The elven man chuckled. "We''re going to increase speed. Hold on tight."


    "Yes, Teacher!" The twins replied in unison.


    The next moment, the man sent a mental transmission to the Ithikari. Following that, a sonic boom was heard as the creature tore through the air and increased its speed.


    ¡­


    After theynded on the outskirts of the city, the Ithikari had already transformed into a regr owl. It sat on the shoulders of the elven man, gracefully picking its feather with its beak.


    The trio then walked toward the city gates and waited behind the long line of people who were trying to enter the city.


    "Outsiders must pay an entry fee." An armored city guard stopped them at the gates.


    "You!" The elven boy was furious. "First, you make us wait in line and now you''re even asking us to pay? Do you even know who we are?!"


    The guard simply stood there with a bored expression. He''d seen a lot of young masters such as this elf. By now he was used to it. "Please leave if you won''t pay."


    "Don''t mind him." The Elven man shook his head with a helpless smile. "5 silver pieces per person, was it? Here you go."


    The guard took the money from the elf and made way for them.


    The elven boy red at the guard, but her sister simply dragged him inside. "Ugh, stop making a scene everywhere!"


    "But, Atiel, how dare a human treat our Teacher that way?!" The boy was furious. He couldn''t understand just how her sister could remain so calm despite what happened.


    Atiel simply rolled her eyes. "If Teacher isn''t bothered by it, why are you?"


    "T-That¡­" the boy couldn''t think of a retort.


    Seeing this, Atiel scoffed. "Hmph! Daneli, I know you too well. Now, let''s follow after Teacher. I remember him mentioning that he had a friend in Moon City."


    The young twins hurriedly followed after their teacher while curiously ncing at the inhabitants of the city.


    They were only used to being in thepany of elves, this was the first time they''d left the Baja High Forest to broaden their horizons.


    Although merchants of various races dide to their forest from time to time, it wasn''t anything like what they were witnessing now. In Moon City, people from all kinds of races could be seen harmoniously interacting with each other.


    This greatly surprised them. However, their teacher was used to such scenes. Moreover, this wasn''t the first time he had visited Moon City.


    "As expected of the Jewel of the South." The elven man smiled. He then looked at his students and asked, "So what do you think? Does ite close to the legends you''ve heard about Feypore?"


    Daneli looked away, his face flushed with embarrassment. He crossed his hands and harrumphed. "I guess so¡­"


    Atiel, on the other hand, was very generous with her praises, "Teacher, this city is amazing! I thought the Southern Federation was a backward ce, but I was wrong."


    Suddenly, she looked at her teacher and asked with bright and curious eyes, "Teacher, Teacher, are the cities in the Acadian Empire also this great?"


    The man dotingly rubbed Atiel''s head and replied, "Well, the Southern Federation is indeed underdevelopedpared to thends north of the Murky Mountains. However, Moon City can be considered an outlier here.


    "Because of the existence of Clover Academy as well as the capable rule of the Nightingale Royal Family, this ce isparable to even some of the mid-tier cities in the Acadian Empire."


    "H-Hmph! As expected of the city that copied the legendary Feypolis." Daneli smirked, although his lips were twitching.


    Listening to him, both his sister and his teacher rolled their eyes.


    "Anyway, let''s go visit my friend." The man guided them through the market district along the harbor. A reminiscent smile spread across his lips as he muttered, "It''s been so many years since I''vest seen him."


    After making their way through the crowded cobblestoned streets of the market, about ten minutester, the trio finally reached their destination. Atiel looked at the wooden signboard adorned with wines and flowers and muttered, "Herbs & More..."


    She then nced at her teacher and asked, "Teacher, is your friend a Herbalist?"


    The man said with pride, "Not just any Herbalist. He is one of the best Herbalists I know. He''s also a very close friend of mine, so make sure you''re respectful when you meet him."


    The kids straightened their clothes and tidied their appearances as they followed behind their teacher. As soon as they entered the store, their nostrils were assaulted with a pleasant medicinal aroma, making them involuntarily close their eyes and rx.


    But suddenly¡­


    SNORE!


    The trio were jolted out of their trance-like state by the obnoxious snoring of a wild beast. They looked around, trying to discern where the sound came from.


    SNNOORREEE!


    They simultaneously turned their heads toward the seating area and found a ck-haired youth sprawled on the couch while a tiny puddle had formed underneath him from his non-


    stop drooling.


    The youth''s appearance was haggard, his clothes had burnt marks, and there was soot all over his face.


    When the trioid eyes on him, they were speechless. They thought the same thing.


    Why is a homeless man sleeping here?!

 Chapter 102 Catching Up

    <h4>Chapter 102 Catching Up </h4>


    Atiel was stupefied as she stared at the youthfortably sleeping on the couch. She turned to look at her Teacher and asked, "D-Did he break in?"


    Even the elven man was confused. "I¡­ think so?"


    But he greatly doubted it. He knew that considering Berger''s power and status, no one in the city would dare to break into his store. So he carefully observed the youth.


    The boy was of medium build, and his muscles were very toned and refined. Scars and callouses filled the youth''s palms, a direct reflection of his hard work.


    Suddenly, the man was slightly taken aback. Oh? A Bone Stage Magus? And he looks to be the same age as Atiel and Daneli.


    He previously thought that the youth must be a shopkeeper, but considering his level given his age, the man couldn''t help but think, Did Berger finally take in an apprentice?


    Daneli looked at his teacher and hesitated. "Teacher, what should we do?"


    If this were anywhere else, he would have dragged this homeless man out. But this was his Teacher''s friend''s store. He didn''t want to do anything out of line. At least not before getting permission.


    The man walked toward the youth and spoke loudly in his ear, "HELLO!"


    "Uwahhh!" Adam fell off the couch andnded on his bum. "Who the hell¡ª"


    He was about to hurl insults but when his gazended on the elves, he swallowed his words. He got to his feet, as he wiped the saliva off his lips. Right, I shouldn''t yell at customers.


    Then, he yawned like there was no tomorrow and casually asked, "What do you want?"


    Looking at Adam''sckadaisical attitude and posture, the elf''s eyebrows twitched. Meanwhile, Daneli who was standing behind, bit his lips in anger. This bastard! Where the hell are his manners?!


    Even Atiel was bbergasted. W-Who is this hooligan?


    The elf was also taken aback at Adam''sck of honorifics while talking, but he still spoke calmly, "I''m looking for the owner of the store."


    Adam turned serious. He observed the man, wondering who he was. "You''re looking for the old man? If there''s anything you wish to buy, I can help you. The old man''s busy right now."


    The elf chuckled. "No, I don''t wish to buy anything. I''m just here to meet a friend."


    Now, Adam turned very serious, but at the same time, he was also slightly suspicious. A friend of the old man? He doesn''t have any friends!


    Despite his suspicions, his behavior turned respectful as he asked, "Sir, may I know your name?"


    Seeing the sudden change in the youth''s behavior, the elf was very amused. "Tell him it''s Elrod."


    "Alright." Adam nodded. He then pointed at the seating area and gestured. "Please wait here a moment, I''ll let him know."


    He then hurriedly ran toward the spiral staircase and yelled. "Old man, you have a visitor!"


    "Tell them to get lost!"


    Hearing the annoyed voicee from upstairs, Elrod chuckled. Yup, he''s still the same.


    "He says his name is Elrod!" Adam screamed back.


    "¡­"


    There was a moment of silence, followed by the sound of hurried footstepsing from upstairs. Adam was shocked as he thought to himself, He''s¡­ actually hurrying down?!


    He then looked at the elven man who was smiling at him and thought with slight shock, So these guys really are friends!


    Berger walked down the stairs and when his gaze finallynded on the middle-aged elf, he was first stunned, but then a faint smile blossomed on his face. "It really is you, Elrod."


    "Hahaha, Berger!" Elrod walked to him and firmly shook his hands. "How long has it been? More than fifty years?"


    "Yes, something like that." Berger nodded while stroking his white beard.


    "Haha, time sure flies!" Elrod was very happy to reunite with his old friend.


    Meanwhile, Adam who was standing at the side was frozen inplete shock. His eyes threatened to pop out of his eyesockets any moment now.


    Did the old man just smile?! I-Impossible!


    He had known Berger for slightly more than two years now, but this was the first time he''d seen the grumpy old gnome smile. He was bbergasted!


    "Adam, brew some tea for us," Berger instructed the youth. But when he looked at him, his pleasant mood instantly crumbled. "You good for nothing brat!"


    "W-What?!" Adam snapped out of his daze and retreated a step. He asked with a wronged expression, "What did I do? Why are you scolding me again?"


    "You idiot!" Berger roared. "How many times have I told you to wash yourself after you''re done experimenting?"


    "Huh?" Adam was taken aback. He looked at his clothes, only to see that it was damaged due to his experiment failure earlier this morning. Then, he ran his fingers across his face and grimaced seeing the soot on his fingertips.


    He looked at the two elven kids who were looking at him and giggling, and his face turned red from embarrassment.


    "Damn it!" He rushed up the stairs. "I''ll be back in a minute."


    Berger shook his head in exasperation as he sat down on the couch. Elrod sat across from him and asked curiously, "Did you finally take in an apprentice?"


    "Apprentice?" Berger raised his eyebrows. He faintly smiled. "Well, I guess so."


    After Adam graduated to his second year at the academy, Berger offered him the job of a research assistant as well as a shopkeeper, which the youth dly epted.


    Adam would get to borrow Berger''sb from time to time and carry out his experiments. Moreover, all the ingredients required for said experiments would be given free of cost by the old gnome.


    In return, Adam would have to work part-time at the store and help manage it. Moreover, he would also have to share some of the knowledge that he''d learned from that wandering Magus who had taught him Herbalism.


    What knowledge Adam chose to disclose waspletely up to him, Berger wouldn''t force it. As long as the gnome learned something new and improved his own studies, he would be more than satisfied.


    At the time, Adam had thought in amusement, Share some knowledge from the wandering Magus who taught me Herbalism? Kekeke, sure, sure. That expert is long dead anyway. I''m sure he won''t mind.

 Chapter 103 Twilight

    <h4>Chapter 103 Twilight </h4>


    For Adam, this was way too good of a deal. He also got to study the magical texts that Berger had acquired throughout his lifetime. Moreover, having a mentor to guide him along the way wasn''t bad either.


    It had been more than a year since then, and it could be said that both Adam and Berger had benefited greatly from the deal.


    "Not bad." Elrod chuckled. "He seems like a hardworking young man."


    "He is." Berger nodded as he filled tobo inside his smoking pipe. "Not only is he a genius at Herbalism, but he''s also very diligent."


    He then recalled something and helplessly sighed. "His only shoring is hisck of etiquettes."


    "Oh, would you look at that?" Elrod teased his old friend. "Who would have thought that such words coulde out of your mouth?"


    Berger simply rolled his eyes and started smoking. He nced at the twin elves standing behind Elrod and asked, "Your apprentices?"


    "Yes," Elrod said with pride. "Kids, introduce yourselves."


    The twins stepped forward with slight nervousness. This was their Teacher''s friend after all, and possibly someone who was on the same level as him.


    They respectfully bowed with their right hand on their chest.


    "My name is Daneli Ambermind."


    "And I''m Atiel Ambermind."


    "It''s an honor to meet you, sir." The twins spoke in unison.


    "Hmm¡­" Berger deeply looked at them for a few moments and then nodded. "They''re good."


    "Hahaha!" Elrod was very proud. He knew Berger very well. If his apprentices managed to catch his attention, they were surely more than ''good''.


    The next moment, Adam came downstairs with a tray carrying a pot of tea and two cups. He had already freshened up and looked decent now. He ced the tray on the table and began pouring the tea.


    Daneli and Atiel were stunned seeing Adam''s appearance. It''s not that he was good-looking. His looks were mediocre, but what stunned the twins was the way he carried himself.


    Adam''s entire aura had changed. If earlier he looked like a beggar, now he looked like a dignified Magus. The twins couldn''tprehend the fact that someone could pull off something that was on two opposite ends of the spectrum.


    Is this the same homeless beggar from before? The twins couldn''t help but wonder.


    Elrod also noticed this and faintly smiled. But suddenly, he inhaled the aroma of the tea and was surprised. He took a sip of the tea and was greatly taken aback. "Good tea!"


    "Huhu, of course it is." Adam smirked. "I grew them myself."


    "Now leave us alone." Berger impatiently waved his hand and shooed Adam away, "Take these two and give them a tour of the city."


    Adam pursed his lips. "Fine¡­" He looked at the twins and gestured. "Let''s go."


    "Okay~" Atiel cheerfully followed him, meanwhile Daneli found Adam''s behavior annoying, making him think that the youth was being forced to hang out with them.


    After the kids left, the elf and the gnome chatted with each other for a long time. There was a lot to catch up on after all. Moreover, this was a good change of scene for Berger who was used to living like a recluse.


    Then, the topic shifted to their apprentices.


    Elrod looked at the empty tea cup and smiled. "Fined, that one." He raised his head and asked, "And surprisingly strong spiritual power for someone his age."


    Berger nodded. "He''s indeed born with a strong soul."


    Elrod slightly hesitated for a moment, then finally asked. "Are you going to introduce Adam to the Brotherhood?"


    Berger turned silent. After a long time, he replied, "Although the kid is a bit greedy and uncouth, his heart is in the right ce. He has a good character. When he''s old enough, I''ll ask him. Whether he wishes to join or not will be up to him."


    "Hmm." Elrod nodded. "He''s a talented kid, and if he wants to grow as a Magus, one day he''ll have to cross the mountains and go to the other side."


    Bergerpletely agreed with his friend. The Southern Federation would never be able to provide him with the opportunities to grow whenpared to the Acadian Empire and the rest of the world.


    "What about Daneli?" Berger asked, "Are you going to induct him into the Brotherhood?"


    Elrod chuckled. "All in due time, my friend. We both know how beneficial joining the organization would be for young men like Adam and Daneli."


    "Well, I can''t argue with that." Berger exhaled a puff of smoke.


    After another brief period of silence, Berger asked, "How are those guys?"


    Hearing this, Elrod smiled. "Some have retired, while others continue to guard the realms of men."


    "We are the Lord Guardians of the Realms¡­" Berger repeated the words that he once lived by for most of his life. But somewhere down the line, he lost his way.


    Recalling that dreadful incident still grieved his heart even though so many years had passed. It was true what they said: wounds fade away but scars remain.


    In the end, the old gnome simply sighed.


    Elrod asked, "Do you have any ns of returning?"


    Berger shrugged. "Who knows?"


    "Anyway, what brings you to this side of the continent?" The gnome changed subjects, not wanting to talk about it anymore.


    "Ah, the kids have just gone through theiring-of-age ceremony. I''m going to take them across the continent. It''ll help broaden their horizons," Elrod replied with a warm smile.


    "Still as fancy as ever, eh?" Berger smirked. "Those little shits from the Baja High Forest usually explore the surroundingnds after their ceremony. And here you are giving them a tour of the whole damn continent."


    "Huhuhu, you know me." Elrodughed. "Anyway, I''ll be in Moon City for the foreseeable future. So expect to see a lot of me."


    The elf got up and he walked to the door. Berger followed him out. "You came at the right time. Coincidentally, that thing should also open sometime this year. I''ll tell you more about itter. It''ll be a good opportunity for the twins to gain experience."


    "Oh? Beneficial for the kids, is it?" Elrod replied as he thought of Daneli and Atiel. "Very well, tell me about it tomorrow."


    "Oh, that''s right." Berger suddenly recalled something and went back in toward the counter. He grabbed a ceramic gourd from underneath and handed it to Elrod. "Take this with you. The kid brewed it himself. It''s pretty good if I say so myself."


    "Is that so?" Elrod was curious.


    "He calls it Adam''s Tears." Berger chuckled in amusement.


    "Haha, why is that?" Elrod asked as he kept away the gourd.


    "Because, in his words, the wine tastes so good that it''ll bring you to tears," Berger exined, and then both of themughed heartily.


    Elrod bade the gnome farewell and went on his way. But after taking a few steps, he turned around and smiled.


    "Berger, no matter what the circumstances, if there''s anything you ever need, you can tell us. The Twilight Brotherhood will never forsake one of its own."


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Berger looked at his old friend''s departing back for a very long time. In the end, his lips curled up into a smile and he nodded.


    "I know."

 Chapter 104 Sunset

    <h4>Chapter 104 Sunset </h4>


    "So where are you guys from?" Adam walked with his hands sped behind his head, showing the twins around the South Ward. Currently, they were still in the market area near the harbor.


    The twins were curiously looking around. Atiel seemed much more lively, while Daneli put on an aloof outward appearance. However, the curiosity and wonder in his eyes could barely be hidden.


    Hearing Adam''s question, Atiel replied cheerfully, "My brother and I are from the Baja High Forest!"


    "Oh?" Adam was intrigued. "You mean the Baja High Forest that is home to countless elven tribes and myriad magical beasts?!"


    "Huhu, that is exactly where we''re from!" Seeing Adam''s bright eyes, Atiel replied with pride.


    Adam didn''t think that Berger''s visitors would be from beyond the Murky Mountains. So he was very surprised. He couldn''t help but ask, "Have you guys been to the Acadian Empire?"


    He had heard that the Empire was and of opportunities, especially for those who walked on the path of Magic. There were countless organizations and institutes for higher magical studies situated there.


    Adam couldn''t wait to go there, but right now he couldn''t. He first had to graduate from the academy after all. The Clover Academy required its students toplete five years before they could graduate, and Adam had only just been promoted to the third year.


    Seeing that look of yearning on Adam''s face, Daneli scoffed. "Hmph, what''s so good about the Empire?"


    "Oho?" Adam raised his eyebrows. "So you''ve been there then."


    "I haven''t!" Daneli crossed his hands and raised his chin. "But how can something built by humans possibly outshine the glory of Mother Nature!"


    Adam rolled his eyes. "Is that so? But you seem to be enjoying Moon City quite a lot from what I can tell."


    "R-Rubish!" Daneli''s face turned red. "Don''t spout nonsense!"


    "Ah? Who''s spouting nonsense? I wonder¡­" Adam began picking his ear with his pinky finger, an action that seemed to annoy Daneli even more.


    Seeing them banter with one another, Atiel couldn''t help but giggle. She thought to herself, Although this Adam is brutish, he''s quite funny.


    After a long tour of the market, Adam took them to the entrance of the academy.


    Pointing at the white marble arch covered in wines, Adam introduced with pride, "That''s the entrance to the famous Clover Academy, the number one school of magic in the entire Southern Federation!"


    "Ohh!" Atiel looked with shining eyes, and even Daneli was a little moved. They''d heard about this academy from their Teacher. It wasparable to most third-grade and even some second-grade magic institutions in the Empire.


    "Let''s go in." Daneli started walking toward the entrance.


    "Ah, don''t bother." Adam pulled him back. "The guardian formation won''t let you take a step in."


    "What? Why?" Daneli frowned.


    "Only students and faculty members can enter the campus," Adam patiently exined, "tomorrow, I''ll get two guest tokens for you both. Then, I can take you inside."


    Daneli grumbled, "That''s so stupid."


    Adam shrugged as he started to walk in the other direction. "It is what it is. The academy takes the safety of its students very seriously."


    Suddenly Atiel pointed at a magnificent tall tower in the distance that was located within the academypounds. The tower was so tall that its height wasparable to the royal pce in the North Ward.


    "What is that? It''s so big!"


    Following Ateli''s gaze, Adam smiled. "That''s the Savant Tower, the greatest collection of knowledge in the Southern Federation."


    "Whoa!" The twins were instantly fascinated. Actually, any Magus would be when they heard the term ''greatest collection of knowledge.''


    "Can we go there now?!" Atiel asked excitedly.


    "I''m afraid not," Adam smiled apologetically. "Visiting times are almost about to end. Plus, like I said, you guys don''t have the guest token to enter the campus."


    The twins'' mood instantly turned sour.


    "Can''t go here! Can''t go there! How annoying!" Daneli spoke in displeasure. He was not ustomed to such strict rules and regtions back in his tribe.


    Elves were a species that had a very high affinity for freedom. They preferred to be unrestricted, rather than be restrained byw and order.


    Liberty, after all, was the greatest virtue in elven culture.


    Adam assured them. "Don''t worry, tomorrow I''ll get the guest tokens for you guys. And by the day after, you''ll be able to visit the Tower."


    "Day after?" Hearing this, Atiel''s shoulders slouched even more.


    Seeing this, Adam''s lips twitched. These guys¡­


    He cleared his throat and spoke, "Anyway, let me make it up to you guys. I''ll take you to this ce I know. It''ll give you the perfect view of the city." He looked into the horizon and urged. "Hurry, we''ll make it on time if we leave now!"


    With that, he turned around and started running.


    "W-Wait!" Daneli reached out to him, but Adam had already left. Left with no other choice, the twins had to follow him. They didn''t know the way around the city after all.


    After more than ten minutes of running, Adam had led them to a small mound in the southeast direction of the South Ward. There, he climbed a huge tree located at the top of the mound. The twins followed Adam and climbed to one of the highest branches.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" Daneli was exasperated, if it wasn''t for them not knowing their way around the city, they would have never followed Adam here.


    "Brother, look!" Atiel pulled his sleeve while pointing in a certain direction.


    "What¡ª" Daneli''s words got stuck in his throat when he gazed at the breathtaking view of the city from where they currently were.


    The whole of Moon City was visible to them. The lights inside houses and the ones on the streets were slowly lighting up as night fell.


    "Beautiful!" Daneli muttered in awe. This was a scene he would have never witnessed in the forest.


    As the Aurei River was dyed with the yellowish-red hue of the setting sun, Adam beckoned them to sit beside him. He then took out a wine gourd and three cups from his earring.


    After pouring wine into the cups, he offered it to the twins. "Here, try some. I brewed this myself."


    As the three of them began drinking wine, the sun hadpletely set. The twin moons, Selene and Luna, bathed the night sky with beauty and splendor.


    And finally¡­


    The Lunar Bridge came to life!


    "Wow!" The twins were mesmerized as they saw the bridge light up like the stars in the sky.


    As he sipped the wine from the ss, Adam smiled.


    "Wee to Moon City."

 Chapter 105 Magic Combat

    <h4>Chapter 105 Magic Combat </h4>


    In an open area within the Clover Academy campus, a certain ss of third-year students had gathered. There were dozens of them present. They were sitting on a grassy patch ofnd and intently listening to their professor.


    "There''s a reason why the academy does not teach magicbat to students until they''ve advanced to a certain level." A professor with arge build walked back and forth with his hands behind his back.


    He had a head full of medium-length brown hair and eyes of the same color. The muscles on his body were dense andpact, brimming with power every time they moved.


    The professor''s fierce gaze ran from one student to another, causing most of them to shrink.


    "Can anyone tell me why?" He asked with his deep voice.


    Everyone simultaneously looked at a blonde youth with emerald eyes. She was wearing a white dress, and on top of that, she was wearing the olive cloak of the academy.


    This beautiful girl was none other than Lisa.


    By now, everyone was already used to her answering every question in every ss. She nudged her ck, round eyesses further up her nose bridge and was about to answer. But someone had already raised their hand.


    "Me! Me!" A ck-haired youth excitedly called out.


    The professor looked at him and faintly smiled, "Go ahead, Adam."


    WHAT! Everyone was dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe that the ss clown who was always snoring away during lectures was actually proactively participating in this ss.


    Well, everyone was shocked except Edward and Lisa. They knew very well just how much of a battle fanatic Adam truly was. Moreover, they''d witnessed firsthand just where his battle prowessy.


    It wasn''t surprising to see him attentive in a ss rted tobat.


    Adam cleared his throat and answered with confidence, "When a Magus, especially humans, embark on the path of magic, their bodies are weak. That is why they shouldn''t use magicbat techniques as it would be very detrimental to them."


    He took a brief pause and his lips involuntarily formed a smirk when he realized everyone was raptly paying attention to him.


    "During the initial stages of Rank 1, a human body is constantly nourished by mana and subsequently strengthened. That is why only after a Magus has reached Bones Stage can they truly be efficient while executing magicbat techniques."


    "Correct." The professor nodded his head in approval.


    He''s had a good impression of Adam ever since he had seen his duel against Lisa during the first year.


    Moreover, he had also read reports about his team missions and learned that the youth was very good at closebat. Thus, he naturally valued him more than other students.


    He continued the lecture, "If a Magus tries to execute magicbat techniques during the initial stages of Mana Foundation, their bodies would not be able to take it and they would severely injure themselves¡­"


    As the professor continued to speak, Adam thought back to how many times he had injured his hands while using the techniques of the Astral Tyrant Manual.


    However, the Astral Tyrant Manual was unlike the other magicbat techniques. Not only was it a top-tier manual, but it also constantly strengthened the user''s body and built a sturdy foundation.


    That is why the sequ from using thosebat techniques wasn''t that great for Adam during the earlier stages of Rank 1.


    "Now, you may argue that magic spells are already enough for a Magus to fight their opponents. But, as Professor Godfrey says, that is simply wed thinking!" The professor''s voice turned up a notch, causing the students to flinch.


    "The Magi of today are not just schrs, but also brave warriors!" He clenched his fist and spoke with vigor. "That is why, not only must you kids focus on your research studies, but you must also hone your fighting skills so that you''re always prepared on the battlefield!"


    All the students were in a daze. They felt as if they were in an army being instructed by a war general.


    "Now, who''s going to tell me the reason why Magi pursue the art of magicbat when they can already cast spells?" He asked with a faint smile.


    Most of the students could guess the answer to this. But Adam once again raised his hand like an excited little toddler. "Me! Me! Me!"


    The professor gestured, "Yes, go ahead."


    Adam once again cleared his throat and answered with a smug look, pretending to be a wise sage.


    "Ahem, as we all know, a Magus cannot cast spells without its spellponents. All spells require at least oneponent to be cast. While others require two, and some even require all three. However, what if someone disrupts this process?"


    All the students rolled their eyes, wondering just why the hell Adam was now asking them questions as if he was the one teaching the ss.


    "That is where magicbates into y. By augmenting their weapons or themselves, the Magus can effectively defend themselves¡ª"


    "Very good, Adam." The professor''s lips twitched. He feared that Adam would get carried away if he didn''t interrupt him.


    "But magicbat is not just for defending oneself." The professor continued after Adam. "After countless experiments, Magi have developed methods that can allow one to execute magicbat techniques whose attack power isparable to that of even magic spells!"


    The ss continued for a long time with the professor exining to them about the fundamentals of magicbat.


    Toward the end of the ss, he even made the students perform drills where one had to begin preparing their spells, while the other had to interrupt the spellcasting process.


    This disy showed the students just how important magicbat was. It wasn''t something that could be neglected just because one learned a few spells.


    After ss was over, the students left one by one. This was thest ss of the day and these students were now heading home. After a student graduated to the second year, they were no longer allowed to stay on campus.


    Thus, all of the students were now heading out of the academy.


    Edward, who had now grown into a tall and muscr youth over the past year, approached Adam and asked, "We''re still going to Mystic Lane, right?"


    Adam nodded. "Of course. But you guys go ahead first."


    "Where are you headed?" Lisa asked curiously.


    "You remember those elves I told you about?" Adam asked, to which Edward and Lisa nodded.


    "Yeah, I''m going to get them to the Lane with me. They''ve been constantly pestering me since yesterday, saying they were getting bored and whatnot," Adam replied, shaking his head helplessly. He then turned around and got going.


    "Okay then, I''ll get Johnathan and wait for you at our regr spot," With that said, Edward and Lisa left the academy as well, heading to a mysterious ce restricted to only the Clover Academy Magi.

 Chapter 106 Mystic Lane

    <h4>Chapter 106 Mystic Lane </h4>


    Whether it was day or night, the Moon City Harbor was always bustling. Dozens of sailships arrived and departed through the Aurei River every day, bringing with them countless trading goods from the other kingdoms in the Southern Federation.


    The sailors and the dock workers worked tirelessly as they carried crates of goods back and forth. Amidst theborious environment, Adam led the twins to a particr pub located near the Lunar Bridge.


    "Ugh, so stinky!" Atiel covered her nose with a pink napkin. She looked at Adam andined, "Where are you taking us? It''s so dirty in here."


    "Hah? Get used to it. Did you think the rest of the world would be as pristine as the Baja High Forest?" Adam rolled his eyes as he made his way through the crowd.


    The twins''ints fell on deaf ears. Soon, they reached a pub named Drunken Siren.


    When they entered the pub, the twins were quite surprised to see that the sparse customers inside seemed to be quite decently clothed despite the not-so-decent location of the pub.


    Adam went straight to the bartender and greeted, "Evening, Choji. I''m bringing these two with me."


    "Oh, Adam, it''s you." The portly bartenderughed weingly. Then he looked at the twin elves and nodded. "Very well. As long as they''re your friends they can enter the Lane."


    Adam tossed a gold coin at him and walked past the bar counter toward the back door. He turned around and instructed the twins, "What''re you waiting for?"


    "Y-Yeah!" Daneli grabbed Atiel''s arm and followed after Adam. This whole exchange between Adam and the bartender seemed very shady to them.


    After exiting through the backdoor, the trio arrived at a silent alley. Seeing Adam walk toward a dead end, Daneli couldn''t help but scoff, "Don''t tell me you''re lost?"


    "Heh!" Adam smirked. He walked toward the end of the alley and then pressed a few bricks on the wall. Following that, he weaved a series of hand signs. After everything wasplete, the unassuming wall started to rumble.


    The twins were shocked!


    Soon, the walls parted and formed an archway. Daneli and Atiel''s jaws had dropped. Adam saw this and chuckled. "Well, don''t just stand there. Let''s go!"


    The twins followed after Adam in a daze. After walking only a short distance through the wall, they were greeted with a magical scene.


    They saw a widene with medieval-styled houses on both sides. Moreover, these buildings didn''t stand straight, instead, they appeared crooked. Despite that, they were perfectly sturdy. Furthermore, some buildings even had bizarre shapes.


    The entire ce was lit up by countless candles that hovered a few meters above all the buildings. Above the candles, one could see multi-colored clouds churning. Of course, this was a product of magic.


    One could see countless Magi walking through this widene. Other than them, many magical creatures¡ªtheir familiars¡ªwere also present.


    As the trio stepped foot on the crowded cobblestonedne, the archway behind them mended back together and formed a wall again.


    "Wee to Mystic Lane!" Adam smiled.


    The twins'' eyes were shining with wonder and awe. Atiel asked excitedly, "What is this ce?"


    "It''s a small neighborhood that is only essible to the Clover Academy students and faculty," Adam exined as he led them through the crowd. "Well, that and their friends of course."


    As they walked through thene, the twins saw all kinds of shops on each side. There were restaurants, cafes, clothing stores, bookstores, and much more. There were even stalls set up by students on the sidewalk.


    "It truly is a magical ce." Adam continued. "Even though such a neighborhood clearly exists in the city, you won''t find any traces of it on the outside. It is rumored that the first headmaster of Clover Academy built this ce."


    "Interesting!" Daneli was enamored. "So it''s sort of like a secret ne, huh?"


    Adam rubbed his chin and nodded thoughtfully. "Hmm, I never thought of it from that angle. But I guess you could say that."


    Atiel ran around the two of them like an excited fawn, "This ce is amazing! Where are you taking us next? Is it the Magus clothing store? Or that ice cream parlor in the distance?"


    Seeing the elven girl act like a child, Adam chuckled. "My friends are waiting for us at a restaurant. I''ll introduce you to them. But before that, I need to take care of some business."


    Adam led them to a particr building that was shaped like a giant, ck cauldron. Over the entrance, the signage board read: Macmiller''s Apothecary.


    As soon as the trio entered the store, the owner, a fifth-year student with brown hair and eyes of the same color, rushed out and greeted Adam enthusiastically, "Oh my dear golden goose, Adam! What kind of eggs are youying today?"


    Adam shook the owner''s hand even more enthusiastically. "Kekeke, Mac! I''ve brewed loads of potions for you this time."


    Then they walked toward the counter. Arge wooden chest appeared out of Adam''s earring. The youth opened the lid and said, "I''ve got Potions of Healing, Potions of Strength, four different types of antidotes, Potions of Explosions, Potions of Freezing, and finally¡­"


    Mac looked at Adam with expectant eyes. Thetter continued after some built-up suspense, "My new product, the Rising Dragon! Muahahaha!"


    "Nice!" Mac cheered enthusiastically. He grabbed the vial containing the yellow potion and asked, "But what does this do?"


    Adam replied with a mischievous grin, "This is for your male customers only. It will guarantee you five hours of explosive performance in bed!"


    "Ohhh!!" Mac''s eyes had already turned into tinum coins. "Those old Magi will gobble these potions up. It''ll sell for an exorbitant price."


    Adam and Mac continued to deviously n how to sell these ''performance-enhancing potions'', meanwhile, Daneli and Atiel were looking at them with a dumbfounded expression.


    After the transaction took ce and Mac handed Adam arge bag of gold coins, the trio left the apothecary. Adam was in an extremely happy mood as his coffers grew yet again.


    Although the price at which he sold the potions to Mac was lower than those he sold to Berger, he still made a great profit out of it. After all, the ingredients that he bought from Mac were also substantially lower than the ones he bought from Berger.


    The prices in the apothecary were lower because it catered to the students of the academy. So Adam decided to conduct all his business here itself.


    Moreover, Mac''s Apothecary was a certified store in Mystic Lane. All stores that could afford to rent buildings here were well-trusted. It was a win-win for both Adam and Mac.


    Plus, Berger also didn''t mind Adam buying ingredients and selling his potions here.


    "Adam, you''re a Herbalist?" Daneli asked him curiously.


    "That''s right!" Adam smiled like a shady businessman and said, "If you ever need anything, and I mean anything, just tell me, okay? I''ll give you a good discount~"


    Seeing the crazy smile on his face, Daneli shuddered. "I-I''ll think about it."


    "Kekeke, think, think. You must think hard." Adam turned around and walked with his hands behind his head, his expression extremely merry.


    "Adam, here!" Suddenly a loud voice called out to him from a distance.


    The youth turned his head and saw people waving at him. They were gathered at a street-side seating area right outside a building that resembled a giant mushroom.


    Adam beamed and led the twins to the restaurant. "Let''s go. My friends are there!"

 Chapter 107 Drama

    <h4>Chapter 107 Drama </h4>


    The Mystic Lane consisted of only one single street with shops on either side of it. The shops here sold school supplies that mostly catered to the students of the academy.


    There were shops selling magical robes, shops selling artifacts, some selling potions and ointments, while others sold spell books, quills, and scrolls.


    There was even a shop here that sold familiars. In this shop, one could even buy magical beast ingredients. Moreover, quite a few fancy cafes and restaurants could also be found at this ce.


    These, however, were the fine establishments that could afford the staggering rent of buildings on either side of thene. For the ones that couldn''t, they could set up a simple stall on the sidewalk. However, they still had to pay a small rent.


    Mystic Lane was a truly magical ce. And the fact that it was only essible by a select group of people made it all the more enigmatic.


    Towards the far end of the Lane was a very famous restaurant in the shape of a giant mushroom. Right outside the restaurant, on the sidewalk, there were a few chairs and tables set up, each having small mushroom umbres covering it.


    This was Adam and his friends'' usual hangout, the Shroom Curtain.


    Edward, Lisa, and Johnathan were sitting in the outside seating area. When Edward saw him with the twins, he immediately called out to them.


    Seeing them approach, everyone curiously looked at the unfamiliar twins. Judging by the quality of clothes they were wearing, they could tell that these twins hailed from a very wealthy background.


    Johnathan looked at Atiel and couldn''t help but whistle. "She''s pretty!"


    Edward red at him. "Don''t try anything funny with her. Adam mentioned that they''re apprentices of a very close friend of Lord Berger."


    Jonathan nervously gulped and then mumbled, "Rx, I was just admiring her looks."


    Both Edward and Lisa rolled their eyes, thinking the same thing, Yeah right!


    "Guys!" Adam finally reached the restaurant and walked toward their table with a wide smile. "These are the twins that I told you about."


    He introduced the twins to his friends and then vice versa. Afterward, they all sat down and began ordering food and drinks. Lisa seemed to hit it off well with Atiel, whereas Daneli continued to act aloof. But one could tell, he was slowly beginning to get along.


    With a faint smile on his lips, Adam drank wine directly from the gourd and listened to his friends talk to each other.


    Daneli looked at him and slightly frowned. "Why do you always drink? Don''t you know that a Magus should always be clear-headed?"


    Hmph! What do you know? I can turn sober in the blink of an eye. He grumbled inwardly.


    The main reason why Magi despised drinking was because the intoxication made their mind muddled. This made it difficult for them to cast spells at a moment''s notice. Moreover, even with their high spiritual power, it would still take them time to sober up.


    But thanks to the white lotus, this rule didn''t apply to Adam.


    Of course, Adam couldn''t tell the elven youth about it. Thus, he simply waved his hand. "Don''t worry about it. Usage of mana is forbidden within the city. Well, the only exceptions are a few ces in the academy and the royal pce."


    Daneli frowned even more. "You don''t seem to get my point. Drinking wine will make you¡ª"


    "Shush!" Adam interrupted him. "Don''t be a buzzkill. Here, drink."


    He gave a gourd of Adam''s Tears to the stuck-up elf. Daneli was about to scold Adam but when he sniffed the aroma drifting from the gourd, his pointy ears fluttered ever so slightly.


    "Is this the one we drank the other day?"


    "Yep," Adam replied smugly. "You like it, don''t you?"


    "Hmph!" Daneli harrumphed as he uncorked the gourd. "It''s okay."


    Adam chuckled at his response. "Here, cheers!"


    The two lightly tapped their gourds and enjoyed the wine while listening to others'' conversation.


    "So this is the first time you''ve stepped out of Baja High Forest?" Lisa asked curiously.


    "Mhm!" Atiel responed. "Elven kids, or at least the ones where we''re from, aren''t allowed to leave the forest until theing-


    of-age ceremony."


    "Why is that?" Johnathan asked, puzzled.


    "Hmm¡­" Atiel cutely tilted her head and spoke after a brief moment, "Traditions, maybe? I''m not too sure."


    Daneli chimed in, his face flushed slightly red from the wine. "Isn''t it obvious? Out in the real world, it''s the survival of the fittest. Until we''re deemed strong enough by the elders of the tribe, we aren''t allowed to leave the forest."


    "Hah? Why should that bother you when you''re traveling with your teacher?" Adam asked tauntingly.


    "S-Shut up!" Daneli spoke in slight embarrassment, "That''s beside the point."


    Adam rolled his eyes and continued to drink. "Sure, whatever you say."


    "What are your ns after touring the Southern Federation?" Lisa asked.


    Ateli balled her fists and replied excitedly, "After this, we''re going to go to the Acadian Empire!"


    "Really?!" Lisa was fascinated. She''d long since heard of the Empire and had always wanted to go there.


    "Yes! Yes!" Ateli nodded. "Teacher said he''s going to meet a few of his friends in the Empire. We''ll return to our tribe after that."


    Edward suddenly interjected excitedly, "By the way, Atiel, have you heard of the Tower of Daybreak?"


    "Of course!" Atiel replied. "Although I''ve never visited the Empire, I''ve heard great things about it. It is home to many famous magic institutions, and the Tower of Daybreak is one of them."


    Daneli also nodded. "It is considered one of the top organizations in the righteous faction."


    Johnathan chimed in with surprise. "Wait a minute! Ed, isn''t that where your sister wentst year?"


    "Hehe!" Edward was filled with pride. "Last year my sister graduated from the academy and was epted into the Tower of Daybreak. I n to go there as well after I graduate."


    "Oh? Interesting." Daneli nodded. "If she got epted into Daybreak, it means she has great potential. These top organizations will only recruit geniuses after all."


    Listening to the elf praise his sister, Edwardughed triumphantly. If he had a tail, it would be vigorously wagging right now.


    Adam acutely noticed that when Edward was talking about going to the Empire after graduation, Lisa''s eyes shed withplex emotions momentarily and she smiled bitterly. However, she quickly hid it.


    Hmm¡­ Adam thought to himself as he nced at Lisa. Do I smell some drama?


    He took a swig from the gourd and burped. Well, whatever, it''s none of my business. Besides, the old man told me not to get involved with women and drama. They''re bad for health apparently. Kekeke!


    Thinking back to when Berger had lectured him about how women woulde in the way of his path of magic, Adam couldn''t help but chuckle. I wonder what kind of heartbreak the old man went through for him to turn out like that.


    He took out his pocket watch and checked the time. Then, he got to his feet. "Alright, it''s time." He looked at Edward and smirked, "You ready?"


    Edward replied confidently. "You know it!"


    "Hehe, that''s my boy." Adam grinned.


    Seeing everyone get up, Daneli asked curiously, "Where are we going?"


    Adam''s lips curled up into a shady grin as he rubbed his thumb against his index finger.


    "To make some money, of course!"

 Chapter 108 Main Event

    <h4>Chapter 108 Main Event </h4>


    After paying the bill at the restaurant, the group went to a nearby pub called Drunken Ring. However, the pub was just a front. In actuality, it was a fighting ring as well as a gambling den.


    The professors from the academy of course knew about it, but they decided to overlook it. Students needed some sort of enjoyment after all. Besides, nothing illegal was going on here.


    The entry manager was a middle-aged Rank 1 Magus. He wore fancy robes and weed the students inside the pub after they''d paid a fee.


    When he saw Adaming here with his friends, his eyes lit up. "Magus Adam! Are you going to participate today?"


    "Nope." Adam waved his hand. Then he pointed at Edward. "But he will."


    The manager was initially dejected, but when he heard Edward would be participating, he beamed. "Great! Tonight''s going to be interesting. I''ll make sure to set things up ordingly."


    "Sure, we''re going in." Adam walked in without even paying. And so did everyone else. This went on to show just how much this ce valued a customer like him.


    Besides, this one time Adam had caused a major ruckus here after having to pay every time he entered. The owner of the establishment made concessions after considering how much the youth had helped them indirectly earn.


    Well, that and Adam''s rtion to Berger also yed a role. Even though they didn''t know that the youth was Berger''s apprentice, the fact that he worked at Herbs & More was enough for people to treat him with respect.


    After all, it was a well-known fact that Berger was the best Herbalist in the Southern Federation.


    The main floor of the Drunken Dreams was like any other pub, however, if one went downstairs, they''d be greeted by a small fighting ring where the students fought each other. Moreover, there were also many seating areas around the ring.


    Currently, there was a fight going on between two second-year students. Meanwhile, a morous crowd was cheering from the sidelines. The scene of alcohol, fighting, and gambling made for a boisterous environment.


    Seeing such a spectacle, Daneli spoke in contempt, "How barbaric!"


    "Hehe, Daneli." Adam looked at him and smirked. "Do you know why the academy doesn''t forbid this?"


    Daneli raised his eyebrows and gestured for Adam to go on.


    "Look." Adam pointed at the fighting ring. The match had just ended and the two students were now shaking each other''s hands, albeit reluctantly.


    "Firstly, it serves as an outlet for students to resolve the disputes that they might have with one another," Adam exined as the group walked toward their private seating area.


    "Rather than trying to kill each other, it''s much better to duke it out and release all grievances and whatnot. Don''t you think?" he asked.


    As everyone sat down, Daneli looked at Adam and scoffed, "That''s not a good enough reason to encourage such savagery."


    Lisa chimed in with a faint smile. "Secondly, this is a ce where students can hone theirbat skills."


    Both Daneli and Atiel were intrigued. It seemed like a usible reason, but still, they couldn''t get over the fact that this whole thing was very¡­ rowdy.


    Adam continued, "The owner of this pub, who is an alumnus of the academy, initially used this ce as a club for practicing extracurricr activities, mainly fighting. This used to be a fight club for the students of the academy back then.


    "Gradually, it developed into what it is today. The owner''s quite clever if I''m being honest. He turned an extracurricr school club into an enterprise. Now studentse here not only to hone their abilities but also for entertainment."


    Daneli''s lips twitched, but he didn''t speak further. He continued to look at all the fights that took ce inside the small ring and found that these students''bat abilities were quite decentpared to the elves of the same age back in the forest.


    Moreover, he learned that the fighters were prohibited from using mana. That meant no magic spells and magicbat techniques, only pure fighting. Not even weapons were allowed.


    The young elf found this very interesting.


    Suddenly Atiel asked, "Adam, are you going to fight?"


    Adam chuckled. "It''s not beneficial to me at all."


    "Why not?" She asked. Even Daneli was curious to hear his reply.


    Adam drank from the gourd and replied with a carefree attitude, "Because none of them stand a chance."


    "Hmph, you''re cocky. I''ll give you that." Daneli harrumphed. If all students of the academy came here, that meant that there would surely be Magi of the Organ Stage and Neural Stage.


    Even if they didn''t use mana, he didn''t believe for a second that Adam, who was only a Bone Stage Magus, would be able to defeat them.


    Adam simply chuckled, not bothering to exin to the twins at all.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man wearing a neat robe came to the center of the ring and announced in a loud voice.


    "Next up is the main event of the evening. On one side we have the fourth-year student, Rick Richards!"


    Amidst the cheering of the crowd, a tall and burly youth with blond hair and golden eyes walked onto the ring. He removed his shirt, revealing his chiseled muscles.


    The girls in the crowd blushed at this scene and cheered even louder. Rick flexed his muscles at thedies, enjoying the attention he was receiving.


    The announcer continued, "And his challenger, a third-year student, Edward Turner!"


    Adam tapped his friend on the shoulder and disyed the most sincere smile. "I''m counting on you to make me rich, Ed. If you lose, I will give you a good beating."


    Edward involuntarily shuddered remembering the beating¡ªno, the training he''d been getting from Adam over the past year. He nervouslyughed, "D-Don''t worry, I won''t lose."


    Lisa shook her head at this conversation between the two. She looked at Edward and smiled. "You got this, Ed!"


    Seeing her smile, Edward''s heart fluttered. He blushed a little and replied with a toothy grin, "Leave it to me."


    Edward jumped over the wooden railing separating the ring from the viewing area. As he took his position and prepared to begin the fight, Adam got up from his seat and went in a particr direction.


    "Alright, time to make a quick buck."


    He walked toward the betting counter and mmed a bulging pouch of money on the desk. Grinning from ear to ear, he stared at the clerk and stated,


    "1000 gold pieces on Edward Turner!"

 Chapter 109 Like Water

    <h4>Chapter 109 Like Water </h4>


    Edward was close to 1.8 meters in height. Despite that, his opponent, Rick, towered over him like a giant. Thetter looked down on him and cracked his knuckles as he spoke, "I''ve seen your previous fights. You''re good."


    The youth was indifferent to the praise of his senior. He patiently wrapped a long cotton strip around his fists as he prepared for the fight.


    Rick continued as his lips curled up into a grin, "After I beat you down, I hope you won''t cry to your rich daddy."


    Edward scoffed. "Whatever happens in the ring, stays in the ring."


    "Hahaha!" Rickughed loudly with his hands on his hips. "Not bad. You''re not like what I imagined at all."


    After seeing that Edward had finished wrapping his fists, the announcer came between them and solemnly spoke, "I want a clean fight. If I see you trying to kill each other, I will stop the fight immediately. If you understand, nod."


    Both students nodded.


    "Good!" The referee continued, "Step back."


    Seeing that both students'' backs were touching the boundary of the ring, the referee suddenly disappeared from his spot. Then, his loud voice echoed throughout the underground arena.


    "FIGHT!"


    Rick rushed toward Edward like a charging bull. Whereas thetter was calm andposed. He raised his arms and got into a fighting position.


    Within a few moments, Rick had already arrived in front of Edward and immediatelyunched a right hook.


    Fast! Edward''s eyes narrowed as he saw Rick''s fist erging in his vision. But the next moment, his lips curled up into a smirk. But not as fast as him.


    He calmly crouched, evading the hook. Then, heunched a jab at Rick''s ribs!


    But the next moment, he was taken aback. Rick looked at him and grinned. "Did you think that meager punch would hurt me?"


    Rick followed up with another punch, but Edward managed to dodge that as well. He retreated a few steps and looked at his opponent in confusion.


    Seeing the youth''s perplexed gaze, Edwardughed. "I''m an Organ Stage Magus, kiddo. The majority of my body has been nourished and fortified by mana already."


    The next moment, Rick dashed toward Edward once again, all the while screaming, "Give up! You will never be able to win!"


    "Heh, we''ll see about that," Edward smirked.


    For the next few minutes, Rick continued to throw attack after attack on Edward. However, thetter nimbly evaded every single one of them. At the same time, he counterattacked, continuing to chip down his burly opponent''s strength.


    Although the youth''s counterattack didn''t injure Rick in the least, the fact that he couldn''t even touch the hems of his junior''s clothes really infuriated him. Moreover, he was also slowly beginning to lose stamina.


    "You damned rat! Stop running around!" Rick roared. He was furious that this junior student was making him look like a joke in front of everyone present.


    With boundless fury, he gritted his teeth and threw a right hook with all his strength. Seeing this, Edward''s lips curled up into a smirk once again. Now!


    He took a step forward and pped the iing hook to his left, skillfully parrying it. Then he took another step forward and thrust his left elbow toward Rick''s throat, who seemed to walk right into his attack.


    THWACK!


    The elbow attack directly smashed Rick''s throat, causing him to momentarily struggle to breathe as he sped at his throat.


    "Ohhhh!!!" The crowd cheered at this sudden development. This was the first critical hit that someone had managed tond in the fight that had been going on for more than five minutes.


    Edward took advantage of his opponent''s weakness andnded a series of attacks on thetter''s torso.


    Punch to the gut, knee to the sr plexus, palm strikes to the ribs, side kick to the waist. In a matter of seconds, Edward had alreadynded close to a dozen strikes on his opponent.


    Seeing this, the crowd got to their feet and cheered louder than before. It was always fun to see an underdoge out victorious. Moreover, Edward''s fighting style left them mesmerized.


    Adam, who was seated in the private viewing area, nodded. "Not bad."


    "Not bad?!" Daneli was bergasted. His blood was boiling with excitement as he saw Edwardnd blow after blow to an opponent much bigger than him. "T-That¡­ is simply amazing!"


    The elven youth had never seen such a fighting style before. Edwardnded strikes on the vital points of his opponents, moreover, these strikes seemed to being from unpredictable angles.


    Moreover, earlier when Edward was on the defensive, Daneli had seen how the youth utilized a rxed and flexible manner to defend. But now that Edward was on the offensive, his attacks were explosive.


    "It''s like water," Daneli muttered in realization. He couldn''t help but admire the ingenuity of the fighting style. "Soft and hard whenever one needs it to be."


    In the fighting ring, Edward who was on the cusp of securing his victory, saw that the timing now was perfect. He stopped his strikes and got into position to deliver the final attack.


    He rotated his hips and back with explosive power and delivered a spinning heel kick, urately targeting Rick''s chin.


    BAM!


    The crowd turned silent.


    Rick, on the other hand, remained standing for a few moments until his eyes rolled back and he slumped to his knees.


    "OHHHHH!!" The crowd cheered at the top of their lungs. They had lost their minds! Every time they watched Edward fight, it would be a sight to behold. And today was no less.


    Edward, the victor, turned around and indulged in the feeling of adoration he was receiving from the crowd. He balled his fists and raised them in the air as heughed loudly.


    But suddenly¡­


    The crowd quietened down and a towering shadow slowly loomed over Edward.


    The youth frowned as he looked at the ground and saw this shadow growrger. The next moment, he turned around. But it was already toote.


    Rick had already gotten to his feet and speared him, viciously pinning him to the ground.


    The crowd was shocked at this sudden turn of events, but no one was more shocked than Edward himself. At thest moment, he had managed to slightly turn his body which allowed him to be pinned with his back on the ground, instead of the other way around.


    Rick raised his giant fist and hammered it down on Edward''s face.


    "My turn!"

 Chapter 110 Patience

    <h4>Chapter 110 Patience </h4>


    "This idiot." Adam face-palmed as a sigh escaped his lips. The others around him were stunned. One moment they thought that Edward had won, but the next moment, the tables had turned.


    They were shocked speechless. Meanwhile, Adam took another swig of wine in a rxed manner. "Lowering your guard and showing your back to the enemy¡­ You haven''t learned a thing."


    In the fighting ring, Rick had mounted Edward. He had a savage grin on his face as he raised his fist and hammered it down.


    At thest moment, Edward managed to raise his arms and put them between his face and Rick''s fist.


    "Ugghh!!" Edward groaned in pain. His forearm bones had cracked from thatst attack. He didn''t know how long he would manage to put up his defenses.


    "Let''s see how long your armsst," Rick spoke menacingly as he raised his fist and once again hammered it down.


    After a series of attacks, Edward''s forearms were bruised and swollen. Finally, Edward could no longer hold on and his arms limply fell to his sides. He could only helplessly watch on as Rick''s fist erged in his vision.


    BAM!


    The punch struck him square in the face, causing his nose to break and blood to spurt out. However, Rick wasn''t done. He continued tond punch after punch as he bathed Edward''s face in red.


    Lisa couldn''t help but cover her mouth as she gasped in trepidation. She nced at Adam and saw that he was asidback as ever. Seeing this she couldn''t help but frown a little. "You seem to be bothered by this?"


    Even Atiel showed her displeasure at Adam''sck of worry for his friend. Moreover, this was the first time she had witnessed such a gory scene. So, unlike her brother, she found it difficult to suppress her emotions. "Adam, I didn''t expect this from you!"


    "What? Why?" Adam was dumbfounded, wondering what suddenly got into these girls. "It''s not like he''s going to die. Rx!"


    "You''re so heartless, hmph!" Lisa ced her attention back on the fighting ring, her heart caught on her throat. Atiel was simrly nervous as Daneli tried to calm her down.


    The entire ce was silent as everyone felt bad for Edward who had almost grasped victory, but now was on the verge of losing. Well, there was only one person who reveled in the fact that Edward was being beaten like a dog.


    Kevin Gracie!


    He and Jeffrey were also present here. However, neither of them approached Adam''s group or even cast a nce at them.


    Ever since Kevin found out from Jeffrey that Adam knew about them sending assassins to kill him, Kevin had stopped trying to make things difficult for Adam.


    Although Kevin knew that Adam had no proof, he still decided to remain cautious. Not only was Adam friends with Edward, but he also had some sort of rtionship with Berger, the publically acknowledged number-one Herbalist in the Southern Federation.


    But at the same time, Kevin continued to make ns about how he would get rid of Adam without anyone knowing about it. Because he knew that Adam wouldn''t let the matter of him sending assassins to kill him slide.


    At this point, the feud between them was irreconcble. They were only pretending to be civilized at the moment because they knew they couldn''t harm one another within the city.


    He patiently waited for the opportune moment. But so did Adam.


    Kevin nced at Adam and thought inwardly, ording to my family''s historical records, that ce opens once every thirty years. It shouldn''t take long¡­


    Sensing someone''s gaze, Adam turned his head and nced at Kevin. The next moment, his lips curled up into a cold smile and an indiscernible trace of killing intent shed in his eyes.


    Kevin instantly looked away, a drop of sweat rolling down his forehead. Realization struck him and he clenched his fists in anger. Me? Scared of that peasant?! If I don''t kill you I''ll never be able to raise my head!


    His gaze then fell on Edward being brutally thrashed in the ring. A vicious glint gleamed past Kevin''s eyes. Finally, his gazended on Lisa who was viewing the fight with a worried look. And you ungrateful bitch!


    Kevin had great difficulty controlling his anger as he gnashed his teeth intensely. Jeffrey saw this and nervously gulped, not daring to utter a word.


    After a few moments, Kevin returned to his calm demeanor and a faint smile adorned his face. Patience... I must be patient.


    In the ring, Rick continued to rain down punches on Edward''s face. Initially, he was stillughing about it, but now he couldn''t help bute to admire the youth''s resilience.


    "Give up, kid!" He raised his hand and paused momentarily.


    Edward responded by spitting a mouthful of blood at his face.


    Furious, Rick ruthlessly brought down his fist again. "Have it your way."


    But right at that moment, Edward''s bloodshot eyes shed with brilliance. He skilfully shifted his head to the left, dodging Rick''s punch and then immediately grabbing his arm.


    Then, he agilely maneuvered his legs to curl around Rick''s neck, effectively putting him in a triangle choke!


    The crowd was stunned at the turn of events. Once again, they got to their feet and cheered morously.


    Rick was dumbfounded! He didn''t think that Edward still had the energy left in him to pull such a move. But it seemed that the kid had been goading him into this one moment.


    Edward grinned from ear to ear, his bloody face looking extremely devilish. He squeezed his legs around Rick''s neck, strangling him slowly.


    He beganughing like a madman. "Hahahaha! You want me to give up? Rubbish! Compared to that bastard''s beating, yours just seem ticklish!"


    Edward continued tough maniacally as he squeezed the air out of Rick''s windpipe. Finally, the referee intervened just as Rick had lost consciousness.


    "The winner of this match¡­ Edward Turner!"


    "OOOHHHHHH!!" The crowd had lost it. This match was a rollercoaster of a ride for them. They all jumped in their seats and cheered for Edward like there was no tomorrow. This was a great fight!


    Edward stood in the middle of the ring, bathed in his own blood. He took a deep breath and then raised his fists and roared, seemingly high on the adrenaline rush.


    Seeing Edwarde out victorious, Adam breathed a sigh of relief while patting his chest. Atiel noticed this and faintly smiled. "You''re not so heartless after all¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in her mouth when she heard what Adam said next.


    "Phew! I almost lost a thousand gold coins. That was close."

 Chapter 111 Laboratory

    <h4>Chapter 111 Laboratory </h4>


    Hours turned to days, and days turned to weeks. Adam''s life at the academy had be steady and unchanging. As a third-year student, he didn''t have to take as many sses as he didpared to before, however, the difficulty of sses was gradually increasing.


    Although Adam didn''t find it hard at all to understand theseplex theories, he considered it to be a drag nheless. So he only put the bare minimum effort to score just enough marks to pass the ss.


    On this day, the youth had finished with thest ss of the day and headed back to his house. After advancing to the second year, he moved out of the academy like all students were required to.


    Fortunately, he had more than enough money to buy his own vi in a posh neighborhood in the South Ward. Moon City was an expensive city to live in. Students usually rented houses here, but Adam decided to buy one instead.


    Back when he used to do odd jobs for nobles in his hometown, many a time he''d overheard them saying that buyingnd and property was always a good investment. Thus, after confirming this with Berger, he bought his own property.


    As he walked on the sidewalk of his peaceful neighborhood, from time to time he greeted his neighbors with a smile. He looked up at the sun that was about to set on the horizon and felt grateful.


    When he left the Cormier Kingdom, he was but amoner with barely enough money to sustain his livelihood. But now, thanks to the white lotus, he was able to learn Herbalism and make more money than he knew what to do with it.


    As he pondered upon how drastically his life had changed in thest three years, he had already reached his vi.


    It was a white, two-storeyed building and had a simple outward appearance. Adam was never one to bother about appearances, so he bought this house that was simple and elegant both inside and outside.


    The first floor of the vi had arge living room, two guest rooms, and a kitchen. Whereas the second floor had Adam''s master bedroom and a study. Moreover, the youth had also constructed an underground floor and turned it into hisboratory.


    If there was one thing that Adam cherished the most in his vi, it would be hisb.


    Upon entering his vi, he was greeted by his butler and a few servants. These people were personally handpicked by Edward. Initially, Adam had protested against this, but his good friend insisted.


    And now, it turns out that having a few people to help with the household chores was very convenient. At the very least, he didn''t have to bother about the menial tasks and could focus on his personal things.


    Without even resting, the youth straight away went to his undergroundb. This was his usual routine.


    He would practice mindfulness for a couple of hours in the morning, attend sses,e back home to experiment with herbalism, and practice mindfulness again for a few more hours before finally sleeping.


    This is how diligent Adam was. The only time he would hang out with his friends would be on the weekend. Other than that, he invested all his time into furthering his magic studies and strengthening himself.


    Adam''sb was properly organized. One side had shelves that were full of magical ingredients, another side had a workstation that he would use to pen down his research.


    The workstation had piles of scribbled parchment papers stacked up together, tomes on herbalism, as well as various diagrams of magical nts and beasts stuck to the wall.


    There was a separate area where he kept all the apparatuses and other tools that he required for Herbalism. And finally, at the center of theb, there was arge cauldron as well as a table where he''d prepare the ingredients.


    Adam looked around at hisb and his lips involuntarily curled up into a gratified smile. A couple of years ago, he had seen Berger''sb for the first time and said to himself that one day he would have ab of his own.


    And now he did.


    The youth felt a sense of aplishment. He walked toward his workstation and started jotting down all the ideas he had throughout the day, mostly about brewing potions with different methods.


    Then, he started brewing potions. After a series of failures and sesses, Adam finally tidied up everything and went back upstairs a few hourster.


    On his way to his bedroom, he instructed his butler. "Barry, have my dinner brought to my room in an hour."


    The butler, a middle-aged man with greying hair, respectfully bowed. "As you wish, my lord."


    Adam went to his room andzilyy down on his bed. Then, he shifted his consciousness to the mysterious space inside the white lotus!


    Over the past year, the youth had been constantly visiting this ce and absorbing the souls. Since then, he had absorbed hundreds of these bright motes of light. And as a result, his spiritual force had increased exponentially.


    Adam was able toe up with a few theories in regards to this. He spected that the amount of souls he could absorb was directly rted to how strong his body was.


    This theory was confirmed when he advanced to the Bone Stage in the past year. His capacity to absorb souls had increased directly after his advancement.


    If the body waspared to a vessel, and the soul was the water stored inside of it, then how much water could be stored depended upon how big and sturdy the vessel was.


    Going by this logic, Adam believed that as long as he continued to strengthen his physical body and continued to advance in Magus ranks, then he would never reach a bottleneck while devouring souls.


    However, it was easier said than done. After all, advancing through Magus ranks became progressively harder.


    Adam swam toward the nearest mote of light and gently grabbed it with both hands. Then, he started to absorb it at a steady pace. The light orb became smaller at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After the orb had vanished, Adam swam toward the next one, intending to do the same.


    But suddenly he felt something peculiar happening in his spirit sea and instantly shifted his consciousness out of the mysterious space.


    The next moment, he found himself hovering over an extremelyrge body of water. And in front of him was a pristine white lotus surrounded by three, round, verdant leaves floating on the surface of the sea.


    "It can''t be!" The youth struggled to contain his excitement as he flew toward the white lotus.


    A gray-scaled egg could be seen ced atop one of the round leaves of the lotus. It had nestled against the white petals, seemingly enjoying it very much.


    Just a moment ago, Adam had felt the egg vibrate ever so slightly. And now when he came close and intently stared at the egg, he could clearly hear it¡­


    The sound of yawning!

 Chapter 112 Predator

    <h4>Chapter 112 Predator </h4>


    In the master bedroom of his vi, Adam''s eyes snapped open and he hurriedly looked down. The gray egg had already appeared in his hands, and from time to time it would vibrate ever so slightly.


    It had been more than a year and a half since he''d rescued this egg from that giant serpent in the Spirit World and brought it back to the material world with him.


    For the first time since then, the egg had now shown signs of hatching!


    Excited, Adam brought the egg close to his face and asked, "Are youing out?"


    However, there was no response from the creature inside of it. Instead, all he heard was the sound of someone moving inside.


    "Hahaha!" Adam was ecstatic. Finally, after waiting for so long the egg would now hatch and he would get his life-long familiar.


    He gently kept the egg on the bed and paid rapt attention to it. All the while, his palms had balled up into fists as he cheered with excitement, "You can do it! Push, little guy, push!"


    As if responding to Adam''s encouragement, a crack appeared on the surface of the egg. Soon, the entire egg was covered in cracks.


    Until finally¡­


    A small gray head stuck itself out. It seemed that it was having difficulty adjusting to the light as it still hadn''t opened its eyes. However, on instinct, this little creature started to bite the broken eggshells.


    The creature took several bites until there were no more eggshells on the bed. Covered in mucus, it rolled on the bedsheets, trying to clean himself up. Then, with great difficulty, it managed to sit up.


    Adam''s eyes widened in disbelief when he saw the true appearance of this creature.


    The creature was very tiny, almost the size of an adult''s head, and it seemed to be covered in small, gray scales that were barely visible. Its physique was very simr to a feline creature. It had four limbs, a tail, and cat-like ears.


    Except¡­


    It also had a pair of not-so-sharp little horns jutting out from its head right between its ears. Furthermore, on its back, there was a small pair of wings!


    The creature slowly opened its groggy eyes. It had a yellow iris and ck pupils. It looked around curiously and when its eyes finallynded on Adam, it couldn''t hold back its happiness.


    "Myu~"


    Adam''s heart instantly melted as he covered his mouth and gasped. He stretched his hands and beckoned the creature to walk to him. "Come!"


    "Myu~" The cute little creature pped its wings and flew towards Adam. It dove into the youth''s arms and then started nuzzling its head against his chest.


    Adam was once again bbergasted. "Y-You can already fly?!"


    The little creature raised his head and looked at Adam with a wide smile, disying its cute canines. "Myu~"


    Adam''s heart melted some more as he subconsciously swore in his heart that he would always protect this little fellow. As the youth gave this newly hatched creature a warm hug, his face gradually turned solemn.


    He nced at the small horns as well as the wings of this creature and couldn''t help but feel his heart palpitate. "Are you really¡­"


    The words got stuck in his throat, he was too afraid to even say it. Then, he got up from his bed and walked toward his study. "No, I must confirm it!"


    Making sure that no one saw the creature in his arms as he entered the study, Adam locked the door behind him and walked to the library that he had turned a small area of this room into. He searched for a particr book and a few momentster, he had finally found it.


    "Compendium of Fantastical Beasts," the youth muttered the title of the book and quickly flipped through the pages. He stopped at a particr page and read it aloud nervously.


    "Considered to be the most powerful of magical creatures, they are an ancient race with extremely few species that can im longer lineage¡­


    "They are inherently magical beings and although they have scaled skins and reproduce byying eggs, in no case should they be considered reptilian¡­


    "In fact, they are more simr to feline creatures than reptiles. Whether it be their posture and movements, their warm-


    bloodedness, or their eyeposition¡­"


    Adam involuntarily gulped and nced at the little creature nestled in his arms as it looked around curiously. Then, he got back to reading.


    "These magical creatures are considered to be at the top of the food chain. Their mana reserves and inherent talent for magic were vastly superior to other species¡­


    "They are the apex predators. However, that is only when they grow old. These creatures grew powerful with age. Therefore as hatchlings, they are extremely weak!"


    The youth turned the page and looked at the diagram of a hatchling. Then, he looked at the creature in his arms and then back again at the diagram, the worry in his heart intensifying.


    In the end, he closed the book and kept it aside. Heid back on the chair with an anxious expression. "This is troublesome."


    He grabbed the creature by the armpits and brought it closer to his face. An extremelyplicated look marred his face as he asked, "So you really are a dragon?"


    "Myu~" the creature beamed and nodded its little head.


    Adam sighed helplessly as he gentlyid the little dragon on his chest. He looked at the ceiling in a daze. "What am I to do now? If others find out about you¡­ I''m afraid the entire Southern Federation would be embroiled in the mes of war."


    Dragons were considered to be the mightiest of magical creatures. But that was only when they were old enough. When a dragon had just hatched, even a newly advanced Rank 1 Magus could kill it.


    But that was beside the point.


    A dragon had many uses for a Magus. Whether it was their meat, tendons, bones, blood, heart, or any other parts of their body, all of them were extremely beneficial for a Magus.


    Not to mention, there were even methods to transnt a dragon''s bloodline onto a Magus and have the Magus gain the abilities of said dragon.


    Although a dragon held great allure to a Magus, no one in their right mind would go attack one. Magi were smart individuals and doing so would simply be courting death.


    But could the same be said about a newly hatched dragon?


    Adam didn''t know whether tough or cry. Should he feel happy that his familiar turned out to be a mighty dragon? Or should he curse his misfortune that he was too weak to protect this secret?


    Sensing Adam''s state of mind, the little gray dragon looked at him with tearful eyes. Then, as if it had thought of something, it stood on its hind legs and then clenched its tiny paws.


    "Myuuu!!"


    It seemed that the little fellow was trying to pull off something very difficult.


    When Adam lowered his head and looked at what the little dragon was trying to attempt, his jaw dropped! He couldn''t help but mutter in disbelief, "Don''t tell me! You can already¡­"

 Chapter 113 Valerian

    <h4>Chapter 113 Valerian </h4>


    Under Adam''s stunned gaze, the young dragon''s wings slowly receded into its back. However, it seemed that the little fellow was in too much pain as a result.


    Next, its little horns retracted and disappeared from its forehead. Finally, the scales on the dragon''s body transformed into soft, gray fur. Now, the little fellow looked just like any other newborn kitten!


    As soon as the transformation wasplete, it listlesslyy down on Adam''s chest, gasping for air. With great difficulty, it raised its head to look at Adam and sent a mental transmission.


    O-Okay?


    Adam''s eyes reddened as he bit his lower lip. He dotingly stroked the little fellow''s furry head. "Yes, you did well. I''m proud of you."


    Hearing Adam''s praise, the young dragon purred just like a kitten and then lowered his head and rested for a while. It seemed that the little fellow had expended quite a lot of energy just now.


    As the two shared a warm moment, Adam gently stroked the little dragon''s back and thought to himself, That magic just now should fall under the School of Alteration. To think that the little fellow can already perform such a feat after just hatching¡­


    The youth was inwardly shocked. But on second thought, it absolutely made sense. After all, dragons were indeed creatures with the greatest talent for magic!


    After resting for a few moments, the little fellow once again raised its head and looked at Adam with pleading eyes.


    Food!


    "Hah?" The youth was momentarily dazed. "You¡­ wanna eat?"


    "Myu~" The young dragon nodded its head.


    "Hahaha!" Adam burst intoughter. "Very well, let''s go down."


    On his way down, Adam instructed his butler, "Barry, get my food to the living room instead. And prepare another te!"


    "Yes, my lord!" Barry, who was instructing the servants in the kitchen, replied immediately.


    Adam took a seat on the couch in the living room and ced the young dragon on hisp. He scrutinized the little fellow and nodded his head. "Very impressive! The transformation was very thorough."


    "Myu~" the young dragon felt very happy being praised by Adam. It crawled up his shirt and hugged his neck. Then, he began to lick his cheeks with adoration.


    "Hehe, stop it, it feels ticklish!" Adam yed with the little fellow for some time. Then, he grabbed it by the armpits and raised it to his eye level.


    His expression turned serious and he mentallymunicated, You must never show your true form, okay? Or else bad people will take you away from me. You don''t want that, do you?


    The young dragon seemed to understand the gravity of the situation. It clenched its tiny paws and nodded solemnly. "Myu!"


    Adam smiled brightly and then kissed the little fellow on the forehead. "Good boy!"


    Suddenly, he recalled something and mumbled, "Speaking of, are you a boy or a girl?"


    "Myu?" The young dragon tilted its head.


    Adam ignored it and raised it a little higher. After some observation, the youthughed. "Haha, you''re a boy! That''s great, I''ve always wanted a little brother!"


    "Myu~" The little fellow didn''t understand what was happening, but seeing Adam happy, he felt happy too.


    "Hmm¡­" Adam rubbed his chin and went into deep thought. "Now, what should we name you?"


    The dragon imitated Adam and started rubbing his furry chin with his little paw as well. "Myu¡­"


    After thinking for a long while, Adam finally decided on a suitable name. He raised the young dragon and spoke with a gentle smile, "From this day forth, you shall be called¡­


    "Valerian."


    For some reason, the young dragon could deeply feel the importance of this moment. Adam had just named him, and he had gratefully epted it.


    Valerian looked at the ck-haired youth in front of him and smiled as he sent a mental transmission.


    Thank¡­ you¡­


    Adam hugged him and gently stroked his head. He added with a warm smile,


    "Val, one day you will grow up to be valiant and strong, just like your name implies. And till that dayes, I will protect you. I will treat you like my own. And when we''re both strong enough, we will go on countless adventures in the vast universe!"


    Valerian couldn''t understand most of the words Adam was saying. But from the youth, he felt a sense of warmth and love that he''d never felt before. Involuntarily, his little paws around the youth''s neck tightened a little. Not intending to ever let go.


    However!


    He instantly let go when the fragrant aroma of food drifted into his nose. "Myu?"


    Valerian turned around and saw Barry bringing two tes of food. His eyes shone with anticipation and he started to drool. He jumped on the table and eagerly waited for the human to bring food.


    Seeing a gray kitten appear out of nowhere, Barry was taken aback. But seeing as how his lord, Adam, didn''t react much to it, he didn''t think of asking any questions.


    Barry was someone who used to work at the Turner Manor. And thus, he''d received great training since he was young. He was responsible and carried out his duties with utmost diligence.


    He looked at Adam and asked respectfully, "My lord, is this second te for another guest? Or is it¡­" he nced at the kitten staring at the te of food.


    Adam chuckled. "Hehe, you''re right, Barry. The food is for Valerian right here."


    Barry simply nodded, not finding it strange. He knew that his new lord was also a Magus, and it was not umon for a Magus to have a magic beast or familiar in theirpany.


    "Yes, my lord." Barry set the tes on the table. One in front of Adam, and the other in front of Valerian.


    As soon as the food was kept in front of him, Valerian jumped on the te and gobbled everything down in mere seconds. Then, he voraciously stared at Adam''s food. Without hesitating, he jumped on Adam''s te and ate everything down as well.


    Barry: "¡­"


    Adam: "¡­"


    Valerian: "Myu?"


    Barry''s eyebrows twitched. But soon, heposed himself and respectfully bowed before going back to the kitchen. "I shall bring more food, my lord. Please wait a moment."


    "Thanks, Barry." Adam helplessly sighed.


    He then looked at Valerian and smiled dotingly. "Don''t worry, Val. You can eat as much food as you want."


    "Myu~" Valerian beamed as it started jumping around on the table.


    Adam looked at his excited little familiar and smiled. Then, he thought to himself, I hope your alteration magic is as effective as I think it is. We''ll have to confirm it tomorrow.


    The youth wanted to keep Valerian''s identity a secret. However, there was one person whom he was okay sharing this secret with.


    But that depends, he thought, let''s see if you can see through Val''s magic.

 Chapter 114 Manners

    <h4>Chapter 114 Manners </h4>


    The following day, Adam skipped school and rushed to Berger''s store first thing in the morning. He was excitedly running through the streets of Moon City. However, Valerian was nowhere to be seen.


    That was because the newborn dragon had already gone back inside Adam''s spirit sea. The youth was used to having the egg stay inside his mind, but when he saw the little fellow merrily jump into his mind as well, he was shocked, to say the least.


    Last night, when Adam shifted his consciousness to his spirit sea, he saw that the little fellow waszily lying right at the center of the white lotus. Moreover, he seemed to enjoy it very much.


    At the time, Adam couldn''t help but think in amusement, I''ve read that dragons are inherently territorial and all of them have their ownirs. Could it be that Val considers the white lotus hisir?


    Even now, Valerian was deeply slumbering atop the white lotus inside Adam''s spirit sea. It couldn''t be helped. After all, the little fellow had almost emptied all the food supplyst night.


    Both Adam and Barry were dumbstruck and couldn''t help but wonder just where all the food went inside such a tiny creature.


    After nonstop running for about fifteen minutes, Adam finally reached Herbs & More. It was still early in the morning, so no customers were there yet.


    As soon as he entered, he called out for the gnome, "Old man! Old man!"


    "Stop screaming so early in the morning!" Berger, who was reading a book, roared.


    Adam pursed his lips and muttered meekly, "You''re the one screaming¡­"


    POW!


    "Oh?" Berger''s eyes narrowed and he muttered while cracking his knuckles. "So you think you can talk back now that you''ve gained a little strength?"


    "S-Sorry!" Adam knelt down on the ground, tears threatening to fall down his eyes. No matter how many times he tried to dodge the smoking pipe, he would always fail.


    Even with his Sphere of Resonance activated!


    The gnome got back to his seat behind the counter. As he cleared the burnt tobo off of his smoking pipe, he asked, "So, what did you want?"


    Adam''s eyes gleamed with excitement and all of his earlier grievances vanished. He hurriedly got to his feet and said fervently, "Old man, my familiar hatchedst night!"


    Berger''s interest was immediately piqued. Ever since Adam had shown him the egg he had gotten from the Spirit World, he had always wondered just what sort of creature would hatch from it.


    And today, he''d finally get to witness it.


    However, when he looked around the youth, he frowned. "Where is it?"


    "Hehe." Adam smugly chuckled. The next moment, he mentally transmitted a message to Valerian, waking him up from his slumber. Following that, a gray light shed and the newborn dragon appeared on Adam''s head.


    "Oho!" Berger was pleasantly surprised. "Does it stay inside your head? How fascinating!"


    But suddenly, his expression turned strange as he stared at the gray kittenzily sprawled on Adam''s head and yawning.


    Seeing the gnome''s expression, Adam involuntarily gulped. Did he see through it after all?


    After observing for a few moments, Berger said with a frown, "But why is it a cat? How strange¡­ The egg had scales on it, so I thought a reptile would hatch."


    Adam was shocked that a Rank 3 Magus wasn''t able to see through Valerian''s magic! But he quickly hid it and nervously pped back. "H-Haha! Did you think a dragon would hatch from the egg? Wishful thinking!"


    Berger sighed. He kept away his smoking pipe and began to roll his sleeves. "Looks like I''ve been too lenient with you. If I don''t drill some manners into you today, I''ll shave my head off!"


    "You''re already bald!" Adam subconsciously retorted. But the next moment, he realized what a grave blunder he had just made and retreated in fear. "W-Wait, I made a mistake! F-


    Forgive me¡ªAakkk!!"


    BAM! BOOM! THWACK! POW!


    Before beating Adam to an inch of his life, the gnome made sure to gently put away Valerian behind the counter.


    While Adam was being beaten to a pulp, Valerian tilted his tiny head in a cute manner and squinted his eyes. He couldn''t help but wonder, why was it that he didn''t sense any hatred, anger, or resentment from Adam toward the gnome, even after getting thrashed so badly.


    The newborn dragon pondered hard for a long time. In the end, only one word rang through his young mind.


    Strange¡­


    ¡­


    After a ten-minute-long beating, Adam was bruised ck and blue. However, strangely enough, there wasn''t a single drop of blood on him.


    Berger felt very rxed and happy after beating the youth for some reason. "Hmm, I should do this more often."


    He turned around and walked toward the counter where Valerian was lying down. "Now, let''s continue where we left off."


    Seeing the old gnome approach him, Valerian immediately tried to stand on his hind legs. Then, he menacingly waved his tiny paws, trying to look fierce.


    "Rawr~"


    Seeing such an adorable disy, Berger couldn''t help but chuckle. He gently lifted Valerian and observed him carefully. "So, little one, what type of cat are you, I wonder¡­"


    He had read about many magical beasts that were feline in nature. However, he''d never heard about a Spirit World creature that was feline. Thus, he was very curious.


    The world they lived in was limited, so it was understandable if someone imed to know all the various types of creatures that inhabited it. However, the Spirit World was countless times bigger than the material world, and the creatures that inhabited it were simrly countless.


    So it was not surprising that Berger didn''t know about what type of creature Valerian really was. However, never in a million years would he have imagined that the creature he was holding was actually a legendary dragon!


    The next moment, the space beside them tore open and ckie jumped out of it after hearing the gnome''s call. "Woof!"


    "ckie, do you know what this is?" The gnome asked his long-


    time friend.


    "Woof!" ckie nodded and then curiously looked at the little gray kitten that was in Berger''s arms, ying with his beard.


    Suddenly, ckie''s eyes narrowed and he tilted his head in confusion. Then, he looked at Berger and sent a mental message.


    Listening to his familiar''s assessment, Berger was iparably shocked. "What?!"


    He looked at the cute kitten in his arms and muttered in disbelief. "It''s¡­


    "Not a Spirit World creature?!"

 Chapter 115 Traversal

    <h4>Chapter 115 Traversal </h4>


    "Myu?" Valerian tilted his head as he couldn''t understand what everyone around him was talking about. So he started ying with Berger''s long, white beard instead.


    Meanwhile, Adam, who was still sprawling on the ground, licking his wounds, was shocked out of his wits. He hurriedly ran toward ckie and asked him hysterically, "How can you tell he''s not a Spirit World creature?"


    ckie nearly attacked Adam because he couldn''t identify thetter as his face was swollen from the beating. But then he sent a mental transmission to the youth.


    Adam was left in deep thought. So ording to ckie, a Spirit World creature can clearly identify another creature from the Spirit World. But if that is true and Val isn''t from the Spirit World, then how did he end up there?


    Berger was also thinking the same thing. Then he looked at Adam and grumbled, "It''s always one strange thing after another with you."


    The youth asked the gnome, "Old man, do you have any theories?"


    Berger turned back to look at Valerian ying with his beard and sighed. "I can only think of one."


    "What is it?" Adam asked eagerly.


    "The little fellow was given birth to in the material world, but due to certain circumstances, the egg managed to slip into the Spirit World." Berger paused momentarily and then continued, "But what eludes me is, how did he manage to stay alive in the Spirit World?"


    It wasmon knowledge that the inhabitants of the material world would not be able to stay for long inside the Spirit World¡ªeven if they were inside an egg.


    That is because the soul of an outsider would constantly erode inside the Spirit World. They would die within a matter of hours.


    Adam spoke in disbelief, "Then¡­ for how long did Val remain in that citadel before I rescued him?"


    Then another thought popped up in his mind, Could it be that Val managed to survive for so long in the Spirit World because he''s a dragon?


    But he immediately discarded this idea.


    The rules of the Spirit World were mysterious. It didn''t differentiate between a dragon and an ant. As long as it was an outsider, they were not allowed to stay long inside the Spirit World. Unless they wanted to die of course.


    While Adam was lost in thought, Berger gently handed him Valerian. "Regardless of what happened to him while he was out there, the fact of the matter is, the little fellow was born fine and healthy."


    Adam lowered his head and looked at Valerian who was also looking at him with his cute and innocent eyes. The youth fondly rubbed his stomach. "That''s right."


    Valerian purred, enjoying it very much.


    "Moreover." Berger continued as he started smoking from his pipe. "ckie told me that he can sense an extremely powerful bloodline from the little fellow. Rest assured, he''ll grow up to be a very powerful being."


    "Heh, of course he will!" Adam smirked and thought, How can a dragon be weak!


    Sensing Adam''s feelings, Valerian waved his tiny paws in the air in triumph. "Rawr~"


    ckie agilely climbed atop Adam''s shoulders and started ying with Valerian. He seemed to be very fond of the little fellow.


    Seeing them y, Adam confirmed inwardly. Looks like even ckie can''t see through Val''s identity.


    The youth was greatly relieved by this. At the very least, he wouldn''t have to bother about taking Valerian outside with him. As he was lost in thought, Berger asked, "Have you found out what abilities you received from the little fellow?"


    "What do you mean?" Adam was puzzled.


    "Didn''t I tell you before?" Berger took his seat behind the counter. "When a magical link is formed between a Magus and their familiar, they get special abilities from their familiar. On the other hand, the familiar also gets certain abilities from the Magus."


    "Oh, that''s right!" Adam''s eyes lit up. "I remember you saying something like that. But how do I find out what abilities I got from Val?"


    "Focus on the link between yourself and the little fellow. From it, you''ll learn everything you need to know." The gnome instructed.


    "Okay!" Adam nodded excitedly. He sat down on the floor and ced Valerian on hisp. Then, he closed his eyes and focused hard. Seeing Adam shut his eyes, the young dragon covered his eyes with his tiny paws.


    However, from time to time, he continued to secretly peek at Adam.


    Adam, on the other hand, focused on the newly formed connection that had formed between him and Valerian after thetter hatched. It was an inexplicable feeling.


    This magical connection between the two was like a silver thread. But this thread was anything but weak. It seemed unbreakable. Through this thread, the two could feel each other''s emotions, intent, and everything in between.


    In many ways, the two now shared amon existence. When Adam felt this connection, he became very emotional. He felt something that he hadpletely forgotten about. Something that he hadn''t felt for a long, long time.


    Kinship.


    A warm smile involuntarily formed on Adam''s face. The next moment, as he delved deeper into the fabric of this thread that was the magical link between him and Valerian, his mind was suddenly flooded with knowledge.


    Knowledge about the abilities he had received from the young dragon!


    When Adam learned what abilities he had been gifted, his eyes snapped open in sheer shock and his jaws dropped. He looked at Valerian incredulously, his body trembling.


    "What is it, boy?" Berger asked with a frown, not having expected such a reaction from the youth.


    It took a long time for Adam to calm down, but even then he was still rendered speechless. It was only when Berger smacked him in the forehead again did he managed to speak.


    "I-I received two abilities from Val¡­" Adam muttered in a daze. "The first one is Spirit World Traversal!"


    "Oh?" Berger raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Spirit World Traversal, huh? Even though Valerian is not a Spirit World creature, he still has the ability to traverse the Spirit World? How interesting!"


    Only now did the gnome understand why Adam was so shocked. Well, to be honest, this waspletely unexpected to him as well. In his eyes, Valerian''s lineage now became shrouded in even more mystery.


    However, this wasn''t what shocked Adam.


    "What''s the other ability?" Berger asked.


    Adam involuntarily gulped, still having difficultying to terms with it. He muttered with his trembling lips, "M-My mana reserves¡­ they¡­"

 Chapter 116 Fortunate

    <h4>Chapter 116 Fortunate </h4>


    Berger ced his hands on Adam''s back and closed his eyes. He was infusing his mana into the youth to do a thorough check-up. A few momentster, he opened his eyes and was very surprised.


    He looked at Valerian and then at Adam, nodding. "It is indeed as you mentioned. Your mana reserves seemed to have increased exponentially. Furthermore, based on my deductions, I believe that your mana replenishment rate will also receive a great boost."


    Hearing Berger''s evaluation, Adam gulped. "Doesn''t that mean¡­"


    "Yes." Berger nodded as he smoked from his pipe. "Technically, your talent for magic has been elevated."


    "Is that even possible?!" Adam asked incredulously as he shot to his feet.


    "In extremely rare instances, yes," Berger exined patiently. "It is usually the familiar''s affinity with talent that is elevated after a connection is formed with a Magus. But in your case, it''s the opposite. Clearly, the little fellow has a very high talent for magic."


    He then nced at Adam and nodded. "You''re very fortunate."


    Adam was silent for a long time. He gazed deeply at Valerian who was still ying with ckie.


    In the entrance examination of the Academy, he was tested for his talent and the result was barely a B-grade. Now, with the boon from the young dragon, his talent had greatly increased.


    Something which he had thought to be impossible, was now possible by the birth of this little creature on hisp. He was immensely grateful for it.


    Sensing Adam''s emotions, Valerian turned to look at him and smiled. "Myu~"


    Adam warmly stroked the dragon''s furry little head. "Thank you."


    Valerian''s eyes started to feel heavy and he began yawning. It seemed that ying with ckie was very tiring for him. Well, that and the fact that he was only a day old.


    Adam noticed this and sent a mental transmission. Val, it''s okay. You can go back to the lotus and sleep.


    Valerian nodded and the next moment, he turned into a gray sh of light and shot inside Adam''s forehead. The youth closed his eyes and shifted his consciousness to his spirit sea. There, he saw Valerian had already fallen asleep atop the white lotus.


    Seeing this, he smiled.


    "It''s surreal." Berger''s voice brought him back to reality. "I''ve never heard of a magical creature residing in someone''s mind."


    The gnome would have been even more shocked if he were to know that Adam already had a spirit sea as a mere Rank 1 Magus. However, the youth would never disclose all his secrets no matter how much he trusted Berger.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, "So what abilities did Val get from me?"


    Berger shrugged. "Who knows? It''s still too early to tell. Valerian is still an infant after all. But generally, familiars be ustomed to most, if not all the spells that their Magi know. It bes second nature to them."


    "Is that so?" Adam had a pondering expression. Suddenly, he thought of something and froze.


    What if Val acquires the Astral Tyrant Manual?!


    Just thinking of all the devastation a dragon could cause if they performed the magicbat techniques of the Astral Tyrant Manual, made Adam tremble in fear and excitement.


    "What are you thinking?" Berger asked him with a bored expression.


    "N-Nothing." Adam hurriedly shook his head.


    "Don''t think too much about it. Compared to what you''ve received from Valerian, what he''ll receive from you will be worthless." Berger''s words stabbed right into the youth.


    Adam almost opened his mouth and was about to retort, but the words got stuck in his throat when he thought back to the vicious beating he''d received just a few minutes ago.


    In the end, he simply smiled mysteriously. "Hehe, old sir, you never know. I''m a genius, after all, kekeke."


    Berger rolled his eyes and scolded the youth. "If you have time to speak rubbish then go clean the shelves."


    "Yes, sir¡­" Adam replied with a defeated expression.


    Since he had already skipped school today, he might as well work at the store now. And so for the next six hours, he worked at the store and tended to every customer who stopped by.


    After bidding farewell to the gnome, the youth walked toward the academy in a jovial mood. He was ecstatic about his prospects now.


    Not even mentioning the fact that his mana reserves had increased so much, just the fact that he could now traverse the Spirit World was already unbelievable. But he spected that there had to be certain restrictions.


    He would have to find them out when he experimented with this abilityter.


    ...


    The sses for the second year had just gotten over. Edward and Lisa came out of their ssrooms together. As they walked through the corridor of a particr building, Edward asked, "Howe Adam isn''t here today? It''s unlike him."


    Lisa nodded. "It is strange."


    Adam had never missed a day at the academy. Even if he never liked sses, he would attend them nheless. But it was a different matter altogether that he would attend these lessons and then immediately go to sleep inside the ssroom.


    "Yo!" Just as the two exited the building, Adam called out to them.


    The two looked into the distance and saw the youth standing under the shade of a tree and happily drinking from a wine gourd. They approached him and immediately asked.


    "Why didn''t you attend sses today?"


    "And why do you look so happy?"


    Adam had a bright smile on his face as he replied, "My familiar hatchedst night."


    "Really?!" Edward and Lisa were pleasantly surprised. They were very happy for him, needless to say.


    In the past, Adam would alwaysin about them having fun with their respective familiars while he stood there with an egg in his hand. But now that Adam''s familiar was finally born, at the very least he wouldn''t grumble like before.


    "Hehe, it''s true." Adam''s face was full of glee. "Come over to my house for a meal, I''ll introduce you to him. He''s sleeping at the moment."


    The two followed him out of the academy excitedly. As they walked toward Adam''s vi, Edward suddenly recalled something and said, "Oh, that''s right! You both muste to my house this weekend for dinner."


    "Sure." Adam agreed readily.


    However, Lisa first asked, "What''s the asion?"


    Edward replied with a chuckle. "Nothing special. My father just returned from the Empire after dropping off my sister at the Tower of Daybreak. I just wanted him to meet you guys."

 Chapter 117 Griffin

    <h4>Chapter 117 Griffin </h4>


    Three dayster, Adam and Lisa were walking across the Lunar Bridge and making their way toward Edward''s manor in the North Ward. Adam was asidback as ever, however, something seemed to be bothering Lisa.


    As she walked on the sparkling, magical bridge, she continued to bite her nails from time to time. She couldn''t help but wonder, Going to Edward''s house would be sure to make Kevin and his family vignt. They won''t continue to bother my family¡­ right? I hope so¡­


    Although she considered Edward to be a very close friend, there was a reason why she exaggeratedly disyed her friendship with him in public. And she hoped that this would fend the wolves off.


    Just as she was deep in thought, Adam called out to her. "What''s the matter, Lisa? You seem very nervous. Is everything alright?"


    Lisa snapped out of her thoughts and forced a smile. "Everything''s fine. I''m just nervous about meeting Edward''s father."


    Adam deeply looked into Lisa''s eyes, causing thetter to ufortably look away. Then, he spoke with a t tone, "You''re lying."


    Lisa was taken aback. "Why would I lie?"


    "Who knows?" Adam shrugged. "But you shouldn''t keep everything bottled down in your heart. It''s okay to share some things. After all, I''m your friend and that''s what friends are for."


    With that, he returned to his usual self and started whistling in a carefree mood. Lisa, on the other hand, remained silent. Her fists clenched tightly for a long time.


    Finally, her lips parted. There were many things she wanted to say. But in the end, she chose not to. She silently followed behind Adam.


    ¡­


    In one of the posh neighborhoods in the North Ward,y an opulent three-story manor made of white marble. This was undoubtedly the most luxurious-looking property in the neighborhood.


    Adam and Lisa arrived at the main entrance of this manor. A middle-aged butler, wearing clean, ck and white robes saw the pair approach and respectfully greeted them.


    "Lord Adam, Lady Lisa, wee to the Turner House."


    "Long time no see, Remy." Adam smiled.


    He''d been to Edward''s house a few times before. Sometimes he''de here to y. Other times he''de here to study. But most of the time, he woulde here to drink. So he was already acquainted with most of the workers in the house.


    Remy, the middle-aged butler with burgundy hair and mustache, smiled back. "Yes, it has been a while, Lord Adam. It is good to see you."


    "Where''s Edward?" Adam asked as he began to walk inside along with Lisa. Remy followed closely after them.


    "Young Master Edward is waiting for you in the backyard," Remy respectfully replied.


    While the two were talking, Lisa curiously looked around the ce. This was the first time she was visiting Edward''s house after all.


    The plot surrounding this manor was huge. In front of the house, there was a big garden where many exotic flowers and nts grew. One could see beautiful birds and insects ying about in the lush garden.


    At the center of the garden was a fountain that had a mermaid sculpture within it. Looking at the intricate details of the sculpture, Lisa could tell that it was carved by a master sculptor.


    The mermaid held a bowl in her hand, out of which water gently gushed out in a beautiful arc. Orange and yellow colored fish could be seen swimming around merrily in the fountain waters.


    Seeing this scenery, Lisa couldn''t help but involuntarily rx. Her worries had vanished and her expression turned tranquil. Her tight shoulders loosened up and she faintly smiled.


    Remy guided them through the small pathway beside the manor. This pathway led to the backyard. When they arrived, they were greeted by arge patch of greennd, at the center of whichy a small, man-made pond.


    Lisa was taken aback. She didn''t expect such arge plot ofnd to be found in the North Ward where thend prices were exorbitant, to say the least. This spoke volumes about the Turner Family''s wealth and background.


    She was even more surprised to see a humongous griffin sitting by the pond. Even while sitting, this magical beast almost reached a height of 6 meters!


    The griffin''s body was that of a lion, but its head and wings were that of an eagle. It looked majestic. Currently, this griffin was gently rubbing its head against a much smaller griffin that seemed to be its splitting image.


    It was none other than Aqu. Beside him, Edward was standing and looking at the bonding between the father and son with a warm smile.


    Suddenly, the giant griffin turned its ck-feathered head and gazed at neers with its piercing topaz eyes. Lisa yelped and immediately hid behind Adam.


    Adam on the other hand walked up to therge griffin. He ced his palm on his chest and bowed respectfully. "Good evening, Sir Arnault."


    Therge griffin, Arnault, produced a strange sound through its beak as if acknowledging Adam''s greeting. Lisa followed suit and greeted nervously, "H-Hello, Sir Arnault."


    In this world, it didn''t matter if one was a humanoid species or a beast. Strength was respected above all!


    Arnault simply nced at Lisa and then turned back to continue ying with his son, Aqu.


    Lisa felt much better after not being under the sharp gaze of the mighty griffin anymore. She looked at Edward and curiously asked, "Is Sir Arnault your father''s familiar?"


    "That''s right." Edward nodded with a smile. He left his familiar to y with Arnault. After all, Aqu had been away from his father for over a year now.


    "Come, let''s go sit. Snacks have been arranged for us there." Edward pointed at the gazebo in the distance.


    As the trio took their seats inside the gazebo, they started chatting. Adam refrained from drinking today as he was going to meet Edward''s father. It was fine if he acted like a drunkard with his friends, but in front of Victor, he had to show his best behavior.


    The three friends continued to chat for a long time. At some point, Remy approached them and respectfully bowed to Edward.


    "Young Master, the Master has arrived. He''s calling for you all in the dining room."

 Chapter 118 Easygoing

    <h4>Chapter 118 Easygoing </h4>


    Remy dutifully guided the kids inside the manor. The dining room was located on the first floor. It was a spacious room with a long table at its center. The table could amodate at least a dozen people.


    However, right now only one person was sitting at the head of the table. This man had ck hair and blue eyes, just like Edward. Moreover, he had a ck beard that was neatly groomed.


    Edward bowed respectfully after entering the room. "Good evening, Father."


    "Hmm." Viktor nodded ever so slightly. He rested his elbows on the table, interlocked his fingers together, andy his chin on them as he silently observed his son''s friends. He had already met Adam a few times before, but this was the first time he had seen Lisa.


    So his gaze lingered on her for a while. Lisa, feeling this powerful Magus'' gaze, involuntarily trembled. She lowered her head and nervously greeted. "G-Good evening, Lord Viktor."


    A moment of silence ensued as Viktor continued to look at Lisa, while thetter nervously stood still. Edward wanted to say something but didn''t dare to. He didn''t try to act out of line in front of his father.


    Viktor only ever showed his doting side to ine, but in front of Edward, he was always strict.


    "Lisa de re, correct?" Viktor suddenly spoke.


    "Yes, my lord." Lisa curtsied, trying her best to maintain a calm facade. But her ever-so-slightly trembling hands gave her away.


    Suddenly, Viktor''s lips curled up into a faint smile as he spoke. "No need to be so formal. You''re Eddie''s friend after all. You may simply address me as Uncle."


    Lisa was taken aback, not having expected the Magus to be so easygoing. She sincerely smiled and replied, "Yes, Uncle Viktor."


    "Hmm." Viktor nodded.


    Edward also involuntarily released his clenched fists and sighed a breath of relief. He didn''t want Lisa to feel ufortable at his home. Moreover, he also wanted his father to have a good impression of her.


    As the youth gestured to Lisa with a thumbs up, Adam cheerfully walked toward Viktor and stretched out his hand. "Hehe, long time no see, Uncle Viktor!"


    Seeing Adam approach, Viktorughed. He shook the youth''s hand and then patted his shoulder. "It''s been a while, you little troublemaker."


    As Viktor and Adam spoke to one another, Edward saw their interaction and pursed his lips. Howe he''s never behaved that way with me¡­


    For as long as he could remember, Edward had always seen the stern side of his father. Having be used to such treatment since childhood, the youth couldn''t help but believe that his father was treating him this way because of what happened to his mother.


    Because deep down, Edward always med himself for his mother''s health. After all, she did fall sick after he was born.


    He then shook his head and got rid of such depressing thoughts. Today was supposed to be a happy asion and he was not going to allow himself to dampen his mood. He sat down right next to his father while Adam sat across from him.


    Seeing Lisa sit beside him, he involuntarily blushed. An action that didn''t go unnoticed by his father.


    Adam took out arge wooden barrel from his earring and ced it on the ground next to Viktor.


    "What''s this?" Viktor asked curiously.


    "Hehe." Adam had a smug expression on his face. "This is the wine I brewed personally. It is my gift to you."


    "Interesting." Viktor smiled. He then waved at one of the servants standing behind him. The servant came forth, skillfully opened the barrel, and started pouring a cup for him.


    "Oh!" Viktor was taken aback by the aroma of the wine. He looked at Adam with raised eyebrows. "Did you really brew this yourself?"


    Adam puffed out his chest. "Of course I did. Even the old man said it was not bad."


    "Hoho." Now Viktor was really looking forward to the wine. "If old Berger said it''s ''not bad,'' then it''s clearly something."


    After receiving the cup from his servant, Viktor swirled the wine lightly and then gulped it down in one go. Following that, his eyes widened in surprise. "Great!"


    "Hehehe~" If Adam had a tail, it would be wagging intensely right now.


    "Kiddo, what is the name of this wine?" Viktor asked as he gestured for the servant to pour some more.


    "Adam''s Tears!" The youth raised his hands and dered heroically. Stars seemed to be shining within the depths of his eyes as he marveled at his naming skills.


    Listening to him act so dramatically, Edward and Lisa burst outughing. Meanwhile, Viktor''s lips twitched. The servants inside the dining room also struggled to contain theirughter.


    "Are you serious?" Viktor asked incredulously.


    Adam raised his chin and spoke like it was the most obvious thing in the world, "Of course! It''s a good name, right? Hehe, I know, I know."


    Seeing the youth ask questions and then answer them by himself, Viktor didn''t know whether tough or cry. But it was undeniable that it was a very good wine. It could easily be considered one of the best wines he had tasted in the Southern Federation.


    He could already think of various ways of marketing this wine and making loads of money out of it. However, this was not the time or ce to speak of business. Even though he was in thepany of little kids, they were his son''s friends after all.


    So he waved his hands again and instructed the servants to start serving food. As the dishes started to be served one by one, the atmosphere turned casual and enjoyable.


    Adam and Lisa didn''t feel like they were in the presence of a powerful Magus at all. Viktor chatted with the kids and asked about how their academy life went.


    Soon, the topic switched to Edward''s sister, ine.


    "Uncle, has ine settled down at the Tower of Daybreak?" Lisa asked.


    "Yes, she has." Thinking of his daughter, Viktor smiled warmly. "She''s always been a social butterfly. I''m sure she won''t have any problems living in the Empire."


    Adam''s eyes shone with curiosity and wonder. "Can you tell us more about the Acadian Empire? Is it really as good as people make it out to be?"


    "Haah, where do I even begin?" Viktor took a sip of the wine and continued. "In the Ulier Continent, the Acadian Empire is and of opportunities for Magi!"


    "Whoa!" Both Adam and Lisa were fascinated. If even a Rank 2 Magus such as Viktor had such high words for the Empire, then it surely had to mean something.


    Excited, Adam asked eagerly, "Uncle Viktor, tell us about your journey to the Empire!"

 Chapter 119 Business

    <h4>Chapter 119 Business </h4>


    Listening to the wonderful things about the Acadian Empire, the yearning in the hearts of the three kids grew more than ever. Especially Adam, who''s always wanted to travel the world and experience all the things it had to offer.


    The youth stated with eagerness, "I just wanna drop out of the academy and go to the Empire this instance!"


    Hearing him, Viktor chuckled. "I''m afraid that won''t do. All the greatest magic institutions there take academic results very seriously. They would never wee someone who hasn''t even finished schooling."


    "But what if I''m a genius?" Adam crossed his arms and grumbled under his breath.


    Viktor found this spoiled brat very amusing. But his voice turned solemn as he replied, "Remember, all of you. There are countless geniuses in this world. But can a dead genius still be called a genius?"


    Hearing the Magus'' words, the three kids gulped involuntarily.


    Viktor continued. "This world is not as merciful as you think it to be. Only the strong have the right to dictate the rules. If one is weak they can only bow their heads andply."


    The kids remained silent, carefully weighing Viktor''s words.


    Viktor looked at the uneasy expressions of his son and his friends, and thought to himself, Did I overdo it? Haa¡­ they''re still kids after all.


    He decided to encourage them. "So be as strong as you can while you''re still at the Academy. The Clover Academy is the best institution for magic in the Southern Federation, so make full use of it while you still can. This is a golden opportunity for you."


    The kids were now filled with vigor, listening to the encouraging words of a powerful Magus.


    Viktor ordered his servant to fill another ss of wine for himself. He took a sip and observed the kids'' reactions. Adam was full of gusto, it seemed that his speech had ignited a fire in the youth''s heart.


    Edward was also the same, in fact, he could be said to be even more lively than Adam. Seeing this, Viktor nodded ever so slightly. Although he didn''t show it on the surface, he was extremely happy for his son.


    Only he knew just what kind of hardships his son had to go through since birth. He couldn''t help but be very proud of Edward. You, who were born with nothing but a frail body, will now spread your wings and soar higher than ever!


    The things that happened to Edward were a mystery to him, and he never dared tell this to anyone, afraid that cruel and vicious Magi would hunt his son down. But in the end, it all worked out.


    As the dinner continued, Viktor got to know more about Edward''s friends and he was happy for his son to have made such friends.


    He already knew about Adam''s character, but he couldn''t help but feel a little dicey about Lisa, whom his son seemed to have developed some feelings toward. After all, he''d heard some rumors about her family and another Magus Family.


    While everyone was having dessert, Lisa suddenly asked something that she had been curious about. She looked at Edward and asked, "Ed, why didn''t your mother join us for dinner? Is she not at home?"


    The atmosphere suddenly turned somber.


    Adam involuntarily clenched the spoon in his hand and cursed inwardly, Ah, shit! I should have informed her before we came here.


    Sensing the sudden change in mood, Lisa looked around and wondered innocently if she had said something she shouldn''t have. She began to panic when she saw that Viktor''s expression had also changed. He appeared very solemn.


    Edward forced a smile and replied, "She''s sick, that''s why she couldn''t join us."


    Lisa lowered her head and softly replied, "I understand. Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked."


    "It''s okay, kiddo." Viktorforted her, to which Lisa nodded meekly.


    The atmosphere in the dining room was no longer the same. Although Viktor and Edward continued to make small talk, it seemed forced. Fortunately for Lisa, the dinner was almost over.


    "Remy," Viktor called out.


    "Yes, my lord." The butler walked in and stood beside him.


    Viktor pointed toward Lisa with his chin and instructed. "Have someone escort Lisa to her house. Take one of the carriages and make sure she reaches home safely."


    "As you wish, my lord." Remy bowed and respectfully obliged. Then he walked toward Lisa and bowed once again. "Lady Lisa, whenever you''re ready."


    "Yes." Lisa nodded. She got up from the chair and first bowed toward Viktor. "Uncle Viktor, It was an honor to meet you. And thank you for this wonderful meal."


    Viktor smiled warmly. "It was a pleasure meeting you."


    Then, he looked at his son and spoke in a stern voice, "Why are you sitting there and smiling like an idiot? Go see her out."


    "Y-Yes, father!" Edward''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment. Thest thing he wanted was to be scolded in front of Lisa. He hurriedly got up from his seat and walked out with Lisa.


    After the two had left, Viktor nced at the wine cup in front of him, and then finally at Adam who was gobbling down desserts without a care in the world.


    "So, kiddo, what do you think about selling Adam''s Tears to me?" The man asked with a smile. He was no longer the kind and amiable Viktor from a few moments ago, but a confident and overbearing merchant.


    Sensing the change in his aura, Adam involuntarily gulped. He thought inwardly, W-What the hell happened to him?


    But on the surface, he asked respectfully, "Uncle, why do you wanna buy it? I can just gift it to you."


    However, Viktor firmly shook his head. "No, I wish to buy it from you in bulk and then resell it. This wine is easily one of the best wines I''ve tasted in the Southern Federation. I believe it will have a huge market."


    Adam rubbed his chin and struggled toe up with a definitive answer. "¡­Is that so? But I''ve only made a couple of barrels. I gave one to you, and another one to the old man. I only have two left with me."


    He didn''t want to part with his precious wine because it took him close to a year to brew it.


    "What if I promise you that I can sell a gourd of that wine for at least 15-20 gold pieces? And in the future, if I y my cards right, I can even hike the prices," Viktor said confidently.


    Adam''s eyes shone with otherworldly brilliance as he did some calctions in his head. 1 barrel is exactly 4060 ounces. 1 gourd is 25 ounces. So that''s approximately a little above 160 gourds. 160 gourds times 20 is 3200 gold coins. And if I manage to brew several barrels¡­


    Just the thought of all the amount of money made him drool. He wiped his lips with the napkin and gave Viktor a thumbs-up. "Very well, Uncle. I''ll give you 1 barrel for now. And in another year, I''ll give you ten more¡ªno, make that twenty!"


    "Hahaha!" Viktorughed heartily. "1 barrel will be more than enough to entice those wine connoisseurs for now."


    Adam took out another barrel of wine and ced it beside him. On the other hand, Viktor took out a bulging bag of money from his storage artifact. "Here, this is an advance."


    "Ehhh?!" Adam''s eyes bulged out. "So much?!"

 Chapter 120 Setback

    <h4>Chapter 120 Setback </h4>


    As Adam incredulously stared at the bag containing a thousand tinum coins, Viktor waved his hand nonchntly. "Don''t worry about it. Besides, I know brewing wine is a long and tedious process. So I hope this can motivate you, even if it''s only a little bit."


    He paused for a moment and then continued, "Tomorrow, I''ll send one of my men over to your ce. Hand him the list of ingredients you''ll need. You still have that crystal card I gave you, yes? You may use it to buy the ingredients. It''ll save you a lot of money."


    Adam was still in a state of shock as he gazed at the shining tinum pieces within the pouch. A thousand tinum coins were equivalent to ten thousand gold coins.


    He involuntarily gulped seeing such arge amount of money. This was easily the greatest transaction he''d ever made. Plus, he''d never expected Viktor to just give him so much money upfront in the first ce.


    The youth looked at Viktor and muttered sheepishly, "Uncle, you could have just given me the money after I''d delivered the goods¡­"


    Viktor smiled. "Don''t worry, kiddo. I trust you. Besides, when the transaction volume is so big, it''s only right that I give you a form of advance payment."


    Adam nodded as he put away the money bag. "Rest assured, Uncle. I''ll try my hardest and brew as many barrels as I possibly can."


    "Good!" Viktor nodded in gratification. He then looked at the barrel that the youth had just taken out and confidently said, "I''ll sell wine from this barrel in intervals. Eventually, the scarcity of the product will cause the price to shoot through the roof."


    He then nced at the youth and smirked. "By the time your first batch of wine is ready in a year, I''m sure the selling price will have already exceeded 20 gold pieces a gourd."


    Thinking of all the money he would make in the future, Adam rubbed his hands and started tough like he''d been possessed by an evil spirit. "Uehehehe~"


    Viktor''s eyebrow twitched seeing Adam''s smile. What in the world?


    "Ahem!" Adam reverted to his usual self and then innocently smiled at Viktor. "Thank you for this opportunity, Uncle Viktor."


    "It''s your skills in wine-making that have allowed you to grasp this opportunity. Honestly, I still can''t believe that you coulde up with something so... divine. I mustmend you for that." Viktor sincerely praised.


    "Hehe." Adam bashfullyughed. But inwardly he scoffed, As if I coulde up with something so good! It''s all thanks to the memories of the Herbalist expert.


    The two of them got up from their seats after finalizing their deal. Viktor personally walked the youth out of the manor.


    On the way, he spoke with great expectation, "I''m looking forward to our partnership."


    "Hehe, me too, me too!" Adam was also very happy about it. With so much at stake, he could make tens of barrels by the end of the year. Money was truly one of the greatest motivators.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and hesitated whether to ask Viktor about it. He''d been thinking about this for a while now and felt this was the right time to ask.


    Viktor astutely noticed this and asked, "Go ahead, what do you wish to know?"


    Still, Adam was very hesitant about this. In the end, he finally gathered the courage and asked, "Uncle Viktor¡­ it''s about Edward''s mother. Is it okay if I ask what has happened to her?"


    Hearing the youth, Viktor sighed. After a brief pause, he replied, "I do not know."


    "Huh?" Adam was perplexed.


    Viktor shook his head with a bitter smile. "I still don''t know what has caused Elia to fall sick. Even after so many years have passed."


    Adam frowned. "But doesn''t old man make potions for her? How could he not know?"


    "That''s the problem," Viktor replied, "even someone as skilled as him wasn''t able to diagnose her illness."


    The youth stopped in his steps, an incredulous look engulfing his face. "Even old man couldn''t diagnose it?!"


    Viktor nodded. "The root cause of her illness has still not been neutralized. That is why, for over a decade now, all Old Berger could do was brew potions to extend Elia''s life."


    Adam was stunned that even Berger was unable to help. He''d been with the old gnome for all this while and knew that he was a Rank 3 Magus. Moreover, he also thought that the gnome''s attainments in Herbalism were not bad.


    The reason he gave such a low evaluation was because he wasparing Berger to the powerhouse whose memories he had first absorbed!


    But even then he couldn''t diagnose it? Adam wondered with a pensive look. Could it be because of hisck of knowledge?


    He felt that this was most likely the case. After all, Berger''s knowledge couldn''tpare to the one that he had absorbed. The more he thought about it, the more it made sense.


    Suddenly, he looked at Viktor and solemnly asked, "Uncle Viktor, can you let me take a look at Edward''s mother?"


    Viktor was taken aback. "You¡­ want to diagnose her?"


    Adam nodded with a serious expression.


    Viktor couldn''t help but wonder if the youth had gone mad or if he was overestimating his own abilities. Something that even a Rank 3 Herbalist couldn''t do, how could a mere Bone Stage Magus do it?


    He shook his head. "I understand you mean well, but I cannot allow it. Elia is in a very precarious situation right now."


    "But uncle, please!" Adam insisted. "I am very confident in my abilities. I''m sure I can help¡ª"


    "Adam!" Viktor sternly reproached him. "I will not allow it!"


    The youth retreated a step after being suddenly scolded. Then, he lowered his head. "Forgive me, I overstepped."


    "Hmm." Viktor simply nodded. Then he instructed one of his servants to fetch the youth a carriage. He saw Adam get into the carriage and then leave thepound.


    As he stood at the main door of his manor, he looked up at the twin moons in the night sky and shook his head dejectedly. He thought to himself, A hairless brat trying to aplish what even an old and experienced Herbalist couldn''t. The young sure are daring.


    But suddenly, another thought popped into his head. His palms balled into fits as he wondered, But¡­ he is Old Berger''s apprentice after all.


    Viktor had an abundance of wealth, but none of it could help him save his wife. He had even hired famous Herbalists from the Empire but even they failed.


    At this point, Viktor was truly desperate.


    He finally made up his mind. It doesn''t hurt to give him a shot. Worst-case scenario, Adam would fail in his diagnosis.


    Viktor turned around and headed back inside. Tomorrow, he would speak to Berger about this. He had already suffered setbacks so many times.


    But so what?


    What''s one more setbackpared to the regret of not having tried at all?

 Chapter 121 The Way

    <h4>Chapter 121 The Way </h4>


    The following day, Viktor went to Berger''s store in the South Ward first thing in the morning. Although he didn''t expect much from Adam''s abilities, he couldn''t simply give up just because thetter was a young boy.


    At this point, Viktor couldn''t give in to any preconceived notions. That is why he was going to meet Berger right now. He would directly ask the old gnome if Adam had what it took to back what he had imedst night.


    If the gnome said yes, then he didn''t mind allowing Adam to diagnose Elia. If not, then he''d continue to look for other solutions as he had for all these years.


    The carriage stopped in front of Herbs & More, and Viktor stepped out of it. It was still the wee hours of the morning, and the store had only just opened. Viktor figured that there wouldn''t be any people at the store yet.


    However, when he opened the door and stepped inside, he was surprised to see that there was already someone there. Moreover, what surprised him even more was that this person, an elf, was having tea with Berger and chatting happily.


    Viktor was momentarily stunned. He had never seen the old gnome act in such a friendly manner to another person, not even Headmistress Godfrey or the King of Nightingale.


    Out of sheer curiosity, he nced at the elf who had long, silver hair cascading down his shoulders. He was wearing regal clothes and each of his movements was extremely refined and noble.


    Moreover, the fact that the elf could be so calm and at ease in front of Berger could only mean one thing.


    Viktor immediately understood that the elf sitting with Berger was someone very close to him, and most likely of the same rank. Thus, he respectfully greeted the two. "Good morning, Old Berger."


    Then, he looked at the elf and ced his hand on his chest as he bowed. "Greetings, Lord Magus."


    Elrod, who was sipping tea, suddenly stopped and carefully observed Viktor. His eyebrow rose in slight surprise and he stated, "I can see signs of the disorderly mana beginning to form a pattern. Looks like it won''t be long before you achieve Mana Vortex."


    As expected! Viktor was taken aback. To be able to deduce so much after a simple observation meant that the elf was much stronger than him.


    Viktor humbly replied, "Yes, I was fortunate. Within the next few years, I should advance to the next rank."


    "Hmm, not bad." Elrod nodded with a smile. "I wish you good fortune."


    Berger suddenly asked, "What is it, Viktor? If you''re here for the medicine, it isn''t ready yet."


    "Old Berger, that''s not it." Viktor approached the seating area and remained standing next to the two Magi. No matter how wealthy he was, he would never dare to sit in the presence of these two. This was out of respect for them.


    "Oh?" Berger ced some tobo in his pipe and lit it. As he puffed out a cloud of smoke, he asked, "What is it then?"


    Viktor thought of the right words to say, and then finally stated, "Old Berger¡­ what do you think of Adam''s abilities as a Herbalist?"


    "Hmm?" Berger was perplexed, wondering why Viktor would ask such a strange question. "Why?"


    Viktor was about to answer, but he subconsciously nced at Elrod. To be honest, he didn''t feelfortable talking about his personal life in front of a stranger. Furthermore, he couldn''t even tell the elf to excuse himself.


    However, Elrod was thoughtful enough. Regardless of how powerful he was as a Magus, he was still a well-mannered person.


    "Well." The elf finished the cup of tea and got to his feet. "I should get going. Daneli and Atiel have been crying about leaving the city and visiting other ces."


    He looked at Berger and bid farewell. "I''ll see you when I return."


    Berger simply nodded. "Don''t take too long. That thing I told you about is going to open in the next couple of months. Make sure the kids are back in time. I''ll be securing two tokens for them."


    "Ah, of course." Elrod nodded with a warm smile. "Well, then."


    He turned around and walked toward the exit. Suddenly, he stopped by Viktor and ced his hand on thetter''s shoulder.


    "Rememberd, as long as the knot in your heart is not resolved, you will never be able to take the next step. Such is the Way."


    With that, he walked away, leaving behind words containing great wisdom and mystery for Viktor to unravel.


    "The Way¡­" Viktor repeated Elrod''s words in a daze.


    "So what were you saying?" Berger''s voice snapped him out of his reverie.


    Viktor returned to his senses and replied, "Last night, Adam proposed to take a look at Elia''s condition. He imed that he was very confident in his abilities. So I came here to ask for advice. Should I let him¡ª"


    Berger interrupted him. "Do it."


    "Huh?" Viktor was perplexed. "¡­Just like that?"


    Berger rolled his eyes. "You asked for my advice. That is my advice."


    "But, he''s just a boy. Do you really think¡ª" Viktor began, but he was once again interrupted by the old gnome.


    "Tsk." Berger clicked his tongue in annoyance. "You foolish brat, stop trying to find justifications. Youing here means that a part of you wants Adam to perform the diagnosis. So why are you hesitating now? Do you want a beating?"


    Viktor''s neck shrunk back after being reprimanded by the old gnome. But he knew that Berger was right.


    That''s right¡­ Why am I still hesitating? He wondered.


    Seeing Viktor lost in thought again, Berger''s tone softened. "Adam is a genius at herbalism. Even that word, genius, would be an understatement to describe him. Sometimes, I even get the feeling that the kid is more knowledgeable than I am."


    Not expecting to hear such high praise from the gnome, Viktor was stunned. "Is he really that good?"


    Berger nodded as he smoked from his pipe. "Give him a chance."


    Viktor took a deep breath and nodded. "Very well."

 Chapter 122 Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 122 Arrogance </h4>


    "Hahaha! Val, catch me!" Adam ran through the crowded, cobblestoned streets of the South Ward with a bright smile on his face. Behind him, the young dragon took tiny steps and excitedly followed after him.


    "Rawr~" Valerian had a menacing look on his face as he ran with all his might. But everyone on the sidewalk who saw this ''menacing'' look, instantly had their hearts melted.


    Seeing that the little fellow was breathing raggedly and struggling to catch up to him, Adam slowed down. Then, he pretended to stumble over something, allowing Valerian to pounce on him.


    "Oh no!" Adam dramatically fell to the ground as Valerian agilely climbed over him. "I''ve been caught!"


    "Raaar~" Valerian raised his tiny paws into the air, drowning in the monumental feat of taking down a Magus. Then, he lowered his head and looked at Adam with his topaz eyes. Following that, he began licking the youth''s face.


    Adamughed out loud, finding Valerian''s ''attacks'' very ticklish. After ying with the little fellow for a while, he got up to his feet. He ced the young dragon on his head and walked toward his vi.


    "Val, what do you wanna eat today?"


    Meat! Valerian excitedly sent a mental transmission.


    Adam chuckled and made a sarcastic remark. "Of Course, why on earth did I not think of that?"


    sses for the day were over and Adam was going to head back home and begin his herbalism experiments. But before that, he was going to hand over Valerian to his butler, Barry, who at this point had be the young dragon''s caretaker.


    The youth entered his neighborhood and walked on the sidewalk while whistling in a happy mood. Ever since Valerian was born, Adam felt that his life was suddenly filled with colors.


    As he was walking under the shade of the palm trees nted throughout the sidewalk, Barry rushed toward him from the distance. His face was filled with anxiety as he called out, "My Lord!"


    "Hmm?" Adam was puzzled. "What''re you doing here?"


    "My lord, you have a guest waiting for you at home," he replied urgently.


    "Guest?" Adam frowned. "Why did you let them in while I was away?"


    Barry hurriedly bowed down and sincerely apologized. "Please forgive me, my lord. I couldn''t let them wait outside. I didn''t dare to."


    Adam had also never expected Barry, who was a professional and took his work so seriously, to allow people in during his absence. So he asked, "Who is it?"


    Barry gulped nervously. "My lord, it''s my former employer, Lord Viktor Turner."


    "What?!" The youth was stunned. "What''s Uncle Viktor doing here?"


    As the two hurriedly made their way into the vi, Barry replied. "Lord Viktor did not state his reason foring. He''s been here ever since you left for the academy in the morning."


    Adam was once again taken aback. "What the hell? He''s already been waiting for so long?"


    "Here." He handed Valerian to Barry. "Feed him while I meet Uncle Viktor."


    "Yes, my lord." Barry gently grabbed onto Valerian and watched Adam enter the guest room.


    Valerian waved his tiny paw, saying his goodbyes. Then he looked at Barry and called out. "Myu!"


    "Ah, yes." Barry looked down and saw Valerian pointing at his little tummy with a tearful expression. "I shall feed you right away, Master Valerian."


    "Myu~" Valerian beamed. The two then straightaway headed for the kitchen.


    ¡­


    Adam entered the room and saw Viktor sitting on the couch by the firece. The man was reading a magic textbook while waiting for him.


    "Uncle Viktor!" Adam called out to him. "What brings you here?"


    He figured that something really important must have happened for Viktor to wait for him for more than six hours at his vi.


    Seeing Adam still in his academy uniform, Victor asked, "I reckon you''re done with your studies?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded. "Is there something I can help you with?"


    "Follow me." Viktor got to his feet and walked out. "We''re going to my house."


    Adam hesitated. He had nned to do some experiments in his undergroundboratory. But now, all of a sudden Viktor was asking him to go to his house. He couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the matter?"


    Viktor turned back to look at him and asked, "Didn''t you want to take a look at Elia''s illness?"


    "Huh?" Adam was speechless. Last night, Viktor had scolded him for the same reason, but now all of a sudden, the man''s attitude had changed a hundred and eighty degrees. He couldn''t help but wonder, Did he hit himself in the head or something?


    Seeing the youth''s incredulous expression, Viktor sighed. "Look, kiddo. Initially, I didn''t think a brat like you could do something that even experienced Herbalists couldn''t. But after talking to Old Berger, I''ve decided to give it a shot."


    "Besides." The man smiled bitterly. "At this point, I don''t think I have much to lose anyway."


    Seeing the man''s defeated expression, Adam involuntarily clenched his fists. He asked, "So the old man convinced you, huh?"


    Viktor nodded.


    "Okay," Adam spoke confidently, "I will do my best!"


    Seeing the youth''s determined expression, Viktor smiled warmly. "Okay, let''s get going."


    "Alright, let me get my stuff first." Adam headed to hisboratory and quickly readied all the tools he would require.


    Then, he went upstairs and instructed Barry to fill Valerian''s stomach until thetter passed out. After bidding the little guy farewell, he hopped onto the carriage with Viktor and left for the North Ward.


    While they were crossing the Lunar Bridge, Berger suddenly appeared inside the carriage out of nowhere, scaring the living daylights out of Adam.


    "Uaah!" The youth was taken aback and fell from his seat by the gnome''s sudden arrival. He ced a hand on his chest, feeling his wildly beating heart, and then looked at Berger with shock. "Old man, d-did you teleport here?!"


    POW!


    Berger smacked Adam in the forehead. "Fool! Do you think space magic is so easy that just anyone could cast it?"


    "Ah, true, true." Adam massaged his swollen forehead and nodded. "Why are you here though?"


    Berger replied as he smoked from his pipe. "This is your first time diagnosing a patient, is it not? Or are you confident enough that you think you won''t require my supervision?"


    Adam clenched his fists and said with certainty, "Of course, I can¡ª"


    POW!


    "Don''t get cocky!" Berger scolded the youth. "When the seed of arrogance sprouts, that marks the beginning of one''s downfall. Always remember that!"


    "Yes, sir¡­" Adam replied with tearful eyes.


    Seeing that the gnome had also decided to join them, Viktor was very grateful. "Thank you foring."


    The gnome nodded and continued to smoke from his pipe as the carriage slowly made its way across the bridge.

 Chapter 123 Diagnosis

    <h4>Chapter 123 Diagnosis </h4>


    As the group arrived at the Turner House, Viktor guided them to a rtively secluded area in the manor where his wife''s room was located. This part of the manor was very quiet with very minimal presence of maids and servants.


    Adam looked at the dark corridor and couldn''t help but frown, thinking to himself, This seems more like a prison.


    However, he didn''t voice his opinion.


    Upon arriving in front of the entrance to Elia''s room, the group was greeted by the scene of two men in armor guarding the door. When Adam saw this, his lips twitched. Don''t tell me this is really a prison?


    He asked Viktor curiously, "Why do you need such tight security?"


    "Elia''s safety is of great importance to me," Viktor tly replied.


    Hearing him, Adam rolled his eyes. So he''s just paranoid.


    The guards bowed toward Viktor and then slowly opened the door for him. As the group entered Elia''s room, they saw that it was mostly covered in dark. With the only source of light being the window.


    Moreover, it was evening and the sun was about to set. There was barely any light in the room. Adam frowned even more as he looked around, This¡­ feels like a morgue.


    He looked at Viktor and asked, "Why is the room so dark?"


    "Too much brightness seems to cause Elia difort," Viktor replied sinctly.


    "No, this is not right." Adam shook his head. "This environment is not conducive to her getting better."


    Viktor looked at the youth with furrowed eyebrows. Then, he nced at Berger to see his reaction and found that the gnome didn''t intend to interfere. He looked back at Adam but didn''t reply.


    The group finally arrived at Elia''s bedside, none of them making too much sound. They found that Elia was fast asleep, however, her breathing was ragged.


    Her skin was sickly pale and her eye sockets had sunken considerably. Moreover, she had lost a lot of muscle mass in her body. She looked extremely emaciated.


    "Has she not been eating?" Adam asked, the frown on his face getting deeper and deeper.


    "Her diet mostly consists of potions that satiate her hunger and give her nutrients. Other than that, whenever she''s able to, she would have fruits or some light snacks from time to time," replied Viktor.


    Hearing this, even Berger frowned. "I told you not to feed her too many potions as a substitute for food, did I not?"


    "But she would always struggle to eat solid foods. So I decided giving her potions was for the best." Viktor argued.


    "No, you shouldn''t have," Adam replied, shaking his head adamantly. "No matter how great a potion is, they will always have some impurities in them. And considering your wife''s health, do you think her immunity system is strong enough to dispel these impurities?"


    Viktor was silent. He had never considered things from this point of view. ording to him, anything that caused his wife the least difort was naturally the better option.


    However, now it seemed that his ignorance might have had the opposite effect to what he intended.


    "How serious is this?" Viktor nced at Berger and asked nervously.


    However, the gnome didn''t reply. He was merely an observer.


    Then, Viktor looked at Adam, hoping for a reply. The youth shook his head. "I don''t know for sure. I''ll have to check myself."


    He pointed at the sleeping Elia, and then asked Viktor for permission, "May I?"


    Viktor nodded.


    Adam sat down on the bed beside Elia and gently grabbed her hand from under the nket. Then, he put two fingers on her wrist and infused a thread of mana into her body.


    The thread of mana slowly traversed inside her body, giving Adam a detailed view of what was happening inside. However, he didn''t like what he was seeing.


    If the insides of a healthy person could bepared to a lush forest, then the insides of Elia looked like a forest that had been sucked dry. The nts and trees had withered and cracks had appeared on the forest floor.


    Seeing this, Adam frowned intensely. He opened his eyes and wondered, Her life force is so weak? And it seems to be blocked in many ces. Just what the hell happened to her?


    Suddenly, he noticed Elia''s eyelids twitching. Seeing that she was about to wake up, Adam immediately took out a handful of rose petals from his earring and sacrificed it. Following that, he weaved hand gestures, and then a small magic circle materialized over Elia''s head.


    As soon as the spell model appeared over her head, the rose petals dissolved into tiny particles and covered her face. Elia''s eyelids calmed down and she went back to sleep.


    Rank 1 Spell: Slumber!


    "What are you doing?" Viktor asked in displeasure. He hadn''t expected the youth to suddenly cast a spell on his wife.


    "Rx." Adam waved his hand nonchntly. "I just put her back to sleep. It''s better this way. Trust me."


    Viktor nced at Berger, to which he nodded in acknowledgment. Then, he looked back at the youth and sternly spoke, "But I would appreciate it if you don''t cast any more spells on her¡­"


    As the man continued to reprimand him, Adam was busy with his own thoughts,pletely ignoring Viktor. Suddenly, he looked at the man and interrupted, "Uncle, when did your wife fall sick? Please be as urate as possible."


    Viktor frowned upon being cut off by the youth. However, he still answered, "Three weeks after Edward was born. Eighteen days, if I recall correctly."


    "Right after Fatty was born, huh?" Adam mumbled to himself as he stroked his chin.


    To cure Elia''s illness, an urate diagnosis was necessary. And for that, Adam needed all the information he could gather. However, just knowing the time when Elia fell sick couldn''t help him deduce a proper diagnosis. This information was simply too vague.


    So he continued to ask question after question. Viktor was surprised by them, but he answered nheless. Suddenly, Adam recalled the time when he, Edward, and Lisa were sitting on top of the lighthouse in Hannes City and sharing their stories.


    "I remember Ed telling me that when he was born, his body was extremely frail and that only as he grew up did he get better. Was there something like that?" Adam asked absentmindedly.


    But then he realized that Viktor was silent. He raised his head and nced at Viktor only to see thetter looking at him incredulously.


    "H-How is that rted to Elia?!" Viktor asked with a stunned face.


    Adam looked deeply at Viktor. Thetter''s reaction didn''t sit well with him. "Uncle Viktor, you must disclose everything. Only then will I be able to properly diagnose your wife."


    Viktor looked at Adam and then at Berger. Then he lowered his head and fell into deep thought. His fists clenched and unclenched repeatedly as he struggled to decide whether to divulge this secret.


    But if it meant that his wife could be cured, then there was no room for hesitation whatsoever. He took a deep breath and began, "To be honest, when Edward was tested for his talent for spellcasting after he was born¡­


    "It was determined that he had none."

 Chapter 124 Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 124 Miracle </h4>


    "What?!" Both Adam and Berger''s eyes had widened in absolute shock.


    Viktor continued, "Edward was born with a frail body. The slightest touch to his skin would cause him to cry out in pain. It was very difficult for him growing up as a child. We all thought he wouldn''t live long, but as the years passed, his health continued to get better."


    He paused for a brief moment, thinking of the right words to say. Then, he continued, "After his health had improved, we tested him for his talent in spellcasting, but we learned that he didn''t have any."


    "How is that possible?! Could the test you conducted be wed?" Berger was stupefied. He knew for a fact that Edward had a B-grade talent. Moreover, talent was something that one was born with. There was no way one would suddenly develop talent in theirter years.


    "Nothing was wrong with the test. I speak the truth," Viktor replied with aplicated look. "But a few yearster, when I conducted the test again, I found that he had a D-grade talent."


    Berger was speechless. There were very few things in the world that could incite such a reaction from him. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "D-grade?! But isn''t Edward¡­"


    Viktor nodded. "After subsequent tests, I found that Edward''s talent increased every few years. Now he is a B-grade and I believe his talent will increase again in a few years."


    "This¡­ Impossible! This is unheard of!" Berger was dumbfounded, losing all bearings of a powerful Magus.


    Well, it couldn''t be helped. His behavior was justified. After all, such a thing was indeed unheard of.


    On this, that is!


    Adam, who had been silent all this while, had an incredulous look on his face. Tumultuous waves were rising in his heart as he understood exactly what was happening.


    He thought to himself in shock, I can''t believe Edward is¡­ No way! The probability of that happening is one in tens of millions¡ªno, it''s probably in the hundreds of millions! And to think, I would cross paths with such a person!


    No, more importantly! He nced at Elia, his gaze filled with shock and admiration. How did she even manage to survive for so long? By all rights, she should have died. But to think that she lived till now¡­ What willpower!


    It wasmon knowledge that there were five grades used to measure a person''s talent for spellcasting - Grade A, B, C, D, and F. This was the standard for all the magical civilizations in the universe, not just the Adam was in.


    The youth had confirmed it through thest set of memories he had devoured.


    However!


    There was another grade for measuring talent that very few people in the universe were privy to; a grade higher than even an A-grade! The chances of a person being born with such a talent were so minuscule that it was regarded as a legend.


    Whenever such a person was discovered, they would immediately be scouted by the top organizations in the vast universe. Organizations would even go so far as to wage war to recruit such a person.


    And the reason?


    Because a person born with talent far surpassing A-grade was a person loved by mana!


    A drop of sweat trickled down Adam''s forehead and he involuntarily gulped. A trace of envy shed across his eyes as he thought to himself, So fatty... you turned out to have an S-grade talent¡­ What a monster!


    He then nced at Elia and confirmed, Well, that would exin everything.


    When a being with S-Grade talent begins to grow inside a fetus, it requires a tremendous amount of mana and nutrients. When these requirements aren''t met, the baby subconsciously starts to take them from its mother.


    More often than not, the baby''s requirements are never met and this results in the death of both the mother and the child. This is one of the main reasons why people with S-grade talents were few in the universe.


    But in extremely rare cases, the baby''s requirements are met. This results in the baby being born, but the mother dying in the process. But in even rarer cases, the baby''s requirements are met, and both the mother and child are safe.


    Cases such as thest one were so rare that it would be apt to call them a miracle!


    As Berger and Viktor were talking with each other, Adam muttered, "I think¡­ I can do it."


    "What?" Both men stopped talking and nced at Adam.


    Viktor asked again, "What did you say?"


    Adam started to bite his nails, a bad habit that he''d acquired from Lisa, and mumbled incoherently, "I-It''s possible if I use the acupuncture technique infused with mana¡­"


    "Kid!" Viktor grabbed Adam''s shoulders and barely managed to control his voice. "What did you just say?!"


    Adam snapped back to his senses and looked Viktor in the eyes. "Uncle¡­ There''s a chance that I can cure her illness. But¡­"


    "But what?!" Viktor nearly screamed.


    "There''s a chance that her rank may drop." Adam gulped nervously. "Or worst case scenario¡­ she would never be able to wield mana again."


    "But¡­" Viktor''s arms trembled and his eyes shone with hope. "She''ll live?"


    Adam thought for a long time and then confidently nodded. "Yes!"


    "Wait a minute." Berger walked toward Adam and asked solemnly. "Boy, did you find the root cause of her illness? What was your diagnosis?"


    Shit! Adam cursed inwardly. How should I exin it to him?


    He couldn''t just tell Berger about the existence of S-grade talent. This would cause the gnome to be very suspicious of him. He might just think that Adam was lying.


    Moreover, the Herbalist expert whose memory Adam had absorbed had never treated a person who had given birth to an S-grade talent. Heck, he had never even seen a person with S-


    grade talent. The expert only knew that such people existed.


    Adam had deduced the treatment procedure by himself based on all the herbalism knowledge he had acquired. After all, It was fairly simple to cure an illness if it was urately identified.


    But if Adam told Berger this, thetter would not allow him to treat Edward''s mother. And if he didn''t treat her now, things would get troublesome. She was sure to die soon. He couldn''t let his friend''s mother die knowing he could save her.


    Thus, Adam tantly lied through his teeth.


    "You might not believe me but the wandering Magus who taught me herbalism had once treated someone with the same condition."


    Berger''s eyes narrowed. "You expect me to believe there was another person who had a talent increase as bizarre as Edward''s? And that the person who taught you herbalism treated such a person''s mother? Do you take me for a fool?!"


    Damn it! Adam gritted his teeth. He took a deep breath and muttered solemnly. "Old man, I can cure her. Please, trust me."


    Berger was still thinking that the youth was taking everything lightly. But when he saw the look in Adam''s eyes, he swallowed the words he was about to say. He then looked at Viktor who seemed to be on the verge of tears, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    After hesitating for a long time, he nced back at Adam and warned. "Do what you want, but if I sense something wrong, I will stop you. I will not hear another word from you."


    "Umm, hehe." Adamughed nervously.


    "Well, you see¡­ My methods might be a little unconventional."

 Chapter 125 Magical

    <h4>Chapter 125 Magical </h4>


    Upon Adam''s instructions, Viktor gently lifted Elia from the bed and ced her on the ground. The youth needed more space to maneuver. Operating on the bed would prove to be a hindrance.


    Moreover, he also instructed Viktor to remove Elia''s upper garments, leaving only the bare minimum. Viktor protested against this; he was notfortable with it at all. However, Adam insisted.


    Of course, his intentions were purely professional.


    Berger merely observed from the sidelines and didn''t interrupt the youth. Adam, on the other hand, walked around Elia and observed her carefully. He nodded his head from time to time and muttered, "It truly is a miracle that she was able to hold out until now."


    "What do you mean?" Viktor asked nervously.


    "Nothing." Adam shook her head. "Uncle, your wife is a strongdy. By all means, she should have died long ago. I wonder what kept her going¡­"


    Listening to the youth, Viktor''s eyes reddened and tears threatened to fall. "Can you really cure her?"


    Adam paused for a while and then nodded. "I''m about eighty percent sure."


    "Eighty percent¡­" Viktor repeated. He didn''t care about the uncertainty in Adam''s words. The youth''s reply was far more genuine than those master Herbalists who had assured him that they could cure his wife and then ended up failing.


    The man looked at Adam and solemnly nodded. "I''ll leave it to you."


    Adam sat down on the ground, a little over Elia''s head. Then, he took out his personal kit from his earring. After opening the kit, all sorts of herbalism tools were visible.


    The youth then took out a bowl and a type of silver liquid from his earring. He then poured the liquid into the bowl, then grabbed the dozens of needles from his kit, and put them inside the bowl.


    "What''re you doing?" Berger asked with a frown.


    "Sanitizing the needles," Adam replied absentmindedly.


    "I can see that," The gnome muttered in annoyance. "What do you need the needles for?"


    Adam thoroughly cleaned the needles after drying them and replied without looking, "To pierce the skin, of course."


    Viktor and Berger looked at each other incredulously, wondering if they had heard right.


    Adam got to his feet and started to infuse the needles with his mana. "There are close to four hundred acupuncture points in the human body, 361 to be precise. The vast majority of them are located in the twelve primary meridians and eight extraordinary meridians."


    Suddenly, the youth began throwing the needles at Elia''s body at extremely fast speeds. His hand appeared to be a blur as he continued to hurl the needles one after the other.


    "Stop! What''re you doing?!" Viktor roared and stomped toward Adam. However, his hand was grabbed by none other than Berger.


    The gnome looked at Adam''s movements with shock. "This technique¡­"


    Adampletely ignored the two and continued to urately throw needles at specific points on Elia''s body. "The twelve primary meridians are rted to a person''s life force, whereas the eight extraordinary meridians are connected to a person''s mana."


    After dozens of needles had pierced Elia''s body, Adam observed all of their cements and nodded.


    Then, he looked at the two dumbfounded men and continued exining with a toothy grin, "By the way, fun fact, the eight extraordinary meridians are precisely the mana channels that are formed during the Neural Stage of Mana Foundation."


    Berger had already stopped paying attention to Adam''s ''lecture.'' His full attention was on the needles that were on Elia''s body. At a cursory nce, they appeared too haphazard. However, Berger''s trained eyes could clearly see the orderly structure in them.


    This technique is from the Continent of Yen-Lu! Berger thought in shock.


    The they lived in was huge. Six continents stretched across this vast with seven seas separating them. Yen-


    Lu was a continent directly on the other side of the world.


    Berger realized that the wandering Magus who had taught Adam herbalism when he was a kid was very likely from Yen-Lu!


    In his youth, he had visited this continent and witnessed the Way of herbalism there. The technique used by Adam was the same as the one he had seen by the Herbalists in Yen-Lu.


    However, Berger had never bothered to learn their techniques because at the time he believed that they were backward. And that the herbalism techniques used in the Ulier Continent as well as another continent were far superior.


    But when the gnome saw Adam perform the same techniques, he was in a daze. This waspletely unlike the one he''d seen in Yen-Lu. It was far more sophisticated. He felt as if he was watching a master at work. It looked beautiful. It looked¡­ magical!


    "¡­Old man! Old man, are you listening?" Adam called out to him.


    "Yeah." Berger snapped back to his senses. "What is it?"


    "I need your help with the next step. I don''t have enough mana to perform it by myself," Adam stated.


    "What do you need me to do?" Berger asked solemnly.


    "I''m going to extract the impurities umted in all the acupoints in her primary meridians. I need you to remove it after they''ve gathered. This process needs to be carried out without dy, we can''t stop for a single moment, okay?" Adam solemnly said.


    Berger nodded. "I''ll follow your lead."


    "Okay, great." Adam took out arge tub from his earring and ced it beside Elia.


    Then, he made a series of hand gestures, following which, most of the needles on Elia''s body started to shine with a bright light and were soon covered in Adam''s mana.


    Elia''s body trembled ever so slightly, however, she remained fast asleep. Adam had made sure to give her a small doze of muscle rxants before he began operating.


    Soon, ck liquid started to ooze out of the tip of the needles. With the help of Adam''s guidance, this murky ck substance slowly rose to the top and began umting a few meters above Elia.


    Viktor and Berger were shocked to see such a development.


    The ck liquid could be considered to be a type of poison that had been affecting Elia all this while!


    About ten minutester, arge blob of sticky, ck liquid had formed over Elia. Adam hurriedly instructed, "Old man, now!"


    Berger coated the blob of impurities with his mana and transported it to the tub Adam had taken out. When the ck liquid filled the tub, it started to sizzle and emit smoke.


    Viktor couldn''t help but think in apprehension, All this¡­ was inside Elia?!


    And that was not all. Adam was still taking out even more impurities through the needles. After a couple of hours, thest of the impurities had been sessfully extracted from Elia through the acupuncture technique.


    Adam lifelessly fell down andy on his back. His mana reserves had run dry and he was profusely sweating.


    Berger and Viktor looked at Elia, who seemed to be in the best shape that she''d been in years, and were iparably shocked. Her skin was no longer pale and her breathing had stabilised.


    Viktor couldn''t help but ask hopefully, his eyes brimming with tears, "Is Elia fine now?"


    Adam weakly looked at him and smirked, "Heh, this was only half the battle."

 Chapter 126 Life Force

    <h4>Chapter 126 Life Force </h4>


    Adam slowly opened his eyes after practicing a round of mindfulness. Seeing that his mana reserves were back to normal, the youth nodded. However, he couldn''t help but wonder in surprise, Even with the increase in my mana reserves thanks to Val, I still ran out of mana¡­


    This just went on to show how taxing the operation he was conducting truly was. If Berger wasn''t there to help, he would have never been able to cure Elia. Not until he became a Rank 2 anyway.


    He looked at Berger and saw that the old gnome was curiously looking at the cement of the needles on Elia''s body and jotting down notes in his grimoire. He thought in amusement, Hehe, look at him act like a little child. Alright then, let''s switch the roles of Teacher and Apprentice.


    "Old man, now that the impurities have been removed, I''m going to unblock the acupoints where life force has remained stagnant for all these years." He got to his feet and exined to Berger.


    Viktor chimed in. "Kid, how did so many impurities umte inside Elia in the first ce?"


    He nced at the pungent, murky, ck substance inside the tub with apprehension.


    "A person is tainted with impurities the moment they are born. The air we breathe in, the food we eat, and the ground we touch, all have differing levels of impurities that our body umtes as we grow older."


    Adam exined as he walked toward Elia. He crouched down and started to take out the needles from her body. "Magic potions are said to contain a great amount of impurities. No matter how skilled a Herbalist is, they cannot extract all the impurities from their potions."


    Viktor clenched his fists as his heart was gripped by guilt. Seeing him like this, Adam reassured him, "But worry not, I''ve extracted over ny percent of the impurities inside of her."


    "Does that mean she''s going to be fine?" Viktor asked, his eyes brilliantly shing with hope.


    "Well, not yet." Adam shrugged. He then looked at Berger and started to exin the procedure to him. Besides, it looked like the grumpy old gnome was desperate to learn his technique.


    Adam stood over Elia and readied a new set of needles. He coated them with mana and patiently waited.


    "When a child is inside a fetus, it absorbs nutrients through the centa," Adam began.


    "But Elia doesn''t have one. It should have already been pushed out after giving birth to Edward," Berger added matter-of-factly.


    "Correct." Adam nodded. "However, the damage is already done and has been spreading ever since. The life force has been blocked in many ces, especially in the abdominal region."


    "Hmm¡­" Berger had a thoughtful expression.


    Adam continued, "So I''m going to apply the acupuncture technique to therge and small intestines, stomach, spleen, dder, kidney, and finally the liver."


    The youth''s eyes narrowed and heunched the needles at the locations he had just mentioned. Berger paid rapt attention as he saw the needles prate the skin ande in contact with the organs.


    Following that, Adam weaved a series of hand gestures and pointed his palms at the needles. Arge amount of mana gushed out of him and transformed into tiny threads. These threads then urately pierced the needles!


    Seeing such fine control of mana, Viktor was shocked. Such precision!


    As Adam continued to pour mana into the needles and unblock the acupoints, slowly and steadily the life force that had been blocked for so many years was now beginning to flow.


    "How fascinating!" Berger could feel the flow of life force in Elia''s abdominal region. He realized that the technique itself was simple, but it was the diagnosis that was the hard part.


    Without proper diagnosis, Adam would never have learned just where to use his acupressure techniques.


    More than half an hourter, Adam felt that the points had all been unblocked. Noticing that he still had mana left, he removed the needles from Elia''s abdominal region. Then, he took out a new set of needles and hurled them at her.


    This time, however, the needles prated different locations.


    Seeing this, both Berger and Viktor were taken aback. After all, the points that the needles had prated were precisely the mana channels!


    Adam exined, "I''m guiding the mana in her extraordinary meridians to flow smoothly. Just like her life force, the mana has also stagnated all these years."


    After another thirty minutes, just when Adam''s mana reserves were about to deplete, he was finally done. His knees buckled and he fell down right beside Elia.


    Hezilyy down on his back and stared at the ceiling, his lips curling up into a faint smile "It''s done."


    Viktor''s body trembled when he heard that. He knelt down beside his wife and gently grabbed her hand. Her hand no longer felt as cold as it used to and her skin was no longer pale. Her breathing was stable and a ruddyplexion had returned to her face.


    Tears streamed down his face as he struggled to mutter, "She¡­ she will live?"


    Adam replied weakly, "Yeah, she''ll live. But someone still has to help guide the life force in her primary meridians and make sure she doesn''t rpse."


    The youth sat up and then thought for a while before continuing, "I think twice a week for the next year should suffice. After that, she''ll bepletely fine without external help."


    Viktor was in tears. He was so emotional that he couldn''t even speak. He sobbed incessantly as he gently caressed his wife''s cheeks.


    "Oh, by the way," Adam added nervously, his eyes darting around the room. "You know how everything has a price? So, like, yeah¡­ I wasn''t able to stabilize her Magus rank. Uhm, I don''t know what level she was before giving birth, but now¡­ uh, well, she''s a mortal now."


    Afraid that Viktor would get mad, Adam hurriedly exined, "But don''t worry. It''s not like she can''t practice magic ever. She just needs to start from scratch¡ª"


    However, his words abruptly came to a halt. All of a sudden, Viktor tightly grabbed his shoulders. He looked at the youth as tears endlessly streamed down his face.


    "Thank you," he said from the bottom of his heart.


    Adam was stunned. But then he nodded and smiled gently.


    "You''re wee."

 Chapter 127 Upright

    <h4>Chapter 127 Upright </h4>


    "Waaahhh!" Edward cried at the top of his lungs, like a baby. He tightly hugged Adam as he sobbed incessantly. "Wahhh! Adam!"


    "Ugh, let me go, you fat pig." Adam struggled to free himself from Edward''s grasp. However, it proved to be quite difficult.


    Edward, who used to be chubby and stout, had now grown up to be a teenager with considerable height and a muscr build.


    Adam suddenly fell into deep thought, Come to think of it, his transformation is quite bizarre. Considering that only a little over a year has passed.


    When he realized this, he couldn''t help but sigh. It all makes sense now. As expected of an S-grade talent, I guess. Magic isn''t the only thing he''s gifted at¡­ How envious!


    "Tsk!" Adam clicked his tongue in annoyance. Then suddenly, he saw Edward''s tears and snot rub against his new clothes. Seeing this, he was livid. "You dirty dog! Get off of me!"


    BAM! POW! BAM!


    Adam brutally punched and kicked Edward all over his body. But despite that, Edward tightly clung onto Adam''s legs. "Waahhh! Adam, thank you! Thank you!"


    "Get lost, you idiot!" Adam tried to move but was still unable to.


    Suddenly, Remy appeared outside Edward''s room and gently knocked on the door. "Lord Adam, my master has invited you into his study."


    Hepletely ignored the bruised and battered Edward and directly spoke to Adam. This wasn''t the first time he had seen the two friends fight after all.


    Hearing that his father had called for Adam, Edward finally let go. He wiped his tears and mumbled while sniffling, "Go, I''ll see youter."


    "Hmph!" Adam harrumphed and stomped away. "Good riddance."


    "Adam¡­ thanks for saving her. I mean it." Edward softly muttered, his eyes beginning to tear up again.


    "Heh, no big deal!" Adam nonchntly waved his hand and replied without looking back. Then, he left Edward''s room and followed Remy to Viktor''s study.


    ¡­


    Upon entering the study, Adam found that Viktor was waiting for him there and so was Berger. Thetter was casually smoking from his pipe and blowing out smoke rings.


    Remy tactfully shut the door and then left. Meanwhile, Adam approached the seating area and sat beside Berger. He then looked at Viktor and asked, "Uncle, what did you need me for?"


    Viktor looked at the youth with boundless gratitude. It was his life''s greatest fortune to havee across Adam. After all, if it wasn''t for the youth, his wife would probably have no hope for a cure and eventually perish.


    "Adam," he spoke gently. "I''ve called you here for two reasons. The first is a request."


    "A request?" Adam stroked his chin in thought. "You don''t want me to divulge anything about Ed''s peculiar talent increase, is that it?"


    Viktor smiled. "You''re a smart kid. There was a reason why I had kept this a secret until now. If word got out about Edward''s uniqueness, who knows how many crazy people would hunt him down to experiment on him?"


    Adam nodded. What Viktor said madeplete sense. After all, increasing one''s talent was very rare. One could either get lucky and form a contract with a familiar simr to Valerian, and even then the chances were very low.


    Or they could transnt the bloodline of a powerful being into them. However, this had many drawbacks. In short, it was extremely difficult to increase one''s talent.


    "I understand." Adam nodded. "Rest assured, I''ll take this secret to the grave."


    "Thank you, kid." Viktor smiled with gratification.


    There were many ways to initiate a binding contract, one that made sure that neither party reneged on the terms of the contract. However, he would never use such a contract with Adam.


    Because he trusted and was greatly indebted to the youth.


    "No problem," Adam replied as he slowly slouched in his chair. However, hisck of proper etiquette didn''t bother anyone in the room. Then, he casually asked, "What''s the second thing?"


    Viktor smirked. "That is the reward."


    "Huh?" Adam was puzzled. "What reward?"


    "You saved my wife. Of course, I must reward you." Viktorughed heartily. "Go ahead, kid, ask for whatever you wish. I promise that I will deliver it."


    Adam was stunned. He looked at Viktor''s confident expression with wide eyes. He couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp and think to himself, Ask for whatever I want from one of the richest men in the Southern Federation?!


    Just the thought of it made him tremble in sheer excitement. He had never even thought of asking for any reward from Viktor. For a brief moment, Adam''s eyes had transformed into tinum coins.


    However, the next moment, he adamantly shook his head. "No!"


    "What?" Viktor was taken aback and so was Berger. Thetter knew just how much the youth loved money. For him to say no to Viktor came as a great surprise.


    Adam gritted his teeth and struggled to get the words out of his mouth. "I¡­ I don''t want any reward! Edward is my friend, and I did it because I wanted to help him. I never wanted any reward!"


    After getting the words out, Adam felt surprisingly light as if a great weight had been lifted off of his shoulder. For a person of his character, it took a great deal of willpower to turn away in the face of such wealth.


    He knew for a fact that no matter what he asked for, Viktor would have readily agreed. He could have be a millionaire with just a nod of his head.


    However!


    Adam''s morals would never allow him to.


    Edward was the first friend he had ever made. In many ways, Adam hade to see him as his brother. That is why he decided to cure his mother without expecting anything in return.


    "Did you hit yourself in the head?" Berger asked him dubiously.


    "Hmph, old man!" Adam harrumphed exaggeratedly. "I''ll have you know I''m a morally upright person. How can you even¡ª"


    "Shut up before I give you a beating." Berger red at the youth.


    "Yes, sir!" Adam immediately straightened his back. "As you say, sir!"


    Viktor couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw this. He looked at Adam and stated, "Kid, I''ll forever remember this favor. In the future, if you ever need anything, and I mean anything. You let me know, okay?"


    Adam nodded with a smile. "Hehe, alright!"


    The trio chatted for a little while until Berger and Adam finally left. On the carriage ride back to the South Ward, Berger nced at him and solemnly asked, "So the wandering Magus that taught you herbalism is from Yen-Lu, eh?"


    Adam, who was digging his nose, replied absentmindedly, "Hah? What''s a Yen-Lu?"


    Veins started to throb from Berger''s forehead as he intensely clenched his fists. Adam had done a good deed today, so he didn''t want to give the youth a beating.


    So he calmed his anger and asked in an irritated voice, "You don''t even know the names of the continents on the world map? What the hell do you even do at the academy?"


    Adam looked at the booger he had just managed to pull from his nose and flicked it outside the carriage window. He then looked at Berger and replied like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    "Sleep."


    Berger finally lost it.


    POW! POW! POW!


    "ckkk! Wait, wait¡ª"


    POW! POW!

 Chapter 128 Soul Body

    <h4>Chapter 128 Soul Body </h4>


    A few weeks passed after Adam had visited the Turner household and cured Elia. Well, technically, he still hadn''t cured herpletely. Although she was now much better than before and was no longer bedridden.


    Someone would need to help guide her life force with the help of acupressure techniques for the better part of the year. Only then could she be said to have beenpletely cured. Fortunately, Berger had decided to do this in Adam''s stead.


    However, Adam believed that the reason why the grumpy old gnome had agreed to this in the first ce was definitely because he wanted to learn the intricacies of the acupressure techniques. The youth didn''t mind disclosing it to him.


    Moreover, with Berger treating Elia, Adam had more time to do other things. For example, preparing his journey to the Spirit World!


    Spirit World Traversal was one of the two boons he had received from Valerian. Adam had been researching this ability ever since he''d learned of it. Till now he had not used this ability, however, he had managed to deduce its restrictions.


    Firstly, he was not able to directly open a portal to the Spirit World like he had seen ckie do so effortlessly. To open the portal, he would have to borrow the power of a runic formation.


    Andstly, Spirit World Traversal was restricted to Adam''s soul body. He could not enter with his physical body.


    Therefore, the runic formation he would create would have to solve two purposes - opening a portal to the Spirit World and separating his soul body from his physical body.


    Adam had already gotten the information about such a runic formation from Berger. Over thest few weeks, he had been studying and perfecting it, and today, he was finally going to put it into practice.


    In the undergroundboratory, Adam had cleared the area in the middle and made enough room to carve the runic formation. He walked around the formation, observing all the little details, and nodding from time to time.


    Valerian, who was following behind Adam, copied him and also nodded cutely. After confirming that everything was ready, the youth crouched down and gently lifted the young dragon.


    The youth looked him in the eyes and solemnly said, "Val, I''m going to go visit the Spirit World."


    "Myu! Myu!" Valerian excitedly nodded. At the same time, he sent Adam a mental transmission saying he too wanted toe along.


    However, Adam strictly refused. Going to the Spirit World was always risky. He didn''t know whether he would be able to protect himself, much less the little fellow. "No, Val, you must stay here."


    "Myu¡­" Valerian''s ears drooped and his topaz eyes started to tear up.


    Seeing this, Adam''s heart ached. He added, "Listen, Val. When I go to the Spirit World, my physical body will be left here. I need someone I can trust to guard my body. And you''re the one I trust the most. Can you guard my body for me?"


    Valerian''s ears perked up. He got excited hearing Adam was giving him an important job. Thus, he instantly cheered up and balled his tiny fists. "MYU!!"


    "Attaboy." Adam smiled warmly and kissed Val on the forehead. Then, heid him down outside the formation and warned. "No matter what, don''t step on the lines, okay?"


    "Myu!" Valerian nodded with a serious expression.


    Adam stepped foot inside the formation. Heid down face up in the center and took deep breaths to calm down his fast-beating heart. Hisst journey to the Spirit World was still vivid in his memories. He wondered if this time would also be the same.


    Regardless of how it would turn out, he foundfort in knowing that Spirit World Traversal allowed him to instantly return to the material world at will. He wouldn''t have to depend on the chain likest time.


    He cast one final nce at Valerian and instructed, "I''m going. Make sure to guard my body."


    "Myu!" The young dragon stood on his hind legs and clenched his tiny front paws.


    Seeing this, Adam smiled.


    Then, he weaved a series of hand signs and injected mana into the runic formations. A few momentster, the lines and patterns on the formation lit up with a resplendent light. And then, Adam''s soul body emerged from his material body!


    "Whoa¡­" Adam stretched his hands out and observed his soul body. Compared to thest time he''d seen it, it had now doubled in height. His soul body was close to 6 meters tall, whereas his physical body was only a little more than 1.8 meters.


    However, there was one slight problem. His soul body was bright. Too bright.


    In the undergroundboratory, he was like a small sun that illuminated every inch of the ce. The light was so bright, that even Valerian had covered his eyes with his tiny paws, unable to look at it.


    "Hmm¡­ this can be troublesome." In the Spirit World, where dangery at every corner, his soul body would be a very conspicuous target for evil spirits. "I wonder if I can reduce the light a little¡­"


    The next moment, as if listening to his intent, the light emitting from his soul body drastically reduced. So much so, that his soul body now appeared slightly transparent.


    "Haha, this is perfect!" Heughed, however, he didn''t have much time to observe his soul body as the next moment, the void above him tore open and formed a portal directly to the Spirit World.


    Adam looked at Valerian and smiled. "See you in a bit."


    With that said, he flew into the portal.


    As the tear in the void mended itself back, Valerian looked at the dimension past the portal with yearning in his eyes. For some strange reason, he was longing to go to the Spirit World.


    However, Adam had told him to guard his physical body. So Valerian could only reluctantly do so. After the tear in the void had closed shut, the young dragonzilyy down outside the formation and kept his eyes on the youth''s physical body with alertness.


    ¡­


    "DAAAMMMNN IIITTT!!!" Adam screamed at the top of his lungs, his face full of grievance. "Why do I keep falling in this damn ce?!!"


    Every time he entered the Spirit World, he would always be falling. He was sick of it. He hated it.


    "Just stop falling already!" He roared in anger.


    And the next moment, something very strange happened, causing Adam to be filled with disbelief.


    "No way!"

 Chapter 129 Guide

    <h4>Chapter 129 Guide </h4>


    The moment Adam had said those words, surprisingly enough, he had actually stopped falling. He couldn''t help but mutter incredulously, "No way this is all it took to stop?!"


    He didn''t know if this was a coincidence or not. Thus, he decided to test it out. With bated breaths, he tightly shut his eyes, and screamed, "Fall!"


    However, nothing happened. He continued to levitate in the sea of colors. Adam slightly opened his eyes and looked around. Seeing that he wasn''t falling, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I guess that was a coincidence after all." The youth nodded while stroking his chin. "Well, I''m notining."


    He looked around, trying to discern where he was. In his vision, all he saw was a vast expanse of colors mixing with one another. However, there was a clear distinction between the boundaries of the myriad colors.


    To Adam, it seemed that these colors wanted to mix together but were somehow unable to. Everywhere he looked, the same thing was happening.


    "How fascinating," he muttered, "hmm, but what should I do now?"


    Just as the youth was wondering where to go, he caught sight of something approaching him from the far distance. He squinted his eyes and tried to identify what it was, but it was too far away.


    It appeared to be a white dot that was approaching him at a surprisingly fast speed.


    "What is that?" Adam grew tense. After all, in this foreign dimension, anything and anyone could be considered a hostile entity by him, who was not a native of this ce.


    So he hurriedly turned around and flew in the opposite direction of the white dot. Surprisingly, he found that he was able to skillfully maneuver his way around this time in the Spirit World.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, Is this one of the perks of Spirit World Traversal?


    It wouldn''t be surprising. After all, the ability did have ''Traversal'' in its name. Adam stretched his hands in front of him and willed it in his mind. The next moment, he flew off into the distance.


    Flying in this dimension came as easy as breathing to him. It felt instinctual. Adam reveled in this newfound feeling, but when he looked back, his expression darkened. The white dot had gotten ridiculously close to him.


    It was difficult for the youth to understand how that entity could have covered such arge distance in such a small amount of time. But then he remembered something Berger had once said to him.


    ''Time and space have no meaning in the Spirit World.''


    Ovee by fear, Adam turned back around and flew even faster. He thought to himself, If anything bad happens, I''ll instantly return to the material world¡ª


    However, before he could even finish his thought, the white dot that had been chasing him suddenly appeared in front of him. Adam was shocked out of his mind and he hurriedly tried to return to the material world.


    But all of a sudden, the moment he nced at the true form of the white dot, he was dumbfounded. Earlier, he couldn''t make it out, but now he clearly could.


    He couldn''t help but exim, "You! You''re that butterfly!"


    The pristine, white butterfly gracefully fluttered up and down in front of the youth, seemingly nodding to his answer.


    During hisst visit to the Spirit World, after Adam had jumped off the floating ind where the giant serpent resided, he had fallen into the dark-abyss-like ce that was full of shadowy tendrils.


    At the time, he had thought that he would never make it out of that ce. But just when all hope seemed lost, this butterfly appeared out of nowhere and teleported him out of that nightmarish ce.


    Adam didn''t know what happened to the butterfly afterward as he had woken up at a different ce after thetter had teleported him out. But now that he happened to meet the butterfly again, he was very happy.


    "You saved mest time, didn''t you? I''m very grateful for it. Thank you very much!" Adamughed foolishly.


    He didn''t know why, but in front of this strange butterfly, he felt at home. It was as if he was in the presence of someone very dear to him. But at the same time, he was also very surprised by this feeling.


    Adam knew for a fact that the butterfly hadn''t cast any enchantment-type spells on him. If it had, he would have instantly known because the white lotus would have countered it.


    But despite that, why did he feel sofortable around this Spirit World creature? He didn''t know.


    So he asked, "What''s your name? Why do I feel so¡­ homely around you?"


    The butterfly didn''t reply. Adam didn''t know if it couldn''t or whether it chose not to. Then, he saw the butterfly gently flying around him yfully. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "You''re having fun, huh?" He asked with a smile.


    Suddenly, the butterfly made a few rounds around Adam''s head and then flew away. Then it stopped a little distance away and turned back to look at Adam.


    "You¡­ want me to follow?" Adam asked curiously, having understood the butterfly''s intentions.


    The butterfly fluttered up and down.


    Adam thought for a while and then nodded. "Okay."


    He didn''t feel any ill will from the butterfly. Moreover, his intuition was telling him that following it wouldn''t bring him any harm. So he decided to y along.


    The pair flew through the Spirit World with a distance of only a meter between them. The butterfly was the guide and Adam was the traveler. No matter how fast or slow they flew, the distance between them always remained a meter or less.


    After a long time, Adam was about to ask just where they were headed. But right at that moment, the space in front of the butterfly shattered like it was a fragile pane of ss. Spider-


    web-shaped cracks started to form for tens of meters on end.


    Seeing this, Adam''s eyes widened in disbelief. He was sure that the space in front of them was an empty void. But despite that, it broke like the surface of a mirror. It was simr to how ckie tore space, but at the same time, it was vastly different.


    And before he knew it, he and the butterfly had already dove through one of the cracks of the shattered space. After the two had disappeared, the broken space mended itself back and everything returned to normal.


    ¡­


    In another unknown location inside the Spirit World, the space suddenly distorted and then shattered like a mirror. Following that, the butterfly and Adam shot out of it.


    The butterfly graciously hovered in the air, meanwhile, Adam miserably fell head-first onto the ground.


    "Ptui!" He hurriedly spat out the mud and dirt he ended up swallowing after the fall. But suddenly, he realized something. "Wait a minute! Mud? Ground?"


    He looked around and saw that he was no longer floating in the colorful void. Instead, he had arrived in a ce that was covered in all sorts of flora and fauna.


    When Adamid his eyes on the various herbs and nts all around him, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "It can''t be!"

 Chapter 130 Garden

    <h4>Chapter 130 Garden </h4>


    Berger had once lent a book to Adam. The title of the book was ''Ingredients of the Spirit World.'' It was a book jointly authored by Magi who had traveled to the Spirit World.


    This book wasn''t widely known and its copies were only avable to the select few. After all, the vast majority of the Magi couldn''t travel to this dimension. But more importantly, such types of books were strictly guarded because the information inside was very valuable.


    Thanks to the gnome, Adam had the fortune of reading that book. In that book, he had read about all sorts of herbalism ingredients that could be found only in the Spirit World.


    And right now, he was looking at them!


    The ce he had teleported to just now was filled with precious nts and herbs. Moreover, he also saw many unknown ingredients that weren''t even mentioned in the book.


    Realizing what this ce was, Adam''s voice trembled in excitement. "T-This ce¡­ it''s a treasure trove!"


    If he managed to get even a handful of herbs from this ce out into the material world, the amount of money he''d be making was mind-boggling. Just thinking about it made his mind nk.


    There was a reason as to why Spirit World herbs were precious in the material world. It was because only such herbs could be used in the concoction of potions that increased one''s spiritual power!


    Spiritual Power was equally important to a Magus as mana. The more spiritual power one had, the more convenient casting a spell would be. After all, a magic circle¡ªthe modelponent of the spell¡ªwas made out of spiritual power.


    It was extremely difficult to increase one''s spiritual power. The only known method was to consume potions. However, such potions were exceedingly rare. That is why a Magus could only passively increase their spiritual power ever so slightly with each advancement.


    Adam had never bothered about such a thing because he had the white lotus. If he wanted to increase his spiritual power, all he needed to do was enter the white lotus'' mysterious space and devour the souls inside.


    However, for other Magi, increasing spiritual power was a great hurdle. If they were lucky, they woulde across a potion that increased their spiritual force. And even then they might not have the wealth to acquire it as each potion would sell for an exorbitant price.


    If not, they could only focus on advancing to the next rank and depend on the minute increase of spiritual power that takes ce with each advancement.


    That is why Adam was so shocked when he realized where he had arrived.


    He looked around and could see that the entire ce was filled with herbs, nts, and trees of all kinds. Different types of ingredients could be seen all over the ce.


    It didn''t seem like someone had nted these, after all the vegetation was growing wildly with no proper structure. But despite that, this ce was a dreame true for any Herbalist!


    Adam looked at the butterfly hovering beside him and smiled brightly. "This ce is truly amazing! Did you bring me here knowing that I''m a Herbalist?"


    The butterfly simply fluttered around Adam, not replying. Seeing this, the youth pursed his lips. "Ah, whatever. This ce is very beneficial to me, so thank you for bringing me here."


    With that said, he rushed to a nearby nt that had small, red, berry-like fruits growing on it. He skilfully harvested these fruits and kept them on the ground.


    "Crimson Liptus, hehe, not bad, not bad at all," He muttered in amazement. These small fruits could be eaten raw, but using them to brew potions would bring out the most efficacy.


    Then, he hurried to a shrubbery nearby and started harvesting all the fruits, seeds, grass, and herbs he had read about.


    While he was harvesting these ingredients, many spirit creatures that resided in this garden approached him and curiously stared at him. They had never seen a foreignere to this ce after all.


    All kinds of strange-looking birds, bees, squirrels, frogs, rabbits, and beavers looked at him from a distance. But strangely enough, none of them stopped him from harvesting the ingredients.


    They simply looked with curiosity and wonder.


    While Adam was busy taking out these ingredients, arge, blue-colored stag appeared out of nowhere and approached the youth from behind. There was clear hostility shing in its eyes.


    The stag''s antlers were made of turquoise crystal that looked majestic yet deadly. It silently crept up behind the youth, angered that he had invaded its territory.


    But the next moment, the butterfly fluttered toward the stag andnded on its snout. The stag was greatly surprised by the sudden appearance of this butterfly.


    The two seemed to havemunicated in some form because a few momentster, the hostility in the stag''s eyes had vanished. Still, the stag wasn''t happy that a foreigner was taking so many ingredients from its territory.


    Thus, it approached Adam. This time, however, it made its presence known. Right when it was a few steps behind the youth, it grunted in displeasure.


    "Uwaahhh!!" Adam was scared out of his wits and he hurriedly retreated, but in the process, he fell on his butt. He turned around and saw that a huge, light blue stag was looking at him with discontent.


    Adam nervously gulped when he saw this Spirit World creature. His soul body height was already around six meters, but despite that, this stag still towered over him. Moreover, its crystal antlers gave him a very dangerous feeling.


    Just as he was staring at the stag''s antlers in trepidation, the stag sent him a mental transmission.


    "Huh? Wait, what?" Adam was taken aback as he looked into the stag''s eyes. Then, he looked at the pile of ingredients that had piled up beside him and asked, "You don''t want me to take any more than that?"


    The stag grunted loudly.


    However, Adam protested. "But why? This much is too little. Look, I haven''t even damaged any of the nts that I''ve harvested the ingredients from. They are perfectly fine¡ª"


    ROAR!


    But the stag furiously interrupted him with a loud, bellowing sound.


    Hearing it, Adam shrunk back and lowered his head. He felt like he was getting scolded by an elder. The next moment, the stag sent another mental transmission.


    "What?!" Adam was shocked. "This¡­ this ce is your territory and I''ve been trespassing?"


    The stag snorted and looked away in annoyance.


    "S-Sorry¡­" Adam meekly replied. He realized that he was indeed the one at fault. The stag agreeing to even let him take the ingredients he''d already harvested was already a great favor to him.


    After having realized this, Adam bowed with his hand on his chest. "Thank you for allowing me to take these. If I get the chance, I''ll repay you in the future."


    The stag didn''t reply. It deeply looked at Adam and then turned around and walked away. Seeing it leave, the other animals that had gathered also left one by one after casting onest nce at the foreigner.


    Adam sighed and looked around, trying to find the butterfly. "Did it leave too?"


    After making sure the butterfly was not present, he tidied up the ingredients and ced them on arge leaf. Then, he tied the leaf and made a makeshift bag out of it. Seeing that the ingredients won''t fall out of the lead, he nodded.


    Then, he looked around once more but still couldn''t find the butterfly. "I hope we meet again."


    With that said, he made a hand gesture and the next moment, he disappeared from the Spirit World.

 Chapter 131 Glassford

    <h4>Chapter 131 ssford </h4>


    Adam slowly opened his eyes and was greeted by the familiar ceiling of his undergroundboratory. As he sat up, he looked down and found that therge leaf containing all the herbs was on hisp.


    Seeing this, he smiled in gratification. "That''s good. I thought for a second that I wouldn''t be able to get these things out with me."


    The youth didn''t know the intricacies of Spirit World Traversal fully as of now. However, with each journey, he would get to know more and more about it.


    He stroked his chin and mumbled, "So if I have to enter the Spirit World, I have to use the help of the runic formation. However, for my return journey, I only need the physicalponent and my soul body would instantly return to my physical body, huh?"


    As he pondered the mysteries of his new ability, he couldn''t help but be fascinated. He knew that time and space were meaningless in the Spirit World, so he couldn''t help but guess just howrge of a distance his soul body had covered while returning to the material world.


    Just as he was deep in thought, an extremely weak sound entered his ears.


    "Myuuu¡­"


    Adam turned his head in the direction of the voice, and when his eyesnded on Valerian, he was bbergasted. "EHHH?!!"


    Valerian listlessly sprawled outside the runic formation, his eyes had sunken in, and he seemed to have lost a tremendous amount of weight. To say that he was emaciated would be an understatement.


    "Val! What the hell happened to you?!" Adam hurriedly picked up the little guy in his arms, his face riddled with panic.


    Valerian weakly stretched out his tiny paw and touched Adam''s face. He then sent a mental transmission that was full of grievance.


    ''Me¡­ no food¡­ 2 days¡­ Waahh...''


    Adam''s mind instantly short-circuited as he looked at Valerian like an idiot. "Huh? T-Two days?"


    Valerian weakly nodded as tears streamed down his cute little face.


    "TWO DAYS?!!" Adam was dumbfounded. He was sure that he''d only spent a few hours in the Spirit World, but in reality, two days had already passed.


    Seeing the little dragon''s teary eyes and pitiful face, Adam''s heart twisted into a tight knot. He couldn''t believe he had made Valerian starve for two whole days.


    He wiped the tears off Valerian''s face and hurriedly rushed out of hisboratory. "Don''t worry, Val. I''m going to feed you tons of food right now."


    "Myu¡­" Valerian nodded while sniffling.


    Adam then nced at his familiar and warmly smiled. "You didn''t leave for two days¡­ You protected me, Val. Thank you!"


    "Myu!" Being praised by Adam, the young dragon felt deeply happy, momentarily forgetting about his hunger. But then¡­


    GROWL!


    The little fellow''s stomach growled like a ravenous beast. Feeling intense hunger once again, Valerian started to cry loudly.


    Adam gritted his teeth and hurriedly made his way to the kitchen.


    "Barry! Take out everything!"


    ¡­


    The City of ssford was located on the western side of the Southern Federation. This city was one of a kind as it was jointly established and governed by the four major races¡ª


    humans, elves, dwarves, and gnomes.


    There was only one main reason why this city wasn''t under the sole rule of a single race, and that was because this city was directly rted to a resource that affected the economy and strength of the entire Southern Federation, and othernds on this part of the Ulier Continent.


    Such power was too great for one single party to bear. However, the fact that the four major races were equal in strength was the driving factor for the joint governance of ssford.


    This city, however, was mundanepared to the other famous cities of the Southern Federation, the elven forest in the north, or even the dwarven mountain in the east.


    ssford was not even a major exporter of any preciousmodity that could be considered rare in this part of the Uleir Continent.


    So that begs the question, what exactly does ssford have that could affect the strength of the entire Southern Federation as a whole?


    For generations now, the Southern Federation has been able to sustain itself despite being cut off from the rest of the Ulier Continent because of the Murky Mountains.


    It has been able to fend off the attacks of orcs, ogres, and trolls from the mountains time and time again. Moreover, it has also sessfully defended against the powerful magic beast horde that urs every few years.


    Without external help, how did the Southern Federation manage to remain standing for all these generations?


    The answer to that could be found in the City of ssford.


    Currently, in the central square of the city, arge number of people hade together. The cobblestoned square was massive, having enough space for thousands of people to gather.


    At a cursory nce, one could find members from all four major races among the crowd. Now, in this part of the continent, such a scene could only be seen in Moon City.


    After all, most of the other ces in the Southern Federation would restrict entry to one or more races due to some sort of grudge or just direct racism. Not every ce was as open-


    minded and weing as the Jewel of the South.


    Another important thing to note was that the people that had gathered at the square were all Magi!


    They''d already been waiting here for thest couple of months. And today their wait would finally be over.


    RUMBLE!


    At the center of the square, the space suddenly started to distort. The skies above darkened as lightning streaked from time to time.


    Seeing such a drastic change, the Magi present weren''t apprehensive at all. In fact, they were filled with joy. They patiently waited for this grand spectacle to unfold.


    The space in the middle of the square suddenly tore open and arge fissure was formed. This tear in the void, however, was unstable. But soon, the fissure started to stabilize and turned into a circr doorway with a radius of fifty meters.


    Thisrge doorway was a portal that connected to an unknown location!


    After the portal was formed, the Magi surrounding it went into an uproar. They hurriedly sentmunication to their respective organizations, notifying them of this change.


    Amidst the boisterous mor of all the people present, there was one statement that was constantly repeated.


    "The Soaring River Secret ne has opened!"

 Chapter 132 Might

    <h4>Chapter 132 Might </h4>


    A week had passed since the opening of the secret ne. Since then, the entire Southern Federation seemed to havee alive. Every notable Magus family and organization had begun their preparations.


    After all, this was an event that happened once every thirty years. The results yielded this time wouldy the foundation for the next thirty years when the secret ne opened once again.


    Countless Magus families have risen and fallen in the long history of the Southern Federation. The only constant was the Soaring River Secret ne.


    On this day, the leaders of all the kingdoms, prestigious Magus families, magic academies, and other organizations that made up the Southern Federation had arrived at Moon City.


    The King of Nightingale Kingdom was hosting these leaders in an opulent hall within the royal pce.


    Inside this pce, dozens of Magi could be seen seated around a long table. Magi of all four major races were present and the lowest-ranked Magi were at least Rank 2.


    Other than that there were also Rank 3 Magi present. Five of them to be precise. Two humans and one from the other three major races. These Rank 3 Magi were undoubtedly the representatives of their races in the Southern Federation!


    The King of Nightingale Kingdom was sitting at the head of the table and looking at everyone present with calm eyes. He was a middle-aged man with a head full of chestnut hair and facial hair that was neat and trim.


    He wore regal robes and donned a golden crown over his head. He had the dignified aura of not just a monarch but also a Rank 3 Magus. His name was Arnold Nightingale!


    Seeing that everyone''s attention was on him, Arnold spoke with a faint smile, "My fellow Magi, as you all know, the Soaring River Secret ne has once again opened its doors to us. This is a cause for celebrations."


    "Here, here!" All the Magi nodded their heads in acknowledgment.


    The secret ne was home to countless treasures and magic texts left behind by its owner. After numerous expeditions inside the secret ne, it was deduced that its owner was a Magus who majored in the School of Summoning.


    Anyone who entered the secret ne was bound toe across fortuitous encounters, even after so many years had passed. After all, it was a vastnd full of riches. However, since time immemorial, opportunity has always coexisted with danger.


    The Soaring River Secret ne was also home to magical beasts as well as other races that have lived in the secret ne since its inception. However, the greatest danger had never been the natives of the secret ne, but the outsiders.


    After all, be it human or elf, dwarf or gnome, greed and self-interest knew no bounds.


    Arnold''s face turned solemn and so did the aura around him. It heavily weighed down on the Rank 2 Magi who couldn''t help but gulp nervously.


    "However, we must also be vignt. There are dangers that stem from both inside and outside the secret ne," he said.


    After a brief pause, he continued, "I must remind you of the agreement reached by our forefathers. Whatever happens inside the secret ne, stays inside the secret ne. I do not want unnecessary bloodshed after everything is over. I hope that is clear to everyone."


    Towards the end, Arnold began to release his mana, giving everyone such pressure that they couldn''t help but nervously sweat. Even the Rank 3 Magi of the other races had solemn expressions.


    This was the might of a king!


    This was the might of a Rank 3 Magus!


    After he''d made his message clear to everyone, he faintly smiled. The intimidating aura around him was now nowhere to be seen.


    He nced at Professor Godfrey sitting next to him and nodded. "Headmistress Godfrey, you have the floor."


    The Headmistress of the Clover Academy nodded. She then looked around at everyone present and began, "It goes without saying that the entrance to the secret ne is restricted to only Rank 1 Magi. Moreover, the maximum number of people it can hold is three hundred.


    "If more people are to enter, the portal to the secret ne will be unstable. Judging from past experiences, we cannot allow that. The goal is to keep the portal stabilized for as long as possible. Only then can we reap the most benefits."


    What followed was a long discussion regarding the allocation of spots. There were numerous parties, big and small, in the Southern Federation and each of them wanted a slice of the pie.


    After an hour-long debate, mostly by the five Rank 3 Magi present, the slot allocation was finally decided. Everyone was more or less satisfied with the result.


    "It will take a month, give or take, for the portal to fully open. That should be enough time toplete all preparations." Professor Godfrey got up from her seat, concluding the meeting. "I wish everyone good fortune. May we find what we seek."


    Suddenly, the representative of the dwarves, a Rank 3 Magus with a thick, braided beard nced at Arnold and asked a very important question, "What about those damn orcs?"


    Everyone turned solemn at the mention of the orcs.


    The orcs that lived in the Murky Mountains were a constant source of trouble for those who lived in the Southern Federation. Thend and resources were limited, so there were bound to be disputes.


    "I have alreadye to an agreement with the Orc Chief," Arnold tly replied, "they will be sending eight Magi."


    The dwarven representative clicked his tongue in annoyance and cursed under his breath. However, he did not protest.


    The orc chief was a very powerful Rank 3 Magus, and in this world where might makes right¡ªboth literally and figuratively¡ª


    the orc chief was able to secure spots for his people every time the secret ne opened.


    This spoke volumes about the orc chief''s strength and influence.


    With everything out of the way, the Magi departed from the royal pce. A lot was needed to be done before the portal to the secret ne fully opened.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in the Murky Mountains.


    At the center of arge orc vige, a massive yurt stood tall, guarded by tens of menacing orc warriors.


    Inside this dwelling, a towering and muscr orc with scars all over his body sat on a throne made of bones from various species, including the four major races!


    His visage wasn''t visible, only his silhouette could be seen with the flickering torches ced on both sides of the throne. The orc looked at the youth kneeling before him and muttered tly, "The time hase to prove your worth, young warrior."


    "Yes, chief!" The youth, who was sporting a long mohawk tied into a ponytail, replied with zeal. He gathered his courage to look at the chief, his face expressing nothing but reverence.


    The youth had red and white face paint that orcs only put on when they went to war. His eyes zed with fighting intent.


    "I shall make the tribe proud!"

 Chapter 133 Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 133 Assembly </h4>


    The following day, Professor Godfrey held an assembly inside the academy''s auditorium. Moreover, students from all five years were required to attend this gathering.


    One could understand the gravity of the situation from this, considering that such an assembly including all the academy students had never taken ce before. Well, not in thest thirty years at least.


    Inside therge auditorium, the students had formed into five separate columns and were curiously looking at the stage where all the professors had gathered. They couldn''t help but wonder just what could happen for everyone at the academy to gather.


    But there were a few students among the crowd who knew of the great change that was taking ce in the Southern Federation.


    In the third column from the left, the third-year students had formed a long line and were chatting with one another. Adam was standing somewhere in the middle of this line and curiously looking at the fifth column of students.


    So those are the fifth-years? The youth thought to himself, an amusing smile forming on his lips. I wonder if they can be considered fortunate or¡­ hehe.


    By now Berger had already briefed him about the secret ne. Sure, it was and of opportunities, but it was also a ce that was riddled with life-threatening dangers.


    Every time the secret ne opened, there would be countless people that died inside. This time it would be no different. That was why Adam found it very amusing that the fifth-years found themselves in the middle of this.


    After all, if the secret ne opened a yearter, none of the fifth-year students would be here to participate. But at the same time, they would have also missed this great opportunity that presented itself once every thirty years.


    But I guess they should be fine, Adam thought, they''re the strongest students of the Clover Academy, after all.


    A few minutester, after all the students and the faculty members had arrived at the auditorium, Professor Godfrey made her way up the stage and toward the podium at the center.


    She was wearing a gray robe with a clover insignia as well as a pointy hat of the same color. She sported gold-rimmed, round sses which made her look very schrly, but also subtly affluent. Nothing too ostentatious.


    The Headmistress of the Clover Academy naturally emanated a grand and dignified aura that demanded nothing but respect and admiration from others.


    As she stood on the podium, she adjusted themunication and voice amplification magic devices. Then, she gazed at all the students in the auditorium and greeted them with a faint smile, "Good morning, everyone."


    "Good morning, Professor!" The students respectfully replied in unison.


    Although she was the Headmistress of the academy, Professor Godfrey preferred that others called her Professor, whether it be students, faculties, or even outsiders.


    Professor Godfrey''s expression turned solemn as she began, "I will keep this short since we have a lot to do and time is of the essence. A great opportunity has presented itself, one that will greatly aid you in your path as a Magus!"


    The students looked at one another, their eyes gleaming with curiosity. They couldn''t help but wonder just what this opportunity was for the Professor to gather every student and hold an assembly.


    "In the City of ssford, a portal to a secret ne has opened!"


    GASP!


    A collective gasp was heard from the majority of the students present. Being students of the academy, naturally, they knew what a secret ne was. It was a separate dimension carved by powerful Magi!


    They had all heard stories of how budding Magi found themselves in a secret ne left behind by a powerful Magus. And when these Magi came out of it, they soared to the skies.


    So hearing that a secret ne had opened in the Southern Federation, the students were iparably excited.


    Professor Godfrey added, "The portal has only just recently formed and should be fully open in a month. That should be enough time for you to reach ssford."


    She paused for a moment, allowing the students to digest this information. After everyone had calmed down, she continued, "However, due to the nature of the secret ne, not everyone can enter. I have only managed to secure fifty spots for the academy."


    Hearing her, every student deted like a balloon, their hopes vanquished in a few words. They thought that they all could enter, but the reality was different.


    Professor Godfrey didn''t bother about the depressed attitude of the students. Securing fifty out of three hundred slots was already the most she could do. Only she knew, how much she had to argue with the representatives of other races and even King Arnold.


    She spoke solemnly, "Ten students from each year have been selected to enter the secret ne and represent the Clover Academy. These students have been selected based on their talent and potential. When I call out your names, step forward."


    One by one, she called out the names of all fifty students who were going to enter the secret ne. Adam, Edward, and Lisa were naturally selected.


    Adam looked around to see who else was going to enter, and when his gazended on Jeffrey from the same year as him and Kevin from the fourth year, his lips curled up into a cold smile.


    Good! You guys have lived long enough. He thought to himself as he tightly clenched his fists in rage.


    He was snapped out of his thoughts by Professor Godfrey''s next words. "I must be honest with you, the secret ne is filled with dangers, and whether you survive or not depends on your skill. Knowing this, do you still wish to enter?"


    Not a single student out of the fifty chosen ones refused. The path of a Magus was filled with dangers to begin with. How could they shy away from it? None of them were cowards. They were warriors! They were Magi!


    "Good!" Professor Godfrey nodded in approval.


    "Based on past experiences, the secret ne will be open for at least a year. I will make it so that when youe out, you will be directly promoted to the corresponding academic year. That will be my reward to you all, who are going to represent the academy." She added.


    The fifty selected students were taken aback. But the ones who hadn''t been selected were even more shocked. These students, not only had they missed out on entering the secret ne, but they had also missed the opportunity for direct promotion.


    However, they would findfort in the fact that they wouldn''t have to put their lives at risk inside the secret ne.


    Everything had a price.


    Adam was the happiest among the selected students. He almost cried tears of joy thinking that he wouldn''t have to needlessly waste his time studying.


    He would get directly promoted if he made it out. And he was extremely confident in his abilities to not only survive but thrive inside the secret ne!


    Soon, Professor Godfrey concluded her speech. The fifty students that had been selected, made their way to their homes to start packing. They would be leaving for ssford by the following day.


    Just as Adam and his group had made their way out of the auditorium, they were confronted by another group.


    Seeing, the person standing at the front of the group, Adam''s eyes narrowed and he muttered in an icy tone, "Kevin!"

 Chapter 134 Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 134 Punishment </h4>


    Kevin, Jeffrey, and a few others in the group who had also been selected to enter the secret ne, were now obstructing Adam''s way.


    Adam, Edward, and Lisa were taken aback, especially thetter. When she looked at Kevin, her heart tightened and she involuntarily clenched her fists. But Kevin didn''t even nce at her.


    He looked at Adam and smiled in contempt. "Junior Adam, it''s quite a surprise that you were chosen to enter the secret ne." His next words wereced with disdain. "Considering you''re a peasant and whatnot."


    "Hahaha!" Jeffrey and the rest of the people behind Kevin began tough loudly, pointing at Adam. Their voices were so loud that the students passing by stopped and looked at the drama unfolding.


    Although Adam was feeling embarrassed being made fun of by Kevin and having so many people witness it, he tried his best to not show it on his face. He simply looked at Kevin with cold eyes.


    Seeing no response from Adam, Kevin proposed with a smirk, "I heard you''ve got some decent attainments in herbalism. Why don''t you join my Gracie Family? We treat our Herbalists quite nicely."


    Adam was livid. This guy first sent assassins after him to kill him, and now he was inviting him to be a Herbalist of his family. He had never seen someone so shameless and despicable.


    Seeing Adam tremble in fury, Kevin was very very satisfied. Now that he had decided to kill Adam inside the secret ne, he decided to shed all pretenses.


    All this while, both of them had been acting civilized as they couldn''t harm one another inside the city. But now Kevin didn''t care anymore, because as soon as he entered the secret ne, he would gather his people and hunt down Adam. He had already nned everything.


    "Say, Adam." Kevin smiled cruelly. "Join my family. Rest assured I''ll treat you better than a peasant."


    Adam, having had enough, came forth and looked Kevin in the eye. "Seems like you''ve grown a pair of balls after hiding like a rat for more than a year, huh?"


    Kevin and his group were taken aback. They didn''t expect Adam to snap back at Kevin.


    "Good, very good!" Kevin gnashed his teeth as the veins in his temples started to throb. He had lived a life where others would always fawn over him. But today was the first time, he''d been humiliated in front of so many people.


    He looked around and saw the students covering their mouths andughing while pointing at him now. Seeing this, he was even more enraged. He looked at Adam and spat through gritted teeth. "I''ll see you inside the secret ne. You better watch your back."


    Adam raised his hands and exaggeratedly said, "Ooh, I''m so scared~"


    Kevin decided to no longer speak to the youth. At this point, words were useless. Moreover, he realized that the more he spoke to Adam, the more angered he became. Thus, he ignored him and turned to look at Edward who was looking at him with hostility.


    He only momentarily nced at Edward, not bothering to talk to him, and then turned his attention on Lisa who had her head lowered all this while. Seeing her, Kevin''s anger tore through the roof.


    "And you filthy whore! Did you forget the agreement between our families? You continue to hang out with these bastards despite me telling you not to! Do you really think I''ll overlook it? Huh?"


    Kevin''s eyes spewed venom as he continued. He needed an outlet to vent his anger. "Hehe, you slut, what must I do to bring you in line¡ªkeukk!"


    The words got stuck in Kevin''s mouth when all of a sudden Adam viciously grabbed his throat.


    Seeing this bastard insult Lisa, Edward and Adam were furious. However, before the former could even react, Adam had already moved his hand at lightning speed and gripped Kevin''s neck.


    He coldly gazed at Kevin, his eyes shing with killing intent. "Oi."


    Adam''s hand around Kevin''s neck tightened and thetter struggled to breathe. Adam muttered coldly, "Do you kiss your mother with that mouth?"


    Kevin''s eyes reddened as he tried to free himself from Adam''s grasp. But every attempt turned futile. Even Jeffrey and others behind Kevin were afraid toe close because of the menacing aura that Adam was emanating.


    "Huh? I can''t hear you." Adam''s hand tightened a little more. "Why don''t you speak¡ª"


    Suddenly!


    CRACK!


    "Adam!" Edward and Lisa called out in panic.


    Kevin fell to the ground sping at his neck while takingrge mouthfuls of air.


    Meanwhile, Adam stood there in a daze, looking at his right wrist that hadpletely been dislocated. Seeing his wrist dangling at a strange angle, it took a moment for the youth to understand what had just transpired.


    And finally, the sense of pain came flooding in.


    "Ugghh!" Adam grimaced in pain. He then raised his head and looked at the man who had appeared out of nowhere and broken his wrist.


    He was wearing dark blue robes and looking at him with sheer indifference. The man had ck hair that was greying at the temples, a thin mustache, and a goatee that made him appear very suave.


    "Professor Hemmingway!" Adam muttered through gritted teeth, a hint of angerced in his voice.


    "Student Adam, fighting is prohibited on campus," Hemmingway muttered tly.


    Bastard! So is inflicting injuries upon students! Adam thought to himself in rage. However, he didn''t dare to voice out his opinions.


    It was clear to anyone present that Hemingway would always side with Kevin. After all, Kevin was his personal apprentice.


    And so, Adam calmed the anger in his heart and lowered his head in submission. He clenched his fists tightly as he stated, "I apologize, Professor. I overstepped. I deserve this punishment."


    Hemingway deeply looked at Adam. He was ready to make things difficult for the youth had he protested. But surprisingly, Adam had chosen to submit instead.


    He could get away with breaking Adam''s wrist because he had a borderline valid reason that thetter had harmed his personal apprentice.


    Hemmingway could still get away with this, albeit barely, however, if he acted further without any reason, things would get troublesome for him.


    In the end, he simply nodded. "Let this be a lesson for you. Now, leave."


    "Yes, professor." Adam bowed, hiding his face that had contorted from anger. Then, he turned around and left. Edward and Lisa hatefully looked at Kevin who was still sprawled on the ground and then followed after Adam.

 Chapter 135 Trust

    <h4>Chapter 135 Trust </h4>


    The trio silently left the academy after the incident with Kevin and Professor Hemingway. Adam took out a healing potion from his earring and gulped down half of it. Then, he poured the other half on his wrist.


    Steam started to emit from Adam''s injured wrist, followed by sounds of bones cracking back in ce. The youth grunted in difort as he saw his wrist slowly begin to heal.


    A few momentster, his wrist hadpletely healed. He rotated his wrist and nodded, smugly stating, "As expected of me. Kekeke, my healing potions are a work of miracle."


    Seeing Adam return to his usual self, Edward and Lisa''s moods were lifted a little. However, they still seemed very low and didn''t utter a word. Adam looked at them and pursed his lips.


    "You guys are so depressing. What''s happened has happened. Why dwell on the past?"


    Edward seemed to have lifted his spirits somewhat. He nced at Adam and sighed. Then, he nced at Lisa and was taken aback.


    Lisa, who had been clenching her fists all this while, was trying her best to not break down in front of the two boys. But it proved to be quite difficult for her.


    Seeing this, Adam exaggeratedly winked at Edward and gestured, as if saying, ''Now''s your chance, don''t disappoint me!''


    Edward was initially confused, and then seriously nodded his head. His face blushed slightly as he gently patted Lisa''s shoulder and warmly said, "It''s alright. You don''t have to¡ª"


    However, he was immediately cut off as Lisa couldn''t take it anymore and finally broke down. She buried her face in her palms and sobbed incessantly. "I''m sorry¡­ It''s all my fault¡­ Forgive me, Adam¡­. Because of me¡­"


    Edward panicked seeing his friend cry, he didn''t know what to do. He turned to Adam, asking for help, but realized that the youth was nowhere to be found.


    What the! Where did he go? Edward was dumbstruck.


    Suddenly, Adam''s voice rang inside his mind. This is a good opportunity for you, Ed. So you deal with her. Bring her to our usual spot. I''ll see you there. You got this!


    Rank 1 Spell: Mind Whisper!


    This son of a¡­ Edward clenched his fists, helpless. Edward knew Adam very well. He could tell that Adam was running away because he couldn''t handle Lisa crying.


    Edward then nced at Lisa who was still sobbing, and tried his best to calm her down.


    ¡­


    In the southeast direction of the South Ward, atop a mound, stood arge tree that overlooked the city. A few months back, Adam had brought the elven twins here and had drinks with them.


    This was the ce where the youth usually came with Edward and Lisa to rx and enjoy the view of the city.


    Currently, he was sitting on one of the highest branches of the tree and absentmindedly gazing at the ships sailing in the Aurei River. He was thinking back to what had transpired earlier with Professor Hemingway.


    The reason Adam embarked on the path of a Magus was because he wanted to live a better life. As a child, he hated living in poverty and having to bow his head. He thought once he became a Magus, he would never have to feel that way ever again.


    But today, he had to lower his head and submit to Hemingway in front of so many people.


    Adam was reminded of his past when he had to lower his head and beg others to give him handy jobs. Thinking of this, his hands involuntarily clenched tightly.


    Submitting to Hemingway didn''t sit well with him, but he knew in his heart that that was the right thing to do. Because had he protested, things would have gotten troublesome for him. Still, he couldn''te to terms with it.


    He scoffed bitterly. "Huh, I told them not to dwell in the past and here I am doing just the opposite."


    Adam ruffled his hair vigorously and grumbled. "Ugh, I hate this shitty feeling!"


    He took out a wine gourd from his earring and cheered himself up. "One day I''ll be so strong that I''ll never have to go through such a thing again. Hmph, just you wait!"


    Only after chugging half the gourd, did he calm down. "Puahh! That''s the stuff!"


    While he was enjoying the wine, Edward and Lisa had already arrived at the foot of the tree. They climbed up and sat down beside Adam.


    Lisa, who had now returned to her usual self, didn''t ask him why he had suddenly vanished so suddenly. Instead, she silently looked at the view.


    Seeing her, Adam chuckled. He then took out another gourd and handed it to Lisa. She grabbed the gourd, uncorked it, and took arge mouthful. Only when she''d had enough, did she pass it on to Edward.


    "More than a decade ago, a precious ore mine was discovered on the borders of the territories belonging to the De re Family and the Gracie Family," Lisa spoke as she nkly stared into the distance.


    "This led to an altercation between the patriarchs of the two Magus Families," Lisa continued as her eyes reddened. "My father¡­ he lost his life in that battle against the Gracie Family''s patriarch."


    When Edward heard this, his fists involuntarily clenched and he was ovee by anger. Adam, however, indifferently listened to Lisa''s recount. But that was just on the surface, inside he was livid.


    "That night my whole family would have been ughtered, but the brother of Gracie Family''s patriarch proposed a marriage alliance between their two families. They thought it would be a waste to simply kill me, who had an A-grade talent," said Lisa as tears rolled down her face.


    "Don''t tell me!" Edward''s heart tightened as he made a guess. "You are supposed to marry that bastard, Kevin?!"


    Lisa nodded with a listless face. "We are to marry each other after we graduate from the academy. This is the only way for me to protect my surviving family members."


    Adam nced sideways at Edward, only to see him seething with anger. Seeing this, he sighed. Ah, love.


    "But I never thought that I''d end up implicating you by being friends with you." Lisa wiped her tears and looked at Adam. "Forgive me, Adam¡ª"


    However, the words got stuck in her mouth when she saw Adam nonchntly digging his nose. She tried her best to stop from ring up, but Adam didn''t seem to care at all.


    "Huh? Were you saying something?" Adam flicked the booger off of his finger. "''Cause all I heard was a bunch of gibberish."


    "Adam!" Edward angrily called out.


    "You shut up!" Adam red at him. Then he looked at Lisa and reprimanded, "What do you mean you implicated me? I confronted that bastard because I chose to. It has nothing to do with you."


    Both Edward and Lisa turned silent.


    Adam continued, "Besides, have you never thought about revenge? Or are you just going to simply give in?"


    "You think I''ve never thought of revenge?!" Lisa roared, her eyes reddening from fury. "Every waking moment of my life, I think of nothing but avenging my father. But¡­"


    She clenched her fists and muttered helplessly. "I''m weak¡­ Too weak!"


    Seeing her defeated expression, Adam''s voice softened. "How strong is the patriarch of the Gracie Family?"


    "He''s been a Rank 2 Magus for decades now," Lisa replied with clenched fists.


    Edward, who was about to offer his family''s help, paused when he learned that the man was a Rank 2 Magus.


    The youth was thinking of getting his father to step in, but knowing his father, Edward knew that Viktor wouldn''t step forward to help as both he and the Grace Patriarch were Rank 2 Magi.


    After all, Viktor was a merchant and a very sessful one at that. How could he embark on something that wouldn''t bring him any benefits?


    Now, even Edward felt helpless. And he hated himself for it.


    However, Adam raised his head andughed loudly. "Only Rank 2? Kekeke, it''s fine as long as he isn''t a Rank 3 Magus."


    "Only Rank 2?" Lisa mocked him. "Do you even hear yourself?"


    "I will have already be a Rank 2 Magus by the time I graduate from the academy. And even if I don''t, I''ll have the strength to fight one for sure!" Adam stated with utmost confidence.


    Then, he nced at Edward and smirked. "And this fatty might give all of us a surprise as well."


    "Eh? Me?" Edward pointed at himself, looking stupid.


    Lisa was enraged, thinking that Adam was making fun of her.


    "You B-grade talents are thinking of advancing to Rank 2 by graduation? Are you even listening to yourself? You do know that advancing bes progressively harder, right? Even I, an A-grade talent, have low chances of advancing to Rank 2 before I graduate¡ª"


    "Lisa." Adam firmly sped her shoulders and looked her in the eye. "Do you trust me?"


    Lisa''s eyes reddened and she bit her lower lip. After a long time, she nodded.


    "Good!" Adam looked far into the distance and cracked his knuckles. "And it just so happens that I also have a grudge with that Kevin bastard."


    He grinned from ear to ear and coldly muttered.


    "When the secret ne fully opens, I will begin my hunt!"

 Chapter 136 Map

    <h4>Chapter 136 Map </h4>


    The road to ssford was filled with carriages. Magi from all over the Southern Federation were traveling to this city for the opening of the Soaring River Secret ne.


    A month had passed since the students of the Clover Academy had departed from Moon City. By sunset today, they will have reached the city that houses the portal to the secret ne.


    Inside a ck carriage drawn by blue, fish-scaled horses, Adam, Edward, and Lisa were traveling together. Currently, the three of them were attentively going over a particr map.


    Adam thoroughly memorized the details on the parchment paper and muttered in amazement, "How fascinating! The area inside the secret ne is actually so big?"


    Much to his surprise, he learned that the secret ne was more than 80 square miles!


    "This map looks pretty old, fatty. It''s been in your family for a while, huh?" Adam nced at Edward and asked curiously.


    Edward rolled the map and kept it away. He crossed his arms and replied smugly. "Heh, of course! For generations, my family has been updating this map every time the secret ne opened."


    Adam silently nodded. He guessed that the current prosperity of the Turner Family, or any major Magus Family in the Southern Federation for that matter, could be directly rted to the secret ne.


    Only now was he beginning to realize just how much of a vital role the secret ne yed in the history and the progress of the Southern Federation.


    "I must say, this map is even more detailed than the one in my family." Lisa praised the detailed work as she rolled the parchment paper and put it inside her space-type storage ring.


    "So the main objective for us will be to advance toward the center of the secret ne, huh?" Adam asked as he stroked his chin.


    "That is correct." Edward nodded. "Based on the past experiences of my family elders, although one would find treasures and precious herbs and items in the periphery of the secret ne, none of them canpare to the ones found at the center."


    "Hmm¡­" Adam nodded absentmindedly as he stared at the center of the map. There, he saw something marked that he would have never imagined even in his wildest dreams.


    The fact that such a structure could even exist spoke volumes about the Magus who created the secret ne. He had learned that the Magus who owned this secret ne was someone who majored in the School of Summoning.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if the spells from this school were actually so powerful!


    Adam''s lips involuntarily curled up into a smile and he excitedly muttered, "How interesting! I can''t wait to go to that ce."


    "Oh, and one more thing!" Edward suddenly recalled something. His face turned solemn and he added, "We''ll be separated once we enter the secret ne. Moreover, no form of magicmunication devices will work inside."


    "So how do we meet?" Adam asked.


    This time it was Lisa who replied, "It''s fine if we meet each other by coincidence, if not, we should aim to regroup at the center."


    "The center of the secret ne will also be the ce with the most intense fighting." Edward nodded. "So it''ll be better for us to group up."


    Adam rolled his eyes, but he didn''t refute Edward''s words. He knew that there was strength in numbers after all. "If that''s the case, then let''s include the twins."


    "Oh, that''s right!" Edward''s eyes lit up. "Where are they? I don''t think I''ve seen them in the city ever since they came to Mystic Lane."


    Adam nodded. "They went with Lord Elrod to visit the other ces in the Southern Federation. They should have already reached ssford by now though."


    "What about their entry?" Lisa asked with slight concern. "I heard that it was quite difficult to secure entry spots."


    "Ah, don''t worry about it." Adam waved his hand nonchntly. "The old man was able to secure two spots for them."


    "That''s good then." Lisa nodded. She looked out of the carriage window and saw the silhouette of the City of ssford in the distance.


    The city had tall walls surrounding it, and past them, one could see the outlines of tall medieval-styled buildings. Toward the north of the city,y a lush forest, and beyond the foresty the Murky Mountains!


    ssford was situated on the borders of the Murky Mountains, however, this area couldn''t be considered that dangerouspared to the rest of the areas that bordered this ominous mountain range.


    Rows of carriages traveled on the dirt road leading to the city. From the coat of arms painted on these carriages, Lisa could tell that many organizations from all over the Southern Federation were arriving here. That was a given, after all.


    Suddenly, she started to feel butterflies in her stomach and her hands involuntarily clenched. She had never been to a secret ne before. She nervously hoped that she would find good treasures inside that would help her as a Magus.


    Seeing this, Edward gently patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    Lisa turned to look at Edward and met his eyes. She didn''t know when, but after a certain point in time, Edward started to seem very reliable to her. She felt she could depend on him and not worry about other things in hispany.


    Realizing, that she was gazing into his eyes for longer than necessary, she immediately looked away. Her face reddened slightly and she softly replied, "T-Thanks, I know."


    Edward also started to blush, noticing what had just happened. He turned the other way and looked outside the window. "Y-


    Yeah, no problem."


    Adam, who was sitting across from them with a wine gourd in hand, looked stupidly at the duo acting so weirdly. He couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you guys acting so strange?"


    "Shut up!" Edward and Lisa screamed together, hoping their loud voices would drown out their embarrassment.


    "Kekeke." Adam decided this was the perfect time to tease them. "You guys look so cute¡ª"


    However, before he could even finish what he was about to say, Lisa and Edward''s feet erged in his vision.


    "kk!! You bastards! Ganging up on poor ol'' me¡ªUghh! Stop it! Fine, ya bastards, have it your way. Val, I choose you!"


    Gray light shed inside the carriage.


    "Rawr~"

 Chapter 137 Hostility

    <h4>Chapter 137 Hostility </h4>


    After having spent the night at a well-established inn, the students of the Clover Academy made their way to the city square in the wee hours of the morning.


    The fifty students were led by a few professors of the academy. As they made their way through the crowded streets, they saw that the streets were filled with temporary stalls that were selling tools that a Magus would usually require.


    Everywhere they looked, they could see Magi of all ages buying and selling items, the atmosphere was extremely boisterous.


    It seemed that the entire City of ssford had turned into arge marketce.


    Adam was walking with Valerianzily lying on his head, both looking around curiously. The former couldn''t help but click his tongue in regret. "Tsk, if I had surplus potions, I would have sold them all here."


    Of the various items being sold, potions were the best-selling items. After all, potions were a very valuable type ofmodity to a Magus especially considering that they''d have to spend more than a year inside a dangerous secret ne.


    Lisa gently grabbed Valerian from Adam''s head and scratched his tummy with a doting smile. "It''s so fascinating that Little Val can reside inside your mind. No wonder you decided to bring him along."


    She and Edward had chosen to leave their familiars behind in Moon City. After all, when a group entered the Soaring River Secret ne, it was guaranteed that they''d be separated.


    The two of them didn''t want to risk letting their familiars alone inside an unknown ce. After all, both Ennea and Aqu were young magic beasts, and there was a high chance that something dangerous could befall them if they were left alone inside the secret ne.


    Adam saw Valerian cheerfully ying with Lisa and smiled warmly. "Yes, he''s very special."


    Hearing Adam praise him, Valerian turned toward him and beamed. "Myu~"


    Seeing this, Lisa''s heart melted. She tightly hugged Valerian. "Little Val, you''re the cutest!"


    Adam''s lips twitched. He thought to himself, I wonder if you''ll think the same if you learn he''s actually a dragon.


    As the people approached the city square, they came across Magi of the other three major races. The people of Moon City weren''t surprised by this, after all, they were used to seeing and living with different races in their city.


    However, for people from other ces, it was a surreal experience. Rarely did they witness people from all racesing together in one ce.


    Suddenly, Adam caught sight of a few kids in the distance who looked very familiar to him. Upon closer inspection, he realized that he had seen some of them in the Clover Academy''s entrance examination a couple of years ago.


    The youth focused on the orange insignia on their cloaks and wondered, "MA? Isn''t that¡­"


    Edward followed his gaze and looked at the group of students in the distance wearing ck and orange cloaks. "Ah, they''re from the Murphy Academy. That''s the second-best magic institute for humans in the Southern Federation."


    "That''s right, so it was the Murphy Academy." Adam nodded in understanding.


    "Usually kids that fail to meet the criteria for entering the Clover Academy, choose Murphy Academy as their next choice," Edward exined.


    "Ohh¡­" Adam nodded in understanding. "No wonder I can sense slight hostility in a few of them."


    "Just ignore them." Lisa chimed in as she cradled Valerian in her arms.


    "Yeah, I wasn''t going to make things difficult for them or anything." Adam shrugged and then continued to walk with the group.


    Suddenly!


    SCREECH!


    A majestic magical beast with pristine white feathers flew over the crowd, generating strong waves of wind causing the people below to involuntarily crouch. The creature released a deafening cry, announcing its arrival.


    The magical beast had a long pair of wings extending from its back with a wingspan of over fifteen meters. It had two pairs of limbs that ended in sharp talons and had the head of an owl.


    "Ithikari!" The crowd instantly recognized this magical beast that was native to the Baja High Forest. Seeing such a creaturend in the city square, they couldn''t help but wonder just who it was.


    But more importantly, where did they get the guts from to fly on a steed andnd near the portal?


    "Oho!" Adam chuckled. "Lord Elrod seems very refined and restrained in person, but he''s actually quite the showoff."


    "That Ithikari is Lord Elrod''s familiar?" Edward asked in surprise. He had never met the man, only heard from Adam that he and Berger were good friends.


    "That''s right." Adam nodded. "Come, let''s go meet them."


    ¡­


    In the city square, tens of Magi from different organizations had surrounded the Ithikari from all sides and had brandished their weapons.


    They looked at the three elves sitting atop the magical beast and spoke with clear hostility.


    "Magus, how dare you fly over the city''s airspace?"


    "Who do you think you are?"


    "Get down and surrender yourself this instance!"


    Daneli, who was sitting behind his mentor, was furious seeing the weapons pointed at him. He roared, "You fools! How dare you¡ª"


    However, Atiel ced a hand on his shoulder and interrupted him. "Don''t be angry, brother. They don''t know any better."


    Daneli didn''t say a word after. However, he continued to re at the Magi surrounding them. Meanwhile, Elrod, who was sitting at the forefront,ughed in a carefree manner.


    "Haha, was I not supposed to fly over the city? Ah, apologies, apologies."


    One of the Magi pointed his spear at Elrod and threatened, "Dare to take this lightly! Don''t me me for what I''m about to do¡ª"


    "Hold it." An elf with blond hair and topaz eyes suddenly appeared beside the guard and reprimanded him.


    "L-L-Lord Cdor!!" The guard nearly peed his pants when he saw the elven representative and also the one in charge of protecting the city till the time the portal closes speak to him.


    Cdor ignored the guard and walked toward the Ithikari. Then, he respectfully bowed with his hand over his chest. "Lord Elrod, wee to ssford."


    Everyone who saw this was shocked out of their wits. Crod, a Rank 3 Magus, was actually bowing to this neer! They couldn''t help but wonder just who the hell this unknown elf was.


    Elrod, along with his two apprentices, got off the Ithikari andnded on the ground. The former walked toward Celrod with a smile and then sped his shoulders.


    "Raise your head, Cdor. We are equals."


    Cdor looked into Elrod''s eyes, smiled, and faintly shook his head. "I will forever be your junior, Lord Elrod."


    While the two Rank 3 elves were catching up with each other, a figure suddenly appeared behind Daneli and Atiel like a specter, putting his arms around their shoulders and catching them off guard.


    "Did you guys miss me?"

 Chapter 138 Portal

    <h4>Chapter 138 Portal </h4>


    Daneli and Atiel didn''t even sense when this neer suddenly appeared behind them. Moreover, the fact that this person approached so close to them without them even being alerted, sent shivers down their spines.


    While Atiel was frozen in shock, Daneli instinctively turned around and swung his fist. But he ended up hitting nothing but empty air.


    "What?!" The elven youth was shocked.


    The next moment, a yful voice came from behind him. "Tsk, tsk, looks like you didn''t miss me at all. Attacking me before even saying hi. I''m hurt."


    "Adam!" Atiel was first shocked but then smiled cheerfully. "How have you been?"


    "Hehe, I''ve been doing quite alright. How was your trip around the Federation?"


    While the two were catching up, Daneli looked at Adam in disbelief. He couldn''t help but think, This guy¡­ his movements are so quick! And the way he appeared behind me, is he training to be an assassin or something?


    Adam suddenly nced at Daneli intently staring at him and smiled mischievously. "What is it, Daneli? Were you enamored by my handsomeness?"


    "Hmph!" Daneli snapped out of his daze and harrumphed. He raised his chin and viciously mocked Adam. "You, handsome? You''re uglier than a troll."


    "Come, let''s hug it out, ya bastard." Adam approached him with open hands. Although he had a smile on his face, the throbbing veins on the side of his temple gave him away. "Who''re you calling ugly? I''ll have you know, I was the most handsome boy in my hometown."


    "Stay away, you drunkard!" Daneli hurriedly avoided him.


    Seeing the two banter with one another, Atiel couldn''t help but giggle.


    "Atiel!" Suddenly, a familiar voice called out to her from the distance. She turned around and saw Lisa walking toward him with a cute little kitten in her arms.


    As everyone reunited with one another, Cdor had already handled the situation of the Ithikari''s sudden arrival in the city square. He sent the guards back to their positions and patiently waited with Elrod for the portal to open.


    The portal at the center of the city square repeatedly shrunk and swelled with each passing second. The space inside the portal looked dangerous to the onlooker. It waspletely pitch ck inside with traces of gray-colored lightning that flickered from time to time.


    To anyone who gazed inside the portal, they would get a very ominous feeling. Clearly, the portal hadn''t fully opened yet and it was dangerous to enter now. However, the rate of shrinking and swelling was slowly subsiding.


    It wouldn''t be long before the portalpletely stabilized and the gateway to the secret ne finally formed.


    As everyone waited with bated breaths, the size of the portal drastically shrunk and finally stopped when its radius was around twenty meters. Then, the ck membrane inside the portal changed color and transformed into light blue.


    "The gateway has formed!"


    "It''s opened, it''s opened!"


    "Our time to shine hase!"


    As the gateway leading to the secret ne finally formed, everyone standing in the square burst into cheers. The feeling was contagious!


    Seeing everyone break into a celebration, even Adam couldn''t stop himself from clenching his fists and feeling excited. He looked at his friends around him and asked with a smile, "You guys ready?"


    Edward, Lisa, Daneli, and Atiel nodded, anticipation shing across their eyes. Valerian who was lying on Adam''s head also raised his tiny paws and cheered. "Myu!"


    Elrod suddenly approached them and smiled. "Everyone, you must be careful inside."


    "Yes, Teacher!"


    "Yes, Lord Elrod."


    The five of them nodded solemnly.


    "Good." Seeing this, Elrod nodded. Then he nced at the twins and stated, "I''ll be waiting for you here. Now, go."


    The group of kids confidently walked toward the portal in the center of the square along with the rest of the people who were chosen to go inside.


    As they were walking there, Lisa timely reminded. "Check your artifacts. Make sure they''re working fine."


    Adam didn''t have many artifacts on him. He was wearing the Dark Cape which had defensive properties and could also adjust the temperature. Other than that, he had the Ring of Light Fall and his Red Star earring which was a space-type storage artifact.


    Finally, he possessed a pair of metal gauntlets, a Rank 1 Artifact that he''d purchased from the Clover Academy''s cksmith. The material used to make these gauntlets was the mysterious ore he possessed.


    All of which he had looted from the ancient vampire''sir in Hannes City.


    Generally, he refrained from purchasing or using any attack-


    type artifacts. He strictly followed the philosophy stated in the Astral Tyrant Manual - the body was the ultimate weapon!


    Suddenly, he recalled something and looked at the twins. "You guys have gone over the map, right?"


    Daneli nodded. "Teacher had already sorted that out for us."


    "Good," replied Adam.


    "Let''s try to group up after entering the secret ne. At the very least, we should rendezvous before we reach the center." Edward chimed in.


    "No problem!" Atiel smiled cheerfully. "We''ll keep that in mind."


    As the group approached the portal, they saw a dozen or so Magi from different factions standing guard and examining the tokens carried by the people who were chosen to enter.


    This was to make sure that the number of people that entered didn''t cross the maximum capacity. After all, the number of tokens in cirction was only three hundred.


    Every participant was given their entry token by their respective factions. The elven twins'' tokens were secured by Berger, whereas for Adam, Edward, and Lisa, their tokens were handed to them by the Clover Academy.


    As the group finally approached right in front of the portal, the guards checked the authenticity of their tokens and then kept them away.


    One of the guards, a middle-aged Rank 2 Magus, looked at the kids and instructed. "You will be automatically teleported out of the secret ne when the time is up. You may go in."


    While everyone in the group was nervously gazing at the blue portal that was pulsating with otherworldly energy, Adam instructed Valerian to go back inside his spirit sea.


    After making sure that the little guy had gone back in, the youth looked at his friends and smiled excitedly.


    "See you on the other side!"


    With that said, he jumped inside the portal without hesitation, leaving behind only the echo of hisughter.


    Edward, Lisa, Daneli, and Atiel looked at one another and nodded. Then, they simultaneously entered the portal.


    What awaited them¡­


    Was a magical journey!

 Chapter 139 Mushroom

    <h4>Chapter 139 Mushroom </h4>


    "Ughh!" Adam fell to his knees as pain assaulted his head. He supported himself on the ground with one hand and massaged his temple with the other. He felt nauseated and the next moment he puked.


    "Haa¡­" The youth wiped his mouth with his sleeves. "That felt terrible."


    After entering the portal, he felt as if his insides were twisting and churning. The feeling of being teleported felt like an eternity, but at the same time, it felt like it was over in an instant.


    However, the nauseating feeling remained.


    For the next few moments, Adam had difficulty trying to find his center of bnce and standing straight. Finally, after having puked one more time, he felt slightly better.


    When heid eyes on his surroundings, he was dumbstruck. This was unlike anything he had expected to find himself in before he entered the portal. It was safe to say that what he sawpletely took his breath away.


    "Whoa¡­" the youth muttered in a daze as he looked at the luminescent mushrooms around him. Some were small, others were big. While most were as big as trees.


    Adam found himself in a mushroom forest!


    All the mushrooms in the forest were the same, they only differed in size. Their stems were an earthy brown color. Their caps were red and had blue spots on them.


    But the most fascinating thing about these mushrooms was their gills¡ªthe area under the cap. They were neon green in color and pulsated from time to time as if they were breathing.


    Adam walked toward the nearest mushroom whose height was close to two meters. When he gazed at the luminescent gills of these mushrooms that were pulsating in a rhythm, he couldn''t help but mutter, "How interesting! It''s as if they''re alive."


    As if responding to his remark, the mushrooms in his vicinity started to sway gently. The neon green light they emitted, pulsated in unison. A soothing sound started to emit from the caps of these mushrooms.


    The lights and sounds came together and made for a spectacr scene. It was a symphony of mushrooms.


    Adam''s lips involuntarily curled up into a smile. "Such a magical ce."


    The next moment, a thought popped up inside his mind. Wait, can I eat these mushrooms?


    He stroked his chin, trying toe to a decision. But the next moment, he shook his head. "No, I probably shouldn''t. They could be poisonous for all I know."


    He chose a random direction and started walking. His first objective was to get out of the Mushroom Forest and then he would start advancing toward the center of the secret ne.


    As he walked through the forest, he looked around and saw that mushrooms weren''t the only things that were growing, however they were the majority. Other than that, small nts and shrubs were growing on the forest floor.


    Themon characteristic that the vegetation in the forest shared was that they were luminescent. However, when Adam crouched down and picked up a tiny mushroom from the ground, the mushroom stopped glowing.


    "Oh?" The youth was very fascinated. "So the luminescence is directly rted to the forest, huh?"


    Then, he scooped a handful of soil from the area where he had just uprooted the mushroom. Following that, he kept both the mushroom and the soil in two separate containers and then put them away inside his earring.


    "This coulde in handy. Who knows?" Adam muttered to himself as he continued to walk. "Regardless, it''ll be interesting to experiment on those samples."


    The forest for the most part was dark, however, the light emitting from the countless mushrooms was enough to illuminate the area. It added an ethereal vibe to it. However, no light could prate from outside the forest as the mushroom canopy was tightly clustered.


    Adam couldn''t see what was beyond the canopy anyway. And as far as the eye could see, mushrooms had covered the horizon. He inferred that the forest was massive and it would take him at least a few days, maybe even weeks, to get out.


    He had seen a ce marked as the Mushroom Forest on the map, but he didn''t think it would be this big.


    "The map stated that this forest was home to goblinoids and a few other magical beasts," Adam mumbled, "but those goblins should be at the top of the food chain in this forest."


    The youth had never seen a goblin in the outside world. After all, these creatures were concentrated in the depths of the Murky Mountains. They had low intelligence and were weak magical creatures, their strength seldom surpassing Rank 1.


    Adam had read about them but nevere across one, so he was somewhat excited to face off against a goblin. Just as he was thinking about this, his ears perked up and a faint smile formed on his lips.


    Speak of the devil, he thought to himself. However, he continued to walk as if he hadn''t sensed anything. He wanted to see what these crafty little fellows would do.


    Ever since he entered the Mushroom Forest, he had already activated his Sphere of Resonance and greatly increased its area of surveince. He could detect anything that was happening within a radius of 100 meters.


    However, it wouldn''t be too detailed. This was the trade-off for increasing the Sphere of Resonance''s detection area. But it was still enough to alert him of any disturbances.


    He could sense dozens of goblins closing in on him from all sides. What was interesting was that he couldn''t hear the sound of their footsteps or any other sound whatsoever. Moreover, these goblins seemed to be waiting for something.


    A trap? Adam thought. However, he couldn''t see any traps in front of him or anywhere around him for that matter.


    But that didn''t mean there was none!


    He stealthily took out a materialponent from his earring and ''nonchntly'' walked ahead. The plus twenty goblins silently converged on him.


    Adam still couldn''t understand how they could move without a sound even though they were only about ten or so meters away from him. He found this very intriguing. But he didn''t have much time to think as he suddenly stepped on something.


    The next moment, runes materialized on the stems of therge mushrooms around him.


    Adam was taken aback. Runic formations?!


    The runes glowed with an eerie green light, inducing great drowsiness in him. His eyelids felt heavy and he began to slowly lose vision.


    Just as he was struggling to stand and was about to stumble onto the forest floor, the trap was activated and he was ensnared inside a made of thick vines covered in thorns.


    The swept him off the ground and lifted him into the air. As he was hanging in mid-air inside the trap, from the corner of his eyes, he managed to see goblins in leather clothing appearing all around him with menacing smiles.


    Some of them pointed their bows at him and shot arrows! The arrows viciously pierced into Adam''s body. He waspletely helpless to defend against them.


    The goblins excitedly cheered at having taken down their prey. But the next moment, the smiles on their faces froze when they saw their prey slowly dissipating into gray smoke inside the.


    "Traps using runic formations that have properties of stealth and enchantment, followed by mana-infused arrows. Very impressive." A cold voice drifted into the ears of the goblins making them tremble in shock and fear.


    They turned around and saw a figure standing atop a luminescent mushroom. The hems of his ck cape fluttered behind him as he weaved a series of hand signs at a leisurely speed.


    The next moment, this figure donning the ck pointy hat looked down at these goblins and pointed his finger at them.


    "Magic Missiles!"

 Chapter 140 Goblin

    <h4>Chapter 140 Goblin </h4>


    Ten bright magic circles materialized over Adam''s head, and from them, ten Magic Missiles were created by pure mana. With a wave of his hand, the Magic Missiles shot toward the goblins.


    Being taken off guard, many goblins died in the first round. The Magic Missiles pierced their chests and came out of their backs, then they continued to shoot toward the rest of the goblins.


    Seeing their brethren die in front of them, the ten-plus goblins that were still alive, snapped back to their senses and hurriedly evaded the Magic Missiles. At the same time, some of them fired arrows at Adam, while the rest closed in on him with spears.


    Attacking me instead of escaping?'' Adam thought to himself as he effortlessly dodged the arrows. It''s just as I''d read. Goblins are indeed irascible and find it difficult to ovee their short fuse.


    While the group of goblins closed in on him, brandishing their weapons, Adam waved his hand and redirected the Magic Missiles to shoot the other group of goblins that were shooting arrows from a long distance.


    Just when the former group of goblins hadpletely surrounded him and were about to attack, Adam stomped his foot on the ground.


    A magic circle materialized on the ground underneath him. Following that, half a dozen thick wines shot out from underground and instantly coiled around the goblins. They tightly curled around their limbs and immobilized them.


    Rank 1 Spell: Thorn Vine!


    "Kieekk!" All of them struggled intensely to free themselves, but they were unable to.


    Adam didn''t pay them any attention at all. He focused on the goblin archers while directing the Magic Missiles at them. He had to admit, these goblins were really nimble creatures.


    It took him about a minute topletely get rid of all the goblin archers. Only then did he turn his attention to the half a dozen goblins that had been tied up by the vines.


    "Ah, sorry to keep you waiting." Adam disyed an apologetic smile.


    However, to the goblins, this smile sent shivers down their spines. They struggled even harder to get free, but they realized that the harder they tried, the deeper the thorns on the wine dug inside their skins.


    Through his Sphere of Resonance, Adam found that there were no other goblins or any other immediate danger in the vicinity. So now he was free to experiment as he liked.


    He walked toward the nearest tied-up goblin and carefully observed it. When this goblin noticed the youth approaching, its body trembled in fear. Despite that, the anger and ferocity in his eyes did not vanish.


    "Stay still, idiot!" Adam smacked the goblin in the head, instantly knocking it out. Then, he began examining it thoroughly.


    Like the rest of the goblins, this one''s height didn''t exceed 1.2 meters. It had a t face, broad nose, pointed ears that curled down toward the end, and small sharp fangs. The goblin''s skin color was green with some small brown patches here and there.


    Adam lifted the unconscious goblin''s eyelids and muttered, "Eyeposition is the same as other humanoids. Except this guy''s pupils are red." Then, he looked at the other goblins and nodded. "So are the others''."


    The youth then took out a scalpel from his earring and made a sharp cut on the goblin''s arm. "Hmm, blue blood¡­ Interesting."


    He sanitized the scalpel and kept it away. Then, he checked out the goblins''s clothing. Like the others, it wore minimal leather clothes. The youth also noted that their hygiene was extremely poor, something which he detested.


    And finally, Adam crouched and checked the goblin''s feet, more precisely its soles. He was very intrigued by the way these creatures silently moved. After examining it, he muttered in realization, "Nothing out of the ordinary. I see¡­"


    He stood back up and dusted his hands. "It seems they''ve adapted to the environment here and learned to move in stealth to catch their prey."


    Adam then walked to the next goblin and performed the same examinations. After confirming that the results were consistent, he weaved a hand sign, causing the vines to tightly coil around the goblins'' necks.


    The goblins struggled to breathe as their eyes turned bloodshot. The next moment, their necks snapped and they instantly died.


    "Now, onto the next experiment," Adam muttered tly. He closed his eyes and shifted his consciousness inside the mysterious space of the white lotus.


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself floating amidst thousands of bright orbs. He flew into the distance, toward the boundary of this space. There he saw exactly twenty-five new orbs that had just now appeared.


    These were the souls that belonged to the goblins he had just killed.


    He carefully examined all these orbs and confirmed that none of them contained any memories.


    Adam couldn''t help but wonder, The lotus seems to automatically suck all the souls of the people who''ve died around me. But what are the criteria for extracting the memories?


    He had always thought about this, but he could nevere up with a definitive answer. He pondered for a long time, but in the end, he shook his head. "I can only try to find answers through trial and error. There''s no need to rush things."


    The next moment, he shifted his consciousness back to reality. He opened his eyes and nced at all the dead goblins. Then, he started looting these corpses one by one.


    Anything that could help him survive this ce, he would dly take it. After taking what he needed, he searched for the goblins'' footprints. His new objective was to trace these footprints back to their origin.


    If he could find the goblins''ir, he might be able to get a surprise. After all, goblins were said to be greedy creatures and liked to hoard treasures. Or at least, what they considered to be treasures.


    Regardless, Adam decided to raid the goblinir. He was curious about the goblin society as well. But more importantly, he coveted what valuables these goblins might have umted since thest time the secret ne opened.


    Adam''s eyes shone brightly as he leaped from one mushroom cap to another, slowly making his way to the goblinir.


    "Hehe, let''s see what you guys have been stockpiling for thest thirty years."

 Chapter 141 Savior

    <h4>Chapter 141 Savior </h4>


    The following day.


    Adam slowly opened his groggy eyes and yawned as he rubbed them. Then, hezily stretched his limbs. He looked around at the makeshift cave he had carved inside the stem of arge mushroom tree. "It''s surprisinglyfy."


    After traveling the whole day on foot yesterday, he had made some progress in tracking down the goblinir.


    On his way, he hade across many goblin patrols consisting of at least a dozen goblins. He avoided the ones he could and killed the ones he couldn''t.


    After having spent close to fifteen hours tracking their, he decided to rest for the night. Or day. He didn''t know. After all, there was no concept of day and night. Not inside the Mushroom Forest at least.


    So he chose a tall mushroom tree and carved a cave toward the top. Additionally, he also held a ritual to summon a spirit from the Spirit World who would keep guard.


    There was a spell from the School of Summoning with a simr effect, called the Hidden Servant. But the problem with that spell was that the duration that the spirit could stay in the material world was only one hour.


    However, the ritual could prolong this effect in that the spirit would be reshuffled every hour. After all, Spirit World creatures couldn''t stay for long in the material world.


    Adam looked at the ritual formation in front of him and then made a hand sign. Following that, the temperature inside the cave suddenly turned cold.


    The next moment, a transparent, hooded figure slowly materialized on the formation. The spirit was wearing dark and tattered robes, so Adam couldn''t see what it looked like.


    Adam looked at him and nodded. "Your work''s done."


    Much to the youth''s surprise, the spirit knelt on the ground and bowed toward him beforepletely dissipating.


    Adam raised his eyebrow and muttered, "What a weird guy¡­"


    "Myuu¡­" Suddenly, Valerian who was sleeping beside Adam woke up from his slumber after feeling the sudden drop in temperature.


    "Are you up?" Adam nced at him and smiled warmly.


    Valerian sat up and began rubbing his eyes with his tiny paw. Then, he looked up at Adam and transmitted a mental message.


    ''Meat.''


    Adam burst intoughter. He couldn''t help but wonder if this little dragon only ever thought about sleeping and eating. But considering that Valerian was still an infant, he thought that it made sense.


    The youth gently lifted Valerian and ced him on hisp. Then he took out a bag full of beef jerky from his earring, gave one to the young dragon, and then started eating one himself.


    Valerian looked at the unappealing meat strip in his paws and grumbled. Then, he raised his head and nced at Adam while pouting.


    Adam chuckled and rubbed Valerian''s head. "Be patient, you brat. When we''re out in the clear, I''ll cook you a delicious meal."


    He was afraid that the smell of hot food would lure goblins or other beasts toward his location. He didn''t wanna risk it.


    Hearing him, Valerian could only reluctantly eat the jerky. But despite not liking the food, he ended up eating two whole bags of it.


    After the two had finished their meal, Adam instructed Valerian to go back into his mind. Then, he removed the makeshift door that he had made from branches and wine and put it aside.


    The forest looked the same as it had before he went to sleep. The entire ce was bathed in neon green light emitting from the countless mushrooms.


    Adam quite liked this ce. If it wasn''t for the unknown dangers lurking here, he would have popped open his wine gourd and enjoyed this breathtaking view.


    He activated his Sphere of Resonance and confirmed that there were no goblins in the vicinity. Then, he casually jumped from the cave. From the cave to the forest floor, the drop was at least twenty meters.


    However, Adam was calm. When he was only a few meters from the ground, he activated his Ring of Light Fall. His falling speed slowed down and he gentlynded on the ground as if he were a feather!


    Then, he started walking in the direction that he deduced the goblinyer was in.


    ¡­


    The sounds of crickets echoed through the damp forest floor. From time to time, fireflies would appear and then suddenly disappear as they hopped from one nt to another.


    In this strange neon forest, the chirping of birds and the buzzing of insectsbined to form a calm and soothing ambiance.


    But suddenly, this atmosphere was disturbed by the sounds of screaming and fighting.


    CLANG!


    Weapons collided against one another as arge group of goblins ambushed a smaller group of Magi. The goblins numbered in the dozens, while the Magi were only a handful.


    Despite the difference in numbers, the goblins had chosen to sneakily ambush the group. The concept of a fair fight was meaningless to them. They were malicious beings that favored ambushes and dirty tricks.


    The group of Magi consisted of two humans, two elves, and a dwarf. They formed a circle with their backs against each other and jointly fended off the attacks of the goblins attacking them.


    Meanwhile, some of the Magi focused on the archer goblins in the distance. For people who''ve never worked with one another before, their cooperation was surprisingly good.


    But so what?


    They found it difficult to defend against the attacks of these goblins that outnumbered them by more than six to one. It was a foregone conclusion that they would die if they didn''t get external help.


    Adam silentlynded on a mushroom cap and witnessed this gruesome battle take ce. He was drawn in by the sound of fighting and so were many other goblin patrols he''d seen on the way here.


    He gazed at the five Magi drenched in blood and surrounded by dozens of goblins. They continued to fight valiantly, even if they were constantly being beaten back.


    Seeing them fight so courageously without giving up, fiery passion rose from the depths of his heart. He took a step forward, intending to provide help.


    But he suddenly stopped.


    An extremely conflicted expression enveloped his face. Wait, think rationally!


    There are at least thirty goblins surrounding those guys. Even if I go in, is there a guarantee that we''ll alle out alive?


    Adam''s fists clenched and unclenched repeatedly.


    No matter how I see it, it''s not worth it. It''s way too risky. More goblins are on their way too. I don''t have any obligations to help them.


    The youth gnashed his teeth tightly. He had never struggled so much toe to a decision. After all, the lives of these Magi could depend on it.


    In the end, he released his tightly clenched fists and finally came to a decision. And right at that moment, one of the Magi, a beautiful elven female, happened to spot him and called out to him with great expectations.


    "Oh, great savior, please help us! I will do anything to repay you!"


    Following that, the rest of the Magi looked in Adam''s direction and called out for help too. At the same time, they inched closer to the mushroom tree he was standing on.


    "Haa¡­ it can''t be helped." Adam sighed. Seeing the gorgeous elven girl call out so pitifully, any man would be moved.


    He put his hands on his waist and stood heroically. Seeing his pose, the Magi were ecstatic, finally seeing a ray of hope.


    But the next moment¡­


    Adam turned around and ran for his life.

 Chapter 142 Scouting

    <h4>Chapter 142 Scouting </h4>


    The group of Magi: "¡­"


    The group of Goblins: "¡­"


    For a moment, the fighting had ceased and everyone on the battlefield waspletely dumbfounded. Let alone the Magi, even the goblins didn''t think that Adam would abandon them.


    "H-He¡­ left?" The male human Magus spoke incredulously.


    Beside him, the female human was also filled with disbelief. "How could we leave us? We''re of the same race! Does he have no heart¡ª"


    "KIIEEEKK!"


    But her words got cut short when the goblins resumed their attacks.


    "Damn it!" The elven Magus who had first spotted Adam, cursed under her breath. "There''s too many of them. There''s no way we can fight them."


    The dwarf also nodded. "There are moreing."


    "Then there''s only one way," The human Magus solemnly stated.


    "Everyone, use your mobility techniques and escape in different directions. As to who lives and dies¡­ we can only leave it to fate." The male elf instructed everyone.


    Then, he nced at the female elf and nodded. "May fortune be with you, Mira."


    Amidst the flurry of arrows shot by the goblins, the Magi escaped in five different directions. Seeing this, the goblins also separated into five groups and chased after the Magi.


    While dodging the attacks of the goblins and fleeing, the female elf, Mira, thought back to how Adam had refused to help her out. She had carved the youth''s appearance in her mind.


    "You filthy human, how dare you!" She spat through gritted teeth. Her beautiful face had contorted in fury and now looked extremely menacing.


    "Pray that I don''t make it out alive." Her eyes spewed venom as she fled. "For if I do, I''ll kill you!"


    ¡­


    Adam, who had already traveled quite a lot of distance from that battlefield, suddenly stopped on top of a mushroom tree. He turned around while digging his ear.


    "Who''s talking shit about me?"


    He then turned back around and resumed his objective of tracking the goblinir. As for the lives of the Magi he had just left behind, he didn''t care.


    If it was him from a few years back, he would have naively aided them at great cost to himself. But now, after having experienced so many things he was a different person.


    Thinking back to how the group of Magi were sneakily approaching him back then and trying to involve him in their battle, Adam couldn''t help but sneer.


    "You want me to help you? I don''t even know you!"


    As he vaulted from one mushroom tree to another, he suddenly thought back to the alluring elven beauty who had first called out to him. Now that he thought about it, he realized that the way the elf was talking to him, she was actually trying to entice him into helping her.


    "Hmph!" Adam harrumphed in dissatisfaction. "You think you could lure me? As if!"


    Suddenly, the youth''s forehead shed with a gray light and the next moment, Valerian appeared on top of his head.


    "Val, why are you out? Didn''t I tell you to stay inside?" Adam asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Myu¡­" Valerian protested and looked at Adam with tearful eyes.


    Seeing such an expression, Adam''s heart twisted into a knot and his voice softened. "You were curious to see the Mushroom Forest?"


    "Myu! Myu!" Valerian vigorously nodded his furry, little head. Then, he looked around at the giant mushroom trees with wonder and awe.


    "Haa¡­" Adam couldn''t help but sigh when he saw Valerian acting like that. He figured that the little guy might have been getting bored inside his spirit sea all this while.


    "But, Val, next time you wannae out, let me know first, okay?" The youth said gently.


    Valerian lowered his head and nced at him. "Myu~"


    Adam smiled warmly. "Okay then. Hold tight, I''m gonna jump."


    "Myu!" Valerian excitedly grabbed onto Adam''s hair. The next moment, the youth leaped over a mushroom cap andnded on another. The duo then made their way to the goblinir.


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Adam had finally managed to track down the goblinir. Now, he was standing atop a tall mushroom tree and ncing at the group of goblins below slowly making their way to their.


    It took longer than I expected, The youth thought to himself. He was only now beginning to realize just how massive the Mushroom Forest could potentially be.


    Another thing he realized after tracking these goblins for thest few days was that every patrol group had at least a dozen goblins. He deduced that their had an extremely high chance of having arge poption of goblins.


    As he gazed at the goblins making their way to the camp, he stroked his chin, deep in thought. Although a goblin''s life expectancy is low, they reproduce very quickly. That could exin therge number of goblins here.


    Adam shifted his gaze into the distance and could see the silhouette of arge vige. Moreover, he could hear the boisterous mor even from so far away.


    Hmm¡­ how do I go about this? He wondered for a long time.


    Valerian, who was sitting on his head, also began to stroke his chin and softly mumble. "Myu¡­"


    Adam nced at him and smiled. "Val, you should head back in now. It''s going to get dangerous."


    Valerian clenched his tiny paws and transmitted a mental message.


    Sensing his concern, Adam gently patted the young dragon''s head. "Don''t worry. Nothing''s gonna happen to me."


    Valerian nodded and the next moment, he turned into a gray sh and entered Adam''s spirit sea.


    After he had gone back inside, Adam''s gaze shifted to the group of goblins that were making their way to their. His eyes narrowed and his expression turned solemn.


    Let me do some scouting first.


    The next moment, he weaved a series of hand signs and cast a spell from the School of Illusion.


    Rank 1 Spell: Hide!


    The image of Adam slowly started to distort and merge with the surroundings. Although the spell couldn''t make him invisible, it could camouge him to a great degree.


    Adam jumped down from the mushroom tree, activating the Ring of Light Fall when he was only a few meters away from the ground. Then, he closely followed behind the goblin group.


    However, just to be on the safe side, he made sure to keep a distance of at least fifteen to twenty meters.


    As he slowly made his way to the goblinir, the scene that greeted him, left himpletely stunned!

 Chapter 143 Village

    <h4>Chapter 143 Vige </h4>


    In the distance, the goblinir finally came into view. Contrary to what Adam had expected, their actually seemed very secure and properly structured, taking him by surprise.


    The boundaries of the vige were constructed from the thick stems of the mushroom tree. In some ces, an entire mushroom tree was dug in. Atop these mushroom caps, armed goblins stood, acting as sentries.


    Adam stopped in his footsteps and made some distance away from the group he was following. He looked at the tight security of the vige and frowned. This is going to be tougher than I thought.


    He hesitated momentarily, Is the treasure inside really worth all the trouble?


    The next moment, however, his eyes shone with resolve. He mocked himself, Since when did I be so indecisive? Heh, this ce has really got me on edge.


    Being constantly on guard for the past week was really beginning to test his mentality. This was different from the time he was being spied on by those assassins in Hannes City.


    Back then he was in a city full of people. Moreover, he also foundfort in knowing that his friends were with him. But now, he was in a strange ce with no one around him. He had to constantly be on guard against goblins and other magic beasts.


    This is a test of my mental fortitude. Adam encouraged himself. I must not waver.


    He knew that none of the inhabitants of the secret ne had strength exceeding that of a Rank 2 Magus. If that was the case, then he had nothing to worry about.


    Furthermore, even if he was somehow cornered, he was confident in his ability to escape. Before leaving the academy, he had spent a great amount of money to purchase a Rank 1 spell that aided his mobility.


    Having resolved his mind, Adam took out a crystal vial containing dust. He looked at the contents in the vial and smirked. This unassuming dust was a product of herbalism and was called Traceless.


    The youth uncorked the vial and sprinkled the dust all over his body. This dust made it difficult for others to track his scent.


    After waiting a minute for the effects of the dust to kick in, he stealthily made his way around the vige walls, trying to look for a way in that had the least amount of resistance.


    He didn''t want to alert anyone. Not before he had his hands on the treasure anyway.


    After making a couple of rounds around the vige, he finally found his way in. He hid behind a small mushroom and gazed at the gate that the goblins used to transport supplies.


    However, when he learned this fact, Adam''s face turned quite solemn. He thought to himself, Goblins are very low-intelligence creatures, to begin with. So I found it quite surprising that they managed toe together and form such a cohesive vige¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more serious his expression became. And now there''s this gate specially made for bringing in supplies. This could only mean one thing.


    Adam''s hands balled into fists and his eyes narrowed. These goblins are being led by someone¡­ someone smarter and stronger than them. And there''s only one such being thates to mind!


    The youth took a few deep breaths and made sure he had everything ready. If it was as he spected, then things would turn out to be quite difficult for him.


    Regardless, he weed this challenge.


    Two goblin guards were guarding this gate. They were much less vigntpared to the guards at the other three gates. After all, there was very minimal traffic here. Throughout the day, only one maybe two groups of goblins carrying food and supplies would enter.


    After creating a distraction, Adam was able to effortlessly enter through the gate and make his way inside the vige. After finding a rtively secluded spot, he carefully observed the goblin society.


    He found that this vige was very tribal by nature. The strong goblins became warriors and carried the best weapons and the weaker ones did the menial tasks and were ordered around.


    At the center of the vige was arge hut guarded by dozens of menacing-looking goblins armed to the teeth. Seeing this, Adam''s eyes narrowed. That''s most likely the ce where the vige leader resides and also where the treasures might be.


    Adam''s gaze then shifted to other areas within the vige. He learned that these creatures had very little understanding of privacy. The vast majority of them slept out in the open and in othermunal areas.


    The youth even saw a goblin couple go at it in public, while a few other goblins stared at them while helping themselves.


    Adam was repulsed by this. Truly barbaric.


    Suddenly, he sensed that a goblin wasing his way. So he hurriedly changed locations. Aftering to another quiet ce, he continued to observe.


    The defenses inside the vige were neither too strict nor tooidback. However, Adam could tell that should anything happen, the goblins would be ready for battle at a moment''s notice.


    He involuntarily nced at therge hut in the middle of the vige. My guess should be right¡­


    Adam continued to look at other areas inside the vige, a n of action slowly beginning to formte in his mind. But all of a sudden, from the corner of his eyes, he caught sight of people being imprisoned inside metal cages and tortured by a few goblins.


    Upon closer inspection, Adam was taken aback. These guys¡­ It''s barely been a week and they''re already caught! What in the world?


    The people who were being imprisoned and tortured were none other than the Magi who had entered the secret ne! Among them were humans, elves, dwarves, and even gnomes.


    These guys are pathetic! Adam shook his head. Then, his lips curled up into a sneer. But I can make good use of you.


    ¡­


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    A few minutester, a series of explosions went off outside the vige. This caused great panic and chaos amongst the goblins. At once, many goblin warriors rushed out to deal with the impending threat.


    While most of these goblins, including the ones that had been guarding the prisoners, had gone out, Adam sneakily approached the cage where the prisoners were being held.


    He found out that the dozen or so Magi were drugged and their hands were tied. Seeing this, he thought to himself, No wonder, they weren''t able to cast spells.


    Adam took out healing potions and antidotes and force-fed them, then he untied them. When the Magi came to, they saw that a human youth was heroically standing in front of them, stars shining in the depths of his eyes.


    "Did you¡­ save us?" An elf asked, on the verge of tears.


    "I did, but now is not the time for celebration," Adam clenched his fist and spoke with passion, his words carrying a certain charm. "I have managed to lure the goblins out, but soon they''ll be back. We must be ready!"


    The Magi got up to their feet, gnashing their teeth in fury. Anger was evident in their eyes after having been humiliated by the goblins. They couldn''t wait to go out and exact revenge.


    Adam took advantage of this and hammered down while the iron was still hot. "Those despicable goblins! How dare they look down on us Magi?!"


    He looked everyone in the eye and spoke with great fervor. "My brothers! My sisters! Let us teach these bastards the consequences of messing with us!"


    "OHHHH!!!" The Magi were filled with courage as they rushed out of the cage one by one, attacking any goblin they saw.


    Seeing them so riled up, Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk.


    Heh, got ''em.

 Chapter 144 Enchantment

    <h4>Chapter 144 Enchantment </h4>


    Magi were a smart bunch. No matter the situation, they would very seldom be goaded into doing something dangerous. They would always consider matters beforeing to a decision.


    So then how did the group of imprisoned Magi get so fired up just by a few words from Adam?


    The answer to that was naturally magic.


    To be more precise, it was magic from the School of Enchantment!


    The School of Enchantment was a mysterious branch of magic. The spells from this school could affect the minds of others, influence and even control their behaviors.


    After throwing multiple Potions of Explosions outside the vige to lure the goblins out, Adam freed the Magi and at the same time, cast two spells on them.


    Rank 1 Spell: Persuade.


    Rank 1 Spell: Bravery.


    The former, as its name suggests, convinces a target to carry out a particr task. There was always a risk of the target refusing toply, but Adam''s spiritual power was many times more than the Magi''s. So this spell was easy for him to use.


    Whereas, Bravery, also like its name suggests, imbues the target with bravery. With these two spellsbined, it was very easy for Adam to manipte the Magi into fighting the goblins for him.


    As the Magi continued to fight in a very conspicuous manner, they started to draw more and more goblins toward them.


    Adam watched on from the sidelines. His gaze shifted back and forth between therge hut in the middle of the vige and the area where the Magi were fighting the goblins. He was patiently waiting for the right moment to strike.


    After another few minutes, the goblins that had rushed outside toward the ce where Adam had dropped the Potions of Explosion, had now returned to the vige after hearing the sound of fighting.


    By now, the Magi had been surrounded by dozens of goblins from all sides. They continued to fight relentlessly no matter how greatly they were outnumbered.


    All types of magic spells were cast by the Magi as they reaped the goblins'' lives. Meanwhile, the goblins attacked them with arrows from a distance or carried out close-quarterbat while infusing mana into their weapons.


    It was a gruesome scene as blood and flesh sttered in all directions. The goblins continued to die in droves, and the Magi continued to be backed into a corner. Moreover, they were all grievously injured.


    Seeing this, Adam was bing impatient. After all, in another minute or so the effects of the spells will have ended. When that happened, the Magi would no longer continue to fight without care for consequences as they were right now.


    They would prioritize saving their own lives and fleeing from the vige rather than fighting a losing battle. But that wasn''t what Adam desired.


    He looked at therge hut in the middle with narrowed eyes and muttered, "Still noting out?"


    Then, he took out a few more Potions of Explosions and prepared to throw them. "Fine. Have it your way."


    He rushed out from his hiding spot and chucked the vials one after the other. Every Potion of Explosion he threw was from a different ce, making it difficult for others to urately locate him. Moreover, with Hide still activated, he wouldn''t be found out that easily anyway.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Loud explosions rang inside the vige, causing everyone to be shocked. The battle momentarily stopped as everyone turned their heads and looked in the direction of the explosions.


    However, no one was more shocked than the goblins.


    After all, the explosions had all gone off around therge hut in the center. The Magi took advantage of this opening and increased their offensive on the goblins. Brilliant, multi-colored lights shed as they cast one spell after the other, ughtering the goblins.


    Adam, who had once again hidden himself, intently looked at the hut. Earlier, he made sure to throw the vials around the hut and not directly at it. He didn''t want to take a chance, after all.


    What if his treasure got damaged?


    Seeing that there was still no reaction from the being inside the hut, Adam''s eyes turned cold. He knew for a fact that the hut wasn''t empty because, through his Sphere of Resonance, he was faintly able to feel a presence inside.


    There were too many goblins inside the detection area of his Sphere of Resonance, which is why he could only faintly sense the presence inside the hut. After all, the wider the detection area, the less detailed the feedback.


    He took out a few more vials of Potions of Explotions, this time aiming to hurl it directly at the hut. But just when he was about to throw it, he paused.


    Because at that moment, the entrance to therge hut smashed open, and arge figure stepped out.


    Seeing this, Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk. Finally couldn''t take it, huh?


    ROAARR!!


    As soon as this figure stepped out, it bellowed furiously. Its eyes locked on to the Magi who were fighting the goblins in the distance and immediately rushed toward them with a giant sword in hand.


    The figure had the features of a goblin, except it was much stronger and smarter. Its height was close to 1.8 meters and the color of its skin was reddish-brown. Unlike the goblins that wore leather armor, this being wore steel armor.


    To say that it was armed to the teeth would be an understatement. With great speed, it reached the group of Magi in a matter of moments and then immediately swung its sword.


    SLASH!


    With a simple sh of the sword, the creature effortlessly managed to slice an elven Magus in half.


    Seeing the sudden turn of events, everyone on the battlefield stopped. But the next moment, the goblins cheered in triumph, whereas the Magi lost all hope and fell into despair.


    One of the Magi, a human, looked at this neer with sheer horror and muttered in fear, "A hobgoblin!"


    With another loud bellow, the hobgoblin raised his sword and swung again. This time, however, the Magi were prepared and were able to defend by erecting magical barriers.


    The battle between the Magi and the goblinoids became even more brutal with the arrival of the hobgoblin.


    Adam, who was witnessing everything from a distance, smiled triumphantly. "Hehe, as I thought, it really was a hobgoblin."


    He got up from his hiding spot and made his way toward the hobgoblin''s hut, facing no resistance whatsoever. Thinking of his well-crafted n, he couldn''t help but feel proud of himself.


    "You guys take care of the goblins, meanwhile I''ll secure the treasure." Adam smirked looking at the Magi battling in the distance. He turned around and then took a step inside the hut.


    "Kekeke, I really am a genius¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in his mouth because as soon as he stepped foot inside the hut, he was greeted by a punch to the face.


    BAM!


    Adam flew for a dozen meters and miserablynded on the ground like a rag doll. With an incredulous look on his bloodied face, he looked toward the entrance of the hut and blurted out.


    "Another one?!"

 Chapter 145 Orange

    <h4>Chapter 145 Orange </h4>


    CRACK!


    "Ughh!" Adam snapped his broken nose back into ce. "Why do these guys always aim for the nose? It hurts, you know?"


    He got to his feet and blew all the blood from his nostrils. Only then did he nce at the second hobgoblin who was now heroically stepping out of the hut.


    This one was a woman with a height of 1.6 meters. Like the other hobgoblin, this one''s skinplexion was also reddish-brown. However, unlike the other one, she wielded a double axe. Furthermore, she too was wearing steel armor like her counterpart.


    Adam cast a quick look at the battlefield around him and confirmed that the vast majority of the goblins were currently fighting the group of Magi. Seeing this, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "This is still salvageable." He nced back at the female hobgoblin who was taunting him with an ugly smirk on her face. Seeing this, he rolled his eyes and muttered under his breath, "Although an additional hobgoblin was unexpected, the n remains the same."


    He walked toward her with wide and confident strides. At the same time, he took out a pair of ck gauntlets from his earring and put them on.


    "I just need to deal with this fellow, grab the treasure, and escape before the effects of the spells I cast on the Magie to an end."


    Adam figured he only had a little less than a minute before the effects of the spells ended. When that happened, the group of Magi would immediately know that something had gone wrong with them and would surely begin to suspect him.


    Regardless, when the two spells, Persuade and Bravery, ended, Adam knew that the Magi would choose to immediately flee the scene instead of continuing to fight with their lives on the line. He had to finish everything before that.


    He started running toward the female hobgoblin. Thetter also rushed toward him while readying her double axe. The moment Adam was within her range, a bloodthirsty light shed in her eyes, and with a cruel grin on her face, she viciously swung the axe at the youth''s neck.


    Adam skillfully jumped over the iing swing of the axe, somersaulted in the air, and positioned himself right above the hobgoblin.


    He then stretched his right arm straight and ced the tip of his four fingers on top of the female hobgoblin''s head. Then, he followed up with a devastating one-inch punch, while at the same time rotating his arm and fist.


    Hand of Doom: One Hit!


    BAM!


    The female hobgoblin''s head burst open like a watermelon. And that was not all!


    Her spine snapped in half, followed by her entire body folding in severalyers. As If a giant boulder had fallen on top of her, her body was smashed onto the ground.


    And finally, arge crater with a radius of five meters was formed underneath her feet. Spider-web-shaped cracks spread in all directions as blood and flesh mixed along with them.


    Adam nimblynded on the other side after havingpleted the somersault, and without even looking back, he rushed inside the hut.


    This sudden deafening sound caught everyone by surprise. They all simultaneously looked in the direction where the sound came from. And then¡­


    Their jaws dropped.


    The Magi were having so much difficulty dealing with the other hobgoblin. Whereas Adam had already killed one with a single attack. The goblins were the most shocked out of everyone.


    "KIIIEEEEKKK!!" The male hobgoblin, the leader of this vige, bellowed in agony as he saw the mangled corpse of his wife. Tears rolled down his his bloodshot eyes as he caught sight of Adam who had just entered his hut.


    With another loud and heartbroken roar that seemed to pierce through the skies, the hobgoblin rushed toward the hut with boundless fury.


    Meanwhile, he made sure tomand the other goblins topletely surround the hut, not intending to let his wife''s murderer escape.


    With the vast majority of the goblins now dashing toward the hut in the center of the vige, the group of Magi who had been bathed in blood from the brutal fighting, now found themselves standing in confusion with barely any goblins around them.


    After killing thest of the goblins near them, one of the human Magi stated, "This¡­ We should take this chance to escape!"


    The other Magi also snapped to their senses, thinking that this decision was very reasonable. But at the same time, they couldn''t help but think, why did they not think of that before? Just why were they fighting an unwinnable battle in the first ce?


    When they thought till here, their suspicions naturally fell on Adam.


    They couldn''t help but involuntarily look at the hut that was now being surrounded by countless goblins. Seeing this, an extremelyplicated expression marred their faces.


    On one hand, Adam had saved them from the goblins. So by all rights, they should lend a helping hand to him now. But on the other hand, they suspected that the youth had used spells on them and manipted them into fighting the goblins for his personal gains.


    They didn''t know how to feel about it. But it didn''t take them long toe to a decision.


    The Magi looked at one another and nodded. Then, they all escaped from the goblin vige, fleeing in different directions. As for what happened to Adam, they didn''t care. Their survival came first.


    ¡­


    The male hobgoblin carried his greatsword on his shoulders and walked toward the entrance of his hut, fuming with unbridled anger. By now, all the warrior goblins had surrounded the hut, making it nigh impossible for Adam to escape.


    Gnashing his teeth in rage, the hobgoblin broke through the door of his dwelling. He raised his sword and was about to go wild, but he suddenly paused. He noticed that everything in his hut was missing. Not a single piece of furniture was left!


    All that remained inside the hut was dozens of broken vials sprawled on the floor. And from these vials, an orange-colored liquid seeped out and stained the ground.


    The hobgoblin''s eyes narrowed as he gazed at the orange liquid, a foreboding feeling welling up in his heart. But he didn''t have much time to think, much less act.


    Because the next moment, the liquid caught in mes. The plumes of fire spread all around and soon enveloped him.


    BOOOOM!!!

 Chapter 146 Loot

    <h4>Chapter 146 Loot </h4>


    A loud explosion engulfed the center of the goblin vige, plunging the hobgoblin along with the rest of the warrior goblins in a devastating sea of fire.


    The explosion resulted in a mushroom cloud so big that it reached a height of close to fifty meters!


    Dozens of Potions of Explosion were thrown together. This resulted in a violent st thatpounded over, destroying everything in its wake.


    Arge crater was formed in the center of the vige with nothing remaining of the hobgoblin and the goblins that had earlier surrounded the hut. Meanwhile, the perpetrator had long since disappeared.


    The Magi who had earlier escaped the vige, suddenly stopped in their steps after listening to the loud explosion. When they turned around and saw the giant mushroom cloud, their eyes bulged out of their sockets.


    After all, the attack power that they sensed from the massive explosion could easily take care of a Rank 1 Magus!


    All of them couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp, thinking that it was indeed the wisest decision of their lives to escape when they had. They cast one final nce at the dark mushroom cloud and then turned around and ran for safety.


    ¡­


    On top of a mushroom tree, a distance away from the goblin vige, Adam suddenly appeared. Green wind swirled around his feet and in a few moments, they disappeared after being canceled.


    Rank 1 Spell: Westerly Ride!


    He looked at the giant mushroom cloud at the center of the vige and nervously gulped, muttering with lingering fear, "Damn! I didn''t think the explosion would be that deadly!"


    If it wasn''t for the Westerly Ride, a spell that greatly increased his movement speed, he would have been enveloped in that st as well. Although he wouldn''t have died thanks to the sturdiness of his body, he wouldn''t havee out unscathed either.


    Suddenly, his ears perked up and he nced below. He could see many goblin patrol groups rushing back to the vige in panic.


    Adam''s face was solemn as he thought to himself, Now that both the hobgoblins have died,?it wouldn''t take long for the vige to fall into chaos. Who knows? They might even be absorbed by another vige led by a hobgoblin.


    However, that had nothing to do with him. He had already gotten what he hade here for. Thinking of all the things he''d put inside his earring, a wide grin bloomed on Adam''s face.


    "As I thought, those goblinoids really are avaricious creatures who like to hoard gold and treasure."


    He turned around and jumped onto the next mushroom tree as he slowly made his way toward a secure hiding spot.


    ¡­


    After running for hours, Adam was able to put a considerable amount of distance between himself and the vige that he had just escaped from. Moreover, he also took many detours to make sure that he wasn''t being followed.


    He finally found himself a tall mushroom tree and carved a cave near the top. After hiding the cave entrance, he set up a ritual formation to call upon a Hidden Servant. He instructed the spirit to keep guard outside.


    Only after all of this was over, did he finally have time to check the loot. He rubbed his palms together as he started grinning from ear to ear. The next moment, he paused and then started chuckling.


    "Sure, sure, you cane out," He said with a gentle smile.


    Following that, a gray light shed and Valerian appeared in front of him.


    "Myu~"


    "Val, I''ve managed to loot some treasure. Wanna check it out with me?" Adam smiled brightly.


    Val''s eyes shed with curiosity as he balled his tiny paws and sent a mental transmission.


    ''Treasure? Meat?''


    "Uhh¡­" Adam was tongue-tied. "Not that kind of treasure. Come here, I''ll show you."


    The youth gently grabbed the young dragon and ced him on hisp. Then, he willed it, and the next moment arge pile of items shot out from his earring and appeared in front of him.


    The inside of the cave was already lit up sufficiently thanks to the luminescent characteristic of the mushroom tree. So the duo were clearly able to see the items that had now appeared.


    "Myuuuu!" Valerian''s eyes turned wide as saucers as he saw the disy of shiny objects in front of him.


    Among gold, silver, and tinum coins, there were all sorts of gems and pieces of jewelry, armor, weapons, and even all kinds of clothing. Seeing this Adam was speechless.


    When he had entered the hut, he was in a hurry. So he ended up putting everything he saw inside his earring. Only now was he able to properly see what these items were.


    While the youth was in a state of disbelief, Valerian jumped from hisp and dove into the pile of coins. Then, he grabbed a handful of coins and threw them in the air above him.


    "Myu!!" The young dragon cheerfully swam in treasures. Nothing could make him feel this happy, except being praised by Adam of course.


    Adam, on the other hand, finally snapped out of his daze and started to stroke his chin in deep thought. Looking at all the clothing and weapons of different sizes, he suddenly came to a realization.


    These items belonged to Magi who had entered the secret ne in the past!


    It didn''t make sense otherwise. Judging from the sizes of the various weapons, Adam could infer that some belonged to humans or elves, while the smaller ones at one point belonged to dwarves and gnomes.


    There were also clothes and armor belonging to men and women. Moreover, the fact that there were tinum, gold, silver, and bronze coins, which were clearly the currency of the Southern Federation, was a clear giveaway.


    The youth suspected that the Magi of the past must have appeared in the Mushroom Forest after entering the portal. Then they were captured by the goblins, killed, and had their belongings taken away.


    "No wonder those two hobgoblins were so well-armed," the youth muttered in realization.


    After sorting out the treasure, Adam found that all the coins added up to close to about ten thousand gold coins in value. There were all types of weapons and armor, however, most of them weren''t in proper shape due tock of maintenance.


    The most valuable items that the youth found were the grimoires left behind by the deceased Magi, for they contained modelponents of many Rank 1 spells as well as their magic research.


    While he was reading through one of the grimoires, Valerian called out to him.


    ''Brother!''


    "Hmm?" Adam nced at the cute little dragon and asked, "What is it, Val?"


    Valerian pointed at the pile of gold and tinum coins and sent a mental transmission.


    ''Gimme! Gimme! 50-50!''


    "Oh?" Veins started to throb on Adam''s forehead. "Already dividing the loot, huh?"


    Then, he grabbed Valerian and gently pinned him down on hisp. "Looks like I must discipline you."


    Valerian''s fur stood on end and his body trembled as he looked at Adam''s menacing grin. He raised his tiny paw in surrender.


    "Myu!"


    "Hmph, toote!" Adam harrumphed. The next moment, his hand turned into a blur and heunched his special attack on the young dragon. "Hand of Doom: Secret Technique!"


    ''Wait! 30-70! No¡ª''


    And then¡­


    Adam started to tickle him fiercely.


    "Myuuuu!"

 Chapter 147 Karma

    <h4>Chapter 147 Karma </h4>


    Arge bear with earthy-green fur and mushrooms growing on its back charged toward Adam in a frenzy. It towered over Adam even while running on all fours. Currently, it was profusely bleeding from everywhere and seemed to be on itsst breath.


    This would be its final attack on the person who had made him this way. Although death was imminent, the bear''s eyes gleamed with anger and insanity.


    However, before the bear could even reach Adam, thetter had alreadypleted all the requiredponents and cast a spell.


    The youth pointed his index finger at the bear, and the next moment, blue lightning crackled on the tip of his finger. And then, the beam of lightningnced toward the bear and prated its head.


    Rank 1 Spell: Lightning Streak!


    ROAR!


    The massive bear let out one final bellow as it fell face-first onto the ground. The light in its eyes slowly faded away and it perished.


    After making sure that the bear had died, Adam walked toward it and carefully observed it. If it was up to him, he would have avoided confronting the bear.


    However, Valerian had been constantly nagging him about eating fresh meat. So he couldn''t help but give in to the little guy''s request.


    After all, it had already been three weeks since they''d arrived here. They were surviving on beef jerky and other dry rations all this while. And Valerian, still being an infant, naturally got bored of it and wanted to eat something different.


    While Adam was examining the many mushrooms on the bear''s back, a gray light shed and Valerian appeared in front of him, strutting toward the bear''s corpse.


    Adam wanted to reprimand the little fellow foring out again without permission, but after seeing the excited look on Valerian''s cute little face, he couldn''t bring himself to.


    Valerian pointed at the dead bear and then nced at Adam with bright eyes. ''Meat! Meat!''


    Adam gently picked up the young dragon in his arms and warmly smiled. "Yes, we will finally have some meat. But first I need to cook it. Can''t let you have it raw. Okay?"


    "Myu~" Valerian put his arms around Adam''s neck and gave him a warm hug. Then, it started to fondly lick his cheeks. Adam couldn''t help but chuckle at this.


    The next moment, he ced his hand on the bear''s corpse, and following that, it disappeared inside his earring.


    This space-type storage artifact of his was quite strange. It couldn''t store live beings but could store corpses. Well, Adam neverined about it since the convenience afforded by the earring was simply too great.


    He made his way back to his temporary dwelling¡ªa cave in a mushroom tree. After skinning the bear and taking out its innards, Adam skilfully butchered the meat. He was used to doing such work. After all, as a kid, he had done plenty of such work to get by.


    Adam started a fire and then took out the cooking utensils from his earring. After setting everything up, he started to prepare everything for the meat stew.


    Valerian patiently waited on the side, his eyes shining like stars and his mouth drooling like a flowing stream.


    When all the ingredients were put inside the pot, an extremely appetizing aroma drifted out and assaulted the young dragon''s nostrils, causing him to involuntarily reach out for the pot.


    "Myu!" However, he stopped in his footsteps when Adam flicked his forehead.


    "Patience, you brat." Adam chuckled seeing Valerian''s actions. After thetter sat back down, he turned his attention to the mushrooms that grew from the bear''s back, wondering if it was edible.


    After experimenting on himself, the youth confirmed that the mushrooms were indeed edible, not poisonous in the least. In fact, they tasted very nice, much better than the mushrooms he had tasted in the outside world.


    He added these mushrooms into the pot and about ten minutester the meat stew was finally ready.


    Adam poured the contents of the pot into two bowls. He ced one in front of Valerian and took the other one for himself. He looked at the little guy and smiled, "Go ahead, eat it. Tell me how it tastes."


    "Myu~" Valerian merrily started eating, and judging by the speed at which the stew inside his bowl was depleting, Adam figured that it indeed tasted very good. The youth then started eating as well.


    ¡­


    In the forest area where Adam had fought the mushroom bear a while back, a female elf suddenly appeared out of nowhere, hiding behind a mushroom. Her footsteps were silent, and her presence nigh indiscernible.


    The elf first vigntly looked around and made sure that no one was around, only then did shee out in the open and begin examining the battlefield.


    From the traces left behind by the battle, she could deduce that the parties involved were arge beast and a human. To be able to infer so much from so few details, one could tell that this elf was very skilled at her work.


    A few minutester, she muttered under her breath, "The human Magus is very strong¡­ It seems that the battle was over quickly."


    She then gazed at the periphery of the battlefield, trying to discern the human Magus'' footsteps. She searched for a very long time, but still couldn''t find any tracks.


    "He''s very cautious as well," she said with a frown. But the next moment, she scoffed. "But so what?"


    The elf weaved a series of hand gestures, and the following moment, her emerald eyes shone with a yellow glint. She once again looked at the battlefield, and this time, she was faintly able to see footsteps leading into the distance.


    Seeing this, she smirked. "I have a feeling that If I follow you, I''ll be able to get out of this damnable forest."


    The elf then silently followed after the traces left behind by Adam.


    ¡­


    A weekter, the elf was finally able to track Adam down. She was greatly shocked at how skillful Adam was at covering his tracks.


    Even with her tracking spell, she had lost him plenty of times. But fortunately, she managed to track him down in the end. Currently, she was hiding in the bushes at a distance of about a hundred and fifty meters away from Adam.


    However, her gaze wasn''t on Adam but on the periphery of the Mushroom Forest in the far distance where she could see sunlight seeping in. Seeing this, she was extremely happy. "Finally, I can leave this forest!"


    Suddenly, she nced at the person she had been following over the past week. For some strange reason, she found him very familiar.


    After casting a spell to enhance her vision, she finally got a clear picture of this person. And when she did, she was shocked!


    This person was wearing ck robes and a cape of the same color. Moreover, there also seemed to be a gray kitten lying on his head.


    When the elf gazed at this person''s visage, her hands clenched tightly and her eyes turned bloodshot in fury. "It''s you!"


    She took out an arrow from her quiver and readied her bow, aiming at Adam.


    "This is karma for what you did back then."


    And then, she fired the arrow.


    THWOCK!

 Chapter 148 Not Yet

    <h4>Chapter 148 Not Yet </h4>


    Valerian gazed at the sunlight seeping in through the periphery of the mushroom forest in the distance. He pointed at it with his tiny paw. "Myu~"


    "Haha, that''s right, Val." Adam gently patted Valerian who was sitting on his head. "We''ll finally leave this ce."


    After spending a month in the neon mushroom forest, they were finally able to see some sunlight. Or at least, something that resembled sunlight. Naturally, they were very happy about it.


    "Myu! Myu! Myuuu!" Valerian grabbed Adam''s hair and started jumping excitedly.


    "Yeah, don''t worry. After we leave this forest, I''ll take you to lots of nice ces." Adam couldn''t help but chuckle seeing the young dragon behave this way.


    However, he couldn''t me him. After all, he too was very excited to leave the forest and explore the other areas of the secret ne. Both of them yearned to go on great adventures.


    Suddenly!


    Loud warning bells rang in the youth''s mind and he sensed an iing projectile in the detection area of his Sphere of Resonance. His eyes narrowed as he felt the projectile heading toward his head.


    Adam hurriedly shifted his head to the side, but due to his sudden movement, Valerian who was sitting on his head, lost bnce and fell down.


    "NO!!!" He gazed into the young dragon''s topaz eyes that looked back at him with confusion and a hint of nervousness.


    Adam hurriedly reached out to grab Valerian and move him away from the iing projectile''s trajectory.


    But he was toote.


    THWOCK!


    The mana-infused arrow urately hit Valerian in the stomach, causing him to fly off into the distance, smash against the stem of a mushroom tree, and miserably fall to the ground.


    Adam''s hand ended up grasping at nothing but empty air.


    At that moment, the thoughts in the youth''s mind went haywire and he stood there motionlessly in a daze. Then, he turned his head and nced at the ce where Valerian had fallen.


    His lips parted, but no words came out. Tumultuous waves were rising in his heart, whereas his mind was inplete chaos. In a daze, he slowly made his way toward Valerian.


    Meanwhile, in the distance, the elf cursed under her breath after having missed. She took out another arrow and nocked it. "Despicable human, I''ll kill you today for what you did!"


    Adam dropped to his knees and gazed at Valerian. Suddenly, life seemed to return in his dull eyes as his gazended on the young dragon.


    "Myu¡­" Valerian was looking at him with tearful eyes while rubbing his stomach.


    "Val, you¡­" Adam was filled with disbelief.


    The mana-infused arrow that was shot at the little guy had already broken into pieces aftering in contact with him. But that''s not what surprised Adam. He gently removed Valerian''s tiny paw and looked at the area where the arrow had hit him.


    No blood, no wound, nothing. Adam couldn''t find even a scratch on Valerian.


    ''It¡­ hurts¡­'' Valerian sent a mental message while sobbing.


    Adam''s eyes reddened and tears streamed down his face as he gently grabbed Valerian and hugged him tightly. "You''re alright! You''re alright! Thank goodness, you''re alright!"


    THWOCK! THWOCK!


    Two more mana-infused arrows shot from the distance and stabbed right into Adam''s back, however, he didn''t even react to it. He continued to tightly hug the young dragon and sob.


    Never in his life had Adam felt such fear and trepidation!


    For a moment, he had really thought that he had lost Valerian, his little brother. But seeing that thetter was fine, he couldn''t help but be extremely relieved.


    He warmly gazed at Valerian and wiped thetter''s tears. Then, he gently said, "Val, go back inside, okay? I have to take care of something."


    "Myu¡­" Sensing the anger bubbling inside Adam, Valerian meekly nodded and then went back inside the youth''s spirit sea.


    After Valerian had gone back in, Adam''s gentle and warm expression gradually crumbled and was reced by something extremely terrifying and sinister. His face contorted so intensely that he resembled a demon!


    He slowly got to his feet, removed the arrows from his back, and threw them aside. Ovee by unbridled killing intent and fury, therge amount of mana and spiritual power involuntarily gushing out of him caused the air around him to distort.


    Adam''s bloodshot eyes darted around and finallynded on the elf in the distance. Then, he slowly made his way toward her, the anger in him rising with each step.


    The sheer pressure released from his mana and spiritual powerbined, caused the ground underneath him to crack with every step he took.


    The elf, Mira, who saw Adam approach her, was struck by terror and instantly froze on the spot. Even though the youth was a hundred and fifty meters away from her, she could still feel the intense pressure from him.


    A severe chill crawled down her spine and her body was covered in ayer of cold sweat. She couldn''t help but think in absolute shock, Is¡­ Is he really a Rank 1 Magus?!


    Her heart screamed at her to turn around and flee. Something deep down told her that she was no match for this human and that she should run for her life. But the pride and arrogance in her made her unable to back down.


    No, I must attack him while there''s still some distance between us!


    Mira gritted her teeth and her grip on her bow tightened. She red at Adam while taking out two more arrows and shooting them at him.


    "Die!"


    However, before the arrows were even released, Adam had already cast a spell, causing green winds to materialize around his feet. And following that, he disappeared from the spot.


    Rank 1 Spell: Westerly Ride!


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew around Mira, and the next moment, Adam appeared in front of her like a ghost.


    Mira was dumbstruck witnessing such speed! It was impossible for a Rank 1 Spell to increase a Magus'' speed by such a frightening degree. The only usible exnation was that the Magus in question stacked the spell on top of his own physical speed.


    Everything had happened so quickly that Mira didn''t know what to do. She instinctively dropped her bow and grabbed the daggers from her waist. Then, she swung them at Adam''s neck.


    However, Adam effortlessly grabbed her wrists and then¡­


    RIP!


    He forcefully tore the elf''s arms from her body.


    "AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!" Mira fell to the ground as she screamed in sheer pain and terror.


    Blood spurted out from her sides and formed a puddle underneath her. Tears rolled down her face as she desperately dragged her body away from Adam.


    "P-Please¡­ forgive me!" She begged for her life. "I¡­ made a mistake¡­ Don''t kill me¡ª"


    CRACK! CRACK!


    However, her words got stuck in her mouth when Adam abruptly raised his foot and viciously stomped on her knees, instantly breaking them.


    "AAAAHHHH¡ª" Mira screamed even louder but suddenly Adam grabbed her by the face and lifted her, bringing her to his eye level.


    Adam''s face had contorted from unprecedented anger as he looked Mira in the eye. He recalled how Valerian had cried tears from getting hurt by this elf''s arrow.


    Thinking of that, something inside the youth snapped. He released unrestrained killing intent that caused the elf to suffocate.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you¡­


    "Not yet."

 Chapter 149 Realization

    <h4>Chapter 149 Realization </h4>


    "Why?" Adam muttered coldly.


    His gazeced with killing intent drilled into the elf, Mira, whom he had grabbed by the neck and pressed against a mushroom tree.


    He had already torn her arms off of her shoulders and shattered her kneecaps. Moreover, he had even used healing potions so she didn''t die immediately from blood loss. The youth wasn''t done with her yet.


    He needed answers.


    "Why?" He repeated.


    Mira looked back at Adam, tears streaming down her face and her body trembling from sheer pain. She couldn''t help but curse her misfortune for crossing paths with this monster in front of him.


    She knew that Adam wouldn''t let her live. Moreover, even if she somehow managed to survive this encounter, she would forever be a cripple and never be able to pick up her bow again. But that wouldn''t happen, for death was a forgone conclusion.


    Realizing this, Mira''s eyes turned bloodshot from anger and she gritted her teeth. "You human scum¡­ I hate you!"


    Adam didn''t reply. Instead, he stabbed his hand inside the wound on her shoulder¡ªthe area where he had torn her arm. And then he twisted it.


    "AHHHH!!" Mira screamed in pain.


    She had never been through so much pain in her life. However, that still didn''t diminish the hatred and loathing she felt for Adam deep in her heart.


    Her eyes rolled back and she was about to lose consciousness. But right at that moment, Adam force-fed her some more healing potion and pped her awake.


    "Why?" He asked again.


    As soon as Mira came to, she red at Adam, her eyes spewing venom. "You human trash! You wanna know why I came after you? It''s because you refused to help me that day! For scum like you, it should be an honor to help someone from a noble race like me!"


    Hearing her reply, Adam was silent.


    Seeing him speechless, Miraughed maniacally. "Do you get it now?! You humans are beneath us! And you always will be! Hahahaha!"


    Adam replied after a very long time. "All this¡­ for such a stupid reason?"


    If Valerian wasn''t a dragon and didn''t have such strong defenses, he would have surely died from that arrow. Adam couldn''tprehend the fact that a young dragon, who had nothing to do with all of this, could have died today because of something so petty.


    The youth never thought that the elf would go so far for something so trivial. He couldn''t help but wonder, were all elves like this?


    But then he shook his head.


    Daneli and Atiel weren''t like this at all.


    But then, another thought popped into his mind. Would they have acted the same way if I had met them under the same circumstances?


    He didn''t know.


    Right at that moment, the youth realized something that some people would take their entire lives to understand.


    He couldn''t discriminate against people based on their race. The only way to judge a person was through their actions. But wasn''t that easier said than done? For a moment, he felt lost.


    Adam then looked her in the eye and said sincerely, "If it was something I could have done, perhaps I might have."


    He paused for a moment after havinge to another realization. If he left people like Mira alive, they would surely be a hindrance to him in the future. Jeffrey and Kevin were the perfect examples.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed and his voice turned cold.


    "But I won''t go out of my way to save a bunch of strangers.


    "You came after me because I refused to help?


    "Why should I help?


    "I have no obligation to help you at all!"


    Mira''s eyes shed with insanity. "You trash should¡ª"


    "I''ve had enough of you." Adam interrupted her.


    With lightning speed, he grabbed the arrows from the quiver on Mira''s back, then he ruthlessly stabbed her with them.


    "AAAAHHHH!!" Mira''s body was riddled with arrows.


    She screamed for a long time and then the madness in her eyes was reced with desperation. She looked at Adam and pleaded, "Please¡­ please¡­ kill me! Just kill me! I beg you... Please..."


    However, Adam didn''t even cast a nce at her. He turned around and left without saying another word, leaving Mira to die a slow and painful death.


    "KILL ME!!" Mira screamed.


    The dozens of arrows had viciously pinned her to the tree, moreover, she didn''t even have hands left to remove the arrows and free herself. The arrows stabbed her vital organs and slowly drained the life out of her.


    "Aaahhh¡­." She screamed for a long time.


    Eventually, her screams turned feeble and her vision became blurry. The light in her eyes slowly dimmed and thest thing she was Adam''s departing back.


    ¡­


    More than fifteen minutes after Adam had left, a youth wearing a hooded, orange cloak that had the Murphy Academy''s insignia on it, appeared in front of the mushroom tree where Mira had been pinned.


    The youth removed his hood and looked at Mira''s corpse in terror. As he looked at the state of the elf, he involuntarily gulped and muttered under his breath, "How vicious and cruel, that guy."


    For a moment he hesitated, Do I really need to get involved in this?


    But the next moment, his eyes shed with resolve and he clenched his fists. "No, I must take this risk! Kevin promised me that his family would write me a rmendation letter for a transfer to the Clover Academy."


    Kevin had been nning to take down Adam for a very long time. He had chosen this secret ne as his hunting ground. Naturally, he had made his arrangements.


    Moreover, after having learned that Adam managed to live through the assassination attempts of two Organ Stage Magi, he had made enough preparations to gather arge number of Magi by promising them benefits. All this just to take down Adam.


    And this teenager from the Murphy Academy was one of those many Magi.


    The orange-cloaked youth cast onest nce at the corpse of the elf and then started to examine the battlefield, looking for something that would help him track down Adam''s whereabouts.


    About another twenty minutester, the teenager found two arrows in the near distance. His eyes lit up as he picked them up and examined them. These were the only arrows that Mira had managed to shoot at Adam.


    Seeing its arrowheads smeared with blood, he smiled confidently.


    "Yes, this should do!"

 Chapter 150 Enigma

    <h4>Chapter 150 Enigma </h4>


    After having made it out of the Mushroom Forest, Adam found himself facing a great valley. Towering mountains full of greenery stood on either side. Furthermore, a long river flowed through the middle of the valley.


    The moment Adam gazed at this beautiful scenery, his sour mood from earlier gradually vanished and was reced by tranquility.


    He involuntarily heaved a sigh and his lips curled up into a faint smile. "It took me a month to make it out of that goblin-infested mushroom forest, but it was definitely worth it."


    Suddenly, he heard something strange. He raised his head and was greeted by another spectacr scene. Witnessing something so magical, his eyes shone with wonder and awe.


    "So that''s why this ce is called the Soaring River Secret ne!"


    Adam could hear the rumbling and the sshing of wavesing from high up above. Countless streams of water stretched across the skies, intertwining with one another and floating in mid-air.


    The blue skies of the secret ne were not only home to clouds but also rivers!


    Just as Adam was admiring the magical floating rivers, Valerian mentally called out to him. He nodded, "Yes, Val, you cane out now."


    The next moment, a gray light shed and the young dragon appeared in front of Adam. Thetter gently caught him in his arms and cradled him.


    Valerian had tears in his eyes as he asked, ''Brother¡­ are you okay?''


    "Yes, why wouldn''t I be?" Adam gently stroked the little guy''s head and spoke with raised eyebrows.


    ''I¡­ I''m sorry.'' Valerian lowered his head and sniffled.


    "Don''t be sorry, you brat!" The youth flicked the young dragon''s forehead. "It wasn''t your fault."


    ''But¡­ but¡­ If it wasn''t for me¡­'' Valerian sobbed silently as pearls of tears rolled down his furry face. ''Brother¡­ am I¡­ a burden?''


    Adam wiped Valerian''s tears andforted him. "Val, don''t you ever think you''re a burden to me. You''re not. You''re my little brother and it is only right that I protect you. If anything, it''s my fault that something like that happened in the first ce. So don''t feel bad, okay?"


    "Myu¡­" Valerian put his small paws around Adam''s neck and tightly hugged him.


    Adam gently stroked the young dragon''s back and consoled him. A few minutester, he stated, "Now, stop crying."


    "Look." He pointed at the floating rivers in the sky. "Isn''t that amazing?"


    Valerian turned his head and looked at the sky. Immediately, his eyes shone like the stars.


    "Myuuuu!" He began pping.


    Adam found the little guy very adorable. They stood on top of the cliff and admired the magical view for a long time. Then, he looked at Valerian and said, "We''re going to go down now, okay?"


    "Myu~" Valerian, who had returned to his usual self, beamed.


    Suddenly, Adam thought of something and said. "Oh, and it''s better if you don''t sit on my head from now on."


    "Myu?" Valerian tilted his head.


    "Instead¡­" The youth gently tucked him inside his robes. "Let''s do this."


    Valerian was now positioned in front of Adam''s chest. His entire body was hidden inside the protection of the youth''s robes and only his furry, little head was sticking out.


    "Myu!" The young dragon nodded his head excitedly. He felt that the view was not bad.


    Adam patted Valerian''s head andughed. "Haha! Alright, let''s be on our way then."


    The next moment, Adam jumped off the cliff and activated the Ring of Light Fall.


    ording to the map, he only needed to follow the river snaking through this valley to reach his destination.


    And that was the center of the secret ne.


    ¡­


    At another location in the secret ne, there was arge patch ofnd that was full of trees that birthed only crimson-colored leaves. This area was known as the Red Forest, a ceden with ferocious magical beasts.


    Deep within the Red Forest, inside a cave, blue lightning crackled incessantly, driving away any magical beasts nearby. The inside of the cave was bathed in a bright blue light and one could see arge boar fried to a crisp as a result of the lightning.


    This cave used to be the dwelling of this magical beast. However, it wasn''t anymore.


    Judging from the aura and intensity of the lightning mana, one would have never imagined the source of it to be a Magus!


    After all, currently, there were only Rank 1 Magi present in the secret ne and both the quality and the quantity of this mana were simply too great for such a Magus.


    If one ventured deep inside the cave, they would see a male figure writhing on the ground, curled up into a fetal position as lightning danced across his body.


    The intensity of the lightning continued to increase for a very long time, and then it slowly began to abate. When the lightningpletely subsided, the figure lying naked on the ground finally opened his eyes.


    Lightning shed across his blue pupils as he slowly sat up and clenched his fists.


    Feeling the raw power coursing through his body and the change in his mana, Edward grinned. "It increased again!"


    The youth got to his feet and observed himself. His height had increased to a little more than 1.8 meters and his physique had be slightly bulkier than before. Every fiber of his being contained such great power that it left him speechless.


    "My talent should be about A-grade now!" Edward muttered under his breath, unable to hide the excitement on his face. "My strength also seemed to have increased. I wonder if I can beat Adam now?"


    But then he remembered all the training¡ªno, the beating he had received from the drunkard in the past year. "Y-Yeah.. probably not."


    He put on a new set of robes and exited the cave. He looked in a particr direction and started running. His speed increased and then he started to jumprge distances, leaving behind a trail of lightning.


    Enjoying his newfound increase in strength, Edward grinned.


    I wonder how Adam will react, hehe!


    Edward himself didn''t know what bizarre mysteries his physiqueprised of for him to increase his talent so frequently. But he knew that it was very advantageous to him.


    Sometimes he even wondered if his talent would continue to increase for the rest of his life. But that was simply his wishful thinking. Suddenly, he recalled something Adam had told him the day he hade to cure his mother.


    Edwardnded on the ground and stopped, mumbling to himself, "Come to think of it, that guy told me he''d give me a present¡­ something that would be very suitable for my physique."


    He started to scratch the back of his head and squint his eyes, "But why did he tell me he could only give it to me after he had advanced to Organ Stage?


    "More importantly, he seemed to know something about my physique. How does he know these things when even Father and Lord Bereger don''t? How strange!"


    In the end, he just couldn''t see through Adam. The drunkard had always been an enigma to him.


    "Forget it." Edward started sprinting again, making his way to the center of the secret ne.


    "I''ll just ask him directly when I see him."

 Chapter 151 Baboon

    <h4>Chapter 151 Baboon </h4>


    More than a dozen Magi had gathered near a tall waterfall situated in a certain part of the secret ne. Themon simrity amongst the Magi¡ªexcept for them being Rank 1, of course¡ªwas that they were all humans.


    A lot of the Magi present were wearing hooded, orange cloaks, indicating that they were students of the Murphy Academy. While some of the other Magi were middle-aged men and women, donning the emblem of a particr Magus Family.


    The Gracie Magus Family!


    Kevin, who was standing with his arms crossed, spoke to the Magi subordinates of his family in amanding tone, "That bastard must die, you hear me? I don''t care if you have to sacrifice your life. Kill him at all costs!"


    "Yes, young master!"


    "Leave it to us."


    "He''s just a Bone Stage Magus. How hard can it be?"


    "Just a Bone Stage?" Kevin coldly looked at the subordinate who had spokenst and scoffed. "When he was just a Muscle Stage Magus he was able to survive the assassination attempts of two Organ Stage Magi."


    The youth paused for a moment, looked at all of his subordinates in the eye, and then spoke through gritted teeth, "It is still unknown whether those assassins are alive. They most likely aren''t. Do not take this lightly!"


    Kevin''s subordinates thought that he was simply being paranoid. After all, there was no way a Muscle Stage Magus could fight two levels above and defeat not one but two Organ Stage Magi.


    If anything, they thought that Adam must surely have received external help. However, they didn''t dare to voice out their opinions in front of their young master.


    While they were talking, another group of Magi approached them from a distance. Kevin and the rest of the Magi turned vignt, but when they saw who it was, they rxed.


    Kevin nced at the youth leading this new group of Magi and smirked, "Took you long enough."


    Jeffrey harrumphed. "Do you have any idea the shit I''ve had to go through?"


    "Yeah, about that." Kevin waved his hand in a bored manner. "I don''t care."


    "Hmph!" Jeffrey snorted in displeasure. But he didn''t mind Kevin''s behavior. He had already gotten used to it over the years. But still, he didn''t like being bossed around, especially considering they both were A-grade talents.


    "Anyway, look who I found." The youth pointed his thumb at a student from the Murphy Academy standing behind him.


    Kevin looked over with slightly furrowed eyebrows. "Who the hell is he?"


    The person in question came forward and respectfully bowed with his right hand on his chest. "Lord Kevin, my name is Curt Whittaker."


    "Curt Whittaker?" Kevin raised his eyebrow, trying to recall this youth.


    "The person who''s going to help us divine Adam''s location," Jeffrey stated in annoyance.


    "Ah!" Kevin finally remembered. He walked up to Curt with a wide smile on his face and ced a hand on his shoulder. "So, Curt. Have you finished your preparations?"


    Curt nced at Kevin''s face and then immediately lowered his head. Although thetter appeared to be smiling, to Curt, the smile was anything but friendly.


    He nervously gulped and replied, "Yes, my lord."


    Then, he took out two blood-stained arrows from his satchel and showed them to Kevin. "I was able to find these arrows. They are stained with the blood of the person you''re looking for."


    "Oh?" Kevin''s eyes lit as he reached for the arrows. "Good job!"


    However, Curt hurriedly moved them away, causing Kevin''s eyes to narrow. Curt gathered the courage and asked, "M-My lord, about that rmendation letter?"


    Kevin lowered his hand and returned to his usual self. He replied with a charming smile, "Of course."


    He took out a rolled parchment paper from his storage artifact and showed its contents to Curt. It was only for a brief moment, however, before Kevin put it away.


    "Rest assured, I will hand this to you after you''ve done your part," Kevin solemnly stated, "I swear it in the name of my family."


    Curt disyed extreme enthusiasm after having confirmed that the rmendation letter was legit. He bowed sincerely. "Leave it to me, Lord Kevin. I will begin setting up a ritual to aid in the divination."


    "Good." Kevin nodded with a sinct reply.


    He then looked around at the people gathered and confirmed that the number was close to thirty. Although he had gathered fifty people before entering the secret ne, the rest of the people had yet to arrive.


    He believed that they had either died or were on the way here. Either way, he believed that he would be able to easily take care of Adam with the number of people he had already gathered.


    Besides, he also had a contingency n which was sure to kill Adam if by chance everything else failed. Kevin had gone to great lengths to acquire this item from the patriarch of the Gracie Family himself!


    Just thinking of the scene where Adamy at his feet, begging for his life, Kevin couldn''t help but smile cruelly.


    "Hehe, just you wait, you bastard."


    ¡­


    Almost a week after entering the valley, Adam and Valerian found themselves witnessing quite a bizarre scene. They found themselves standing in front of a humongous banyan tree.


    What caused the two to be dumbstruck was that, first of all, therge tree had colorful eggs growing on them, instead of fruits. And secondly, arge number of crazy baboons were blocking their path!


    "You stupid monkeys! Let me pass!" Adam roared.


    He had tried many times to get past them, but the moment he did, countless baboons woulde forth and beat the living daylights out of him. By now he had realized that he had to fulfill a certain requirement for the baboons to let him pass.


    The only reason Adam hadn''t tried to kill them yet was because the baboons didn''t disy any bloodlust or killing intent toward him. If anything, it seemed like they were simply ying around with him.


    Seeing Adam scream like a lunatic, the baboons pointed at him and started tough. Some of them even turned around and unted their pink buttocks at him, clearly taunting him.


    When Adam saw them doing this, veins throbbed on his forehead. He bit his lower lip and clenched his fists.


    "Fine, you monkey bastards!" The youth finally gave in and walked toward the banyan tree. "Have it your way."


    The baboons started jumping around and cheered excitedly. They made way for the stupid human, thinking they had managed to dupe yet another Magus.


    Adam finally made his way under the tree. There, he saw arge baboon with a long scar on his chest and about two meters tall in height, standing with his arms crossed and looking at him with a smirk.


    A few baboons bought arge rock with a t surface and ced them between Adam and therge baboon.


    Therge baboon ced his elbow on the rock and then condescendingly beckoned at Adam. The youth ced his elbow on the rock and then grasped the baboon''s hand.


    Seeing that both participants were ready, the hundreds of baboons surrounding them screamed in excitement.


    After repeated attempts, Adam realized that the only way to get past these baboons was¡­


    Defeating their leader in a match of arm wrestling!

 Chapter 152 Reward

    <h4>Chapter 152 Reward </h4>


    Adam had tried many different ways to get past them. He had tried climbing the mountains on either side, swimming through the river in the middle, and even jumping directly over the baboons.


    However, every attempt of his was brutally thwarted by these magical beasts.


    Adam learned the hard way that the weakest of these baboons was equivalent to a Bone Stage Magus, whereas the strongest of them¡ªthe baboon that the youth was arm wrestling against¡ªhad strength surpassing the Organ Stage!


    If one came from the direction of the Mushroom Forest and was heading toward the center of the secret ne, they had no choice but to go through this group of baboons.


    Fortunately, these magical creatures weren''t bloodthirsty in the least. If anything, they were very yful and mischievous.


    And greedy.


    The leader of the baboons hadmunicated with Adam and informed him that if he wanted to move forward, he had to defeat him in an arm wrestling match.


    If Adam won, the baboons would let him pass. However, if he lost, he had to leave behind all his possessions.


    This was the reason why the youth didn''t want to entertain them and kept trying to forcefully get past them. However, he learned that the baboons had immense physical strength so he was forced to y their game.


    Moreover, if he tried to deal with even one of them, he feared that hundreds, if not thousands, of baboons would gang up on him. At that time, he wouldn''t know what to do.


    So the only way left for him was to defeat the baboon leader in a game of arm wrestling.


    While Adam had sped the baboon leader''s hand before the match began, Valerian had already climbed on the head of a nearby baboon and started cheering with clenched fists.


    "Myu! Myu!"


    Surprisingly enough, the baboon in question didn''t object to Valerian standing on its head. If anything, this baboon seemed a little scared of him even.


    An old baboon with a hunched back and a thick tree branch for a walking stick approached Adam and the baboon leader. He looked at both of them and nodded.


    "Kiee!" The old baboon yelled, signaling the start of the match.


    Instantly, Adam''s face flushed red and he inserted his full-strength. Meanwhile, the baboon leader had a grin on his face,ughing at the youth''s weakness.


    Seeing veins throbbing on Adam''s face and hand, the baboon leaderughed even more loudly, eliciting a round of loud cheers from his surrounding brethren.


    Adam bit his lower lip as he nced at the baboon in front of him. He then nced at his right hand which was about to touch the t surface of the rock.


    "Damn it!" He cursed through gritted teeth.


    When his hand was mere inches away from the surface, Adam finally released his mana and augmented his arm with it. Finally, his hand stopped lowering any further. Instead, he began to overpower his opponent.


    The cheers of the surrounding baboons gradually died down.


    Seeing this, therge baboon scoffed. He too augmented mana into his hand. However, much to his surprise, he realized that he was still being overpowered by the puny human.


    Finally, a solemn expression appeared on the baboon''s face.


    Adam continued to slowly increase the output of his mana. The sheer pressure released by his mana caused the surrounding baboons to retreat a few steps. They couldn''t believe that a human''s mana could possess such a wild and tyrannical nature.


    No one was more shocked than the baboon leader, however. Regardless of how much he augmented his arm with mana, it still felt short.


    Slowly but steadily, the baboon''s hand got close to touching the surface of the rock.


    "AAHHHH!!" With a final burst of power by Adam, he smashed the baboon''s hand against the rock surface, causing it to smash into bits and pieces.


    Silence.


    Pin drop silence.


    "Myuuu!" Valerian jumped into Adam''s arms, congratting him.


    Adam gently patted the young dragon''s head. He was slightly gasping for air after having put in much effort.


    He felt that had he used his spells, he would have mostly won in a few moves. However, using mana for arm wrestling instead was very challenging. Especially because his opponent was physically bigger and stronger than him.


    Suddenly, the baboon leader got to his feet and furiously drummed his chest. "KIIIEEEE!"


    He red at Adam with bloodshot eyes and inched closer to him.


    Seeing the baboon show tant hostility, Adam''s face turned solemn and he got to his feet as well. "Are you going to renege on the agreement?"


    It would be easy for him to deal with the baboon leader, however, there were simply too many other baboons around him. He wouldn''t be able to fight them all. Although he could escape, he wouldn''te out unscathed.


    More importantly, he had just expended arge amount of stamina and was extremely exhausted.


    Just as he was about to cast a spell, the hunched-back, old baboon from earlier appeared between him and the furious baboon leader.


    Then, he casually swung his arm and pped therge baboon away.


    BAM!


    The baboon leader was swept off his feet and flew for dozens of meters before falling into the river.


    Witnessing such a ridiculous scene, Adam''s eyes bulged out and his jaw dropped to the ground. Even Valerian was the same!


    The old baboon then turned to look at Adam and mentally transmitted a message. ''Human, you are strong. You may leave.''


    Adam snapped back to his senses and nced at the old baboon with respect and a hint of fear. He ced his hand on his chest and bowed sincerely. "Thank you, sir."


    He then turned around and hurriedly left.


    ''Wait.'' The old baboon called out to him.


    "Y-Yes?" Adam turned around and looked at him nervously.


    The old baboon disappeared from his spot, and a momentter, he reappeared in front of Adam.


    Seeing such speed, Adam was bbergasted. But he didn''t have much time to think as the old baboon handed him a colorful egg and said, ''Your reward.''


    Adam nced at the egg and realized that it was one of the many that grew on therge banyan tree. He carefully kept it away and then bowed once again to the old baboon, bidding him farewell.


    ''Remember to drink it raw, young human.'' The old baboon advised.


    "Thanks for the guidance, sir." Adam then turned around and left.


    After he made some distance from the banyan tree and the group of crazy baboons, Adam turned around and looked back, thinking, I can''t believe the old guy was the strongest of the bunch!


    He then looked at the colorful egg on his hand and smiled.


    "At least, he was polite enough to reward me. I wonder what this is¡­"

 Chapter 153 Vitality

    <h4>Chapter 153 Vitality </h4>


    By the time night fell, Adam had already climbed the steep mountain on the side of the valley and found himself a naturally made cave to stay for the night.


    After organizing the inside of the cave and setting up a proper security and surveince system, Adam nced at the night sky in the secret ne in fascination.


    There were no celestial bodies inside the secret ne. That meant, no sun, no moon, and not even stars. Despite that, there was a clear distinction between day and night in here.


    "How interesting!" Adam stroked his chin as he gazed at the nighttime scenery.


    Naturally, he was very curious about the mechanism of the day and night system here. He cast onest nce at the dark sky and then went back inside the cave, covering its entrance.


    He started a fire and then sat down cross-legged on the ground. Valerian jumped down as well and looked at him excitedly. He stood on his hind legs and clenched his two paws.


    "Myu! Myu!"


    "Hehe, I know, I know." Adam chuckled and then brought out the colorful egg from his earring the next second.


    The size of the egg was the size of an average adult human''s head. Its eggshell was enveloped inyers of colors stacking atop one another, making it appear very appealing to the eye.


    "Hmm, the old baboon said to consume it raw." Adam squinted his eyes. "But can I trust him though?"


    He didn''t doubt for a moment that the egg contained something toxic inside. After all, from the way the baboons were guarding that banyan tree, it seemed that it was something very precious to them.


    What the youth was hesitating about was whether he should consume the egg raw, boil it, or scramble it.


    "Myuuu!" Valerian got tired of waiting and called out impatiently.


    "Haa¡­ fine, fine." Adam sighed.


    The next moment, a small knife appeared in his hand and he used it to cleanly cut the top portion of the egg. Then, he and Valerian looked at the contents of the egg and found that there was multicolored liquid inside that gave the aura of immense vitality.


    Adam was stunned and he thought to himself, Such vitality could not even be found in healing potions! Just what the hell is this egg?


    While he was deep in thought, Valerian had already lowered his head and stuck out his tongue, tasting the liquid inside the egg. However, the next moment, his face contorted and the fur on his body stood on end.


    BLARGHHH!


    The little fellow immediately puked it out and then proceeded to intensely rub his tongue with his tiny paws. He then nced at Adam, his expression full of grievances.


    "Myuuu¡­."


    Adam''s lips twitched, seeing Valerian make a face. "That bad, huh?"


    Valerian nodded and then crossed his arms and looked away with a ''hmph''.


    Seeing this, Adam couldn''t help but chuckle. The little guy was used to eating cooked meat, so it would make sense that he would find raw eggs quite disgusting.


    He brought his attention back to the egg and then dipped his finger inside. Seeing the gooey liquid on his finger, he hesitated only for a moment before giving it a taste.


    Just like Valerian, the youth''s face also contorted from the horrid taste, but the next moment, his eyes widened in surprise. He looked at the liquid inside the egg, involuntarily gulping in shock.


    And the next moment, he downed the entire thing in one go!


    Seeing this, Valerian felt as if he wanted to vomit again. Clearly, he didn''t want anything to do with the egg. So he simplyy down by the fire and decided to take a nap instead.


    Adam, on the other hand, after having consumed all the liquid inside the egg, immediately started to practice the breathing method of the Astral Tyrant Manual.


    He realized that the liquid inside the egg had immense vitality, moreover, it also strengthened and fortified his physical body.


    The egg''s liquid, after entering Adam''s body, magically transformed into a gaseous state and spread to every inch of his body. Wherever this gas passed, it greatly reinforced those areas.


    It increased the quality of his blood, making it brim with vitality. Then, the gas proceeded to strengthen his internal organs, bones, muscles, and finally his skin.


    This entire process took about half an hour. When Adam opened his eyes, he found that he was heavily perspiring. There were no outward changes in his body, however, he could feel the raw power coursing through his veins.


    "This¡­" Adam was shocked. "Amazing!"


    He couldn''t believe that a single egg could bring about such changes. Although nothing happened to his mana, his physical body had improved to a great degree.


    Suddenly, Adam realized something. His eyes lit up as he nodded. "No wonder all those baboons were so physically strong. All of them must have consumed at least one egg from the banyan tree."


    Thinking of this, a trace of greed shed across his eyes. "If I could get my hand on a few more eggs¡­"


    However, he immediately shook his head and got rid of this stupid idea. Not to mention the drastically reduced utility of consuming an additional egg, just the fact that thousands of baboons guarding that egg tree was enough to change Adam''s mind.


    "I shouldn''t get too greedy," The youth muttered. "I should be grateful that the old baboon even decided to give me this egg in the first ce."


    Having cleared his mind, Adam got to his feet and decided to practice a few moves of the Astral Tyrant Manual. Feeling the newfound power inside his body, he couldn''t help but feel exhrated.


    He got into a horse stance andunched his fists at empty air.


    His fists tore through the air, producing a crisp sound. Every time Adam punched, a visible ring of air appeared around his fists. Just the sound generated by his attacks was so loud that it caused the cave to vibrate.


    As he was lost in his shadow practice, Valerian suddenly called out to him in irritation.


    "MYU!!"


    Adam stopped his actions and looked at the young dragon. "Huh? What is it, Val?"


    Valerian pursed his lips and sent a mental transmission. ''Too loud! Me can''t sleep!''


    "Ah!" Adam scratched his head in embarrassment. "Hehe, I forgot about that."


    He then sat down beside Valerian, ced him on hisp, and began stroking the fur on his back. "Okay, okay, go back to sleep."


    Adam felt that the little guy being cooped up inside his spirit sea all the time could be a detriment. After all, Valerian was still an infant.


    He needed to see more of the outside world, so Adam decided that he should stay out most of the time and only go back in cases of emergency.


    Bening gently patted by Adam, the little guy purred and slowly shut his eyes, eventually falling asleep.

 Chapter 154 Ambrosia

    <h4>Chapter 154 Ambrosia </h4>


    After a few weeks of travel along the river through the valley, one would reach the Great Swamp. The swamp was home to countless mangrove trees, as well as magical beasts.


    Most areas of the Great Swamp were filled with water that reached to the knees. Whereas some areas were dry but still covered in mud, making them difficult to traverse. This area was home to magical beasts such as swamp crocodiles, spike alligators, and even horned hippos.


    Magi who found themselves in this sort of harsh terrain found it very difficult to move through it, much less fight their battles here.


    However, conflicts were inevitable in the secret ne, especially in a ce such as the Great Swamp. After all, in the center of this swampy a giant mangrove tree that produced special fruits.


    And these fruits had great appeal to Rank 1 Magi.


    Currently, at the center of the Great Swamp where the giant mangrove tree was located, dozens of Magi from all races had made arge perimeter around it. They were greedily eyeing the red-colored fruits that grew on this mangrove tree.


    These round-shaped fruits were known as Crimson Ambrosia. They only grew in special mangrove trees that were hundreds of years old.


    The Crimson Ambrosia fruits were very precious to Rank 1 Magi, in that they aided the Magi in solidifying their foundations and advancing through the minor ranks of Mana Foundation!


    If a Rank 1 Magus were to consume such a fruit, their bodies would be tremendously fortified in order to contain mana. Moreover, it boosted the Magus'' chances of advancing to the next minor stage.


    The sturdier the foundation in the first rank, the easier it was for the Magus to advance in the subsequent ranks. That is why the Crimson Ambrosia was so special to Rank 1 Magi.


    However, to Rank 2 Magi and above, it waspletely useless. After all, this fruit showed the greatest efficacy in only Rank 1.


    Despite the Crimson Ambrosia having such paramount importance to these Magi, none of them dared to take a step forward toward therge mangrove tree.


    The first reason was that the tree only had six fruits growing on it. Whereas the number of Magi present was more than thirty. A bloody conflict was inevitable.


    But the main reason that the Magi hesitated to step forward was because therge mangrove tree was guarded by dozens of swamp crocodiles and spiked alligators. The former was known for its defense, while thetter was known for its offense.


    However, that was not all.


    The final hurdle that the Magi faced was the giant mangrove tree itself. After all, it was a tree that had crossed the initial threshold of gaining sentience!


    One could confirm this by observing the thick roots of the tree that gently wiggled around,ing in and out of the water. The roots of the tree didn''t attack the swamp crocodiles and the spiked alligators at all.


    After all, it considered these magical beasts to be its line of defense!


    Since time immemorial, opportunity has always coexisted with danger. The Magi knew this well. And now, in order to obtain the treasure, not only did they have to fight the magical beast and the mangrove tree, but also other Magi!


    By now, all the Magi had already separated ording to their races. Not only did they have to be vignt of other races, but also the Magi of the same race. After all, only six fruits were growing on the tree.


    After a brief period of tension, the Magi made their move. The first hurdle they had to cross was the magical beasts that guarded therge mangrove tree, at the same time, keeping an alert eye on the other Magi.


    Bright colors shed one after another as the Magi began casting their spells. A brutal battle began and within a few seconds, the murky water of the swamps had turned blood-


    red.


    Fire, ice, thunder, wind, earth, and different elemental spells from various Schools of Magic enveloped the area around the mangrove tree in a resplendent yet deathly atmosphere.


    Under the constant onught of the Magi, many swamp crocodiles and spiked alligators perished. But at the same time, the Magi also fell from thebined attacks of the magical beasts.


    Moreover, this was a difficult terrain to begin with. Their movement speed had reduced drastically in the swamps, allowing the native magical beasts to have the upper hand.


    The Magi were outnumbered, to begin with. Hence, as time passed, more and more Magi became food for the swamp crocodiles and the spiked alligators.


    While this brutal bloodbath was taking ce, in the distance, Adam had hidden himself amidst the branches of a small mangrove tree. He was casually eating an apple and observing everything.


    Valerian had also stuck his head out from within Adam''s robes and watched the battle between the Magi and the magical beasts. But a few minutester he got bored of it.


    He turned his furry little head and nced at Adam. ''Brother, you go fight?''


    Adam replied absentmindedly while observing the battle. "Yeah, I will. But not yet."


    "Myu¡­" Valerian nodded his head. Then, he obediently went back inside Adam''s spirit sea. The little one had already learned his lesson from thest time.


    Realizing what had just happened, the youth shook his head and smiled faintly. It was better this way after all. Then, he ced his attention back on the battle. More precisely, on therge mangrove tree.


    From the Herbalist''s memory that he had absorbed, he naturally knew about the Crimson Ambrosia. However, this was not what interested him. Instead, what was even more precious than the fruits was the tree itself.


    Crimson Ambrosia was a very valuable magical fruit that grew on special types of mangrove trees that have absorbed mana for hundreds of years. These trees were known as Mystic Mangrove Trees.


    After having absorbed mana for a couple of hundred years, the mangrove tree would then give birth to a core! This core would contain pure and filtered mana that was many times more valuable than the Crimson Ambrosia fruits.


    That was what Adam was after!


    After observing the battle for another ten minutes, the youth saw that the Magi had defeated the magical beasts that were guarding therge mangrove tree.


    Now, they were fighting the tree''s final line of defense - its roots.


    Seeing this, Adam smirked.


    It was time to make his move.

 Chapter 155 Cooperate

    <h4>Chapter 155 Cooperate </h4>


    Dozens of corpses of swamp crocodiles and spiked alligatorsy afloat on the waters around therge mangrove tree. The corpses of Magi were also found amidst them.


    It was a tough and brutal battle. While all the magical beasts had been in, only about a dozen Magi were still left standing. All of them warily eyeing one another.


    At this point, it didn''t matter even if the Magi were of the same race. Because this was the final phase of the battle, it was every man for themselves.


    Slowly and steadily, they made their way closer to the mangrove tree. There was still one final hurdle to cross before they could get their hands on the fruits.


    The moment the Magi came within range, the roots of the mangrove tree that had been soaked with blood, came alive and viciously struck at them. The roots were thicker than an adult human''s forearm and were extremely fast.


    In fact, the roots were so fast that when they moved, they appeared to be a shadowy blur. The Magi hadn''t expected the mangrove tree''s final line of defense to be so formidable.


    Taken by surprise, two Magi¡ªa human and a gnome¡ªwere instantly impaled by the thick roots. They were raised into the air as more sharp roots stabbed through their body. Only after having breathed theirst, did the roots chuck their corpses to the forest floor.


    The Magi were stunned!


    They couldn''t help but take a step back and reevaluate the danger the mangrove tree posed. They retreated from the attacking range of the tree and regrouped, their eyes shing with apprehension and nervousness.


    Sure, the appeal for the Crimson Ambrosia was extremely great to them. But that didn''t mean that they would die a dog''s death for it.


    Thest ten Magi remaining looked at each other withplicated expressions. Earlier, they had fought against one another, but now the situation had forced them to cooperate.


    A burly, middle-aged, human Magus stepped forward and solemnly stated, "We have no other options but to jointly attack the roots of that damned tree."


    Everyone nodded, however, the next moment, an elf with long blond hair cascading down his shoulders, stepped forth and looked at the human Magus in contempt. "That''s fine but who put you in charge?"


    The human Magus red back at the elf and sneered. "You arrogant bastard. If not me, then who? You?"


    Seeing the human''s expression full of disdain, the elf was livid. His hand involuntarily reached for the hilt of his sword, but all of a sudden, another elven Magus, patted his back and stopped him. "This is not the time for this."


    She then looked at the human Magus and stated, "It doesn''t matter who''s in charge. All of us need to work together and take care of the roots. Or else we can forget about getting our hands on the fruits."


    The human Magus looked at the female elf and simply nodded. They were about toe up with a n to deal with the mangrove tree when suddenly they heard the sound of footstepsing from behind them.


    Everyone hurriedly turned around and brandished their weapons. They had worked so hard to kill the magical beasts and get to this point. Not to mention the number of Magi that were sacrificed.


    And now, if a third party appeared and took away what they''d worked so hard for, they wouldn''t know whether tough or cry.


    But when the ten Magi turned around andid their eyes on the neer, they had mixed reactions. Some of them scoffed, while others heaved a sigh of relief. But most of them were confused.


    A dwarven Magi muttered in puzzlement, "¡­A child?"


    The neer wore dark Magus robes and was donning a ck pointy hat that slightly curled down toward the end. The Magi present could tell that this neer was just a teenager. So they didn''t take him that seriously.


    Seeing that it was a member of his own race, the human Magus from earlier advised the youth. "Kid, leave this ce. It''s dangerous to be out here on your own."


    Adam nonchntly walked with his hands behind his back, a carefree smile adorning his face. "Ah, don''t mind me. I''m just passing through."


    The human Magus frowned. "Leave. This is my final warning."


    "Oooh, so scary~" Adam spoke exaggeratedly, raising his hands in an act of surrender. He continued to move forward and chuckled. "Don''t worry, I''m not after the Crimson Ambrosia. You guys can have it."


    When the Magi heard Adam say the name of the fruit, their eyes narrowed and they involuntarily disyed hostility. The elven Magus who almost had an altercation with the human Magus before approached Adam with a cold expression.


    "So you know what this fruit is, human?"


    Adam looked at the blond elf weirdly. "Are you stupid? I just told you what it is, didn''t I? Or are you perhaps deaf? Are those pointy ears just trinkets?"


    The elf was furious. He was going to deal with this annoying human youth anyway, but after being made fun of by him, the elf decided to teach him a painful lesson for running his mouth.


    His face turned red from anger and he spat through gritted teeth, "I can''t let you leave this ce. What if you bring in more people? We can''t have that now, can we?"


    The elf''s figure turned into a blur and heunched his attack on Adam. "So, just die!"


    Seeing the elf''s sharp sword glinting with an ominous light andunching toward his neck, Adam sighed. He replied with boredom, "We just met and you already wanna kill me? You''re one rude pointy-eared bastard."


    Instead of retreating, Adam took a step forward and skillfully grabbed the elf''s sword-wielding hand with lightning speed. Then, with great ease, he snapped the elf''s wrist, instantly causing thetter to drop his sword.


    "Aggghhh!" The elven Magus was bbergasted at this sudden turn of events. He looked at his sword lying on the muddy ground, then at this broken wrist, grunting in pain.


    Finally, he raised his head to look at the human youth who had done this to him. But what he saw instead was a palm full of scars and callouses erging in his vision.


    SLAP!


    Adam pped the living daylights out of the elf and instantly knocked him unconscious. The elf fell to the ground like a rag doll, frothing from the mouth.


    The other Magi who witnessed this scene were speechless. The elf was an Organ Stage Magus and this youth who seemed to be no older than ate teenager had made such light work of him. They simply couldn''t believe it!


    While they were frozen in shock, Adam finally walked past them whileughing foolishly.


    "Ehehe,ing through. Don''t mind me~"


    This time, however, no one stopped him.

 Chapter 156 Obtained

    <h4>Chapter 156 Obtained </h4>


    The surrounding Magi watched with bated breaths as Adam walked toward the attack range of the mangrove tree. The way the youth carried himself in such a goofy and carefree manner, one would think that he would stand no chance.


    However, the Magi had clearly seen with their trained eyes how effortlessly and skillfully Adam had taken care of the elven Magus.


    Those simple moves showcased by the youth were extremely difficult to aplish. They could only wonder how talented Adam must be, and more importantly, how much effort he must have put in to pull off something like that.


    The human Magus who had earlier spoken to Adam, reached out to him as he saw thetter about to enter the attack range of the mangrove tree.


    "Wait, kid, it''s dangerous!"


    Perhaps it was because he was impressed by the strength disyed by the youth, or perhaps it was because they were of the same race, the Magus couldn''t help but warn him once again.


    Adam, who by now had already stepped inside the attack range, turned around to look at the Magus. His lips curled up into a smirk. "Don''t worry. I''m strong."


    However, the Magus wasn''t at all impressed by the youth''s bravado. Instead, his expression sank when he saw a thick root of the mangrove tree approach the youth. "Watch out¡ª"


    But the words soon got stuck in his mouth when he saw the roots swing at nothing but empty air.


    Adam had already disappeared from the spot!


    Not only the human Magus, but even the rest of the Magi present werepletely dumbstruck. They couldn''t see through Adam''s movements at all. Thetter''s speed was so great that it appeared that he had teleported.


    Adam appeared a few meters away, green ribbons of wind swirling around his feet.


    Rank 1 Spell: Westerly Ride!


    The moment he reappeared, two more thick wines cameunching at him. Seeing this, Adam simply scoffed and disappeared once again, effectively dodging the mangrove tree''s attacks.


    Every time, he disappeared and reappeared, he would move a few meters closer to the tree. And the closer he was to the tree, the more number of roots he had to deal with.


    Suddenly, Adam''s eyes narrowed as he saw half a dozen thick rootsshing out at him at extremely tricky angles, making it very difficult for him to dodge them.


    The tree seems to have developed a considerable amount of intelligence to be able tounch such a coordinated attack, the youth thought to himself.


    With no way to move forward, Adam could only retreat while dodging the roots by a hair''s breadth. He was forced to step out of the tree''s attack range. Now, he was back to square one.


    However, he wasn''t disheartened in the least.


    While the rest of the Magi stood there in a daze,pletely stunned by Adam''s ghost-like movements, he had already taken out a pair of ck gauntlets from his earring and put them on.


    Earlier while he was evading those roots, Adam had realized that the mangrove tree had already augmented them with its mana. This was precisely the reason why those two Magi were so easily impaled.


    If Adam were to let the rootse in contact with his body, he wouldn''te out unscathed.


    He once again moved forward, a n of attack quickly forming in his mind. He entered the tree''s attack range once again and easily dodged the roots. By now, the teenager had a rough idea of the attack patterns of the roots.


    With his Sphere of Resonance activated, Adam skillfully moved past the roots and finally reached the spot where he was forced to retreatst time.


    Once again seeing the rootse at him from unpredictable angles, Adam didn''t retreat this time. His face turned solemn and he augmented his gauntlets with ayer of mana.


    With fluid, water-like movements, the youth deflected the roots to his sides, forcing them to go past him and prate the muddy forest floor.


    Seeing this, the Magi were even more shocked! They could clearly see that Adam hadn''t even put up much strength to receive the tree''s attacks. He had simply redirected the attacks while using the least amount of movement and strength necessary.


    They werepletely enamored seeing such a disy of skills by a Magus who was so much younger than them. The Magi couldn''t help bute to admire and respect the teenager''s prowess.


    Adam, on the other hand, had his full attention on the iing attacks that seemed to be increasing in number with every step he took.


    His dark pupils darted around at great speed as they urately observed the trajectories of the roots. His mind running on overdrive, predicting the attack patterns, and subsequentlying up with countermeasures.


    Now, more than ten roots were attacking him alone, whereas the rest of the roots of the mangrove tree were on standby in case the other Magi also decided to attack.


    From this, one could tell that the tree had a considerably high level of survival instinct!


    Adam increased the output of mana and augmented his gauntlets with anotheryer. Now, he was at a very crucial point where he could no longer deflect all the attacksing at him.


    He had to take drastic measures or his hard work up to now would be wasted.


    Seeing the menacing, crimson roots about to assault him, Adam''s eyes narrowed. He expertly parried the nearest root, however, instead of deflecting it on either side of him, he redirected it into stabbing another iing root.


    And just like that, two roots had been instantly immobilized!


    "No way!"


    "Did he just¡­"


    "A-Amazing!"


    The Magi watching Adam single-handedly fight the mangrove tree didn''t think that they''d be any more surprised by him than they had already been. But they were severely wrong. And this was just the beginning.


    Adam continued to take calm, steady, and confident steps forward. He borrowed the power of the tree''s roots to deal damage to the other roots. Every root attack that came his way was masterfully redirected toward other iing roots, instantly rendering them useless.


    The mangrove tree finally realized that Adam posed a much bigger threat than the rest of the Magibined. It then mobilized all of its roots into attacking the youth and killing him once and for all.


    However, it was already toote.


    Adam was already a few meters away from the tree now. He positioned himself calmly and gathered arge amount of mana in his hands. He applied the principles of the Hand of Doom to his next move.


    Mana swirled around his ck gauntlets as he grabbed two iing roots and redirected them. However, this time the roots did not attack other roots. Instead, they ended up stabbing straight through the mangrove tree''s trunk.


    BAM!


    The moment the two roots prated the center of the tree''s trunk, the other roots that were about to attack Adam instantly stopped in their tracks and lifelessly fell to the ground.


    Adam breathed a sigh of relief as a drop of sweat trickled down his forehead. "That was taxing."


    But when his gazended on the area where the two roots had pierced the tree trunk, his lips curled up into a victorious smile. "But it was all worth it."


    Under the dumbfounded gazes of the Magi present, Adam calmly walked toward the mangrove tree and put his hand inside the trunk.


    Then, he took out a crystal-like object which was blue in color and resembled a heart. Sensing the pure and abundant mana radiating from the object, Adam grinned.


    "Core of the 100-year-old Mystic Mangrove Tree obtained!"

 Chapter 157 Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 157 Ambush </h4>


    Seeing the mana-filled core of the mangrove tree in his hand, Adam grinned. The mana inside the core was so dense that he could physically feel it.


    He thought to himself, If I make a potion out of it, not only will it solidify my foundation, but it''ll also boost my advancement to the Organ Stage!


    "S-Stop right there!" Suddenly, a deep but nervous voice called out to the youth.


    Adam immediately put away the blue, crystal core inside his earring and then gazed at the person, a dwarven Magus, who had called out to him.


    "What do you want?" The youth asked in amusement.


    The dwarf gathered the courage and stated, "H-Hand back that item this instance!"


    He had seen Adam''s fighting prowess and knew very clearly that thetter was stronger than him. However, the dwarf was currently in a group and he was sure that the rest of the Magi also had their eyes on the strange blue core.


    All the Magi could tell that the core that Adam had gotten his hands on was many times more valuable than the Crimson Ambrosia fruits. And now that the threat of the mangrove tree was dealt with, they couldn''t help but begin to have some second thoughts.


    "Oh?" Adam raised his eyebrows and taunted. "You want it? Come get it, little man."


    The next moment, Adam augmented his whole body with mana as a grin slowly formed on his face. The sheer pressure of his mana was so tyrannical that it caused the Magi to involuntarily take a step back.


    Seeing this, the youth scoffed. "Hmph! You want to eat the fruits of my hard work? Then,e fight me."


    Adam stood in front of the mangrove tree with his arms crossed. He looked everyone in the eye and arrogantly challenged them. However, none of them dared toe forward. Even when in a group, they didn''t have the confidence to defeat him.


    A momentter, the youth turned around and agilely climbed the tree. Then, he plucked three Crimson Ambrosia fruits and kept them away.


    "Stop right there!"


    "What''re you doing?!"


    "Give it back, you thief!"


    Now, the Magi had really lost it. It was fine for Adam to take the core of the tree. They would be fine with distributing the fruits for themselves. But now that he had gotten his hands on half the fruits on the tree, they couldn''t stand still.


    "Hehehe." Adam chuckled deviously. "I''m feeling generous today. I''ve left three fruits behind, you can sort it out amongst yourselves¡ª"


    BOOM!


    However, before he could even finish speaking, the Magi had already hurled one spell after another at him. But in the end, none of them had managed to even graze the hems of the youth''s robes.


    After the dust had settled, Adam had already vanished and only three Crimson Ambrosia fruits remained on the mangrove tree for the taking.


    The Magi present warily looked at one another, their eyes shing with vignce and hostility. With the fruits in sight, they didn''t chase after the youth anymore.


    And then, another brutal battle ensued.


    ¡­


    "Val, here, have this." Adam gave a Crimson Ambrosia fruit to Valerian who was sticking his head out from his robes.


    Valerian cutely tilted his head and asked, ''Meat?''


    Adam''s eyebrows twitched. "No, it''s not meat. But it''s simr."


    "Myu~" Valerian grabbed the fruit with both paws and then began eating it.


    However, a few momentster, the young dragon raised his head and nced at Adam,ining. ''Not like meat.''


    "Yeah, yeah, I know." Adam gently patted Valerian''s head. "But it''s good for your body¡­ I think."


    The youth didn''t know for sure just how much a fruit like Crimson Ambrosia could affect a dragon''s physiology. However, it shouldn''t bepletely useless either.


    Valerian was a mighty dragon and his physique could be considered top-tier even in the entire universe. So there was a chance that the fruit didn''t have any effect on the little guy. But regardless, Adam gave it to him anyway.


    He had stolen three fruits precisely for Valerian, Edward, and Lisa. He would have surely liked to grab all the fruits growing on the mangrove tree, however, that would be troublesome.


    If Adam did that, then all the Magi would desperatelye after him. So the youth thought it would be wise to only take half the fruits growing on the tree while leaving the other half for the Magi to fight over, and keep them preupied while he escaped.


    As he was vaulting from one tree to another, making his way out of the Great Swamp, he noticed that the young dragon had already finished the fruit.


    "How was it?" He asked with a warm smile.


    Valerian started stroking his chin, imitating Adam''s habit, and replied with a t face. "Myu¡­"


    Adam couldn''t help but chuckle at the adorable face the little guy was making. "Don''t worry. I''ll cook you some good food once we leave this swamp."


    Valerian''s eyes shone brightly as he nced at Adam. "Myu?"


    "Haha, yes, meat." Adam fondly rubbed the young dragon''s head. "Now, what do you think about¡ª"


    Suddenly, the youth''s face darkened and he stopped what he was about to say. He solemnly sent a mental transmission. ''Val, get back inside.''


    Sensing the seriousness in Adam''s tone, Valerian panicked. However, Adam rubbed his head andforted him with a gentle smile. "Don''t worry. It''ll all be over in a jiffy."


    "Myu¡­" Valerian nodded and then turned into a gray sh, going back inside the youth''s spirit sea.


    As soon as he confirmed that the little guy had gone back in, the smile on Adam''s face crumbled and was reced by an extremely solemn expression.


    Just now, through his Sphere of Resonance, he had detected over thirty people closing in on him. They were about less than a hundred meters away from him now and were slowly surrounding him.


    The youth''s eyes narrowed. Who are they? Are they trying to ambush me?


    There were not many people who had enmity with him, and the ones that did just so happened to be inside the secret ne with him. When Adam realized this, his lips curled up into a cold smile.


    He stealthily took out all the necessary materialponents from his earring and kept them ready to be used at a moment''s notice. At the same time, he made sure to not lower his speed. He didn''t want to alert these people.


    In the detection area of his Sphere of Resonance, he could sense the presence of another small group of Magi¡ªan advance party¡ªin front of him at the location where the boundary of the Great Swamp ended.


    They were waiting to ambush him.


    But little did they know¡­


    He was going to ambush them instead!

 Chapter 158 Lucky

    <h4>Chapter 158 Lucky </h4>


    As Adam stealthily prepared the spellponents for his next spell, he thought to himself, These guys in front of me are detached from the rest of the group¡­ Are they here to hold me down?


    The moment this thought shed through his mind, a n of action also began to form. The rest of the group of Magi weren''t far away¡ªabout eighty meters now.


    If the youth''s spection was right and this group was indeed involved with Kevin and Jeffrey, then he was going to ughter them all right here right now. He wouldn''t let a single one escape.


    However, time was of the essence!


    For Adam''s n to work, he had to deal with the group in front of him very swiftly. So he slightly increased his pace without alerting the other party. And a few momentster, a chance presented itself to him.


    "Help!" A beautiful woman came out of the bushes, looking extremely pitiful. "Please, help me! I''m¡­ I''m being chased by some very bad men!"


    The woman''s clothes were ripped apart in many ces, exposing therge majority of her fair skin. Moreover, heavy wounds and scars littered her body, making her appear strangely alluring.


    Adam was first rmed by the sudden appearance of this woman, but then his face was riddled with worry and even a hint of lust. He hurriedly approached the woman and asked in concern, "Young Miss, are you alright? Who did this to you?"


    The woman was lying on the ground and sobbing incessantly. "I was attacked by a few despicable men. They intend to do horrible things to me. You must help me! Please, I beg you!"


    Adam was livid. He clenched his fist and spoke furiously. "Who would dare?!"


    The woman slowly crawled toward the youth while making sure to expose her ample cleavage. "Young hero, they''ll be here any moment. Please¡­ Please you must save me."


    Right when she had finished speaking, her lips curled up into a devious smirk and she ced her hand on the ground. Then, a magic circle materialized and following that, half a dozen wines shot off from underneath the ground and coiled around Adam.


    Rank 1 Spell: Entwine!


    "You!" Adam was shocked. "How could you do this to me?!"


    As the vines quickly coiled around Adam''s limbs, pinning him on the spot, the injured woman from earlier casually got to her feet and sneered.


    "You lustful young men are so easy to deal with."


    Then she retreated a few steps back and gave the signal to her group. "Now!"


    Following her signal, spells shot out from four directions around Adam. A lightning bolt, a frost ray, an earthen spear, and a poison beam sted toward Adam who could only helplessly stare at them.


    He screamed in indignation, "Nooo!!"


    BOOM!


    The magic spells uratelynded on the youth''s body, drowning him in an elemental explosion of lightning, ice, earth, and poison.


    "Hahaha! That was easy work!"


    "I know right?"


    "Looks like Lord Kevin was just being paranoid."


    Three people stepped out in the clearing while reveling in their victory. Two were youths from the Murphy Academy, while thest one was a middle-aged man who was a subordinate of the Gracie Family.


    Having taken care of their target, they approached the woman from earlier who had fooled Adam and immobilized him in ce. The middle-aged man grinned. "Your acting''s not bad. Hehehe, even I would have been fooled."


    The two teenagers from the Murphy Academy also chimed in with praises. However, contrary to their expectations, the woman didn''t react the way they thought she would.


    Instead, she was looking at the spot where Adam was bombarded with spells with a dumbfounded expression.


    She pointed her trembling finger at that area and muttered in apprehension, "T-That boy!"


    "Huh?" The middle-aged man turned solemn seeing her expression. His hand slowly reached out for his sword as a foreboding feeling welled up in his heart. "What is it, Riya? What did you see?"


    Riya''s body shuddered and she spoke with disbelief, "I-I don''t think he''s dead!"


    One of the boys from the Murphy Academy, one with handsome features and a mole under his right eye, scoffed.


    "Not dead? Woman, are you blind? I clearly saw my spell hit his body. What are you even talking about?"


    "No!" Riya replied in rm. She looked around, her eyes shing with anxiety, trying to look for someone.


    She was the closest to Adam, so she had seen everything clearly. The spells had indeed hit Adam''s body. But immediately after, the spells had passed right through his body as if he were nothing but a mirage.


    The middle-aged man ced his hand on Riya''s shoulder and spoke solemnly, "Calm down. You''re not in the right state of¡ª"


    Riya was puzzled as to why her partner hadn''tpleted what he was about to say. However, before she could even inquire, she saw the decapitated head of the middle-aged man roll over to her feet.


    She was momentarily stunned, but after realizing what had happened, she shrieked in fear. "AAAHHHHH¡ª"


    However, her voice was also cut off when an arm pierced through her back and came out of her chest.


    Riya lowered her head and saw a ck gauntlet jutting out of her chest. Her heart had been pierced by this hand. She didn''t even need to turn around to identify her killer.


    She already knew who it was.


    With an expression full of regret, the light in her eyes slowly dimmed, and she lifelessly fell to the ground.


    Adam turned around and coldly looked at thest two people alive. These two youths from the Murrphy Academy were frozen in their spots and were looking at him with absolute terror.


    Not a word escaped their lips as they silently saw Adam approach them like the grim reaper. They wanted to move but they couldn''t. They wanted to call out for help but they couldn''t.


    And just like that, under their fear-induced stupor, Adam approached one of the boys and causally swiped his hand horizontally. A thin red line appeared on the boy''s neck, following that, his head separated from his neck and fell to the ground.


    Thest remaining boy saw his friend getting murdered in cold blood and finally snapped back to his senses. He fell to the ground and desperately pleaded. "P-Please! Please, let me go!"


    Adam looked at this handsome youth from the Murphy Academy in confusion. "Let you go? Are you stupid?"


    But suddenly, through his Sphere of Resonance, he sensed that the rest of the group was quickly closing in on him.


    He didn''t have enough time!


    "Damn it!" Adam cursed under his breath as he turned around and looked into the distance. "They''re already here."


    He then turned back to look at the student from the Murphy Academy. Adam''s eyes narrowed and he muttered, "Count yourself lucky."

 Chapter 159 Sensory

    <h4>Chapter 159 Sensory </h4>


    Kevin, Jeffrey, and the rest of the Magi rushed toward the location of the battle after hearing the sounds of fighting.


    "Damn it!" Kevin, who was leading the group, cursed under his breath. "I told them not to directly engage with that bastard!"


    Jeffrey, who was running beside him, remained silent. However, a middle-aged man from the Gracie Family couldn''t help but ask, "Young Master, aren''t you giving this Adam kid a little too much credit?"


    The middle-aged man with graying hair had been with Kevin the longest time out of all of his subordinates. Hence, he naturally knew the youth''s overly cautious nature.


    But he still couldn''t understand why his young master would gather more than thirty people just to deal with one boy. It was simply ridiculous to him.


    Kevin turned to look at his subordinate and replied, his tone carrying a hint of respect, "Old Grayson, you might think I''m paranoid but this Adam is not as simple as he looks. Don''t underestimate him."


    Thinking back to when Adam was able to figure out that he was the one who sent assassins after him, Kevin realized that he was not as stupid and goofy as he made himself out to be.


    "Are you still suspecting that Adam was the one that killed those two assassins?" Grayson asked dubiously.


    Kevin simply nodded and didn''t bother exining further.


    "Yeah right." Jeffrey scoffed.


    Grayson, on the other hand, sighed. To him it was simply impossible for Adam, who was a Muscle Stage Magus at the time, to confront and kill the two assassins that were at the Organ Stage.


    It couldn''t be helped. After all, such fighting prowess was unheard of. The power gap between ranks¡ªminor or major¡ªwas too great. So Grayson naturally thought that Adam must have gotten some help to defeat those assassins.


    However, he didn''t bring this topic up anymore. He knew exactly how temperamental his Young Master was. Besides, now it didn''t matter anyway. With so many Magi gathered, it was only a matter of time before they killed Adam.


    The group of thirty-plus Magi finally reached the boundary of the Great Swamp. But when they arrived there, they were stunned.


    Two people were decapitated and one was pierced through the chest. While thest one, the only surviving member of the advance party, sat on the ground, trembling in fear.


    "What the hell happened?!" Jeffrey blurted out as he saw the corpses of the three Magi.


    The way they were killed sent shivers down his spine. He couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp and have second thoughts about leaving this ce.


    Jeffrey was deeply afraid of Adam, to begin with. And now that he saw how these Magi were killed so viciously, he hoped that he could get out of this secret ne this instance. Even being surrounded by so many Magi didn''t provide him any sense of security.


    Not just him, even the rest of the people were stunned seeing the way the three Magi were killed. The fact that Adam was able to not only survive this group''s ambush but also kill three of them and escape, truly shocked them.


    Even Grayson who had been looking down on Adam all this while couldn''t help but begin to take this youth seriously.


    Kevin looked at the corpses of the three Magi and was ovee by fury. He didn''t care that they died, but the fact that they allowed Adam to escape truly angered him.


    His gaze then fell on the only surviving Magus, a youth from the Murphy Academy. This young man had handsome features and a mole under his right eye, however, right now his experience was pitiful and borderline disgusting.


    This youth was so filled with terror that unbeknownst to him, he had already pissed his pants!


    Kevin walked up to him while gritting his teeth in rage. Then, he raised his foot and kicked the youth in the face. "You waste of space!"


    "Ugh!" The handsome youth grimaced in pain after being kicked.


    He looked up at Kevin and pleaded as tears rolled down his eyes. "L-Lord Kevin! Please¡­ Please, forgive me! I couldn''t¡ª"


    "Shut your mouth, you trash!" Kevin was seething in anger.


    He continued to kick the youth over and over again. Only when Grayson pulled him away did he stop. The middle-aged man looked at Kevin and pacified him. "Young Master, please calm down. Let me handle this."


    "Hmph!" Kevin cast onest nce at the handsome youth and turned away. "Old Grayson, you deal with him."


    Grayson nodded and then looked at the boy, not bothering to hide the disgust on his face. "You, tell me what happened."


    "Y-Yes, my lord!" The youth nervously nodded and began recounting the details of the fight that had earlier transpired.


    After hearing the details from the youth, everyone present had extremely solemn expressions on their faces.


    The fact that Adam was able to set himself free from a restraining-type spell, dodge the joint attacks of four Magi, and then immediately counterstrike them, spoke volumes about his fighting prowess.


    Grayson''s face turned even more solemn. "You''re saying with just his speed alone Adam was able to dodge all the spells?"


    "Y-Yes, my lord!" The youth nodded, his eyes shing with lingering fear. "That''s what I saw, I swear it! The way he moved, it was almost as if he was a ghost!"


    Grayson was silent for a while, but then his eyes narrowed. "He killed everyone else, but why didn''t he kill you?"


    The youth gulped nervously. "He fled as soon as he realized that you all were nearby. H-He didn''t hesitate at all!"


    So the kid has exceptional sensory abilities? Grayson''s expression turned pensive. It''s going to be difficult to get a hold of him if he can sense us approaching from a distance. But his detection area shouldn''t be that big.


    The middle-aged man turned around and walked back to Kevin. "Young Master, we need to expand our search perimeter and surround him from all sides if we wish to capture him."


    "And we need to be quick," Kevin responded, agreeing with Grayson''s advice.


    He then turned to look at Curt and instructed, "Prepare the ritual and divine his whereabouts. Make haste!"


    A few minutester, everyone gathered around Curt who had finished carving a geometrical runic formation on the ground. At the center of the formation was arge ceramic bowl filled with water.


    Curt sat cross-legged beside the bowl and then ced the arrow that was stained with Adam''s blood inside it.


    Then, after weaving a series of hand signs, a gust of cold wind blew through the area, making everyone''s hair stand up on end. At once, they could feel a mysterious presence materialize over the runic formation.


    Curt expended mana into the formation, following which the ripples were formed on therge bowl of water. Then, the blood-stained arrow started to rotate slowly and then quickly. A few minutester, the arrow stopped rotating and pointed in one direction.


    Everyone looked over in the direction the arrowhead was pointing toward and were instantly puzzled. It was because the arrow was pointing at a person!


    "W-What''s happening?" Curt was confused. "Did the divination fail?"


    When Kevin followed the direction of the arrowhead and looked at the youth from the Murphy Academy whom Grayson had earlier interrogated, a terrifying possibility appeared in his mind.


    However, it was already toote when he saw the youth look back at him and coldly smile.

 Chapter 160 Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 160 Arrogant </h4>


    Seeing Kevin look at him with suspicion, the handsome youth from the Murphy Academy, the one with the mole under his right eye, looked back at Kevin and smiled coldly.


    The next moment, gray smoke covered the youth''s face, and following that, Adam''s true appearance was revealed.


    Rank 1 Spell: Disguise!


    This was a spell from the School of Illusion that allowed the caster to make themself¡ªincluding their weapons, clothing, and other belongings on their person¡ªappear different than they really were.


    In short, it fooled the eyes of the beholder. The extent of the illusion was up to the imagination of the caster.


    When the people around Adam saw gray smoke cover his face and change his appearance, they were stunned. However, it was already toote. For Adam had already made his preparations in secret.


    While still maintaining eye contact with Kevin, Adam raised his right hand and then weaved the final physicalponent for his spell.


    Rank 1 Spell: Grease!


    Rank 1 Spell: Shape Water!


    At once, the ground around Adam in a radius of three meters was filled with a ck-colored, sticky grease. Following that, when the youth cast Shape Water, he expanded the radius by three times.


    And finally, he weaved hand signs one more time. His speed was so great that it appeared to be a blur. By now, the Magi had already realized what was going on. So they hurriedly rushed toward Adam.


    But instead, they were rushing toward their deaths.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a cold smirk as he held his hands out, his thumbs sticking together and his other fingers stretched out and pointing at the ground.


    Then, from the tips of his eight stretched-out fingers, thin streams of mes shot out and came in contact with the grease on the ground, resulting in a sea of fire that set the surrounding Magi aze.


    Rank 1 Spell: ming Fingers!


    The moment Adam set everything on fire, he gathered strength in his legs and jumped backward. At the same time, he activated the Ring of Light Fall so he could stay afloat in mid-air for a while.


    As he floated in the air witnessing the scene of the tens of Magi burning in mes, Adam''s eyes shed with a ruthless glint. He sacrificed a few materialponents and then weaved another series of hand signs.


    Following that, ten small magic circles appeared around him, out of which ten orbs of pure mana materialized and shot toward the Magi who were burning in mes.


    Rank 1 Spell: Magic Missiles!


    While these Magi were struggling to free themselves from the sea of fire created by Adam, the Magic Missiles pierced these Magi, instantly killing them.


    Adam knew that it wouldn''t be that difficult for these people to escape from the mes. After all, the radius of the mes wasn''t too big to begin with.


    That is why the youth had cast Magic Missile to deliver the final blow while the Magi were preupied with the mes.


    And just like that, Adam had already killed a third of the Magi.


    All within a minute!


    However, when he looked past the burning ground, he saw that Kevin and Jeffrey were still alive. They had managed to survive his attack. However, Adam wasn''t disheartened in the least.


    Because he was going to kill them now anyway.


    Adam gentlynded on the ground like a feather. Then, with a wave of his hand, the fire in front of him was snuffed out. It was his spell, to begin with, so he had full control over it.


    When the fire dissipated, ten corpses came into view. Some had holes in their chest, while others had holes in their heads. But themon characteristic among these corpses was that they were burned to a crisp.


    When Kevin and Jeffrey saw this oue, they were ovee by terror. Not only had their enemy infiltrated their group, but he had also killed ten Magi in one go!


    Thinking back to when Kevin was kicking Adam all over his body, thinking thetter was just another cowardly youth from the Murphy Academy, he was full of regret.


    Had he known back then, he would have made sure to kill Adam once and for all.


    Grayson had an extremely solemn expression on his face. He found it incredulous that a mere teenager was able to pull off such a feat. Now, he understood why his young master was cing such great importance on Adam.


    The orange cloak of the Murphy Academy that Adam was wearing was suddenly covered in gray smoke. And the next moment, it transformed into ck robes after the smoke disappeared.


    Next, a ck pointy hat materialized on the youth''s head. Adam adjusted his hat and then gazed at the twenty or so Magi still alive.


    Seeing them all tremble at the sight of him, he smirked. "All of you, I''m giving you a chance. Leave or you''ll never see home again."


    At once, the Magi started having second thoughts about leaving. None of them wanted to fight this monster in front of them.


    Seeing the expressions of the people on his side waver, Kevin roared at the top of his lungs, "Are you all stupid?! Do you think he''s going to let you all leave just like that? Don''t fall for his tricks!"


    Upon listening to Kevin''s words, many Magi found their resolve again. From the way Adam was arrogantly looking down at them with an amused smile, they were now more or less certain that the youth nned to kill every one of them.


    "Don''t falter!" Kevin began. "Just follow my instructions and we can deal with him. Don''t forget about the riches and treasures that you''ll receive after finishing this task for me."


    The Magi''s determination was further reinforced after listening to Kevin confidently speak about their rewards.


    Seeing that the fellow Magi''s heads were back in the game, Kevin nodded. Then, he coldly nced at Adam and spat through gritted teeth, "You peasant. I''ll wipe that smirk off of your face and feed you to the wolves!"


    Adam raised his chin and arrogantly looked down on Kevin. His lips parted and he condescendingly said, "Kevin Gracie, know that when all this is over¡­


    "I will look down upon your corpse and smile."

 Chapter 161 Dance

    <h4>Chapter 161 Dance </h4>


    "Arrogant bastard!" Kevin''s eyes turned bloodshot from anger.


    He hated the look in Adam''s eyes. When was thest time anyone had ever looked down on him?


    Never!


    But at the same time, Kevin couldn''t help bute to admire his opponent''s talent. As he looked at the raven-haired youth take out a pair of gauntlets and wear them, he couldn''t help but wonder why things had toe to this in the first ce.


    If he hadn''t been so insecure about his fiance spending time with Adam, would he find himself in his current circumstance?


    Probably not.


    However, now that the sword was unsheathed, he had to draw it and finish what he started.


    As he was going through these thoughts, a firm hand sped his shoulder. Kevin turned around and his gazended on his long-time, trusted subordinate who was looking back at him in aposed manner.


    "Young Master, leave him to me," said Grayson with the utmost confidence.


    Kevin deeply gazed at this middle-aged man, and then finally nodded. "Take ten more Magi and buy me some time. I''ll finish the restraining runic formation."


    He then looked at Jeffrey and said tly, "You go with him as well."


    Jeffrey cursed under his breath, but at this point he could only reluctantly agree. The three of them turned to look at the ce where Adam was standing but were stunned.


    Adam was no longer there!


    Suddenly, a cold voice drifted into their ears. "You guys are sure looking down on me. Talking with each other while I''m ready to kill¡­ Are you guys stupid?"


    All of them turned their heads in the direction of the voice and found Adam standing behind a youth from the Murphy Academy. At thest moment, they could see green strands of wind swirling around Adam''s feet.


    Curt, who had his eyes on Adam all along, saw him disappear from his spot and the next moment, he heard his voiceing from right behind him.


    His body shuddered in terror as realization struck him. But it was toote when he suddenly felt a hand grab his neck from behind.


    "You seers are annoying." Adam''s grip around Curt''s neck slowly tightened. "What a pity. You chose the wrong side."


    "N-N-No¡ª" Curt stuttered in panic as tears streamed down his fear-filled eyes. However, the words got stuck in his throat soon after.


    CRACK!


    Adam effortlessly snapped Curt''s neck. The light in his eyes slowly dimmed and he lifelessly fell to the ground.


    "You bastard!" The moment Curt''s corpse fell to the ground, Grayson had already rushed toward Adam, wielding a long sword augmented with his mana. Behind him, Jeffrey and nine other Magi also dashed toward him, brandishing their weapons.


    Seeing the Magi approach him filled with unbridled killing intent, a wide grin formed on Adam''s face. He could feel his heart thumping faster and faster.


    However, it was not out of fear, but sheer excitement!


    With a crazed look in his eyes, Adam got into the fighting stance of the Phantom Dance.


    "Yahahaha! Come, I''ll dance with you."


    ¡­


    As Adam got into a brutal battle with Grayson, Jeffrey, and nine other Magi, Kevin led the remaining Magi to form a perimeter around their battlefield and began preparations to activate the restraining formation.


    From the corner of his eyes, Kevin nced at the ongoing battle and was filled with disbelief. His whole body shuddered when he witnessed the incredulous scene taking ce.


    Adam, who was only at Muscle Stage, was going toe-to-toe with Grayson, who was a Neural Stage Magus!


    And that was not all. At the same time that Adam was fighting Grayson, he was also fending off against the spells and magicbat techniques of Jeffrey and the other Magi.


    "What a monster!" Kevin couldn''t help but involuntarily blurt out.


    No matter how many times Adam was injured, he continued to step forward and deliver one devastating attack after another, with each attack more tyrannical than thest. The youth''s momentum was like a raging tempest that kept on intensifying.


    He wasn''t even using spells! It was just pure magicbat!


    Three Magi had already perished in thest few minutes, and if this continued, all of them would be annihted. Seeing such a shocking scene, Kevin suddenly realized something.


    Adam came from the lowest of mortal backgrounds, but despite that how could he get his hands on such otherworldly magicbat techniques? How could he be so ridiculously strong for his rank?


    There was only one usible reason.


    Kevin''s eyes narrowed and greed shed past them. An inheritance!


    The more he thought about it, the more it made sense. How else could one exin Adam''s monstrous growth and his ess to such a number of incredible techniques?


    Kevin''s lips curled into a cold smile. If I kill him and get my hands on those techniques¡­


    The greed in his heart bloomed with each passing second. He hurriedly instructed the Magi toplete the runic formation. He would never get a better chance than today to deal with Adam once and for all.


    ¡­


    More than minutes had passed and all the Magi except Grayson and Jeffrey had already been brutally killed by Adam.


    To say that Grayson was shocked would be a major understatement. He had never thought in his wildest imagination that such a character existed in the Clover Academy. To him, Adam was simply a monster.


    The youth in front of himunched a series of attacks from his fists, elbows, knees, and feet. It felt like every part of his body was a weapon.


    Moreover, each strike contained such immense prative power that the Magi couldn''t even take more than two blows before sumbing to their injuries and dying.


    And that was not all. Grayson found that Adam''s movements were so erratic and unpredictable that they were nigh impossible to defend against.


    To him, Adam appeared to be a specter that had broken into a drunken dance.


    This was the essence of the Phantom Dance!


    As Adam continued to defend against the joint attacks of Grayson and Jeffrey, Kevin suddenly alerted them. "It''s ready!"


    Hearing his instructions, both Grayson and Jeffrey, who by now were riddled with injuries, hurriedly attempted to retreat.


    However, how could Adam allow this?


    But he could only go after one of them. So, out of his sheer hatred for Jeffrey, he chose to go after him,pletely ignoring Grayson.


    "Where do you think you''re going, ya bastard?" Adam, who was bathed in blood, rushed toward Jeffrey as he growled.


    However, choosing to ignore Grayson, a veteran warrior in his own right, was a big mistake on the youth''s part.


    Grasping this opportunity, Grayson expended thest bit of mana he had in his reserves, and at lightning speed appeared between Adam and Jeffrey. Then, he raised his sword and shed down on the approaching Adam with all his might.


    Adam couldn''t stop his momentum in time. At thest moment, he could only manage to lean his body backward at a weird angle to receive the least amount of damage.


    SLASH!


    "Aggghh!!" Adam stumbled backward as Grayson''s sword cut through his face diagonally, leaving behind a wound so deep that it exposed the youth''s flesh and even the skull.


    Grayson, on the other hand, cursed under his breath. That attack of his should have cleanly decapitated the youth, but at thest moment, thetter had managed to tilt his body at an absurd angle, escaping death.


    What amazing battle instincts! The middle-aged man thought to himself.


    The blood from the deep cut on Adam''s face momentarily blinded him stop him in his tracks. But that was all it took for Kevin and the rest of the Magi on the perimeter to activate the runic formation.


    A bright magic circle lit up on the battlefield. Following that, the shadows of the ten Magi, including Kevin, standing on the perimeter erged and shot toward Adam as if they hade alive.


    The shadows stretched and curled around Adam''s limbs, effectively restricting him on the spot.


    "Sess!" Kevin clenched his fists victoriously.


    Now, Adam''s fate was sealed. The youth tried his hardest to free himself, but it was futile.


    Jeffrey''s eyes gleamed with a vicious light and he stopped retreating. Instead, he rushed toward the bound Adam with his spear coated in mana, whileughing like a madman. "Hahaha, die!"


    Before Adam''s vision could even return, it was already toote.


    STAB!

 Chapter 162 Tyrant

    <h4>Chapter 162 Tyrant </h4>


    "GAAAAHHHHH!!" Adam''s bloodshot eyes widened and he puked a mouthful of blood.


    Jeffrey''s spear had pierced through the left side of his stomach. If it wasn''t for him forcefully leaning to the other side at thest moment, the consequences would have been very dire.


    The shadows of the ten Magi hade alive and restrained him so tightly that it was difficult to even move an inch. But despite that, Adam was able to forcefully avoid Jeffrey''s lethal attack through physical strength alone.


    However, that did not make things easier for him. If anything, it bought him just a few more minutes.


    Although the Magi, including Kevin, at the periphery of the battlefield were rendered immobile due to the restraining runic formation, and Grayson was out of the game because his mana had run out, Jeffrey was still in fighting shape!


    Adam slowly regained his vision, but everything in it was still blurry. The attack by Grayson had left a deep cut straight across his face, starting from above his left eyebrow, going across the nose bridge, and finally ending at his right cheek.


    The attack was so deep that the skull was visible underneath the blood and flesh!


    If Adam had been a moment toote, he would have been cleanly decapitated. Thinking back to that moment, his eyes shed with lingering fear and he couldn''t help but curse at his oversight.


    At the precipice of death, the youth''s mind seemed to be wandering quite a lot. But he was instantly brought back to the present when Jeffrey viciously twisted the spear embedded in his stomach.


    "AAAHHHH!!!" Adam screamed at the top of his lungs as his body writhed in pain and agony.


    Seeing his state, Jeffrey broke into a maniacalughter. "Hahahaha! Where''s all that arrogance gone? Where''s all that bravado? Why don''t you dance some more, you filthy peasant!"


    The youth continued to twist the spear while insulting Adam. Thetter screamed incessantly, but soon his voice turned hoarse and he stopped, growing numb with each passing second.


    He lowered his head and couldn''t help but think about what led him to this moment.


    Was it truly as Jeffrey said?


    Was it really because of his arrogance?


    Or was it because hecked strength?


    At death''s doorstep, Adam didn''t feel fear or anger. Instead, he felt lost.


    Suddenly, he recalled something he had seen in thest memory he had absorbed. At the time, he had discarded it away because it didn''t make any sense to him. But now, strangely enough, he was beginning to understand it a little.


    The Way is hard to define, it is transcendent, it is beyond mortalprehension, yet it is present in all things.


    It is the Way of the farmer. It is the Way of the schr. It is the Way of the emperor.


    The natural order of all things, the cosmic principles of the universe. This is the Way.


    It is the Way of the mortal. It is the Way of the warrior. It is the Way of the Magus.


    To live in a state of harmony with the world and the mana found within it. This is the Way.


    Adam felt that he was at the cusp of understanding something very profound. He felt that he was very close toprehending the secret, but at the same time, he felt he was far from it.


    The more he tried to understand it, the more convoluted it became.


    His eyes suddenly gained rity as if he had just woken up from a long sleep. He looked around and saw that he was still being restrained by the shadows of the ten Magi that had surrounded him.


    Jeffrey, who had stabbed his spear in his stomach, was continuing to ther away while Kevin screamed at him to quickly get it over with.


    Realizing the situation he was in, Adam understood that he was incapable of using any spells. Moreover, he didn''t have much time left. There was only one thing he could do now.


    The Astral Tyrant Manual!


    Adam knew all ten magicbat techniques of the Hand of Doom, however, the vast majority of them required him to have a certain level of physical strength, sturdiness, and mana.


    Only a handful of techniques could be used in the early ranks, while most could only be used in theter Magus ranks.


    However!


    In his current situation, Adam didn''t need to perfectly carry out the technique that had strict requirements. All he needed, to do was implement the embryonic form of that technique and he was sure that he would free himself from the restraining runic formation.


    The moment he thought of this, he immediately implemented it.


    With great difficulty, he brought his hands together, positioning them on top of one another and the palms facing each other.


    Seeing this, Jeffrey sneered, "Struggle as much as you like. In the end, you will die by my hands. I''ll make sure to give you a slow and painful death."


    Jeffrey twisted the spear even more, causing Adam to wince in agony. Seeing this, Jeffrey felt very gratified and he continued to torture the youth.


    Kevin, on the other hand, screamed at Jeffrey, "You bastard! Kill him this instance!"


    "Be quiet." Jeffrey turned to look at him and coldly replied, "I''ve had enough of you bossing me around. I''ll kill him on my terms. So shut your mouth and focus on the runic formation."


    "You!!" Kevin was livid. However, before he could speak another word, a terrifying pressure suddenly descended on the battlefield.


    His gazended on Adam and saw that arge amount of mana was gathering in between thetter''s hands. Seeing the sheer amount of mana as well as its overbearing nature, Kevin shuddered.


    It was even worse for Jeffrey who was standing right in front of Adam. The former hadpletely frozen in fear.


    Adam''s gauntlets slowly broke down as mana gathered between his palms and started to form a singrity. The skin of his hands was torn and the flesh was destroyed, but he kept going.


    The youth''s eyes shed with a brilliant light as he suddenly gained some insights into the philosophy of the Astral Tyrant Manual.


    "Ovee all obstacles¡­


    "Conquer all enemies¡­


    "This is the Way of the Tyrant!"


    Adam roared at the top of his lungs as his hands slowly got destroyed under the pressure of his mana.


    The vortex of mana in between his palms started to swirl toward its epicenter. With onest push, Adam finally managed to execute this difficult technique of the Hand of Doom, albeit iplete.


    BOOOMM!!

 Chapter 163 Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 163 Sacrifice </h4>


    From Kevin, Grayson, and the rest of the Magi''s perspective, a pitch-ck dome suddenly formed around Adam and engulfed him along with Jeffrey within it.


    The moment this orb was formed, the shadows of the Magi that had been restraining Adam in ce instantly severed. Following that, the ground underneath them trembled as if there was a massive earthquake.


    Kevin, along with the rest of the Magi, coughed out mouthfuls of blood as their shadows were severed. The bacsh from the destruction of the runic formation was too much for them to bear.


    In an instant, most of them fell to the ground, losing consciousness.


    "Young Master!" Grayson, who was sprawled out on the ground right beside the ck dome, reached out toward Kevin.


    However, he couldn''t even move an inch as his mana reserves hadpletely run dry, and he too was suffering from its recoil. He could only helplessly stare at Kevin''s struggles.


    Grayson couldn''t believe what was happening around him. They hade here with more than thirty Magi, all of this just to deal with a single youth. And yet, as things now stood, two-thirds of them were dead, while the rest were incapacitated.


    He shifted his gaze from Kevin and nced at the ck dome that now had cracks all over it. With intense fury and hatred shing in his eyes, Grayson spat through gritted teeth, "All this¡­ because of you!"


    However, all he could do was curse. For without mana, he was no different from an ordinary mortal. Just slightly stronger.


    Suddenly, the ck dome shattered and dissipated into fine particles of mana. Adam and Jeffrey were finally visible to everyone. Strangely enough, although so much had happened outside the dome, nothing had happened inside of it.


    Jeffrey was still standing with his spear stabbed right through Adam''s stomach. Well, the only difference was that thetter was no longer restrained by the shadows of the Magi.


    "W-W-What the hell is happening?!" Jeffrey was covered in cold sweat, his eyes shing with lingering fear.


    One moment, he was inside a pitch-ck space with terror enveloping him from every direction. And the next moment, he was back on the battlefield.


    However, when he looked around, he was bbergasted. The Magi that were operating the ritual formation were sprawled out on the ground as if they could die any moment. Even Kevin was the same.


    As his eyes darted around in panic, he suddenly felt someone grab his hand that was wielding the spear. And the next moment, he was yanked forward!


    "Aggghhh!!" Adam grunted in pain as he stabbed Jeffrey''s spear further inside his own stomach.


    However, because of that, Jeffrey was now within his reach!


    When Jeffrey realized what had happened, he was filled with shock and horror. He nced at Adam who was bathed in blood and looking at him with a sinister grin, and couldn''t help but shriek in fear.


    He wanted to flee, but Adam had already tightly grabbed onto his hand. He tried to free himself but realized that Adam''s grip was like an iron pincer, despite thetter''s hand being severely injured, so much so that the bones were visible.


    Jeffrey red at him and roared, "L-Let go of me, you peasant¡ª"


    But the next words got stuck in his throat when Adam used his other hand to form a w and tightly grabbed his face.


    Seeing the terror in Jeffrey''s eyes, Adam grinned widely.


    No words needed to be said, all he needed to do¡­ was kill.


    Hand of Doom: Coiling Palm Strike!


    BOOM!!


    In an instant, Jeffrey''s upper body was obliterated into smithereens. All that remained of him were his pair of legs that stood still on the ground.


    "Hehehe." Adamughed sinisterly after finally taking Jeffrey''s life. "Bastard, I''ve been waiting a long time for that."


    Then, he grabbed the spear that was still pierced into his stomach and forcefully pulled it out. "Aggghhhh!!"


    He grimaced in pain as blood spurted out like a waterfall from the hole in his stomach. He fell to one knee as he grabbed onto his wound, trying to stop the immense blood loss.


    Suddenly, from the corner of his eyes, he saw Kevin dragging his body away from this ce. Seeing this, a menacing glint shed across Adam''s eyes and he coldly smiled.


    He got to his feet and slowly walked toward Kevin while supporting himself with the spear.


    "Oi, who said you could leave?"


    When Kevin heard Adam''s cold voice, he shuddered. He struggled to get up to his feet and tried his best to run away as far as possible.


    His entire n had failed. If he didn''t escape now, he would surely die. Moreover, due to the bacsh of the runic formation, the mana inside him was chaotic. Hence, he couldn''t even properly gather enough mana to cast a spell.


    However, he still had his final contingency n left. But for that, he needed to distance himself from Adam!


    Seeing Kevin fall over and over again as he struggled to run, Adam couldn''t help but break into a coldughter.


    "Hehehe, how the mighty have fallen." Adam slowly walked toward Kevin, putting up a menacing front. "Wait for me, ya bastard. Let me slice that neck of yours."


    The truth was, Adam too was in a terrible state right now. He had almost run out of mana, and his hands were nearly destroyed. But despite that, through sheer willpower alone he was able to move.


    No matter what, he had to kill Kevin and everyone here today. Kevin took priority as the rest of the Magi were unconscious. They could be dealt withter.


    As the distance between him and Kevin shortened, suddenly Adam felt a great weight pushing down on him from behind, pinning him to the ground.


    "Young Master, run!" Grayson, who had mustered thest ounce of his strength, had miraculously managed to hold Adam down.


    Kevin turned around and was shocked to see Grayson tightly putting his arms around Adam from behind and restraining him. For a moment, Kevin was deeply moved. But the next moment, his eyes shed with a ruthless glint as he resolved himself.


    He hurriedly dragged his injured body away from them.


    "You bastard! Let go of me!" Adam struggled to free himself from the man''s hold. He was pinned down in such a way that he couldn''t even use the spear.


    Despite beating the man over and over again, Grayson didn''t let go. After struggling for a really long time, Adam finally managed to stab the spear straight through the man''s head.


    However, it was already toote by then.


    In the distance, Kevin suddenly turned around and nced at the dead Grayson with tearful eyes. The next moment, a scroll appeared in his hands and he unfurled it.


    "Old Grayson¡­ I''ll remember your sacrifice," he muttered softly.


    Then, his eyes turned cold and he looked at Adam. He raised the scroll, infused whatever mana he could into it, and tore it in half.


    Kevin roared as tears streamed down his face, "Burn to death, you bastard!"


    After the scroll in his hands was infused with mana and torn, the magic circle inscribed on it lit up brightly and came to life. Then, he made a hand gesture.


    At the same time, the materialponents already ingrained on the surface of the magical scroll were immediately sacrificed.


    Finally, arge magic circle filled withplex geometrical patterns appeared in front of Kevin, out of which an equallyrge ming orb materialized.


    And the next moment, it shot toward Adam.


    Rank 2 Spell: Fireball!

 Chapter 164 Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 164 Dragon </h4>


    A magic scroll was a unique item that could be considered a one-time-use artifact. The scroll was made of a special type of paper that could bear the weight of a magic spell.


    The modelponent required for the spell had to be personally carved by the Magus on the scroll. Moreover, the materialponents required for said spell also had to be embedded in the scroll through a special method.


    The magical scroll used by Kevin contained a rank 2 spell from the School of Invocation. It was a spell so famous and devastating that it had be a symbol for the Magi.


    Fireball!


    The materialponents for this spell were the excrement of the fire smander and fifty grams of sulfur. Theseponents had already been imprinted in the scroll by the Magus beforehand.


    All Kevin needed to do was imbue the magical scroll with his mana, perform the required physicalponent, and finally tear the scroll in half.


    As soon as the spell''s requirements were met, arge amount of mana was forcefully extracted from the youth and used as fuel to activate the Rank 2 Spell.


    Kevin, whose mana was already in a state of chaos to begin with, was now instantly depleted, causing him to cough out yet another mouthful of blood and fall to his knees.


    Yet there was a victorious smile on his face as he saw the giant ming ballunch toward Adam.


    On the other side, when Adam saw the strength and pressure emitting from the fireball hurling toward him, he instantly knew that it was a spell greater than Rank 1.


    Realizing this, his heart sank. He was in no state to dodge this iing attack. If the spell hit him directly, he would surely die.


    Adam''s mind worked on overdrive as he calcted various ways to find that sliver of a chance toe out of this alive. In the end, his eyes narrowed and they shone with resolve.


    He looked at Kevin in the distance who seemed to be on the verge of passing out. Then, Adam gathered all the remaining strength in his arm and flung the spear at him at an astonishing speed.


    The spear whizzed past the fireball and went straight toward Kevin''s head.


    Kevin''s eyes widened at this sudden turn of events. He couldn''t help but curse out loud, "You bastard!"


    He couldn''t believe that even when Adam was about to die, instead of looking for a way to survive, the youth would much rather take the chance to end his life.


    Seeing the spear erging in his vision, Kevin forced his body to lean to the side. He couldn''t evade the iing attack, but at the very least, he could try to make sure that the spear didn''t hit his vitals.


    At thest moment, he was able to lean sideways. The spear, instead of piercing through his head, pierced through his left shoulder instead.


    "AGGHH!!" Kevin was swept off of his feet. He flew dozens of meters backward, and when he finallynded on the ground, he realized that his left arm along with the shoulder was missing.


    Suddenly¡­


    BOOOOOMMM!!!!


    A bright explosion of mes blossomed in the distance. The fireball exploded and everything in the radius of nearly ten meters was instantly bathed in mes.


    And that was not all, the mes continued to spread in all directions, burning everything in its wake. Such was the devastating attack power of a Rank 2 spell.


    Seeing that Adam was caught in the epicenter of the explosion, Kevin smiled. And the next moment, his eyes rolled over and he lost consciousness.


    ¡­


    A long timeter, after the mes from the spell had died down, the area that had taken the brunt of the spell finally became visible.


    The entire ce was scorched. Anything and anyone that was caught up in the spell had been burned to a crisp. Over ten lifeless and charred bodies came into view. These were the Magi that had helped Kevin with the ritual formation.


    All of them were dead!


    Suddenly, a gray light shed and Valerian appeared out of nowhere. He looked around in nervousness, his tiny body trembling. When he gazed at the charred corpses around him, fear gripped his heart and his topaz eyes involuntarily started to tear up.


    He looked around in a panic, trying to search for Adam. However, he was so anxious that he couldn''t even think straight.


    "Myu¡­" The young dragon tried to calm down and focused on his bond with Adam.


    The next moment, he turned his head in a particr direction. His gazended on two still bodies, one on top of the other.


    "Myu!!" He hurriedly ran toward the bodies, tears streaming down his furry face.


    Brother! The little one thought in desperation. Please be safe!


    When he reached the two bodies, he pushed away the one on top. This could barely be called a corpse as it was burnt to a crisp. It wouldn''t be surprising if a few minutester it turned to ashes.


    When Valerian''s gazended on the heavily wounded body at the bottom, he couldn''t help but begin to cry out loud.


    "Myuu!" Valerian nudged his head against Adam''s charred body but received no response.


    The youth''s body had burnt marks all over. His robes and the pointy hat that he loved to always wear werepletely tattered and ruined. Moreover, a long and deep cut ran across his face that made Valerian tear up even more.


    "Myu! Myu! Myu!" The young dragon tried to wake Adam up but failed.


    But he knew that Adam was alive. After all, his chest was heaving up and down ever so slightly.


    Valerian''s expression turned determined and he thought to himself, Must keep brother safe!


    The next moment, his body started to magically transform. The fur on his body receded into his skin, and in their ce, gray scales grew all over. A pair of wings sprouted from his back and stretched wide.


    For the first time since he was born, Valerian had transformed back into his true self.


    A mighty dragon!


    Valerian came closer and gently grabbed the unconscious Adam with his sharp ws. Then, he pped his wings and took flight. With every p of his wings, he rose higher and higher into the sky.


    His topaz eyes shone with worry and urgency as he carried Adam and flew into the distance.


    ¡­


    The circle of fate always moved differently from the will of men.


    On the ground, as fate would have it, Kevin, who had been unconscious all this while, finally came to and opened his eyes just as Valerian was taking flight.


    Initially, he thought he was seeing things because of the blood loss. But when he confirmed that things were indeed true as he was witnessing, tumultuous waves rose inside his heart.


    He was able to urately identify not only the charred body but also the legendary magical beast that was carrying it.


    With sheer disbelief etched on his pale and bloodied face, Kevin''s lips parted, and he slowly muttered,


    "It''s a dragon!"

 Chapter 165 Buttocks

    <h4>Chapter 165 Buttocks </h4>


    Pain assaulted every fiber of Adam''s body as he slowly tried to open his eyes. However, much to his dismay, he realized that he was only able to open his right eye. Something was impeding his left eyesight.


    As he opened his eye, his vision was initially blurry, but a few momentster it focused. Along with his eyesight, came extreme pangs of pain that radiated all across his body.


    "Ugghhh!" The teenager felt that remaining unconscious was better than having to feel this pain.


    He looked around and saw a familiar sight that left him stunned. "This¡­ How did I get here?!"


    Everywhere he looked, all he could see was colorful eggs and baboons. This was exactly the ce he had arrived at after exiting the Mushroom Forest!


    Currently, he was lying down on a hammock situated on one of the thick branches of the towering banyan tree.


    He tried to get off from the hammock, but it proved to be quite difficult than he thought it would be. It was difficult to control his injury-filled body. In the end, he could only forcefully turn sideways on the hammock, causing him topletely turn it upside down.


    "cckkkk!" He fell face first on the thick branch underneath him, the injuries on his body seemingly worsening. "That was a bad idea."


    Just as he was struggling to sit up, the annoying sounds of those mischievous baboons drifted into his ears.


    "Kie! Kie! Kie!"


    "Ki-kie! Ki-kie!"


    "Kiiieeee!"


    The baboons nearby gathered around him in an instant. Most of them seemed like they were little kids.


    Some curiously observed him as if he was a rare specimen of nature, while others mostly pointed at him,ughing away, apparently finding the youth''s appearance hrious.


    Adam grumbled, "What''s funny, you monkey bastards?"


    "Kie! Kie! Kie!" The baboonsughed out loud. Some even pointed their pink buttocks at him and taunted him.


    "You¡­" Adam was speechless. "It''s okay to make fun of others, but why show your butts in the process?"


    He ignored them and observed the state he was in. Green bandages that seemed to be made from leaves covered his entire body, except for the area above his right eye and his mouth.


    The youth was actually quite surprised by how his wounds had been dressed. It looked and felt quite professional if one could ignore the leaf bandages.


    He turned to look at the baboons around him and asked, "This¡­ who did this?"


    s, all he received as a response was them unting their butts at him again.


    Adam rolled his eyes andined, "Forget it. Why did I even ask?"


    The next moment, he turned silent as he recalled the battle that had caused him to be like this. Remembering that Rank 2: Fireball hurling at him, his body shuddered in horror.


    With lingering fear shing across his eye, he thought to himself, If It wasn''t for what I managed to do in the nick of time, I''m afraid I would have truly died!


    In that battle against Kevin, Jeffrey, and the rest of the Magi, Adam found himself at death''s door more than once. If it wasn''t for his skills as well as his quick thinking, he wouldn''t have made it out of that alive.


    Toward the end of that battle, after Adam had thrown the spear at Kevin, he had hurriedly retreated and grabbed the corpse of Grayson he had just killed.


    Right before the Fireball had struck him, he had managed to shield himself with the man''s corpse. If it wasn''t for that, he would have had to bear the brunt of the rank 2 spell, and most likely die as a result.


    But despite doing all that he could, he was still reduced to such a state. He could only thank his good fortune that he even managed to make it out alive.


    He thought of the person behind all this, and his eyes narrowed. Kevin¡­


    Adam didn''t know whether he was dead or alive. But the very thought of him filled him with anger. He was silent for a long time and then shook his head, mumbling to himself, "I hope he died."


    He then looked around, muttering in confusion, "But how did I get here anyway?"


    The next moment, he thought of a possibility that shocked him. "It can''t be¡ª"


    But before he could even finish speaking, as if to confirm his spection, he heard a familiar voice drift into his ears. It was a voice filled with happiness as well as concern.


    "MYUUUU!!!"


    Valerian rushed from the distance and jumped onto the youth.


    Adam was dumbstruck. "Val! It was indeed¡ªaghhh!"


    The young dragon cared not for the fresh wounds on the teenager''s body. With tear-filled eyes, he buried himself in thetter''s arms and sobbed loudly.


    Adam ignored the pain coursing through his body and gently patted the little guy''s back. "It''s okay, Little Val. Everything''s fine."


    "Myu¡­" Valerian sniffled and put his tiny arms around the youth''s neck. He sobbed for a long time.


    Adam smiled gently and continued to pat the young dragon. His heart warmed knowing that there was someone who cared so much for his well-being.


    As the two silently shared a warm moment, the surrounding baboons that had been viciously mocking him all this while had now, for some reason, stopped. They were standing respectfully as if they were in the presence of their superior.


    "Huh?" Adam noticed this and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s with you guys? It''s very strange when you''re not showing your buttocks to me¡­"


    "Wait, that doesn''t sound right." Adam''s body cringed at what he just said.


    The next moment, therge baboon with the scar on his chest, the one that Adam had arm-wrestled a few weeks back, appeared in front of him. Moreover, the hunched-back old baboon was also present.


    But everything felt strange. Very strange.


    "Why are you guys acting so weird?" The youth was baffled.


    Sensing his confusion, Valerian nervously sent a mental transmission to him. After Adam heard everything from the young dragon, he was instantly dumbfounded.


    "EHHH?!!" The youth''s eye bulged out of his socket. "Y-Y-You what?!"


    Valerian lowered his head and made a sad face. Adam had told him time and time again never to transform into his true form. For if he did, endless troubles would find them. But in the end, he went against what the youth had strictly forbidden him to do.


    The young dragon tightly shut his eyes, expecting to be heavily reprimanded by Adam. However, much to his surprise, thetter instead patted his furry little head and spoke with gratitude, "Thank you, Val."


    Valerian raised his head and nced at Adam. "Myu?"


    Adam''s eye reflected nothing but warmth and sincerity. "Thank you for saving me."

 Chapter 166 Worship

    <h4>Chapter 166 Worship </h4>


    Listening to Valerian''s recount, Adam learned that after the battle was over, he was found lying unconscious by the young dragon.


    Afraid that someone other Magi or magical beasts might pass by, Valerian transformed into his true form and flew away while carrying him.


    The little guy flew for about a week, taking very little rest in the middle, and arrived at therge banyan tree¡ªthe home of the Peach Baboons.


    Adam habitually started to stroke his chin, but his hand ended up grazing the bandage on his face, resulting in him wincing in pain. "Ugh, damn it, so annoying!"


    He looked at Valerian and asked, "By the way, how long have I been out?"


    ''10 days,'' the young dragon replied via mental transmission.


    "So it''s already been two and a half weeks since the battle, huh?" Adam mumbled absentmindedly. Then, he thought of a crucial point and asked solemnly, "Did anyone see your true form?"


    Valerian tilted his head, seemingly in deep thought. He then replied, ''Except for them¡­ I¡­ don''t think so?''


    "Don''t think so, huh?" Adam frowned.


    That answer wasn''t very assuring. But there was little he could do about it. In the end, he could only hope that no one on the battlefield witnessed Valerian''s true form.


    Adam suddenly raised his head and looked at all the baboons present. Everything made sense to him now. He finally understood why they were behaving so strangely.


    It was because they had seen Valerian''s dragon form!


    Both Valerian and the baboons were magical beasts. The former came from a legendary lineage that stood at the top of the food chain. It was only natural for the baboons to feel some sort of reverence toward the young dragon.


    Adam slowly got to his feet and walked toward the old, hunched-back baboon. Then, he ced his hand on his chest and sincerely bowed. "Thank you, old sir, for nursing me back to health."


    Seeing him bow, the old baboon panicked and so did the rest of the baboons that had just arrived. At once, there was pandemonium on therge banyan tree. The baboons started screeching loudly.


    Adam was bbergasted at this sudden turn of events. He looked around at the chaos and blurted out, "W-What the hell?! Did I do something wrong?"


    Valerian, who saw what was happening, suddenly covered his face with his tiny paws. It seemed that he was very embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, the old baboon hurriedly got on his knees and kowtowed over and over again. At the same time, he sent Adam a mental message through magical means.


    ''Esteemed warrior, I do not deserve your salutations! You are the elder brother of the Great One. I beg you, please, never lower your head in front of this humble one!''


    "Whaa¡­" Adam was speechless.


    Only a few minutes ago some of the younger baboons were showing their buttocks to him and taunting him, but now everyone''s behavior toward him and made a 180-degree turn. Although the young kids seemed to be reluctantly showing him respect.


    Suddenly, Valerian strutted toward him and tapped his leg. Adam lowered his head and looked at the young dragon with a questioning gaze.


    After Valerian sent him a mental message exining why the baboons were behaving this way, Adam was even more shocked.


    So it turns out that after the baboons saw Valerian''s true form, they started worshipping him. In the past ten days, while Adam was unconscious, these baboons had been treating the little guy like he was the emperor.


    Adam thought that the baboons would naturally have some level of awe and reverence toward Valerian, but he didn''t think that it would be to this extent.


    Listening to Valerian smugly tell him about how the baboons had brought him meat several times a day for thest ten days, Adam didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    But this situation was also not bad for the current him. He was grievously injured and desperately needed a ce to recoup for a while.


    It had only been a little over two months since he entered the secret ne, and from what he''d gathered there was still at least about a year left until the secret ne shut down.


    Since he was here anyway and Valerian also seemed to have solidified his position as the temporary ruler of the baboons, Adam thought that he could use this ridiculous situation to his advantage.


    The youth doubted that he would find another ce safer than this. These baboons were pretty strong after all, and this area was under their territory. No Magus would be stupid enough to pick a fight with them, considering theirrge numbers and physical prowess.


    In short, this was the perfect ce for Adam toy low and perhaps even train!


    He turned to look at the old baboon and began, "Old sir¡ª"


    However, the baboon instantly cut him off and started kowtowing once again. ''Esteemed warrior, please do not call me sir. I do not deserve it!''


    Adam''s lips twitched and he wondered, Isn''t this guy¡­ overdoing it? Well, whatever.


    He cleared his throat and stated, "As you can see, I''m very injured. So, I''d like to recuperate here for the foreseeable future."


    The old baboon replied while still bowing, ''You may stay here for as long as you like, esteemed warrior."


    "Hehe, alright, alright." Adam chuckled.


    He felt that the old baboon was pleasing to the eye. Moreover, he was also quite shocked by the other party''s eloquence. He couldn''t help but wonder just how he hade to speak so coherently.


    Suddenly he saw the old baboon hesitating about something, so Adam asked curiously, "What is it? Is there something you wish to say?"


    The old baboon first secretly nced at Valerian, and then finally looked at Adam and gathered the courage to speak.


    ''You see, esteem warrior, about the egg¡­''


    "Hmm? What about it?" Adam frowned. To be honest, he was quite looking forward to having those rainbow eggs again. After all, they had great positive effects on the physical body.


    The old baboon hurriedly replied, ''Please do not be angry, esteemed warrior! But I''m truly afraid that we cannot give you more than a handful of them. We have young children to strengthen in our tribe and every year the tree can only produce so many eggs. Please be considerate. I beg you!''


    "Hah?" Adam was puzzled. "That''s it?"


    The old baboon raised his head and saw that Adam wasn''t angry at all.


    Adam continued, "I wasn''t nning on consuming more than a couple of eggs anyway. The more I have it, the more my body will grow used to it, and the lesser its benefits will be. You don''t have to worry."


    The old baboon as well as the rest of the adult baboons breathed a collective sigh of relief. They really thought that this human would hoard all the eggs growing on the tree. If it really came to that, they wouldn''t know what to do.


    "Well then, I''ll be resting on this branch for now." Adam turned around and walked back to his hammock, waving his hand nonchntly.


    The rest of the baboons also dispersed, giving the youth and the young dragon their privacy.


    Valerian ran circles around Adam and asked excitedly, ''Brother, what are we going to do now?''


    Adam''s eyes shone with excitement. "Hehe, I don''t know about you but I''m going to get drunk out of my mind~"


    The next moment, a wine gourd appeared in his hand. The youth looked at it longingly. "Oh, my love, how long has it been?"


    He uncorked the gourd and took arge mouthful of wine.


    "Puaahh! Yes, that''s what I''m talking about!"


    ''Brother! Me too! Me too!'' Valerian jumped around excitedly.


    "Huh?" Adam reprimanded. "Little brat, you''re too young for this. Go drink milk or something."


    He ignored the young dragon''s watery, despondent eyes and continued to enjoy the wine. Meanwhile, he started to n out what he was going to do here for the foreseeable future.


    Hmm, after I fully recover I should go into a training retreat. There is much I have learned from myst battle. I need to put it into practice!

 Chapter 167 Forgive Me

    <h4>Chapter 167 Forgive Me </h4>


    In the heart of a verdant forest where tall coniferous trees stood tall as silent guardians, a magnificent waterfall cascaded from the top of a rocky cliff and into a small pond.


    Magical beasts, big and small, gathered around this tranquil pond. This pond, after all, could be considered the lifeline of all those who dwelled in this lush forest.


    The scene of the waterfall, the tall trees, as well as different kinds of magical beasts around the pond came together and weaved a beautiful scenery that could leave one feeling mesmerized.


    The smell of the damp earth as well as the chirping of birds further added to the beauty of this mystical ce.


    A white deer suddenly appeared from the depths of the forest and elegantly walked toward the edge of the pond. It lowered its head and started to drink the water from it.


    This doe stood at a height of 1.5 meters and had a pair of antlers on her head. However, unlike normal deer, her antlers seemed to be made of thick tree branches and even had green leaves and blue flowers growing on them.


    These creatures belonged to the dire species of the deer family known as the Megalodeer. They were magical creatures with a very high affinity for wood magic.


    For a creature such as this Megalodeer to even exist in this secret ne was a great surprise. After all, this species was rare even in the outside world.


    In the distance, atop one of the topmost branches of a coniferous tree, a teenager with long blonde hair tied into a ponytail, and emerald eyes that seemed to be glowing with shock and wonder, gazed at the Megalodeer peacefully drinking water from the pond.


    This person was none other than Lisa.


    I can''t believe I''m seeing this! Disbelief was etched all over her beautiful face as her eyes were glued to the white doe.


    It had been a couple of months since she entered the Soaring River Secret ne. Since then she had fought magical beasts and Magi alike to get to where she was, leaving behind a trail of blood, sweat, and tears.


    Although she hade across a few fortuitous encounters, none of them couldpare to the one in front of her eyes.


    The blood, heart, and core of a Megalodeer not only contained purification and strengthening properties, but it could also boost a Magus'' affinity for wood magic.


    Lisa, who had always had an interest in nt and wood magic, was filled with exhration upon encountering this heaven-sent opportunity.


    It was only through a stroke of luck that she decided to venture into this peaceful coniferous forest. At the time, she had thought that this forest seemed interesting. But never in her wildest dreams did she expect toe across a Megalodeer here.


    Excited as she was, she quickly calmed herself down and thought with a rational mind. She warily surveyed the area around the pond.


    She even went so far as to use a spell to heighten her vision and inspect the area further away from the pond, looking for someone. There was a valid reason for this of course.


    Megalodeers were always said to be moving in pairs. If the doe was here, it was only natural to assume that the stag was also somewhere nearby.


    However, even after surveying the area for a long time, Lisa still couldn''t find a trace of the stag. She couldn''t help but clench her fists as hesitation streaked across her eyes.


    Time was of the essence.


    The doe was alone now and was very easy to deal with. However, if Lisa were to let go of this opportunity and allow the doe to reunite with its masculine counterpart, she would never be able to get what she wanted.


    She was a Muscle Stage Magus, and unlike Adam who could fight above ranks like it was child''s y, she couldn''t. If by chance the stag turned out to be a rank above her¡ªOrgan Stage¡ªshe would be deader than dead.


    The blonde teenager finally came to a decision and her eyes narrowed. The next moment, she silently got down from the tree and approached the white doe from behind.


    She needed to deal with the beast quickly and efficiently. If not, there was the possibility of the stag appearing. However, despite facing such pressure, she was cold as a cucumber.


    Lisa hid herself behind a bush, a few meters away from the doe who was still drinking water leisurely. She took out a small piece of thorny vine from her space-type storage ring and kept it ready for use.


    First, she silently made some hand gestures. Following that, she sacrificed the small vine which magically dissipated into green particles. Now, beforepleting the finalponent, she first threw a stone in a certain direction.


    Hearing the sudden sound of the stone falling, the white doe''s ears perked up and she instantly became alert. She hurriedly looked in the direction where the sound came from.


    Right at that moment, a bright, green magic circle lit up under the magical beast. Following that, a dozen thorny wines sprouted from underneath the doe, aiming to bind her in ce.


    Rank 1 Spell: Thorn Vine!


    However, the doe was extremely agile. Sensing the imminent danger, she swiftly jumped backward, just narrowly avoiding the vines.


    But little did she know, the magical vines were also a feint. The moment the doe''s hoovesnded on the ground, they immediately sunk under.


    Rank 1 Spell: Shape Earth!


    The ground turned muddy, causing the doe to sink deeper and deeper. When the doe was buried up to her knees, the ground suddenly solidified, instantly trapping the beast.


    Fear and panic shed across the white doe''s aquamarine eyes. Suddenly, she heard hurried footstepsing from behind her. When she turned her head to look back, she saw a young human approaching her.


    The doe bellowed in anger and hatred, for she knew that her end was near. So as ast-ditch attempt, she screamed as loud as she could, hoping to catch her partner''s attention.


    Lisa quickly climbed on top of the helpless Megalodeer and stabbed a curved dagger straight through thetter''s head, instantly killing her.


    As the light in the doe''s eyes slowly dimmed, Lisa muttered softly, "Forgive me."


    After the doe had died, she ced a hand on the corpse and the next moment it vanished, teleporting straight inside her storage ring.


    Just a second after the corpse of the doe vanished, the ground started to tremble and a deep, anger-filled roar was heard from the depths of the forest.


    Lisa didn''t need to think twice before confirming who this voice belonged to. Without waiting a moment longer, she dashed in the opposite direction of the sound.


    Nervousness shed in her eyes as she hastily ran into the forest.

 Chapter 168 Chase

    <h4>Chapter 168 Chase </h4>


    Lisa ran through the woods as fast as she could, her heart thumping louder and louder with every step she took. Although she had used a spell to increase her movement speed, the loud sound of hooves hitting the ground continued to close in from behind her.


    "Shit!" She cursed under her breath.


    Opportunities coexisted with danger.


    She knew this. She knew this very well.


    Lisa had taken a great risk to kill the white doe, and although she had seeded, she had incurred the wrath of the beast''s partner in the process.


    The Megalodeer stood at a height of more than two meters. He had two pairs of antlers made of tree branches. They were sharp and menacing. The stag''s eyes shed with unbridled fury as he chased after its partner''s murderer.


    After listening to the desperate call of the doe, he hurried to her location. However, upon arriving, his partner was missing. All he could find was her partner''s blood sttered on the ground.


    Ovee by great anger, he followed after the human Magus. For her scent was as clear as day to him.


    And now, he finally had the culprit within his sight.


    With each passing second, the distance between them shortened. Realizing this, Lisa''s heart sank. She could no longer escape even if she wanted to. Her only option was to face the Megalodeer.


    So she hurriedly weaved a few hand gestures and skillfully performed a front cartwheel. The moment her hands touched the ground, a bright magic circle lit up underneath them. Following that, two thick earthen walls were erected between her and the stag.


    Rank 1 Spell: Shape Earth!


    However, despite seeing an obstacle appear out of nowhere in front of him, the stag didn''t stop its momentum at all. It lowered its head and rammed its antlers straight through the earthen walls.


    SLAM!


    The walls were easily broken through as if they were made of fragile ss. Seeing this, Lisa''s eyes shed with fear and nervousness. Till now, she had always fought enemies whose strength was equal to her or weaker than her.


    But the Megalodeer was different. It was a minor level stronger than her. Now, because of the threat of death, she couldn''t even think straight.


    And as a result, she wasn''t in the right state of mind to even cast a spell. All she could do was run in a zigzag manner between all the trees, trying to slow down her pursuer.


    Calm down! Calm down! She took deep breaths, however, it did very little topose her fast-beating heart.


    Her biggest fear hade true. Not only was the Megalodeer now chasing after her, but it was also stronger than her! She surmised that its strength would be equivalent to an Organ Stage Magus.


    Lisa knew that she wouldn''t be able to take this magical beast down. Not without sufficient preparations at least. However, she didn''t have that luxury at the moment.


    All she could do was try her best to restrain the beast and escape. But then again, that was easier said than done.


    However, she wouldn''t give up! For if she did, only death awaited her.


    Lisa''s eyes narrowed and she graduallyposed herself. She looked at the tall tree in front of her in the distance and formed a n of action.


    She rushed toward that tree and began to agilely climb its branches. At the same time, she weaved a series of hand gestures and sacrificed a few materials. However, before her spell had even materialized the stag had already mmed its antlers against the tree.


    BAM!


    The base of the tree was destroyed in an instant. However, Lisa had already anticipated this. By the time the tree started falling, a thick vine had already appeared in her hands.


    She used the vine to quickly tie herself around the tree trunk, stopping her from falling off of it. With another resounding thud, the tall tree fell to the ground, destroying a few nearby trees in the process.


    However, Lisa had managed to stably stand on top of the trunk. She looked at the humongous, white stag in front of her and taunted. "You looking for this?"


    The next moment, she waved her hand and the corpse of the doe suddenly appeared andnded on the ground beside her.


    Seeing the cold and lifeless body of his deceased partner, the stag let out an anguish-filled roar. The next moment, he gazed at Lisa through his bloodshot eyes and charged toward her, intending to kill her for what she did.


    As the stag climbed atop the fallen tree and started running on its wide tree trunk, bolting toward the teenager, thetter quickly weaved hand signs at lightning speed and then ced both her hands on the trunk.


    A bright magic circle lit up below her hands and following that, a dozen arms made of wood grew from the trunk of the tree!


    Rank 1 Spell: Timber Arms


    Then, they wrapped around the stag''s limbs and body, instantly restraining him on the spot.


    ROAR!


    The Megalodeer thundered at the top of its lungs, the wooden arms around its body slowly starting to break apart.


    Seeing that she didn''t have much time, Lisa weaved another round of hand gestures and sacrificed five small stones. Following that, five magic circles lit up above her head and from them, five orbs of mana materialized.


    Rank 1 Spell: Magic Missile!


    "Go!" Lisa pointed her hand at the stag, guiding her spell.


    The five orbs of pure mana zoomed in on the beast in one straight line. One after another, the Magic Missile struck the stag on its forehead, causing thetter to bellow in pain.


    Lisa knew that the Megalodeer not only had great defense, but had even greater regeneration. That was the reason she aimed all the Magic Missiles to hit one single point - the head.


    She was still not done, however. She cast Magic Missile one more time and attacked the same area. Following that, she cast Poison Bolt, Frost Ray, and finally ended her attack with another round of Magic Missiles.


    To secure the greatest chances of victory, she needed to go all out. She was against a powerful foe after all. By the time she was done, her mana reserves were depleted by more than two-


    thirds.


    She needed the rest of the mana to escape!


    Lisa knew that the Megalodeer hadn''t died, she was only able to buy some time. She looked at the cloud of dust that had gathered around the stag from the bombardment of her spells for only a moment before preparing to leave.


    She didn''t waste much time and hurriedly turned around and kept away the doe''s corpse lying beside her back inside the ring.


    Just as she jumped off the tree trunk and turned around to leave, the cloud of dust parted and the Megalodeer rushed out of it, his head bathed in blood.


    Lisa''s eyes widened in disbelief. She hadn''t expected the stag to recover so quickly. Before she could even cast another spell to defend or escape, the stag had already appeared before her and mmed its antlers right into her body.


    BAM!


    The youth was swept off of her feet and flung tens of meters before crashing onto a tree and listlessly falling to the ground. The stag''s antlers had stabbed straight through her left waist


    As blood endlessly poured out from her gruesome injury, Lisa''s vision slowly started to be blurry. In a daze, she saw the stag charging toward her, intending to finish her off.


    Tears slid down her eyes as she heard the whispers of death.


    Is this really it for me?


    There were so many things that she hadn''t aplished, so many words that were left unsaid. Seeing the stag approach her, Lisa''s eyes shed with immense regret and unwillingness.


    Please¡­ I can''t die yet!


    I don''t wanna die!


    Suddenly...


    THUNDER!


    Blue lightning shed in her vision and the next moment, a familiar figure appeared in front of her.

 Chapter 169 Unfamiliar

    <h4>Chapter 169 Unfamiliar </h4>


    Lisa''s blurry vision instantly focused and her eyes widened when she recognized the figure that had suddenly appeared in front of her. This person seemed familiar and unfamiliar at the same time.


    Long ck hair, wide shoulders, tall stature, muscr physique. All these characteristics registered in her eyes and she couldn''t help but mutter in confusion, "Eddie?"


    Edward turned around and nced at her. "Hehe, you don''t look so well."


    Lisa was so shocked that for a moment she hadpletely ignored the pain coursing through her body. She stared at Edward with her mouth agape.


    Actually, anyone would be shocked. After all, Edward''s transformation was just that bizarre.


    But suddenly, Lisa''s eyes shed with urgency and she hurriedly cautioned, "Eddie, hurry, get out of here! You can''t fight that monster!"


    Listening to her, Edward''s heart warmed. His eyes disyed nothing but affection as he softly said, "Don''t worry. How could I leave you here?"


    "This is not the time to be a hero!" Lisa screamed. "Get away from here!"


    However, Edward had already chosen to ignore her and turned back around to face the iing Megalodeer. He unsheathed the greatsword hanging from his waist.


    As he looked at the bloodied stag in front of him, his eyes shed with excitement and his lips curled up into a grin. He thought to himself in exhration, Let''s see how far I''vee!


    The next moment, blue lightning danced across his body and he dashed toward the beast. Edward augmented his greatsword with his mana¡ªwhich had now embodied the element of lightning!


    CLANG!


    Edward''s sword collided with the Megalodeer''s sturdy branch-like antlers. With a resounding boom, the air seemed to have been torn apart from the collision of the two. The youth retreated a few steps back, meanwhile the stag was sent flying away!


    Lisa, who witnessed this incredulous scene, was speechless. "What?!"


    She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Edward, who was also a Muscle Stage Magus like her, actually went toe-to-toe with the Megalodeer and even overpowered it!


    This was simply inconceivable to her.


    With great struggle, she sat back up and leaned against a tree. She took out a few healing potions from her ring, drank some of it, and poured the rest on the ghastly wound on her waist.


    She looked back at Edward, her eyes containing aplicated light within them, Is this the same Eddie I know?


    Meanwhile, Edward, who had just shed against the stag, found his arms turn numb from pain. Moreover, there were also cracks beginning to form on his greatsword.


    "Ugghh!" The youth groaned.


    He realized that meeting the stag head-on might not have been the brightest of ideas. However, he was still very satisfied with the result.


    Except for the condition of his weapon, everything else was fine.


    Edward knew that this was not the result of his sh with the stag, but because the sword couldn''t stand the intensity of his lightning mana. He could only hope that his sword wouldst until he bested the magical beast.


    If not, he would just have to do it the Adam way.


    Without giving the Megalodeer a chance of respite, the youth charged in its direction and started to viciously hack his longsword at it from unpredictable angles.


    Lisa, who witnessed the fight, was shocked out of her wits. For some reason, she felt that Edward had be stronger and faster than before.


    She couldn''t believe that this was the same chubby youth whom she used to make fun of all those years back. The Edward from now waspletely unrecognizable from the fatty from back then.


    As she witnessed the grand fight between Edward and the Megalodeer, she suddenly recalled what Adam had said to her the day before they departed from Moon City.


    This fatty might give us all a big surprise!


    Adam''s words echoed inside her head. Combined with what she was seeing, she couldn''t help but ask herself, Is this¡­ what he was talking about?


    The quality of mana that she felt from Edward was so strong, so profound, that to say that she was captivated would be a severe understatement.


    Lisa continued to watch the fight with bated breaths, her fists involuntarily clenching into fists. At some point, Edward''s sword had already shattered. But at the same time, the Megalodeer''s antlers had also been destroyed by him.


    Now Edward was simply wrestling the beast. He didn''t use any sophisticated spells whatsoever.


    Just pure manabat!


    Lisa was once again shocked to realize that the amount of mana that Edward was releasing through body augmentation was simply bizarre.


    It wasn''t something a person with the reserves of a B-grade talent could ever hope to achieve. In fact, Lisa even began to question, if this was something possible even for her who was an A-grade talent.


    As she was lost in thought, Edward had already defeated the magical beast. Thetter''s body was charred to a crisp from all his attacks that were infused with lightning.


    Edward walked back to her, taking wide and confident strides. His chest was puffed up and his chin was raised. His body was riddled with injuries, his robes were tattered, and his appearance was unsightly.


    However, none of that could blemish the aura of a valiant warrior that radiated from him.


    "You alright?" The youth asked her in a gentle tone.


    Lisa found herself spacing out while gazing at him. Her cheeks blushed a little and she looked away.


    Quicklyposing herself, she harrumphed. "You idiot, look what you did to the corpse. It''spletely burnt now!"


    Edward turned around and saw ck smoke wafting out from therge corpse of the stag. He then turned back around andughed in embarrassment, "Hehe, my bad. I didn''t really think much about it."


    Lisa deeply looked into his eyes. She then lowered her head and softly said, "Eddie¡­"


    "Yeah?" Edward raised her eyebrows.


    "Thank you," said Lisa sincerely, tears streaming down her face.


    She had really believed that she would die here today, but just when she thought all hope was lost, Edward appeared in front of her like a knight in shining armor and saved her from the clutches of death.


    "Hehe, no problem." Edward grinned foolishly. "Anyway, let''s get you to a safe ce so you can recover."


    "Mhm." Lisa wiped the tears from her face and slowly got up.


    But immediately after, she fell down miserably. The wound she had received from the Megalodeer was more serious than she''d thought.


    "Allow me." Edward appeared in front of her and lifed her in his arms.


    "Ahhh!" Lisa yelped in surprise and her face turned redder than a tomato. "What''re you doing?! Let me down!"


    "Oh?" Edward raised his eyebrow and teased her, "So you''re saying you can walk just fine on your own?"


    Lisa didn''t have a reply to that. Instead, she lowered her head and chose to remain silent.


    "Heh, thought so." Edward had a smug look on his face. He then turned around and started running out of the forest.


    "You dummy, don''t forget the stag''s corpse! It''s precious!" Lisa reprimanded.


    "S-Sorry¡­ And stop screaming in my ears!"


    After storing the corpse inside his ring, Edward carried Lisa and left the forest.

 Chapter 170 Truthful

    <h4>Chapter 170 Truthful </h4>


    After having left the coniferous forest, Edward traveled with Lisa in his arms for a whole day until he was finally able to find a suitable and secure hideout for them.


    It was a cave situated on top of a hill. This used to be the dwelling of a magical beast whom Edward made easy work of, and used it as fresh meat for dinner that night.


    It had been a few days since then and on this day, Lisa walked out of the cave and went out to look for Edward. Although her face still looked slightly pale, she had recovered for the most part.


    She walked to the area behind the cave, toward a grove where Edward mostly spent his time.


    Living together for the past few days, things between Lisa and Edward had taken a strange turn. Lisa couldn''t help but develop some feelings towards the youth. Although the rtionship between them was strictly tonic.


    She always knew that Edward had a crush on her, however, she never reciprocated this feeling. There was a lot on her te, after all.


    But now she was slowly beginning to.


    As she entered the grove, she saw Edward standing in a clearing inside this small forest and shadow-practicing. His upper body was bare and was covered by ayer of sweat that made his muscles appear even more pronounced.


    Seeing this, Lisa''s face turned red and she looked away. However, from time to time she would cast a secretive nce at him, not being able to resist all that much.


    Edward had entered a flow state as he continued to practice hisbat techniques. He attacked with his fists, elbows, knees, and feet. All his attacks were simple, the most basic of basics.


    However, every attack of his carried immense depth and momentum.


    Adam had drilled it into his head, or more precisely, viciously beaten it into his body. The youth had told him only to focus on basic attacks before he took the next step and practiced any sophisticatedbat techniques.


    Edward had always taken Adam''s words seriously. And thus, he only did as Adam instructed.


    "Ahem!" Edward''s concentration was suddenly broken by a soft cough.


    He looked over and saw that Lisa was standing at the edge of the clearing. His eyes lit up and he hurriedly walked toward her. "How are you feeling today?"


    Lisa tried her best to not look at Edward''s bare chest, and replied, "Why don''t you wear something first?"


    "Uh¡­" Edward suddenly realized what a mistake he''d made. His face flushed in embarrassment and he apologized, "S-Sorry, it didn''t cross my mind."


    "It''s okay," Lisa replied softly and turned around, walking out of the grove.


    Edward quickly took out a towel from his ring and wiped himself clean. Then he took out a set of robes and wore them. Only then did he catch up to Lisa, walking beside her.


    "How are you feeling now?" He asked, his voiceced with concern.


    "Much better today." Lisa absentmindedly started ying with her fingers.


    "That''s good to hear." Edward patted his chest in relief, an action which brought a faint smile on Lisa''s face which she quickly concealed.


    "So are you going to concoct that potion?" He asked curiously.


    Lisa nced at him and nodded, her eyes shing with anticipation. "Of course! Thanks to you I have another set of blood, core, and heart of the Megalodeer. With two sets, the efficacy of the potion will be much more potent."


    Edward tilted his head, his eyes squinting as if he was thinking of something. Then, he asked, "But¡­ are you sure you can concoct the potion? I mean, do you even know how to?"


    "Hmph!" Lisa flicked her hair back. "Adam has taught me the fundamentals of Herbalism. He said so himself that I''ve got decent talent to be a Herbalist."


    "Oh?" Edward''s eyebrows rose in surprise. "If he''s the one who taught you, then everything should be fine. Hahaha!"


    Not only Edward but even Lisa had a great deal of faith in Adam. In their hearts, they didn''t need to worry about anything as long as Adam was involved.


    The youth gave both of them a sense offort and reliance that was difficult to put into words.


    As the pair walked through the lush grove, the sound of crickets and the chirping of birds drifted into their ears and made them feel rxed. Breathing in the fresh mountainous air seemed to further elevate that tranquil feeling.


    Lisa raised her head and looked through the leaves, her eyesnding on the fluffy clouds driftingzily in the skies of the secret ne. "He''s really reliable, isn''t he?"


    "Of course he is!" Edward stated matter-of-factly.


    Lisa simply smiled at his response. She even believed that if Adam told him to jump off a cliff, he would happily do us without a shred of hesitation.


    Such was the rtionship the two boys shared.


    Thinking back to how much Adam had helped her over the years, Lisa felt extremely grateful. Not to mention the n that he had formed about taking down the Gracie Family and the subsequent arrangements he had made.


    Suddenly, she recalled something and secretly nced at Edward. After hesitating for a while, she finally stated, "I don''t like Kevin, you know? It''s just that at the time I was forced to ept the marriage proposal because¡ª"


    However, she was immediately interrupted by Edward, "Lisa, you don''t have to exin yourself to me. I know you did what you did to protect your family and I respect that."


    Seeing Edward''s genuine smile, Lisa bit her lower lip and her eyes reddened. Her fists clenched and unclenched many times as she thought about something else and became uncertain if she should say it or not.


    Finally, she decided that she should just be truthful about it.


    "At first, when I became friends with you, I did so because at the time I thought that being around you would send a message to the Gracie Family.


    "That they wouldn''t try to do something nefarious to my family knowing that I''m friends with the Young Lord of the Turner Family. That was what my intentions were in the beginning."


    Lisa paused for a while and took a deep breath before continuing, "But as I spent time with you, I genuinely began to think of you as my friend¡­ as someone dear to me¡­"


    She looked into Edward''s eyes and sincerely said, "I was selfish. I''m sorry that I tried to use your status¡ª"


    Once again Edward interrupted her. This time he ced his hands on her shoulders and gently said, "Thanks for telling me the truth."


    "What?" Lisa was taken aback. "Are you¡­ not angry with me?"


    "I would have." Edward lowered his hands and started walking. "If you had kept it from me. But you didn''t. And that''s all that matters."


    He then stopped, turned around, and smiled brightly at her. "So thank you for that."


    Lisa was silent for a very long time, and then, she smiled back. "Mhm."


    The pair walked side by side as they slowly exited the grove, the distance between them decreasing and their hands getting closer and closer with each step.


    Until finally¡­


    They held each other''s hands.


    None of them said a word.


    They just smiled.

 Chapter 171 Growth

    <h4>Chapter 171 Growth </h4>


    The area near the great banyan tree¡ªthe one that bore eggs¡ªtrembled ever so slightly every few seconds.


    Although the baboons who were ying around this part felt the vibrations, none of them bothered too much about it. Almost as if it were a normal urrence.


    As one went eastward, toward one side of the great valley, they woulde across and filled with rocky hills whose height ranged from a hundred to two hundred meters.


    This entire area waspletely barren, but it was the perfect training ground for a specific person, the one responsible for the vibrations!


    At the base of one such hill, this person was standing in a horse stance andnding one punch after another, causing the very ground to tremble. Each of his punches greatly shook the hill and it seemed that it would break down any moment now.


    Moreover, every single one of his punches left arge indentation in the hill in the shape of a spiral!


    The man had long, raven hair that reached to his waist. He had broad shoulders and his height was over 1.8 meters.


    As the man''s upper body was bare, his toned muscles were visible in all its glory. Every time he let out a punch, the muscles on his body would contract and expand.


    His muscr body was riddled with scars, the biggest one being on the left side of his stomach. This scar covered his left abdomen and waist, however, this was still not the most prominent of all his scars.


    The most noticeable scar was the one that diagonally ran across his face. It started over his left eyebrow, ran across his nose bridge, and finally ended over his right chin.


    Although this person did not have any defining and handsome facial features, the scar on his face would certainly leave a longsting impression on bystanders.


    Well, that and his chasmic, abyss-like eyes.


    Suddenly, the youth''s eyes shed brilliantly. He gathered arge amount of mana into his right hand. After he had umted just enough mana, his lips curled up into a wide grin.


    The next moment, he struck the hill in front of him with an explosive palm thrust.


    Hand of Doom: Spectral Palm Strike!


    BOOOOMM!!!


    At once, humongous cracks started to form on the two-hundred-meter tall hill, and the following moment, the hill crumbled down as if it were made of sand.


    "Hahahaha!" Adam let out a boisterousugh that resounded throughout the area. He clenched his fists victoriously and smiled brightly.


    "How long has it been since I started? Today, you have finally fallen!"


    It had been nearly eight months since Adam cooped himself up in these barrennds. Every day, he would wake up and attack the hill from morning till night.


    For thest eight months, he had been doing nothing but practicing the Astral Tyrant Manual and using the hill¡ªwell, former hill¡ªin front of him as his training partner.


    And today, after eight months and a million punches he had finally destroyed the hill.


    Adam sat down on the ground and looked at the hill that he had just destroyed. He couldn''t stop smiling at all. He felt greatly aplished. He clenched his fists and raised them in the air, bursting into another round of loudughter.


    During his training retreat, Adam had already turned neen years old. As ate teenager, he was going through a period of growth to begin with, but having practiced the Astral Tyrant Manual, this growth had been boosted significantly.


    His physique had developed most optimally, taking his height and weight into consideration. He was of medium build with chiseled muscles bursting with vitality.


    Adam''s face had be very symmetrical, moreover, he was even sporting a stubble. Thatbined with the deep scar on his face made him appear very eye-catching.


    He soon sat back up and expended some mana, coating a thinyer over his body. The next moment, steam started to rise from the surface of his body and all his sweat had evaporated.


    This was a trick he had learned by experimenting with mana augmentation in the past few months.


    The youth got up to his feet and deeply looked at the hill¡ªorck thereof¡ªin front of him. This was the result of the hellish training that he had gone through. For that, he was very proud of himself.


    Then, he turned around and made his way back to the great banyan tree.


    ¡­


    As Adam approached the humongous tree, the number of baboons in his vicinity greatly increased. Some werezily sunbathing, while others were eating and dancing. These baboons led a truly carefree life.


    "How envious." The youth chuckled with a shake of his head.


    His eyes thennded on a bunch of baboons, who seemed to be kids, ying with each other. He approached them and crouched beside them, asking, "Where''s he?"


    "Ooh-ooh-aah-aah!"


    "Kie! Kie!"


    "Ki-kiee! Ki-kiee!"


    The young baboons started running circles around Adam. Some of them climbed on him and started to pat his muscles. One even climbed on his head and started pulling his cheeks.


    Adam found all this very amusing. He didn''t stop them at all, instead he started ying with them. He seemed to like these kids quite a lot.


    After the young baboons had had enough fun, they ignored him and went to look for other baboons to y with.


    Adam caught one of them by the ear and said with a smirk, "Oi, little brat. Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Kiee¡­" the young baboon made a disheartened face and then nodded reluctantly.


    Then, he grabbed Adam''s finger and walked in front of him, guiding him to the person he was looking for. All the while, the little baboon kept cursing the youth for keeping him away from his friends.


    He wanted to y.


    But here he was, guiding the foolish human.


    After walking for a long time through the baboon settlement, Adam finally reached the great banyan tree where the majority of these magical beasts resided.


    The young baboon climbed the tree agilely and guided Adam until they were hundreds of meters in the air. Finally, Adam could see the person he was looking for.


    Atop a thick branch, on a small throne made of twigs and leaves, a gray cat waszily sitting while being fed delicious meat by a bunch of baboons.


    A baboon to the cat''s left was fanning him with a giant leaf. While another baboon to the cat''s right was pouring fruit juice into the cat''s mouth from time to time.


    Seeing such a spectacle, Adam didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Your majesty, might I have some of your time?" He exaggeratedly bowed, struggling to hold hisughter in.


    The moment the gray cat heard his voice, he shot up from the throne and his topaz eyes widened in pleasant surprise.


    ''Brother!'' Valerian turned into a gray streak of light and shot toward Adam. He buried himself in thetter''s arms. ''You''ve returned!''

 Chapter 172 Catalyst

    <h4>Chapter 172 Catalyst </h4>


    Valerian immediately put his arms around Adam''s neck, hugged him tightly, and started licking all over his face. He was very happy to reunite with Adam after all. He''d been away from the youth for too long.


    Toward the beginning of Adam''s training retreat, they had been staying together. However, as the days passed by with Adam doing nothing but attacking the hill, Valerian started to get very bored. Very bored.


    So Adam told him he could spend time at the banyan tree with the rest of the baboons. The youth figured that little guy wouldn''t have to go through any trouble staying with the magical beasts since these guys borderline worshipped him.


    And he was right on the mark. Seeing Vaelrian being treated like a king, Adam felt that all his worries had been unfounded.


    He looked at Valerian and chuckled, "You seem to be doing quite alright."


    Valerian buried his furry head in his paws out of embarrassment. ''I didn''t want you to see that¡­''


    "Hehehe, it''s alright." Adam patted the little guy''s head. "Looks like they''ve been treating you just fine."


    Valerian''s eyes lit up. ''Yes, they''re all very respectful and friendly. I go out to y with the little baboons every day. They even taught me to climb trees. They''re so much fun!''


    Listening to him recount all that he had done in the past months, Adam listened patiently with a doting smile.


    He was happy knowing that Valerian was spending time ying with other kids¡ªmagical beasts, really¡ªaround his age.


    Suddenly, Valerian rubbed his head against Adam''s and said warmly, ''Brother, I missed you!''


    Adam''s heart melted and he gently stroked the young dragon''s back. "I missed you too, Little Val."


    Valerian raised his head and gazed at the youth with his topaz eyes. ''Is it time to leave?''


    "Well, not yet," Adam replied with a tilt of his head. "I still have one more thing to do."


    ''What? What?'' Valerian asked with shining eyes.


    "Hmm, let''s go to an enclosed ce first. Where have you been staying?" The youth asked, chuckling slightly seeing the little guy so eager.


    The young dragon agilely climbed Adam''s head andy down on it. This was his favorite spot in the world. He missed sitting on the youth''s head.


    ''Brother, I will guide you!''


    "Haha, alright." Adam found the little guys''s actions very adorable.


    The next moment, he jumped from the tree branch and effortlesslynded on another branch tens of meters higher. Under Valerian''s guidance, he continued to vault from one thick branch to another, until finally, he reached the location where the little guy was staying.


    This branch was situated toward the crown of the banyan tree and was a rtively secluded spot. Adam''s gaze fell on a natural cave and he asked, "Is this the one?"


    ''Yes, yes!'' Valerian nodded his furry head.


    After they got inside the cave, Adam found that it was very spacious. There were even wooden pieces of furniture and whatnot. Moreover, in one corner of the cave, Adam found a small pile of treasure¡ªgems, jewelry, gold coins, etc.


    He looked at Valerian dubiously. "Mind exining that?"


    The young dragon immediately looked away. ''That, uh, you see, that''s the tribute the little baboons have given me over time.''


    Adam rolled his eyes. "You''ve be a tyrant in my absence, huh, you little brat?"


    ''No!'' Valerian protested. ''I didn''t force them. They gave it to me of their own ord. Besides this is only a fraction of the treasurepared to what the baboons have umted over generations.''


    "Oho?" The youth''s eyes shed with a brilliant light and his lips curled up into a faint smirk. "Only a fraction of the treasure, you say?"


    Valerian nodded. ''Yes, I''ve seen it myself.'' He then spread his arms exaggeratedly and added, ''They''ve got loooads of treasures!''


    "Kekeke, looks like I need to have a little chat with that old baboon." Adam started to drool.


    But the next moment, he wiped his lips and his expression turned solemn. "But that''s forter."


    He looked at the little guy and asked, "Val, can you go out and tell them not to let anyone near this cave for the next few days? I''ll be doing something really important."


    ''Okay!'' Valerian jumped down from the youth''s head and rushed out of the cave.


    Suddenly, he stopped and then turned around, asking in a soft voice, ''Brother¡­ what about me? Do you want me to stay outside as well?''


    Seeing the young dragon''s ears drooping as if he were saddened, Adam shook his head with a smile. "Of course, not. If you''re not here, then you will protect me?"


    ''Okay!'' Valerian''s eyes lit up. He then turned around and left to inform the surrounding baboons.


    ¡­


    Within a few minutes, Adam had already prepared a temporaryboratory inside the cave.


    ''Brother!'' Valerian ran back inside the cave. ''I''ve already informed the rest. No one is going to disturb us.''


    "Good job!" Adam praised him with a warm smile.


    The next moment, Adam took out a small, green bean from his earring and flicked it at the entrance of the cave. Then he made a few hand gestures, following which, a magic circle lit up right under the bean.


    Rank 1 Spell: Druidism!


    Following that, a small leaf sprouted from the bean, and within the next few moments, the bean matured into a wall of thick vines and vegetation, instantly covering the entrance of the cave.


    Adam then took out fresh ingredients from his earring, among which was a blue, heart-shaped crystal.


    The core of the Mystic Mangrove Tree!


    Adam believed that his foundations, both physical and magical, were very solid to begin with. Now, if he consumed a potion that contained the mystical properties of the mangrove core, it would further reinforce his foundation.


    Moreover, the great amount of filtered mana inside the blue core would serve as the perfect catalyst for him to finally advance to an Organ Stage Magus!


    He had already satisfied all the criteria to advance to the next stage long back, but Adam wanted everything to be wless.


    The youth may or may not take anything else seriously, but when it came to magic he gave it his all as it was the single most important thing to him in the world.


    He looked at all the ingredients he had redied and kept beside the cauldron, excitement etched all over his face.


    "Alright, let''s do this!"

 Chapter 173 Organ Stage

    <h4>Chapter 173 Organ Stage </h4>


    Adam looked at the sparkling blue liquid inside the cauldron, a drop of sweat trickling down his forehead as he involuntarily gulped. Just the sheer amount of mana radiating from the potion left him speechless.


    It took him more than an hour just to concoct this potion. After all, he couldn''t afford any failures as he only had one main ingredient¡ªthe core of the mangrove tree. So he took everything slowly and was careful with each step.


    He couldn''t help but think to himself, Will I be able to even absorb all this mana?


    The potion he had just made had never been made before. It was the first of its kind. Well, of course, other simr potions that served the same purpose have also been made by Herbalists.


    Adam had used his herbalism knowledge to create this potion that was tailor-made for him to advance to the next rank.


    It was a potion with extremely high potency, for only such a potion could allow the mana to prate through his toughened muscles and create mana pathways.


    He first cast Magus Hand and then had it pour the contents of the cauldron into arge ceramic bowl. After making one final round of inspection, he nodded his head.


    Adam sat down cross-legged on the ground and took deep breaths to calm down his excited heart. With the help of this potion, he would finally be able to be an Organ Stage Magus.


    He looked over at Valerian and stated, "Val, I''m going to attempt to advance to the next stage. I don''t know how long it''ll take. It might even take the whole day. Till then you must guard me, okay?"


    "Myu!" The young dragon clenched his tiny fists and nodded with a serious expression.


    ''Brother, I will protect you!'' He sent a mental transmission.


    Adam smiled at the little guy''s response. He then grabbed the ceramic bowl, nced at the glimmering blue potion inside of it onest time, and then finally drank the whole thing in one go.


    CLANK!


    The bowl fell to the ground as he was unable to hold it. The moment the potion entered his system, a severe burning sensation started to envelop his entire body.


    Adam instantly started to profusely sweat, and a few momentster, his skin had even turned a light shade of red.


    He couldn''t help but stifle a groan. "Ugh¡­"


    "Myu!" Valerian hurriedly approached the youth, his face riddled with panic.


    But Adam held out his hand and stopped the little guy in his tracks. "Don''t¡­ I''m okay!"


    "Myu¡­" Valerian reluctantly nodded his head and sat back down, his eyes shing with concern.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s body started to convulse as steam started to emit from the pores of his skin. He knew that the amount of mana inside the potion was quite a lot, but he didn''t think that it would be this much.


    All the filtered mana from the potion exploded inside his body, extending to every inch of his body. Moreover, some of the mana even started seeping out through his pores.


    "Agh!" Adam opened his eyes wide and clenched his teeth. Surprisingly enough, white light shone from his eyes and mouth.


    Damn it! I need to redirect all the mana, or it might end up injuring me instead! He screamed inwardly.


    The mana that was being expelled through his pores, under Adam''s guidance, formed a husk around his body.


    Valerian, who was standing guard beside the youth, found this scene extremely fascinating. In his vision, Adam''s entire body had been covered in a blue cocoon made of mana.


    And then, something shocking happened.


    The mana cocoon started to levitate in mid-air!


    ¡­


    Inside the cocoon, Adam had entered a trance-like state, unaware of what was happening around him.


    Initially, he found it very difficult to focus on all the rampaging mana and channel it. Although he got it slightly under control, it still proved to be quite difficult to guide it to where he desired.


    But halfway through, his mind inadvertently wandered toward the epiphany that he''d had while fighting Jeffrey and Kevin all those months back.


    Even while he was in his training retreat, every day he would find some time to ponder about the profundities of the Way.


    Althoughprehending such philosophical concepts was too early for him as a mere Rank 1 Magus, Adam still found it a veryforting and mind-opening experience just to perceive it.


    The Way was the natural order of all things. It was the cosmic principles that governed the universe.


    To live in a state of harmony with the world.


    To live in a state of harmony with the mana.


    That was the Way.


    When Adam thought up to here, he decided to take a leap of fate. He gave up on controlling the unrestrained mana running amok inside his body. He gave up on forcefully guiding it.


    Live in a state of harmony with the mana¡­ the youth thought to himself.


    As soon as Adam stopped regting the mana, it started to move inside his body unhindered. Like a horse running wild and free on an open grasnd.


    Go with the flow! Go with the flow! Adam repeated this phrase inside his mind. Slowly, his face turned tranquil and so did the storm-like mana in his body.


    The waves of mana thoroughly washed every part of the youth''s body. Starting from the inside, all the organs in Adam''s body were thoroughly nourished, not just once, but multiple times.


    Since the mana was acting on its own ord, no longer being controlled by Adam, only when it decided that the youth''s organs had beenpletely nurtured did it finally move on.


    Such a phenomenon would have never been possible had Adam note to harmonize with the mana!


    After all the major and minor organs inside the youth''s body had been enriched, the mana moved outward toward the bones, then the muscles, and finally the skin. In the process, countless, minute pathways were created for the mana to seep back in.


    Once all the mana had been expelled out of Adam''s body, it went back inside!


    This process continued several times until all the mana from the potion had been exhausted. In the end, even the blue cocoon had been inadvertently sucked dry by Adam.


    Valerian''s eyes bulged out of his eyesockets when he saw Adam sitting crosslegged and levitating in mid-air.


    The next moment, a barely visible vortex of mana formed with the youth at the epicenter. For the following couple of hours, Adam greedily took in all the mana in the surroundings until his mana reserves had been refilled.


    Adam and finally advanced to an Organ Stage Magus!


    He slowly opened his eyes, a brilliant light shing in them followed by¡­ confusion.


    "Hmm? Why did the ceiling suddenlye down¡ªckkk!"


    But before he could even speak the words in his mouth, he fell down andnded on his butt.

 Chapter 174 Diplomatic

    <h4>Chapter 174 Diplomatic </h4>


    After Adam had opened his eyes, he learned from Valerian that he had been in that strange state for almost two days.


    He didn''t know how he hade to levitate in midair like a sage. He started to stroke his chin and muttered to himself in sheer disbelief, "Is this what they call a state of enlightenment? Have I¡­ be a wise man?"


    "Val!" He hurriedly looked in the young dragon''s direction. He then walked toward him and picked him by the armpits. "Look into my eyes! Tell me, do you see wisdom in my eyes? Huh? Huuuhh?"


    Valerian''s whiskers started to twitch. ''B-Brother, are you alright?''


    "Don''t ask stupid questions," Adam said with a straight face. "Tell me, do I look smarter than before?"


    ''No?'' Valerian replied truthfully.


    "Tsk." Adam gently put the little guy back on the ground. He then looked away and started tying his long hair into a ponytail. "As I thought. You''re too young and dumb. You just can''t see it."


    Valerian was speechless.


    "Anyway." Adam took out a ck robe from his earring and wore it over his bare upper body. "Let''s go meet the old baboon leader. Didn''t you say he had tons of treasure?"


    "Myu!" Valeiran''s eyes shed with excitement. He hurriedly ran toward the youth and then agilely climbed his head.


    ''Yes! I''ve seen it myself. They have a lot of it!'' He added through a mental transmission.


    "Hmm." Adam nodded as he canceled his spell, Druidism, and walked out of the cave. "But we have to be diplomatic about it."


    ''Brother, what is diplomatic?''


    "If you can take what belongs to others without making them feel bad. That is what it means to be diplomatic¡­ I think"


    ''Oh! Brother, Come to think of it, you really have be wiser than before. Will you divide the treasure with me?'' The little guy asked while rubbing his paws together, a cunning glint shing in his topaz eyes.


    "Oho?" Adam was pleasantly surprised. "Not bad! Already learning the ropes, I see. Fine, I''ll think about it."


    Being praised by Adam, Valerian pped his paws excitedly. ''So 50-50?''


    "Don''t push it!"


    Valerian''s ears dropped and heid back down on the youth''s head. ''Fine¡­''


    The duo exited the cave, and under the young dragon''s guidance, Adam left for the branch inhabited by the leader as well as the elders of the baboon tribe.


    ¡­


    "Kie!"


    "Kie! Kie! Kie!"


    "Kiiiiieeee!"


    As expected, when Adam spoke to the old baboon leader about the treasures, everyone lost their minds. The youth was only just now realizing how seriously these magical beasts took their treasures.


    Currently, Adam and Valerian were standing on a thick branch near the crown. This branch seemed to be the ce where all the high-ranking members of the tribe gathered.


    The old baboon leader was sitting on a giant throne made of green vines. Moreover, the other baboons, who were simrly aged, stood around him.


    While the baboons were ring and screaming at Adam, his mind had already drifted elsewhere. He thought to himself, Why is it that I always cross paths with these greedy magical beasts?


    While the elders of the baboon tribe were cursing at Adam, he had already started digging his nose. This action of his caused the elders to be even more furious and scream louder. If it wasn''t for Valerian being present, they might have already attacked him.


    However, Adampletely ignored them and continued to search for booger.


    Meanwhile, the leader of the tribe, the old and hunched-back baboon, looked at Adam calmly. He then nced at the young dragonzily lying on the youth''s head and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Although he greatly revered Valerian''s true identity. That didn''t mean he would start doing things that would go against the values of his tribe members.


    The Peach Baboons valued three things above all else - eating, sleeping, and hoarding treasures.


    Now that Adam was asking them to give him some of the treasure that they had hoarded over generations, it didn''t sit well with the old baboon leader. He wanted to refuse, but at the same time, he did not want to offend the mighty dragon.


    The old leader had never found himself in such a dilemma.


    "You know, old sir," Adam looked at the baboon leader and smirked. "I''m not asking for anything else. Just give me some of the gold and tinum coins you''ve gathered. It''s not like you can use it in this ce anyway."


    "Kie!"


    "Kie! Kie! Kie!"


    "Kiiiiieeee!"


    "Ki-ki-kieeeyah!"


    This elicited another round of angry roars from the baboons gathered. However, Adam released a tiny bit of his mana, the pressure emitting from the mana instantly shutting up everyone in ce.


    He continued, "Of course, I won''t just take it for free. I''m a morally upright gentleman, after all."


    The youth paused for a moment and then added, "If you''re facing any problems, I''ll take care of it. You can give me the coins aspensation. How about that?"


    The old leader was first taken aback, but the next moment, his eyes lit up. He looked at the other elders of the tribe and discussed something with them in their nativenguage.


    After a few minutes of arguing back and forth, the baboons had finallye to a decision. Some were happy about it, most others were simply salty about the possibility of having to part with their treasures. While a few others were looking at the youth with mockery.


    The old baboon leader got up from his throne and first bowed toward Adam. ''Esteemed warrior, please do not address me as ''Sir'', I do not deserve it.''


    Adam resisted the urge to roll his eyes. This old guy was a little too sophisticated, he felt. He patiently waited for the baboon to continue.


    The old baboon looked the youth in the eyes and asked earnestly, ''You mentioned that you will resolve any issue guing our tribe.''


    Adam nodded. "Of course, it should be something that I can handle."


    ''Please, rest assured.'' The old baboon bowed once again. ''I have just the task for you!''

 Chapter 175 Leopard

    <h4>Chapter 175 Leopard </h4>


    Gentle and soothing winds brushed against Adam''s face as he jumped from the bank of the river and easilynded on the other side.


    The river''s breadth was at least a hundred meters, but after having just advanced to Organ Stage, where every part of his body except for his nervous system had been strengthened and reinforced, jumping such a distance came as easy as walking to him.


    After Adamnded on his feet, he turned around and nced at therge group of baboons on the other side of the river, who seemed like they were merrily sending him off to his death.


    He couldn''t help but purse his lips. "Looks like these guys don''t like me all that much."


    "Hmph!" He turned back around and started to walk with his arms sped behind his back. "Well, lucky for me, I''m strong."


    The old baboon leader had requested him to take care of a nuisance who resided in the dark forest just past the river. This nuisance in question was a Dark Leopard!


    It was a magical beast with strength rivaling the old baboon leader¡ªNeural Stage. Despite thetter knowing that Adam had only just advanced to an Organ Stage Magus, he still asked him to take care of the Dark Leopard.


    Perhaps the old baboon thought very highly of the youth''s capabilities. Or maybe he was simply angry at Adam for consuming one too many of those colorful eggs.


    Either way, the baboon leader promised that if he could deal with the Dark Leopard once and for all, and bring back its corpse as proof, he would be given a substantial amount of gold and tinum coins.


    Adam happily epted this deal. Although the reward was nice, he also didn''t like what the Dark Leopard did to these baboons, especially the kids.


    Apparently, this magical beast would sneak into the baboon settlement every now and then and prey on young and helpless baboons. This had been going on for quite some time now and even the leader of the tribe was helpless against the beast.


    After all, the Dark Leopard was skilled in shadow magic. Moreover, from what the old baboon had told Adam, this magical beast could also dabble in illusion magic!


    Adam had stayed with the baboon tribe for eight months now, so naturally he had gotten a little attached to its members. Especially the young baboons whom he adored very much.


    During his training retreat, when he felt that things would get too repetitive, he would find these kids and y with them.


    So taking care of the Dark Leopard could be considered his ''thank you'' gift to the tribe that had amodated him in these past few months.


    As Adam gradually approached the dark woods, whistling a luby and disying a nonchnt attitude, Valerian stuck his head out from within his robes and asked nervously, ''The old monkey said that the leopard can use illusion magic¡­ Brother, will we be alright?''


    Adam patted Valerian''s head and said confidently, "Don''t worry, Little Val. No illusion in this world can trick your big brother. I can see through them all. Kekeke!"


    ''Is that so?'' Valerian asked excitedly. ''Will I also be like you?''


    "Hmm¡­" Adam stroked his chin, deep in thought. "Perhaps. Who knows? You might be even better than me."


    "Myu! Myu!" Valerian pped his tinny paws in joy. He always did like getting praised by Adam.


    As the duo casually talked to one another, it didn''t seem like they were going into their of a powerful magical beast to hunt it down. Instead, they looked like they were going on a stroll.


    However, Adam could feel the change in the atmosphere. The air was thick with an eerie stillness and a cold gust of wind blew through the trees, causing the youth''s expression to turn slightly solemn.


    He pushed down Valerian''s head further inside his robes and softly said, "Let''s not get too cocky, yeah?"


    Adam learned his lesson from thest time. If it wasn''t for his sheer arrogance while fighting Kevin and the rest, perhaps he wouldn''t have ended up in such a miserable state after the battle.


    Perhaps he could have finished things more efficiently, and without being sent to death''s doorsteps on more than one asion.


    "Myu!" Valerian nodded and adjusted himself. Now, only his eyes


    ¡ªand everything above them¡ªwere sticking out from within the youth''s robes.


    The young dragon curiously looked around, his topaz eyes shining with wonder.


    The trees seemednky with barely any leaves on them. Its branches twisted like skeletons, appearing extremely sinister.


    Dark purple leaves littered the ground, forming a thick carpet. Every step Adam took, caused a crisp sound to echo in his surroundings.


    He looked down and shook his head. The sound of his boots stepping against the dried leaves and undergrowth was sure to alert anyone nearby. Unable to do anything, he could only shake his head and continue to venture into the depths of the forest.


    ¡­


    In the heart of the dark woods, the Dark Leopard slowly opened its eyes, disying its emerald pupils that were gleaming with coldness.


    It had just sensed someone encroach upon its territory and was quite surprised that someone had actuallye here. This part of the woods barely received any visitors, after all.


    Sensing movement not far away, it slowly got on all fours.


    The sleek and darker-than-night fur on the ck Leopard made it seamlessly blend with the darkness in its surroundings.


    Furthermore, it activated a spell the next moment, causing its shadows to envelope it and making it appear nigh invisible!


    A predatory light shone in its emerald eyes as it slowly approached its prey.


    The most peculiar characteristic of this leopard was its tail. At the end of its tail was a barbed chunk of flesh that gently pped open and shut as if it were breathing.


    From within this barbed flesh, gray smoke would materialize from time to time, producing an illusory miasma around it.


    After searching for not long, the ck Leopard finally located its prey - a young human!


    It slowly approached its prey from the side, its presence undetectable, and its footsteps as silent as the grave. However, it didn''t attack him. Instead, it stayed about ten meters away from its prey and prepared to cast an illusion.


    The beast waved its tail, the barbed flesh at the end of the tail opening and pointing to an area a few meters in front of Adam.


    Following that, a second ck Leopard¡ªan illusion¡ªcame into being right in front of Adam, causing thetter to be vignt and get into a fighting stance.


    "Beast, you finally showed yourself!" The youth screamed heroically. "Prepare to die!"


    As the illusion of the beast slowly advanced toward Adam, baring its sharp fangs, the real beast had already ced itself behind him, patiently waiting for the opportune moment.


    The instance Adam would start engaging with the illusion was the moment it would attack from behind and instantly kill the youth.


    Such was the way the Dark Leopard hunted its prey. It would deceive their senses, then take them by surprise, and finally send them to the afterlife unaware of how they even died.

 Chapter 176 Lifelike

    <h4>Chapter 176 Lifelike </h4>


    Adam firmly stood in his position, vigntly looking at the Dark Leopard approach him. He got into a fighting stance and patiently waited. This was an unknown enemy after all.


    Apart from what the old baboon leader had told him, he didn''t know anything about this magical beast. He thought it wise to find out all about the beast''s fighting capabilities before killing it.


    Moreover, he was also quite interested in the Dark Leopard''s illusion magic. He wanted to see how it worked. He wanted to learn from it.


    When the beast was only a few meters away from him, it released a guttural growl. The beast crouched low, its muscles coiling like springs. The next moment, with incredible speed it closed the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, the Dark Leopard had already arrived right in front of Adam. It raised its paw and viciously hacked at his face.


    Adam was taken by surprise. Not only because of the beast''s lightning speed but also the fact that it chose to fight him so directly instead of using illusions like he''d expected.


    But the next moment he thought of a shocking possibility. As if to confirm his spection, the beast in front of him passed right through his body as if it were nothing but a mirage.


    Meanwhile, behind Adam, a pair of emerald eyes gleamed with a cold glint. The owner of these eyes suddenly appeared from the shadows and opened its maw. Then, it mercilessly pounced on him.


    Adam''s face was filled with panic and fear as he managed to turn his head around at thest moment. He gazed straight into the eyes of the Dark Leopard, who was only inches away from biting his head.


    But suddenly!


    Adam''s lips curled up into a mocking smirk.


    The Dark Leopard''s jaws which were filled with jagged, razor-sharp teeth went straight through Adam. The beast''s eyes widened in shock when it saw its prey dissipate into gray smoke as its body passed through him.


    "Oho!" An amusing voice drifted into the beast''s ears. "Your illusions are so lifelike. Very impressive."


    The beast''s hair stood on end as it hurriedly turned around and looked in the direction the voice came from. There it saw Adam standing with his arms crossed and leaning against a tree trunk, looking at it with a bored expression.


    Adam nced at the beast''s tail, more precisely the chunk of muscle at the end that resembled a spearhead. "Is that where you cast your illusion from? How fascinating!"


    The Dark Leopard instantly realized that this was not an opponent that it could fight against. As a user of illusion magic, the beast knew exactly how deadly illusions could be.


    And now that he crossed paths with a human whose illusions seemed far superior to its, the beast''s instincts screamed at him to do one thing and one thing only.


    It instantly turned around and fled for its life.


    "Huh?" Adam was speechless. "Did it just¡­"


    "Myu!" Valerian nodded with his arms crossed, seemingly not impressed with the beast''s behavior.


    "Hah¡­" The youth shook his head and started to give chase. "What a drag."


    ¡­


    For the next hour, a strange game of cat and mouse took ce in the heart of the dark woods. Ironically, it was the feline magical beast that was now ying the role of a mouse.


    The Dark Leopard was a sly creature. Despite having the strength equaling a Neural Stage Magus, it used unscrupulous methods¡ªillusions, mostly¡ªto hunt down its prey.


    And as it turns out, the beast used the same deceitful methods to escape from Adam.


    It was an eye-opening experience for the youth. Just witnessing the beast ingeniously use illusion magic to escape from him was a great learning experience.


    s, the beast''s attempts at escaping were futile.


    For years now, Adam has been host to the white lotus. Having it permanently reside in his spirit sea had fundamentally changed not only his soul but also his eyes.


    After all, it was said that the eyes were the windows to the soul.


    Adam''s eyes could see through all illusions no matter how powerful they might be. So how could he fall for the petty tricks of a mere Rank 1 magical beast?


    After confirming that there was nothing more that he could learn from the Dark Leopard, Adam effortlessly killed it with a basic Magic Missile.


    The orb of pure mana stabbed straight through the beast''s neck, instantly creating a gaping hole. The beast gasped for air as it struggled to cling onto thest vestiges of life. But soon the light in its eyes dimmed and it perished.


    Adam indifferently stared at the beast''s corpse and coldly muttered, "Serves you right for what you did to those kids."


    The youth then crouched down and skillfully skinned the beast. He figured that its tough hide woulde in handy. After skinning the corpse, he took anything else that he deemed valuable.


    "Ah, there it is!" Adam nced at the blood-stained, ck, crystal core that he fished out from inside the corpse.


    This was the beast core that was present in all magical beasts. It was where the beast''s mana was stored. Beast cores were valuable items that were mostly used as main ingredients in potions. They were also used as raw materials by Artificers.


    Just as he cleaned the ck beast core and was about to put it away, Valerian reached out for it. "Myuuu¡­"


    Adam raised his eyebrows. "What is it, Val?"


    Valerian pointed at the core while drooling. ''Gimme! Gimme!''


    "You¡­ want to eat it?"


    "Myu!"


    Adam was speechless. It had to be known that a beast core was very hard to bite into. That''s why people usually consumed it after it had been liquified with other ingredients and made into a potion.


    Still, he decided to humor the young dragon, curious about what he would do. "Alright, but be careful, okay? The core is pretty durable¡ª"


    CRUNCH!


    "Eh?" Adam turned speechless as he saw the little guy snatch the core from his hand, effortlessly biting into it and then swallowing it.


    "Myuuu¡­" Valerian disyed a satisfied expression as he stroked his tummy.


    Seeing this, Adam shook his head with a sigh, "As expected of you, I guess. You really are a dragon."


    He then put the rest of the corpse inside his earring and then turned around to leave. As he ran through the dark woods, he suddenly asked, "So which one do you like more? Meat? Or the core?"


    Valerian started to sweat and his expression turned extremely conflicted. This was the most difficult question he had ever been asked in his life.


    After thinking for a long time, the little guy still couldn''te up with an answer. In the end, he cast a sideway nce at Adam and then harrumphed, seemingly angry at the youth for putting him in such a dilemma.


    He then turned into a gray sh and returned to the youth''s spirit sea.


    "Pfft¡ªHAHAHAHA!"


    Adam''s loudughter echoed in the dark woods for a long time.


    A very long time.

 Chapter 177 Stingy

    <h4>Chapter 177 Stingy </h4>


    The old leader and the elders of the Peach Baboon tribes had their jaws touching the ground, their eyes bulging out of their sockets. Meanwhile, the nearby baboons had lost their minds.


    Some were excited, while others were shocked, unable toe to terms with what they were seeing.


    In front of the old baboon leader stood Adam with his arms crossed and a bored expression on his face. "How about it?"


    The baboon didn''t reply to him. They continued to stare at the decapitated head of the Dark Leopard at their feet. They were too shocked to even speak.


    "Hello! Can you hear me?" Adam called out once again, this time a little louder.


    The old baboon leader came back to his senses and nced at the youth. He couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp and ask mentally, ''Young warrior¡­ did you really kill it?''


    "Huh?" Adam asked with a straight face, "Have you gone senile already? Do you not see the?head in front of you?"


    ''No, what I mean to say is, did you kill it?'' The leader asked with an awkward face.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean? Did you send me there knowing that I wouldn''t be able to kill the leopard?"


    ''No, no, no!'' The old baboon leader hurriedly waved his hands in a slight panic.


    He looked around Adam to see if the young dragon was present, but after not finding it, he secretly sighed a breath of relief. But still, he gave the youth a proper exnation, wanting to immediately clear the misunderstanding.


    ''Esteemed warrior, you are strong. Before sending you to the dark woods, I estimated that you had the capital to escape from the leopard, but I didn''t think you''d be able to kill it!''


    Adam finally understood what the old leader was thinking. But he pretended to be dumb about it and decided to embarrass him anyway. "What do you mean? Then why did you send me there?"


    ''You see¡­'' the old baboon started to fidget with his long beard, avoiding eye contact with the youth. ''I thought if you went there and returned after failing, you would stop asking us for the treasure.''


    "Hmph!" Adam scoffed, trying his best to maintain a straight face. "That''s wishful thinking! I would have asked for the money regardless. Now, I''ll take double what you''ve offered no thanks to you for trying to fool me."


    However much to Adam''s surprise, the old baboon agreed without even haggling. ''Esteemed warrior, for what you''ve done, I will regard you greatly!''


    He then got on his knees and kowtowed. ''On behalf of my tribe, thank you¡­ thank you very much!''


    The rest of the baboons present on this branch also followed suit and sincerely bowed toward the youth.


    Adam was taken aback by this sudden turn of events. He just wanted to tease the baboons a little and dupe them into giving him more gold. However, he didn''t think he would receive such an earnest response.


    But in hindsight, it made sense.


    After all, he had avenged so many young baboons by killing the leopard. So upon realizing this, he ced his right hand on his chest and nodded with a faint smile.


    "You''re wee."


    ¡­


    A couple of dayster, Adam found himself staring at tworge chests in front of him, his face riddled withplicated emotions.


    Currently, he was inside a cave on one of the many branches of the colossal banyan tree. Valerian was sitting beside him, gracefully licking his paw.


    He then looked at Adam and asked in puzzlement, ''What''s wrong, brother? Your face looks¡­ weird.''


    "Ughh!" Adam rubbed his hair and grunted in annoyance, "That cheap baboon!"


    A few days ago, the old baboon leader had taken him to the tribe''s treasury that was situated underneath the great banyan tree.


    Adam had never seen so much treasure in his life, to say the least. So much so, that the two chests filled with gold and tinum coins in front of him could only be considered a drop in the ocean!


    Even though the value of the two chests was approximately fifty thousand gold coins!


    Despite that, Adam couldn''t help but feel salty knowing that the old baboon had only given him so little considering the vast treasure trove that he had seen.


    He bit his lower lip and clenched his fists in irritation. "Damn it! Only if he could give me a little more! Raaahhh! That stingy baboon!"


    This amount was definitely the most amount he had ever made in his life. But despite making so much money, he still felt that he should have gotten a little more.


    Greed truly knew no bounds.


    Suddenly, Valerian''s topaz eyes gleamed with a brilliant light and he gazed at Adam through narrowed eyes.


    ''Brother, don''t forget about our deal!''


    "Ugh, not this again." Adam made an ugly face as he stared daggers at the young dragon.


    However, Valerian didn''t back down. He continued to have a staring contest with Adam.


    "Fine!" The youth finally gave in. "I won''t go back on my word. You''ll get your thirty percent."


    "Myu~" Valerian jumped into Adam''s arms and started licking his face with love and affection.


    ''Brother, you are the best!''


    ''Sure, sure, whatever you say, hmph."


    Adam put away the chests and packed up his things. The duo then exited the cave and went down the tree. Today they would finally depart from this ce.


    As they arrived at the base of the tree, they noticed arge number of baboons, old and young, had gathered. They had alle here to send them off.


    Seeing the two arrive, all the baboons screamed in joy and excitement. Adam couldn''t help but break into a warm smile seeing this.


    The nearby young baboons agilely climbed his shoulders and started pulling his hair and cheek. But Adam let them. This was them ying with him, after all.


    In the far distance, the old baboon was waiting for him with a few other elders of the tribe.


    ''I hope you liked the reward, esteemed warrior.'' The baboon leader sent a mental message.


    "Y-Yeah, sure!" The youth replied while holding in the urge to beat this stingy old thing.


    Suddenly, another baboon approached them, carrying a folded ck garment. When Adamid eyes on this garment, he was pleasantly surprised.


    "Oh, did you finally finish sewing it?"


    "Ki-kiee! Ki-kiee!" The baboon nodded smugly, handing over the garment to the youth.


    This piece of garment was a hooded cloak made from the hide of the Dark Leopard Adam had killed. Although it appeared crude, it could still pass off as a Rank 1 artifact with how tough its defense capabilities were.


    Adam excitedly put the cloak over his robe. Seeing that it fit him perfectly, he nodded in approval. "Nice!"


    He then nced at the baboon who had made it and gave a thumbs up. "You did an amazing job. Thanks!"


    "Ki-kiee!"


    Adam then bade farewell to everyone that had gathered here. He also gave the young kids a warm hug before departing. Finally, he approached the old baboon leader and smiled.


    "Thank you for your hospitality."


    The old baboon sincerely bowed toward him. ''Thank you, esteemed warrior, for what you''ve done for us. We will forever remember it.''


    Adam simply nodded. He then cast one final nce at everyone around him and said his final goodbyes. "Well, then."


    He turned his head and looked in the direction of the center of the secret ne, his eyes shing with anticipation.


    "Time to leave."

 Chapter 178 Decision

    <h4>Chapter 178 Decision </h4>


    "This secret ne has been such a learning experience for me," Atiel spoke cheerfully, her eyes shining brightly. "It is so enjoyable!"


    "Hmph!" Another elf, a male, who shared the same appearance as her harrumphed in annoyance. "Easy for you to say when I''m the one taking care of all the menial tasks."


    Atiel nced at her twin brother and teased, "But brother, you''re the elder sibling, aren''t you? So isn''t it your duty to take care of me?"


    "Yeah right!" Daneli rolled his eyes and walked away. "A difference of one minute isn''t all that big."


    Atiel simplyughed at Daneli''sment and then hurried after him. It had been a year since they had arrived at the secret ne. They had been fortunate to find each other early on.


    Since then they''d been traveling together. Although they had found some opportunities on their way here, nothing couldpare to the one they were heading toward.


    "How far do you think it is, brother?" Atiel asked in a sweet voice, her eyes darting around at the cherry blossom forest they found themselves in.


    Unlike his sister, Daneli had a solemn expression on his face and was constantly vignt of his surroundings. "Once we exit this forest, that ce should be within our sights. If we pick up speed, we can reach that ce in the next few hours."


    "Yay!" Atiel pped her hands excitedly and her eyes shed with anticipation. "I can''t wait to see that ce."


    "Yeah, me too." Daneli too couldn''t help but get excited as well.


    The twins vigntly walked through the pink forest and before long they appeared at the precipice of a cliff.


    In front of them, a lush green forest came into view. And at the center of this forest was a wide clearing where a colossal pyramid stood majestically.


    When the twinsid their eyes on it, they were stunned.


    "This¡­ It''s beautiful!" Atiel was mesmerized.


    Daneli, on the other hand, was speechless for a moment. But then, he grinned. "I can''t believe it!"


    At the center of the Soaring Rivers Secret ne was a pyramid of massive proportions. Its height was close to 150 meters and the length of the base on each of the four sides was about 230 meters.


    However, its size wasn''t the most shocking thing, but the material it was made out of. It wasn''t made of iron or bricks.


    It was entirely made out of ying cards!


    "So this is why it''s called the House of Cards¡­" Daneli muttered in realization. "I never thought it would literally be made out of cards."


    "Let''s go! Let''s go!" Atiel jumped in excitement. Then, without waiting for her brother, she jumped off the cliff.


    Seeing this, Daneli could only shake his head with a sigh and follow after her.


    ¡­


    Edward and Lisa ran side by side as they gradually approached the House of Cards. As they made their way through the verdant forest, the presence of other Magi became more and more prominent in the distance.


    "How many do you think have made it till here?" Edward asked curiously.


    Lisa thought for a while and then muttered solemnly, "I don''t think more than two-thirds would have made it out here."


    Edward''s eyebrows rose in surprise. "That less?!"


    "Of course." Lisa nodded. "This secret ne is filled with all sorts of dangers. The Magi knew very well what they were getting themselves into before entering this ne."


    "But a third of the Magi dying already is a bit¡­" Edward didn''t finish his sentence, but Lisa knew what he meant.


    "And that''s just for now." She suddenly stopped running and deeply looked at Edward. "How many do you think will die from here on out?"


    The youth gulped in nervousness. He had read in his family records left by his ancestors that the fighting was the most intense around the House of Cards.


    Magi would gather around the structure of this giant pyramid and try to get rid of as many participants as possible. After all, ording to them, the fewer of them there are, the more opportunities they would have inside the pyramid.


    Edward asked, "Shall we wait for Adam and the twins?"


    Lisa was silent for a while, deep in thought. "Ideally, we should. But the area around the pyramid is so huge, what are the chances they would appear anywhere near us?"


    She paused for a while before continuing, "Besides, the more we dy the worse the situation might be for us."


    Finding herself in such a dilemma where their lives were at stake, Lisa hesitated to make her next decision. Edward also knew this, but he too didn''t know what to do.


    Suddenly¡­


    "Lisa! Edward!" A cheerful and familiar voice called out to them from behind.


    The couple turned around and saw the elven twins running toward them. Seeing this, they were pleasantly surprised.


    Lisa greeted Atiel with a warm hug. "I''m happy that you''re safe."


    "Me too! Me too! Hehe." Atiel giggled without a care in the world.


    While the two girls were catching up, Daneli approached Edward and the two simply nodded at each other.


    The elf was quite surprised to see Edward''s striking transformation. "You seemed to havee across some fortuitous encounter."


    Edward smiled mysteriously. "That I have."


    "Where''s that drunkard? Have you seen him yet?" The elven youth asked.


    "Nope."


    "I see¡­"


    Lisa approached them and advised, "Now that most of us have gathered, how about we walk toward the clearing?"


    Edward chimed in, his expression adamant, "But we must wait for Adam. It doesn''t matter if we get dyed in entering the pyramid."


    "That goes without saying," Lisa said with an assuring smile. She then looked at the twins and asked for their opinions, "What do you guys think?"


    "Of course, we should wait for Adam," Atiel said with a wide smile. "He''s very fun to be around, tee-hee!"


    "Tsk, I guess we have no choice but to wait for that clown." Daneli crossed his arms and looked away.


    Lisa beamed. "Alright then, let''s get going."


    The group of four quickly traversed through the green forest. However, when they stepped out into the clearing, the sight that greeted their eyes made their skin turn cold.


    Atiel, who had always been bright and sunny, suddenly had the color drained out of her face. Her body shuddered at what she was seeing.


    "W-Who did this?!"

 Chapter 179 Berserk

    <h4>Chapter 179 Berserk </h4>


    About a dozen corpses of humans, elves, dwarves, and even gnomesy strewn across the ground. It wasn''t their deaths that had shocked the group, but the way that they''d been killed.


    Each of the corpses was brutally dismembered, as if they''d been torn apart by feral beasts. Some had their limbs torn, while others had their heads cut off.


    There were even some that had their stomachs and chests torn open and their innards exposed!


    Such a cruel and vicious scene caused a chill to crawl up the kids'' spines. No matter how many people they had killed, or how used to killing they were, this was still something unthinkable to them.


    Atiel couldn''t take it anymore and dropped to her knees, barfing. Daneli crouched down beside her and gently patted her back, trying tofort her.


    "Hehehe, oh, how tender and soft." A deep voice drifted into the group''s ears. "Come here, little elf. Let me ravish you to my heart''s content."


    When Daneli heard the person say such foul words about his sister, his eyes turned bloodshot from unbridled fury. He got to his feet and stood right in front of Atiel.


    His gazended on the person who had just spoken, a middle-aged human Magus. The words that came out of Daneli''s mouth next wereced with extreme killing intent.


    "Filthy human, apologize for what you said, or I''ll make you wish you were dead."


    Ten Magi stood right opposite the group of four, the dismembered corpses separating them in the middle. All ten of them appeared to be middle-aged. Anothermon characteristic was that they were all humans.


    Sensing the sinister and bloodthirsty aura naturally emanating from them, moreover, from the way that they had treated the corpses, Daneli realized that these people could very likely be Dark Magi!


    In this world, there was an abstract spectrum built on morals and ethical principles based upon which the Magi were differentiated. This gave birth to two factions in which like-minded Magi were grouped.


    The righteous faction and the evil faction.


    Magi who belonged to the righteous faction were called Light Magi, whereas Magi who belonged to the evil faction were called Dark Magi.


    Since time immemorial, the two have always opposed each other. The battle between them has continued since time long past and will continue for ages toe.


    It was not just a war of spells and swords, but also one of ideals.


    Edward stepped forward and looked at the ten Dark Magi obstructing them. His expression turned solemn as he stated, "There''s no need for us to fight meaninglessly. Let us pass."


    "Hah? Meaninglessly? Let you pass?" The person who had spoken earlier, scoffed, "How naive! Don''t drag this out and surrender yourselves."


    "There''s no point in talking." Another person chimed in. "Let''s get this over with. Everyone, take care of those two boys. We can have the girls for ourselves then, hehehe."


    "Those girls look ripe!"


    "I know, right? Especially that elf."


    "Say what you want, but I call dibs on the blonde human girl first¡ª"


    Before thest person could even finish the words he was going to say, lightning shed in front of his eyes and the next moment, everything turned dark.


    Edward had appeared in front of him at lightning speed¡ªliterally¡ªand pummelled his head into a bloody paste with just his fist alone.


    As blood sttered all over him, he gazed at the corpse with narrowed eyes and coldly muttered, "Fine, I call dibs on your head."


    The Dark Magi were shocked out of their minds. Edward had suddenly appeared in their midst, taking everyone by sheer surprise.


    And not just them!


    Even Lisa, Daneli, and Atiel were filled with disbelief. Edward''s speed was simply mind-boggling.


    Daneli was the first to snap back to his senses. Taking advantage of this opening created by Edward, he decided to immediately act. The next moment, he silently cast a spell and his feet were suddenly surrounded by wisps of green wind.


    Following that, he disappeared from the spot and stealthily approached the Magi nearest to him.


    SLASH!


    With a simple swipe of his scimitar, he effortlessly beheaded a Magus who was staring at Edward like an idiot.


    Having two of their people die one after the other within just a few seconds, the rest of the Magi hurriedly retreated, at the same time preparing spells. It was perhaps their greatest mistake to look down upon their opponents because of their low numbers and age.


    Now, they had to pay the price for it.


    An exquisite wooden bow appeared in Atiel''s hands. She readied her arrows as she nced at Lisa. "I got your back. Go!"


    Lisa solemnly nodded and rushed into battle. She cast a spell and the next moment, a whip made entirely out of vine appeared in her hand.


    At the same time, Atiel also started to shoot arrows at the Dark Magi, providing ample support for her friends.


    One by one, under the seamless cooperation of the four teenagers, the Dark Magi started to fall one after another.


    About a hundred meters away, at the boundary between therge clearing and the lush forest, a Magus was sitting atop a tree branch and holding his crossbow with trembling hands.


    He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    The sudden turn of events had shocked him. He along with another archer also belonged to this group of Dark Magi. They were to act as long-range support.


    Dealing with the Magi that had appeared earlier was extremely easy for them. But these four kids seemed to be on a whole other level.


    He soon calmed his nerves and aimed his crossbow at Edward who seemed to have gone berserk. The archer''s eyes narrowed and he coldly muttered under his breath, "Heh, he won''t know what hit him."


    "You too."


    Suddenly, he heard a cold whisper from behind him, making his entire body shudder. Before he could even turn around, he was already done for.


    CRACK!


    The archer''s neck was easily snapped in half by a figure wearing a hooded cloak. As he gentlyid the corpse on the branch, he mumbled, "This should be thest one."


    He then gazed at Edward who was fighting three Magi at once and even seemed to have the upper hand.


    Seeing this, the figure nodded ever so slightly. "Not bad."


    Suddenly, he abruptly turned his head in a certain direction and sensed a group of eight Magi closing in on Edward and the rest''s battlefield.


    "Oh? These people seem quite strong," He muttered in surprise. "I should go and say hi."


    The next moment, he vanished from his spot.


    Like a fleeting mirage.

 Chapter 180 Cowardly

    <h4>Chapter 180 Cowardly </h4>


    A group of eight orcs approached the battlefield where Edward and the rest were fighting the Dark Magi. These orcs seemed to be in their youths and all of them had strength equivalent to Neural Stage Magi!


    The one leading this group was a young orc with a light green skinplexion. The sides of his head were shaved and he sported a mohawk that was tied into a braided ponytail. He wore red and white face paint that made him appear very intimidating.


    He looked at the group and instructed, "We''ll observe the situation first. If there are no dangers, we''ll kill anyone in our paths and head straight for the House of Cards."


    "Ohh!" The orcs nodded solemnly.


    Except for one, a tall andnky fellow. He nced at the group leader and scoffed, "Kurdan, since when did you be such a coward? Danger or not, we should plow through anything and anyone standing in our way."


    "Watch your mouth, Gorgo." A female orc red at thenky one. "If it wasn''t for Kurdan''s lead, most of us would have already died in this ce. Don''t question his judgment!"


    Gorgo simply made a face at this female orc, but he knew she was right. So he didn''t argue further. However, Kurdan''s way of doing things didn''t sit well with him.


    Orcs were brave and mighty warriors. Since when did they have to act like rats? ording to him, they should meet every difficulty head-on. This is what he was taught since childhood.


    So now why did he have to do something that went against everything he was taught?


    Why did the Chief decide to make Kurdan, who ording to him was just a coward, the leader of this group?


    He didn''t understand.


    Seeing theplicated look on Gorgo''s face, Kurdan patted his shoulder and spoke solemnly, "I know that my decisions may not seem the best, but everything I do is so that all of us can fulfill the objective given to us by our Chief. Don''t forget, the missiones first."


    Thinking of what their Chief had said to them before they departed, Gorgo began to calm down. He deeply looked at Kurdan and then nodded. "Fine, whatever."


    Kurdan didn''t take it to heart, instead, he just smiled.


    Gorgo was the youngest member of their group, but he was already a Neural Stage Magus. Out of every one of them, this youth had the most potential and would most likely grow up to be the next Chief.


    However, his only shoring was that he was too brash and hot-headed.


    "Just bear with me for as long as the secret ne is opened." Kurdan nced at the rest of the members. "It may seem cowardly, but please trust me."


    "Of course, we trust you!"


    "Why else do you think we''re following you?"


    "Kurdan, no need to exin yourself."


    "We understand!"


    The orcs chimed in one after another. Hearing them, Kurdan felt gratified. Then, he started to remind them again about the rules of the House of Cards.


    "Alright, then. Once we enter the pyramid, we will be separated once again. So make sure¡ª"


    But he suddenly stopped what he was about to say when he sensed someone approaching them from the distance. It was only one person but the feeling that they were giving him was tyrannical!


    "Everyone, halt!" He raised his hands and instructed.


    As everyone stopped in their tracks, Kurdan stepped forward and stood in front of the group, an extremely grim expression marring his face and a trace of apprehension shing across his eyes.


    "What is it, Kurdan?"


    "Why did we stop all of a sudden?"


    Kurdan''s eyes narrowed and he replied, "Someone''sing."


    Although none of the orcs could see anyone in front of them, they chose to trust Kurdan. After all, he was someone who was praised for his sensory abilities even by the Chief.


    Deep within the forest, the group of eight orcs stood still as they anticipated the arrival of their opponents. At the same time, they couldn''t help but wonder just who it could be to make even their leader turn so serious.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, bringing along with it the dried leaves that had fallen to the ground. And a momentter, a hooded figure appeared out of nowhere like a specter!


    "Oho!" The figure''s voice carried with it a trace of surprise. "I was wondering who it was. So it''s you guys. I''ve never seen an orc before. I must say, you guys look quite menacing up front. So scary~"


    The orcs: "¡­"


    They were dumbfounded. From the way Kurdan was acting, they thought they woulde across a difficult group to deal with.


    But it turned out to be just one stupid guy.


    One of the orcs looked at Kurdan and asked dubiously, "Is¡­ is that it?"


    Kurdan still had a solemn expression on his face as he gazed at the hooded figure. "Don''t take him lightly. He''s a dangerous individual!"


    "Oh?" The figure turned his head to look at Kurdan. "You''re quite the perceptive one. It is indeed as you say. I''m crazy strong. Kekeke!"


    The orcs, no matter how hard they tried, couldn''t take this neer seriously. From the way he spoke to the way he carried himself, just what about him was dangerous?


    Gorgo who was already at his wit''s end, couldn''t take it anymore. He nced at Kurdan and sneered, "He''s just one guy! Why must you be so cowardly¡ª"


    "Ahem!" The hooded figure interrupted him. "You guys, it will be best if you turn around and take a different route to the pyramid."


    "You!!" Gorgo was livid. "Who the hell do you think you are?! You know what? I''ve had enough of this shit."


    The next moment, he dashed toward the hooded figure in a fit of anger.


    "Gorgo, no!"


    Kurdan reached out to him, but it was already toote. Gorgo was the fastest Magi in their group, so by the time Kurdan had called out to him, he was already a few meters away from the hooded figure.


    Gorgo bandished his twin daggers as he aimed for the neer''s neck. "Stupid trash, you think too highly of yourself! How dare you look down on me?!"


    However, the next moment, his eyes widened.


    The hooded figure suddenly disappeared from his spot, and when he reappeared again he was already in front of the young orc.


    All Gorgo could see was a flying knee erging in his vision. And he was utterly helpless against it.


    BAM!


    Gorgo flew backward like a lifeless ragdoll, blood spurting out of his mouth and nose. Hended at the feet of the orcs,pletely unconscious.


    The orcs were stunned! They first nced at Gorgo and then at the figure whose hood hade down due to the sudden movement he had just made.


    It was a human Magus in histe teenage years. He had long raven hair tied into a ponytail, moreover, he also sported a stubble.


    His facial features were in except for his abyss-like eyes and the deep scar that ran diagonally across his face.


    The youth looked at the group of orcs and smirked.


    "That was my final warning. The next person that takes a step forward¡­


    "Dies."

 Chapter 181 Anticipation

    <h4>Chapter 181 Anticipation </h4>


    The group of orcs were stunned by Adam''s speed. All of them were Neural Stage Magi, so as a result, their eyesights were greatly enhanced.


    Despite that, they were unable to see through the youth''s movements!


    But so what?


    Having the puny human look down on them so arrogantly really struck their nerves. At once, the orcs brandished their weapons and angrily hurled insults and were ready to attack any moment now.


    "Human trash!"


    "You dare look down on us?!"


    "I''ll rip your damn throat!"


    Adam didn''t reply to them. Instead, he stood there with his arms crossed and made an extremely condescending face that screamed ''You want some? Come get some!''


    Seeing his expression, the orcs were livid. They were about to charge at him when suddenly, the leader of the group, Kurdan, stopped them in their tracks. "I forbid you to engage him in battle."


    "But, leader, look what he did to Gorgo!"


    "How can we let him go just like that?"


    "Besides, he''s just one person."


    Kurdan instantly put an end to this discussion by releasing his mana, putting the orcs under such pressure that they couldn''t help but take a step back.


    His cold gaze fell on each one of them and he tly muttered, "That is an order."


    When Adam witnessed this scene, he was slightly surprised. With raised eyebrows, he nced at Kurdan, impressed. This guy''s pretty strong.


    As the orcs reluctantly sheathed back their weapons, Kurdan nced at Gorgo and then finally at Adam. "Thank you for going easy on him."


    Once again, Adam was taken by surprise. He couldn''t help but think to himself, He''s quite coolheaded for an orc. I thought they were all barbarians.


    He replied with a shrug, "Eh, no problem. I don''t like to kill unnecessarily."


    Kurdan deeply looked at the human youth and then nodded. "We will be taking a different route to the pyramid."


    He then nced at another orc and instructed him to carry the unconscious Gorgo. The group of orcs then turned around and prepared to leave.


    Suddenly, Kurdan turned back around and asked, "What is your name, human?"


    "Adam."


    Kurdan nodded. "The next time we meet, it won''t be this peaceful. I shall look forward to it, Adam."


    With that said, he turned around and led the group of orcs away. Adam stared at Kurdan''s departing back for a very long time.


    In the end, he chuckled. "What a strange guy."


    ¡­


    THWOCK!


    A mana-infused arrow shot right through a man''s head who was just about to sneak attack Daneli from behind.


    The elven youth removed the scimitar that he had stabbed through a Magus'' chest and turned around to see a Magus shot in the head with an arrow. He knew it was Atiel''s doing.


    He looked over in the distance to find his twin sister sitting atop a tree, bow in hand. Their gazes met and they nodded at each other.


    Daneli turned back around and looked at the bloodbath they had just gone through. They were outnumbered ten to four, but despite the odds, they managed toe out victorious.


    And the main reason for that was one person and one person only.


    The elven youth gazed at Edward who was throwing the corpse of thest Magus he had just killed. Out of the ten Magi their group had fought, Edward had taken care of half of them all by himself.


    Daneli was stunned to see such fighting skills disyed by him. Earlier, the elven youth had never paid much attention to him, but now he couldn''t help bute to admire him.


    In the world of Magi, strength was respected by all.


    The four of them soon regrouped after having gone through an arduous battle. Atiel looked at everyone and spoke in slight shock, "That was¡­ easier than I thought?"


    Daneli nodded. "It indeed was."


    The twins subconsciously nced at Edward. To say that they were impressed by this youth would be a severe understatement.


    Lisa looked at him and smiled. "Thanks for taking care of most of them. Otherwise, it would have been a lot harder for us."


    She then nced at the twins and was full of praise. "You guys'' coordinated attack was amazing¡ª"


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of hurried footstepsing from the direction of the forest. Thinking that it was yet another enemy attack, the four of them instantly turned vignt and got ready to fight.


    But when they looked in the direction of the forest, they were bbergasted. It wasn''t an enemy at all.


    "Rawr~"


    Valerian ran toward them, taking tiny steps. He growled menacingly at the four, but all that did was melt their hearts.


    "Val!" A bright smile bloomed on Lisa''s face. She ran toward the young dragon cheerfully. She knelt on the ground and weed him with open arms.


    "Myu!" Valerian jumped into her arms and then started to lick her cheeks fondly.


    The next moment, the little guy caught sight of Edward approaching. Seeing him, Valerian got very excited. He quickly ran away from Lisa and agilely climbed Edward.


    "Myuuu!" The young dragon put his arms around Edward''s neck and hugged him with eyes tight shut.


    "Hahaha!" Edward gently patted Valerian''s back and smiled warmly. "Did you miss me, Little Val?"


    "Myu~" Valerian nodded cutely. Out of all of Adam''s friends, he was the closest to Edward.


    After all, Edward and Adam spent most of their time together, so naturally Valerian too had gotten very attached to the blue-


    eyed boy.


    "By the way, where''s that guy?" Edward asked curiously, his toneced with a hint of excitement.


    Valerian opened his eyes and then pointed in the distance. "Myu!"


    The four kids turned their heads in the direction the little guy was pointing toward. There, they saw a lone figure slowly walking out of the forest.


    He was wearing a crude, ck cloak and was walking with his arms sped behind his back, and a faint smile adorning his face.


    Seeing this familiar person approaching them, the four of them couldn''t help but be filled with anticipation, especially Edward and Lisa. After all, they had been away from each other for close to a year now.


    But their expression gradually darkened as Adam came closer and closer. Until finally, their jaws dropped and they screamed in unison.


    "Who the hell are you?!"

 Chapter 182 Stench

    <h4>Chapter 182 Stench </h4>


    Adam walked up to them, the smug on his face getting more and more prominent by the second. From the way his friends had reacted, he figured that they must be shocked by how handsome he had be.


    Hehe, as expected, my handsomeness truly knows no bounds!


    By the time he had walked up to them, his imaginary tail had already started wagging. He stroked his hair and spoke with a deep tone, "My children, have you already forgotten?"


    Seeing that the four were still speechless by his appearance, the grin on his face turned even brighter.


    He spread his arms wide, raised his chin at a forty-five-degree angle, and looked into the distance, posing heroically.


    "It is I, the renowned, highly respected, and immensely handsome Magus among Magi, Adam Constantine!"


    There was pin-drop silence, except for the asional chirping of crickets.


    Failing to elicit any response from the four, Adam''s lips twitched uncontrobly and he struggled to maintain his heroic pose¡ªor what he thought was a heroic pose anyway. He cleared his throat and began once again.


    "Ahem! I said, it is I, the renowned¡ª"


    "We heard you the first time." Daneli interrupted him. "What the hell happened to your face? That scar looks hideous."


    Atiel innocently chimed in, "What is that sorry excuse of a beard? You might as well shave it, Adam."


    "You''ve be uglier than before," Lisa added with a shake of her head. "Where did you get the confidence to call yourself immensely handsome? Are you blind? Or just in stupid?"


    "Uh, long hair doesn''t suit you," Edward spoke awkwardly.


    Every word that came out of their mouths directly stabbed Adam and hurt him more than any mana-infused arrows ever could.


    Toward the end, he listlessly crouched down and started to draw circles on the ground with his finger, mumbling to himself, "You guys are so mean¡­"


    Valerian jumped down from Edward''s shoulder and strutted toward Adam. He then gently patted thetter''s head,forting him. ''Don''t worry, brother. I think you''re good-looking... kind of.''


    "Val¡­" Adam picked up the young dragon and hugged him with tearful eyes. "As I thought, you''re the only one who can see it."


    Edward walked up to him with a bright smile. "But I think the scar on your face is very cool, though."


    "Kekeke, fatty, I know right!" Adam looked at him and grinned. He hugged Edward and then observed him from head to toe.


    "You''ve really changed, huh? Well, I can''t say I''m surprised."


    Edward simply chuckled in response. Adam greeted the other three, catching up with them. They spoke for a while about the things they had experienced in the secret ne.


    Listening to them speak about all the ces they had visited, Adam was very fascinated. Suddenly, he looked at Edward and Lisa standing way too close to each other,fortably no less, and couldn''t help but squint his eyes.


    "Oho?" He came closer to them, his lips slowly forming a smirk. "What''s this?"


    Adam''s nostrils red up and he drew an intense sniff as if the spirit of the primordial hunting dog had entered his body.


    "I smell the stench of love."


    "Adam!" Lisa''s face turned redder than a tomato and she screamed at him. "W-What nonsense are you speaking?!"


    "Uehehehe~" Adam made a stupid face as he rubbed his hands together. "Oh, how wonderful it is to fall in love, eh?"


    "Ahhhh!" Lisa had never been so embarrassed in her life. She immediately threw a punch at Adam but ended up hitting nothing but empty air.


    After dodging her punch, Adam smooched the air and sped his hands together, his eyes shing with vicious mockery. "Oh, what a time to fall in love~"


    "Stop right there and let me hit you, you dog!" Lisa shrieked and ran after him.


    "Ehehe!" Adam effortlessly evaded her attacks. But suddenly, Edward came out of nowhere and bear-hugged him, restraining him on the spot.


    Adam looked at Edward with a suicidal expression and whispered, "Traitor."


    "Forgive me, brother." Edward shut his eyes. "Just bear with it for once."


    BAM! POW!


    As Adam was getting mauled by Lisa, the elven twins were standing in the distance and looking at all of this happening with amused expressions.


    Atiel suddenly asked in puzzlement, "Brother, do you think Adam got caught on purpose?"


    "Of course he did." Daneli chuckled. He really liked seeing Adam getting beaten for some reason.


    "But why would he do that?" Atiel asked again.


    "Don''t know." Daneli shrugged. "But I''m d he did."


    ¡­


    After a good ten minutes, Lisa finally flushed out all her embarrassment by beating the living daylights out of Adam. But immediately after, she fed him a healing potion.


    "So, how did you get that scar?" She asked, her toneced with a hint of concern.


    Adam stared at her like an idiot. He was bamboozled. First, she beat him like he owed her money, now she was worried about him as if he were her younger sibling or something.


    He just couldn''t understand her.


    In the end, he simply shook his head with a smile. He looked around and then replied, "First, let''s get away from this ce. I can''t stand the smell of blood."


    Everyone agreed and moved away from the battlefield. He then recounted his battle with Jeffrey, Kevin, and the rest.


    As they heard him casually exin how the battle took ce, their jaws gradually dropped to the floor. To say that they were shocked would be a major understatement.


    Adam made exaggerated hand gestures and narrated, "¡­And then that bastard used a magic scroll and the Fireball went boooom! And then I threw the spear like bam and then whoosh


    ¡ª"


    With pure disbelief etched on his face, Daneli interrupted him and screamed, "Wait a damn minute! Y-You went against more than thirty Magi on your own?!"


    "Uh-huh." Adam shrugged. "But technically it was the Fireball that took out a third of them so¡ª"


    "And then you survived a Rank 2: Fireball?!" Daneli''s eyes threatened to pop out of his sockets.


    "Yeah?" Adam replied with an innocent expression. "I didn''t take that hit directly though."


    Everyone was bbergasted.


    "Monster!" Only one word escaped Daneli''s lips.


    As everyone was struggling toe to terms with what Adam had just said, Lisa suddenly asked him with clenched fists. "What about Kevin? Did you kill him?"


    Adam nced at her and shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "What do you mean you don''t know?" Lisa blurted out, nervousness gripping her heart. It would be in her best interest if Kevin had been dealt with.


    "I mean¡­" Adam thought of the right words to say. "I would hope that he''s dead. But I can''t confirm it."


    His gaze involuntarilynded on Valerian who was taking a nap in his arms.


    "What are you gonna do if he''s alive?" Lisa asked, anxiousness shing in her eyes. "What about our n?"


    "Who knows?" Adam shrugged. "But rest assured, your family will be safe. Just trust me."


    Lisa deeply looked at the youth, her eyes starting to redden. In the end, she nodded. "I trust you."


    "Alright then!" Adam turned around and gazed at the colossal structure in the near distance.


    "Let''s make our way to the House of Cards!"

 Chapter 183 Cards

    <h4>Chapter 183 Cards </h4>


    As the group of teenagers made their way toward one of the four entrances of the House of Cards, they came across more and more Magi.


    Some were vignt and made distance from them, while others tried to get rid of them seeing that they were just a bunch of kids. However, these people immediately cowered in fear when Adam released a tiny amount of his mana.


    Having practiced the Astral Tyrant Manual for so long had altered Adam''s mana characteristic, making it extremely overbearing to those who felt it.


    Moreover, during his training retreat, Adam was able to experiment a lot with the applications of mana. Unlike before when he would haphazardly release mana, now the mana he released was fine-tuned and highly precise.


    This could be seen in how his friends, who were the closest to him, weren''t affected by his intimidating aura at all. Yet the Magi in the distance were already sweating buckets from the pressure heavily weighing down on them.


    When his friends learned this, they were greatly shocked.


    Daneli asked him incredulously, "How did your control over mana get so¡­ definite? What did you do?"


    "Hehe." Adam looked at the blond elf and smugly said, "You just have to live in harmony with mana."


    Lisa asked with raised eyebrows, resisting the urge to roll her eyes, "Live in harmony with mana? What bullshit are you spouting now?"


    The expression on Adam''s face turned smug. "It''s too early for you to understand what I''m saying, littless. You should just focus on the analytical study of magic."


    "Analytical study? That''s what we''ve always been taught, though." Atiel said in puzzlement with a tilt of her head. "Is there another aspect of magic that you''ve studied, Adam?"


    "It is the philosophical study of magic!" Adam faintly smiled, a profound light dancing in his eyes. "It cannot be studied, only understood."


    "Ugh, he''s at it again!"


    "Stop the bullshit!"


    "Uhuh, Adam, I almost believed you!"


    Everyone simply thought that Adam was ying with them again. Everyone except Edward, that is.


    Adam secretly nced at him and smirked, Well, it shouldn''t be difficult for you toprehend it though. After all, you''re loved by mana!


    It was indeed as Adam had spected. Edward felt like he was on the cusp of understanding something very esoteric, but for some reason, the more he tried to grasp this feeling, the further it got out of reach.


    How strange, Edward thought to himself. This feeling was new to him and also annoying.


    It was like trying to recall that one word that you clearly remembered the meaning of, but no matter how hard you tried, the word would always evade you.


    In the end, he simply shook his head and focused on his current situation. He looked around and saw that they were about to reach the entrance of the House of Cards.


    From up close, this pyramid looked even more majestic.


    It was made of ying cards that were abnormallyrge in size. Each of them was nearly three meters tall!


    One could see the four suits of spades, clubs, diamonds, and hearts, numbering from ace to ten. And finally, there were the face cards - jack, queen, and king.


    On the walls of the pyramid, the group could either see the front side of the card or its nk rear side. Seeing such a spectacle of magic left them breathless.


    "How many cards did it take to even construct this pyramid?" Atiel asked with wonder gleaming in her eyes.


    "Too many," Daneli replied while gazing at the structure with awe. "Also, I doubt that such a structure can be constructed by hand."


    "It''s very likely that this entire pyramid was directly summoned by the Magus who created this secret ne," Lisa spected.


    "Summoned?" Edward was shocked. "Where would they even summon such a colossal structure from?"


    "The Spirit World!" Adam replied matter-of-factly.


    Oddly enough, the youth''s answer madeplete sense to everyone present. After all, it was said that the Spirit World was not only the home to spirits but also all things bizarre.


    Moreover, the School of Summoning also had close ties with the Spirit World!


    The group finally arrived in front of the entrance. It was an unassuming rectangr door, nothing too grand. However, from within this entrance, an ethereal white light could be seen. Nothing else could be seen beyond it.


    Two giant pirs¡ªalso made of ying cards¡ªstood on either side of the entrance. And on it were carved words in thenguage of the Southern Federation.


    ''Wee to the House of Cards;''


    ''Where the earth hides its treasures, and the wind whispers its secrets;''


    ''Only the Magi with courage in their hearts and a keen mind shall seed;''


    ''Proceed with caution, and may fortune favor the bold;''


    ''For beyond these gates lies that which you desire the most.''


    "¡­Lies that which you desire the most!" Edward''s eyes lit up as he read thest line. "It is exactly like what the ancestors of my family have said about the pyramid!"


    "Care to exin?" Daneli asked with a stoic face, but the curiosity and eagerness in his voice could barely be hidden.


    Edward contained the bubbling excitement in his heart and exined, "Once we enter the pyramid, each of us will be teleported to a different ce that will lead us to the item that we need the most."


    "H-How is that even possible?!" Daneli blurted out in shock.


    Edward simply shrugged. "Don''t know, but it''s true. Generations of elders as well as patriarchs of my family have attested to this. Even my father said so."


    Lisa grasped a crucial point from Edward''s information, and asked, "Are we going to be separated again?"


    Edward nodded. "Indeed."


    Adam started to stroke his chin and mumbled, "We were separated first when we entered the secret ne. And now we will be separated again once we enter the pyramid. It seems that the objective of the secret ne is to test a Magus'' individual prowess."


    Everyone couldn''t help but nod in agreement.


    Adam nced at Valerian who wasfortably sticking his head out from his robes and looking around curiously. "Little Val, time to go back in."


    "Myu!" The young dragon nodded cutely. He then waved his tiny paw at Edward and Lisa, bidding them farewell, and then turned into a gray sh, returning to Adam''s spirit sea.


    Adam took a step forward and approached the entrance. His lips slowly curled up into a wide grin. "Beyond these gates lies that which you desire the most, huh?"


    He rubbed his hands and his grin turned sly. "Ehehehe, I desire money~"


    The next moment, without hesitation he ran through the gates while screaming,


    "Give it to me!!"

 Chapter 184 Frightening

    <h4>Chapter 184 Frightening </h4>


    The feeling of turbulence drowned Adam''s senses as his stomach churned and he felt like throwing up again. And throw up he did.


    Adam knelt on the ground and puked like there was no tomorrow. He wiped his lips clean and cursed under his breath, "Ugh, I hate this feeling of teleportation."


    After having his organs reinforced by mana, one would expect him to barely feel a thing during teleportation. But here he was, standing in a puddle of his own making.


    "Damn it!" He shrieked. "Did I pee myself? What the hell?!"


    He didn''t even realize when his pants had gotten wet. He hurriedly looked around and saw that he was the only person standing in this long corridor made of cards.


    "Haa¡­ fortunately there''s no one around." He patted his chest in relief then changed into a pair of new pants.


    Then he curiously looked around at the ce he had just teleported to. It was a long corridor, sparsely lit. Behind him was a wall made of cards¡ªa dead end. Whereas in front of him, the corridor led to an unknown ce.


    The youth crouched down and touched the floor. "Hmm, it''s really made of paper cards. How fascinating!"


    He then balled his hand into a fist, augmented it with mana, and then punched the floor.


    BAM!


    Nothing happened.


    "Quite sturdy too." Adam stood back up and stroked his chin, deep in thought. "How about I cast a spell on it?"


    But the next moment, he shook his head and got rid of this idea. "No, I should save the spell materials forter. Who knows what I''ll face at the end of the corridor? Every drop of mana is crucial in this unknown ce."


    With that, he started leisurely walking. However, his eyes darted around at every nook and cranny of the corridor, vignt for any sudden attacks.


    After a long period of time, Adam finally reached the other end of the corridor. Much to his surprise, he didn''t face any obstacles whatsoever on his way here.


    He stood in front of a gray, mottled door and muttered softly, "Isn''t all this¡­ way too easy?"


    But the next moment, his eyes narrowed and a solemn expression enveloped his face. "No, there''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. The real test is most likely just beyond this door."


    He deeply gazed at the gray door in front of him and repeated the words he had seen at the entrance of the pyramid, "For beyond these gates lies that which you desire the most¡­"


    Adam took a deep breath and then finally pushed open the door.


    However, the moment he stepped foot inside, his eyes widened in shock and he involuntarily let out a scream filled with agony.


    "Agghhh!"


    ¡­


    Simr to Adam, Edward found himself in a corridor made entirely of cards after he was teleported. After walking toward the end of the corridor, he too found himself in front of a gray door.


    With bated breaths, he opened the door and walked in.


    BOOM!


    Lightning rumbled in the dark skies and tempestuous waves crashed against the small ind he found himself standing on.


    Edward was stunned!


    One moment he was in a quiet corridor, and the next moment, he found himself standing on a small reef in the middle of an ocean. He was surrounded by raging waves from all sides, crashing against the high cliff of the ind.


    At once, he was drenched and almost swept off of his feet by the fury of the sea.


    "W-What the hell?! Where is this ce?!"


    This sudden turn of events hadpletely caught him off guard. And it didn''t help that the thunder booming in the dark skies didn''t allow him even a moment to think straight.


    Suddenly, as he was looking around in panic, his gaze fell on yet another small ind in the near distance, about a hundred meters away from him. Blue lightning danced around this ind as if protecting it.


    Edward squinted his eyes and he was able to see the silhouette of a weapon levitating in the middle of the ind. Moreover, lightning seemed to be dancing around this weapon.


    "A spear?!" He muttered in disbelief. Suddenly he recalled something and came to a realization.


    "Perhaps¡­ is this what I desire the most currently? A weapon?"


    The more he thought of this, the more it made sense to him.


    His long sword getting destroyed in the battle against the Megalodeer. Him being teleported to this ce that was being showered in lightning.


    All of this seemed too good to be a coincidence.


    He couldn''t help but mutter in awe, "This ce is truly magical!"


    But the only thing he couldn''t understand was why the pyramid guided him to a spear. He had never picked up this weapon in his life. For as long as he could remember, his choice of weapon had always been a sword.


    He shook his head and said to himself, "It doesn''t matter. I need to get my hands on that spear no matter what. If it''s a reward found inside the pyramid, it has to be amazing!"


    However, there was one problem.


    In order to get to that cliff where the spear was located, he had to swim the turbulent waters. That would prove to be a great hindrance to him as he was in the middle of a storm.


    Moreover, that wasn''t the only thing¡­


    Edward''s eyes narrowed as he nced at the shadowy figures swimming in the sea. Countless such creatures were present between the two inds, seemingly waiting for him.


    These creatures had extremely sinister characteristics. They were aquatic humanoids with the upper body of a human and the legs resembling the tail of a fish.


    Moreover, they had gills slits on their necks, webbings in between the fingers, and spikes jutting out from their elbows and even the top of their heads. Their teeth were sharp and jagged, and their eyes were ice-blue in color.


    When Edward saw the true appearances of these creatures, his face turned solemn and a single word escaped his lips.


    "Merfolk!"


    Seeing the sheer number of merfolks gathered between him and the weapon, the youth realized that in order to get what he wanted, he would have to go through them.


    "Damn it!" He couldn''t help but curse out loud.


    Not only did he have to swim the dangerous waters, but at the same time he would also have to fight the merfolks in their natural habitat, making things greatly difficult for him.


    After hesitating for a long time, Edward took a deep breath and finally came to a decision. His face turned solemn as he coldly stared at the Merfolk.


    The next moment, blue lightning cackled around his body and he jumped off the cliff.


    THUNDER!

 Chapter 185 Gravity

    <h4>Chapter 185 Gravity </h4>


    After Lisa went through the gray door, she found herself suddenly appearing in the middle of a verdant rainforest.


    The forest floor was damp with dense undergrowth. The trees were so tall that they appeared to pierce through the clouds. A faint mist lingered in the air, bringing with it the scent of earth after a heavy rainfall.


    Everything appeared to be normal, except there weren''t any sounds of animals or insects around. It was difficult to believe that such a lush forest wouldn''t have any lifeforms in it.


    Realizing this, Lisa''s expression turned grim.


    As she looked around, anxiety slowly gripping her heart, her gaze suddenlynded on an old, decrepit structure in the distance.


    In the heart of this seemingly uncharted rainforest,y an ancient temple.


    Its walls had been deeply touched by the ravages of time. A mysterious aura surrounded this building, attracting anyone whoid their eyes on it.


    Lisa squinted her eyes and muttered incredulously, "What is that?"


    Involuntarily, she found herself slowly walking toward that temple. After all, in this rainforest she found herself in, where the silence was eerie and deafening, the temple appeared like a sanctuary to her.


    As she got closer to the temple, she could see four towering stone pirs covered in vines, standing like silent guardians around the ancient structure.


    The blonde youth couldn''t help but be mesmerized by this scene.


    But suddenly, her ears perked up and she instantly became alert. In this deathly silent forest, she heard the abrupt sound of rumblinging from near her.


    The next moment, a dozen figures tore through the damp forest floor and arose. They were two meters tall and had humanoid shapes. Their bodies were made entirely of wood.


    One look at them and Lisa instantly understood what she was facing.


    "Golems!"


    The dozen wooden golems slowly surrounded her, however, they didn''t attack her. Not yet. It seemed as if they were trying to prevent her from approaching the temple.


    Lisa was certain that the reward that was waiting for her was somewhere inside the temple. Moreover, in order to get there, she would first have to defeat these golems.


    The next moment, a simple-looking timber staff appeared in her hands and she got ready for battle.


    Then without wasting another moment, she charged at the golem directly in front of her. The moment Lisa entered their attack zone, the golems who had been stationary all this while finally engaged in battle.


    ¡­


    "Gaaahhh!" The moment Adam walked through the gray gate, he was immediately pressed to the ground.


    There were no enemies, however. The gravity was simply abnormally high!


    "Damn it!" He found it extremely hard to even move his head around.


    With great difficulty, he pushed himself off the ground and was finally able to sit back up. But despite that, he had to put his hands on the ground to support himself from mming back down again.


    He looked around to see that he was currently at the edge of a high cliff. In front of him was a decrepit-looking suspension bridge. Its nks were made of wood that seemed to be on theirst breath.


    Moreover, the bridge was suspended with ropes on either side of the crossing. Just looking at the state of the bridge made Adam want to turn around and leave the ce.


    However, he didn''t.


    Because just across the bridge, on the other side, was a bronze pedestal atop which an old-looking book was ced. Adam couldn''t really make out what exactly the book was, but he knew that this was his reward.


    Now the only question was, how would he get to the other side?


    The suspension bridge looked like it couldn''t be trusted at all. It seemed that it would break apart any moment now. Plus, the increased gravity in this ce made it countless times more difficult to get to the other side.


    Adam gritted his teeth and screamed, "Are you kidding me?! It''s like you want me to fall to my death! How can this even¡ª"


    But suddenly, he stopped speaking when the scene in front of him abruptly changed. To be more precise, it was his vision that changed.


    Realizing this, the youth was dumbstruck. "What in the world?!"


    ¡­


    In the depths of his soul, Valerian, who was napping on one of the three round leaves of the white lotus, suddenly opened his eyes to find that the lotus was pulsating ever so slightly.


    "Myu?" The young dragon was puzzled. But the next moment it yawned and then went back to sleep.


    The white lotus slowly began to rotate in Adam''s spirit sea, allowing him to see through the false reality that he found himself in.


    ¡­


    "It was an illusion?" Adam grunted in difort.


    The suspension bridge, the clouds and the blue sky, the cliffs, everything dissipated into nothingness. Everything except the bronze pedestal and the book on top of it. Instead, he found himself in arge, dimly lit hall.


    However, the increased gravity in this ce was still present!


    "What the hell is this damn ce!" The youth struggled to get the words out. The gravity was really doing a number on him.


    He took deep breaths to calm down. He got into afortable position once again. No matter what position he took, a few minutester his body would start hurting because of the gravity. So he had to change positions every few minutes.


    Adam looked at the bronze pedestal in the distance and then at the spacious hall around him. He couldn''t help but break out into a chuckle.


    "Hehehe¡­ so that Magus who created this wanted to awe the participants, is that it? That''s why he went so far as to incorporate an illusion formation."


    In hindsight, that indeed seemed reasonable.


    After all, if the Magus who created this secret ne had the power to teleport everyone who entered the House of Cards to different locations far away from each other, wouldn''t that mean the Magus was simply too powerful?


    Alternatively, having illusion formations in every room of the pyramid would also serve the same purpose.


    But that didn''t matter. After all, all that truly mattered was the reward in every room.


    Adam deeply gazed at the ancient-looking book sitting on the pedestal. "So this is what I desire the most? A book?"


    He looked around and continued, "Then there''s this gravity increase¡­ How is all of this rted¡ªugh!"


    Once again, his joints started to ache and he was forced to change his sitting posture. The next moment, his eyes narrowed as he gazed at the book again.


    "So I just have to reach that pedestal and grab that book, huh?" He gritted his teeth and slowly tried to get to his feet.


    "Fine! Challenge ep¡ªAckkk!" However, he was viciously pressed back on the ground. "Damn it!"

 Chapter 186 Eccentric

    <h4>Chapter 186 entric </h4>


    A month had passed since Adam had entered the spacious hall. However, since then, he had only managed to move a third of the distance to the bronze pedestal.


    In the beginning, he was very confident that he would be able to cross the distance in no time. But much to his dismay, he realized that with each step he took, the gravity multiplied!


    "Wuu¡­"


    "Wuuuu¡­"


    That was the sound of Adam''s whimpers echoing in the hall. Currently, he was lying t on the ground, his snot and tears forming a puddle underneath his face.


    Every step he took felt exponentially harder than thest one. So the only way for him to proceed forward was to first get used to the current level of gravity, and only then take the next step.


    Adam raised his head and looked at the pedestal in the distance. With a suicidal expression, he muttered, "It''ll probably take me a few more months at least."


    Fortunately, at regr intervals, the gravity in the room would return to normal for a certain period of time, allowing the teenager to take care of his basic needs.


    Magi were not invincible. They needed food and water for sustenance, and a decent amount of sleep to keep functioning.


    Adam sat back up with rtive ease. He was already used to the current level of gravity. However, if he took another step forward without sufficient preparations, he would be mmed to the floor.


    Not long after entering this hall, after having realized that the difficulty level would get progressively harder, he decided to make the most of it.


    And thus, he had entered into another intense training retreat.


    Adam got into position and started doing push-ups. After he would get tired, he would rest for a while and then start doing squats. This cycle would continue to repeat until he had carried out almost all the basic workouts.


    He realized that any simple exercise done under high gravity would bear results countless times better than when done under normal conditions.


    Making the most out of it, Adam had already begun practicing the Astral Tyrant Manual. Although his attacks appeared extremely slow, if one took into consideration the current level of gravity, his attack speed was simply phenomenal.


    Under such intense training, the youth''s strength and speed had increased by leaps and bounds. Such immense progress would never have been possible in the outside world given the same time frame.


    And just like that another month passed by. Adam had now already reached the halfway point. And although the gravity had increased drastically, the difficulty had, in fact, started to diminish!


    This was thanks to the vast improvements that the youth had made with his physique.


    Currently, he was doing handstand push-ups. His upper body was bare and covered in sweat, giving his chiseled muscles ayer of sheen.


    With a push of his arms, Adam somersaulted in the air andnded on his feet. If one didn''t know any better, they''d think there wasn''t any increased gravity in this ce at all.


    Earlier, the youth truly despised being stuck in this hellish ce, but after realizing how quickly he was improving, he couldn''t help bute to admire it. To him, if it meant he could improve his strength, he would dly do it.


    If possible he also wanted to study the runic formations in this hall that increased the level of gravity. However, no matter how hard he tried to search for it, he was unable to find it.


    It seemed that the formation was deeply concealed.


    After having limatized to the current level of gravity, the teenager took a deep breath and took another step forward.


    "Uggghhh!" Intense pressure bore down on him and he grimaced in pain.


    However, unlike all the other times before, Adam wasn''t pasted to the floor. He was still on his feet, albeit in a deplorable manner.


    "Aaaahhhhh!" He clenched his fists and screamed at the top of his lungs, trying his hardest to stand back up straight.


    It took him a while, but he eventually managed to do it.


    "Heh¡­ hehe, this training method sure is twisted." Pangs of pain radiated through his body as he felt his joints creak.


    However, immediately after, he slowly became used to it after practicing the breathing method of the Astral Tyrant Manual.


    After the pain had lessened a little bit, Adam wasted no time in starting his training. He immediately started to do squat-ups.


    "I can do it!" Adam roared. "I can¡­ do it¡­ ugh!"


    As the youth continued to exercise, unbeknownst to him, his rate of progress had surprisingly caught the eye of someone within the House of Cards!


    ¡­


    In the depths of the pyramid, sitting on a luxurious high-back chair, a figure suddenly opened his eyes.


    He turned his head in a certain direction, his gaze seemingly piercing through all the obstacles and finallynding on Adam.


    "Oh?" The figure was slightly taken aback. He adjusted his seating position and intently looked at Adam.


    He wasn''t surprised by the fact that Adam was treating the testing room as his training ground, or that he had managed to cross such a distance under high gravity levels in such a short amount of time.


    No, his interest was piqued by something else entirely.


    "Fafafafa, what an interesting youngd!" The figureughed strangely. "How did he see through the illusion? Hmm, I wonder¡­"


    He slowly got up from his chair and stretched his limbs. "Oh, how long has it been since someone managed to catch my attention? A hundred years? Two hundred? Fafafa, who knows?"


    The figure was wearing very mboyant and colorful clothing. He wore a pointy hat with three dropping, floppy ends, each ending in a jingle bell.


    His clothes were brightly colored and had the patterns of the four suits of the ying cards¡ªclubs, spades, diamonds, and hearts. Moreover, he also wore long exaggerated, pointed shoes which looked veryical.


    He had white face paint on and red lipstick that extended beyond his lips.


    "Fafafa." The entric-looking man stretched his arms wide and grinned, disying his set of pearly white teeth.


    "Let''s visit him, shall we?"

 Chapter 187 Joker

    <h4>Chapter 187 Joker </h4>


    "1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ Ugh¡­ 4¡­. One more!¡­ 5¡­" Adam grit his teeth and went beyond his physical limit time and time again as he continued to do push-ups.


    Veins were starting to throb all over his body as he exercised, but suddenly, he saw a pair of ck pointed shoes appear in front of him out of nowhere, followed by the sound of weirdughter.


    "Fafafafa!"


    "Eeeek¡ªughh!" Adam was scared out of his mind hearing this strangeughter. His hands instantly gave out and he mmed against the floor, letting out a miserable groan.


    With great difficulty, he raised his head and nced at this neer. Seeing the person''s quirky appearance, Adam blurted out in shock, "Who the hell are you?!"


    The man looked right into Adam''s eyes, his lips forming a wide grin. Then, he raised his arms in the air and spoke enthusiastically, "I am the Joker!"


    As soon as the Joker introduced himself, colorful firecrackers suddenly went off around him, followed by the sound of trumpets and drums.


    Adam had a dumbfounded look on his face. He couldn''t help but wonder just who this person really was and where the sound effects came out all of a sudden.


    But more importantly!


    "You¡­ How did you get in here?" The youth''s eyes narrowed and a solemn expression marred his face.


    He tried to get back to his feet, but it was proving to be very difficult. In front of this neer, he waspletely helpless.


    A trace of apprehension shed past Adam''s eyes as he realized he was but a fish on a chopping board in front of this person.


    Seeing the youth struggling so hard to stand, Jokerughed out loud, resting both hands on his waist.


    "Fafafafa, the struggles of the weak! So funny."


    The next moment, he snapped his fingers, and the gravity in the hall returned to normal!


    When Adam felt that gravity had gone back to normal, his eyes widened in disbelief. He got to his feet and hurriedly made distance from the neer, getting into a fighting stance.


    "W-Who the hell are you?! What do you want from me?!"


    Seeing Adam''s response, the Joker was very amused. He asked with a taunting smile, "You seem like you wish to have a go at me?"


    "I will if I must!" Adam gulped nervously. "Y-You think I''m afraid of you?"


    Seeing the youth''s trembling hands and knees, the Joker scoffed, "You''re funny."


    SNAP!


    With another snap of Joker''s fingers, the gravity around Adam changed. However, this time instead of mming face-first to the ground, Adam found himself levitating in the air.


    Gravity had reversed!


    "Eeeeekk!" The youth shrieked in a high-pitched tone. iling his limbs around, he spoke in a panic. "W-What have you done to me?! Let me down! Waaahhh! I said let me down this instance!"


    "Fafafafa!" The Jokerughed out loud. "But why should I? I haven''t been this entertained in centuries. I think I''ll y with you a little more."


    He snapped his fingers repeatedly, switching the gravity around Adam. Sometimes the youth would m to the floor, other times he would hit the ceiling.


    The Joker found this so amusing that he couldn''t stopughing. It had been a long while since he had spoken to someone. He greatly enjoyed Adam''spany.


    By now, Adam had realized that if the person in front of him wanted him dead, he would have died a long time back.


    So now instead of cursing at him, the youth changed his approach.


    He cried pitifully, "Sir Joker¡­ Please, let me down! Waaahh!"


    The Joker thought for a while and then shrugged. "Okay~"


    SNAP!


    "Ahhhhh!" Adam fell down from a considerable height and miserably fell to the floor. "Ughh, you could have let me down gently¡ªackk!"


    Before he could even get back to his feet, the Joker had already approached him and casually sat down on his back, treating him like a couch.


    He crossed one leg over the other, rested his elbow on his knee, and then supported his chin with his hand, humming a tune to himself.


    Then, he nced at Adam, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. He yfully smacked the youth on the head and asked, "So, youngd, how did you see through the illusion formation?"


    What the?! How did this guy know?! Who the hell is he?! Countless questions assaulted Adam''s mind, making him feel great fear and apprehension toward this entric-looking fellow.


    The Joker''s identity was shrouded in mystery, to begin with, but every action of his or the words he said, made him appear more and more mysterious.


    "W-What illusion?" Adam asked nervously while looking away. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Oh? Is that so?" The joker''s eyes narrowed and he slowly raised his hands to snap his fingers once again.


    Seeing this, Adam was terrified. "No, no, no, wait!"


    "Fafafa, do you have something to say, youngd?"


    The youth gulped loudly and looked the Joker in the eye. "I¡­ I have always been able to see through illusions for some reason. I don''t know the reason. I swear it!"


    "Is that so? That''s quite the handy ability you got right there." The Joker deeply looked at Adam for a very long time. "Fine, I''ll believe you."


    He got to his feet and walked away from Adam.


    "Wait!" Adam reached out to him. "How can you control the runic formation in this ce? Who are you?"


    "I told you, didn''t I?" The Joker looked back at him with a smirk.


    "No, I mean, who really are you?"


    "Hmm¡­" The joker squinted his eyes, thinking of the right word to say. "I guess you could say I''m the overseer of this secret ne."


    "The overseer?!" Adam was stunned. "Wait a minute! This secret ne is centuries old. You mean to say, you''ve been supervising this ce for that long?!"


    The Joker shook his head and then raised his hand to snap his fingers again.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Adam panicked, wondering what he had done wrong.


    SNAP!


    Adam closed his eyes, ready to be mmed against the ceiling again. However, much to his surprise, nothing happened. He slowly opened his eyes, only to see that the Joker had summoned a chair out of nowhere.


    The Jokernguidly sat down on the high-back chair and began, "Hmm, where should I begin? I''m not that old as the secret ne, I only came after it."


    "Only came after it?" Adam sat down on the floor and curiously asked, "What do you mean?"


    The Joker looked at the youth andughed loudly.


    "Fafafafa, I mean, I am a being that was born from the secret ne!"

 Chapter 188 Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 188 Guardian </h4>


    "A being born from the secret ne, huh?" Adam stoked his chin in understanding. "Well, that would exin why you could suddenly appear in this room and even have the ability to alter the runic formation to your liking."


    He looked at the Joker with bright eyes. "So you''re the spirit guardian of this secret ne!"


    The Joker''s eyebrow rose in surprise. He nced at Adam and nodded. "Not bad, youngd, you''re quite knowledgeable for your rank and age."


    "Hehe." The teenagerughed smugly.


    Thanks to the memories of the experts he had absorbed, there were some things he knew that even the most powerful Magi on this might not.


    The Joker found the youth to be more and more interesting by the second. Suddenly, he thought of something, and his eyes lit up. He turned around and saw the distance left to the pedastal.


    His lips curled up into a smirk as he nced back at the youth, "Let''s spice things up, shall we?"


    Seeing the clown-looking fellow''s smirk, Adam had an ominous feeling. "Y-Yeah, I''d rather not¡ª"


    But the Joker interrupted him with his loudughter. "Fafafa, how about this? If you manage to reach the bronze pedastal within one month, I will give you a special reward. Say, youngd, are you up for the challenge?"


    Adam was about to refuse, but after some thought, he asked, "What type of reward are we talking about? Mary reward?"


    The Joker looked at him and mischievously said, "Guess."


    The teenager''s lips twitched. Heined, "How would I know¡ª"


    SNAP!


    With a snap of his finger, the Joker vanished along with his chair. His voice echoed inside the hall. "Fafafa! The reward will be better than the one in this hall. That''s all I can say."


    However, Adam didn''t even have the time to reply to him because he was already mmed to the floor by the increased gravity.


    "Damn you!" He struggled to spit the words out of his mouth.


    With great difficulty, he got back up to his knees and supported his body with his hands on the floor. He raised his head to gaze at the bronze pedastal where the ancient booky, seemingly waiting for him.


    "One month, huh?" He muttered to himself. "If I go all out and spend less time working out, I might just make it in time. But it''s still cutting it close."


    But when he recalled the Joker''s statement about the reward being even greater than the book in this room, Adam''s eyes shed with greed as well as excitement. He always did like a good challenge.


    He licked his lips and grinned. "Hehe, how can I just give up? What if the reward is a million gold coins? Or perhaps¡­ tinum coins?"


    "Huehehe~" With a shadyugh that could send chills down anyone who heard it, Adam slowly got to his feet and walked with great difficulty toward the pedastal without wasting a single moment.


    "Alright, let''s do this!"


    ¡­


    In the two months that had passed inside the House of Cards, Adam wasn''t the only one who had made progress. It was the same with Edward and Lisa and the vast majority of the participants that had entered.


    However, many had died as a result as well. The trials inside each room of the pyramid were all life-threatening, to say the least. One mistake could cost the Magi their lives.


    Edward had still not managed to swim through the sea of merfolks and make his way to the other ind where his reward¡ªthe speary.


    There were many asions when he was fatally injured, but he always made it out on top and managed to survive through it. In the process, he too had improved as a Magus and a warrior.


    Simrly, Lisa was also unable to fight through the wooden golems and reach the ancient temple. As she continued to kill golems, more and more of them appeared, filling in the gap.


    Slowly but steadily, her fighting prowess improved by leaps and bounds.


    The House of Cards was a burial ground for some Magi, but at the same time, it also served as a smelting trial for others.


    Only the strongest would survive and be rewarded. Whereas the weak failed and would perish.


    As the Rank 1 Magi shed their blood, sweat, and tears in hopes of getting rewarded and soaring through the skies, the sands of time continued to fall through the hourss slowly.


    One week.


    Two weeks.


    Three weeks.


    Until finally, one more month had passed!


    Today was the deadline that the Joker had given to Adam. If he could reach the pedastal by the end of the day, he would give the youth another reward, one that was supposedly much better than the one he was already getting.


    Inside the dimly lit hall, Adam was only a couple of meters away from the bronze pedastal. By now, he no longer had the capacity to stand.


    All he could do was crawl.


    The gravity in thest few meters was so terribly high that he believed if it wasn''t for his superior physique, he would have already turned into mince meat.


    Adam''s bloodied fingers dug into the floor as he crawled like a snail. His entire body was drenched in sweat and the parts that were rubbing against the floor had even turned bloody.


    However, despite all the pain and suffering, he grit his teeth and continued to move forward.


    "That¡­ Joker¡­ better not be¡­ ying¡­ games with me! Ohhhh!" He roared as he slowly approached the pedastal.


    Considering that guy''s entric personality, Adam wouldn''t be surprised if he ended up saying something along the lines of:


    ''Oh,plete the rest of the distance within one month? I was just kidding! Fafafa!''


    If the Joker really did that, Adam wouldn''t know whether tough or cry. However, as long as there was a sliver of hope that he would be rewarded for his hard work, he would not give up on it.


    This was how persistent¡ªno, greedy he was!


    After what seemed like forever, Adam was able to stretch out his bloodied hand with intense struggle and finally touch the bronze pedastal.


    As soon as he did, the gravity ruthlessly pressing down on him vanished instantly. Adam involuntarily took in a deep breath. He could swear he had never felt so light before.


    Taking inrge mouthfuls of air, heid on his back for a very long time, recuperating. After about more than ten minutes, he took out a barrel of water from his earring.


    He drank some of it and poured the rest on himself. After drying himself up and changing into a new pair of ck robes, he finally focused his attention on the ancient-looking book lying atop the pedastal.


    Its leather-bound cover was weathered by the vicissitudes of time and one could smell the scent of old parchment wafting from it.


    Its cover was carved with intricate geometrical patterns that resembled a spell model. Adam''s eyes lit up when he saw them. This was more advanced than any Rank 1 spell models he had ever read!


    The youth stepped forward and picked up the tome with trembling hands. He carefully lifted the cover, revealing the first page.


    The text was, unsurprisingly enough, written in thenguage of the Southern Federation. When Adam read it, he was first taken aback, but then he couldn''t help but smile in understanding.


    He should have already expected it.


    "Gravity Magic!"

 Chapter 189 Smile

    <h4>Chapter 189 Smile </h4>


    As Adam skimmed through the pages, he realized that the ancient tome contained arcane knowledge about gravity magic. Most of which would be very difficult to understand had he not gone through what he had in thest three months.


    Although the knowledge inside the book was iplete, it was far more valuable than any other arcane knowledge that he had ever gotten his hands on. Of course, the ones he had learned from the memories were an exception.


    "I see." Adam was full of admiration for the person who had set up this test. "Everything is connected."


    But the next moment, his eyebrows furrowed and he started to stroke his chin. "But I still don''t understand how this is something that I desire."


    The entrance of the House of Cards had words carved on those pirs that said, ''For beyond these gates lies that which you desire the most.''


    However, to be honest, Adam had never even thought about gravity magic until after he''d entered the House of Cards. So he was puzzled as to why he was even led here in the first ce.


    Just as he was deep in thought, a strange peal ofughter drifted into his ears, catching him off guard and scaring the living daylights out of him.


    "Fafafafa!"


    "Eeeek!" Adam jumped from his spot and hurriedly retreated in terror.


    He turned around and saw the Jokerzily floating in the air and looking at him with a wide grin. "D-Don''t scare me like that!" The teenagerined.


    However, the Joker wasn''t apologetic in the least. "Perhaps I should have reduced the timeline to half a month? A month''s time seemed too easy for you."


    Adam struggled hard to contain his anger andsh out at the clown. He clenched and unclenched his fists repeatedly. In the end, he spat through gritted teeth, "Do you even have any idea what I had to go through?!"


    The Joker swam in the air around Adam and viciously mocked him. "Of course I did. I saw everything. You were a very good source of entertainment for me, I must say."


    The youth lowered his head and tly asked, "All this while I''ve been going through hell to reach the pedastal¡­ All this just so I could entertain you?"


    "Fafafa!" The Jokerughed out loud. "What else?"


    "You¡­" Adam''s eyes turned bloodshot, and the next moment he pounced on the clown. "I''ll fight you! Raaahhh!"


    He had gone through so much pain and suffering in thest month. There were many instances where he simply wanted to give up. But he didn''t.


    The youth continued to ovee his limits and persevere time and time again. Now when the Joker told him it was all for his entertainment, Adam had lost it.


    He didn''t care if the Joker was the overseer of the secret ne. The man had made fun of his hard work and wounded his pride and that was that.


    The Joker was very amused seeing Adaming to attack him. The next moment, he disappeared and instantly reappeared right behind the youth.


    Before the youth could even react, the Joker had alreadye closer and pulled Adam''s pants down. Then he pushed Adam from behind, causing thetter to miserable fall to the ground.


    "Waaahhh!" Adam''s face turned redder than a tomato.


    He hurriedly pulled his pants back up and roared at the clown, "You!! How can you be so shameless?"


    The Joker scoffed, "What? Did you expect me to be a gentleman? Fafafa!"


    Adam couldn''t evene up with a retort. What in the world did he ever expect from a guy who dressed and behaved like a court jester?


    "Alright, enough fooling around." The Joker gentlynded on the ground, his expression turning solemn, albeit slightly. Very slightly. After all, how could a clown ever stop smiling?


    "Since you have passed my test, I shall give you an additional reward."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed and he asked with suspicion, "Are you serious?"


    The Joker harrumphed, "Youngd, did you think I would go back on my word?"


    "Of course!"


    The Joker was rendered speechless. "So hurtful!" The next moment, he summoned arge rubber hammer out of nowhere and smashed it on Adam''s head.


    BAM!


    "Ugh!" Adam''s head was swollen and tears streamed down his face.


    "Hmph, that''s your punishment." The Joker rested the rubber hammer on his shoulder. "Anyway, let''s get out of this ce."


    The next moment, he snapped his fingers and the pair disappeared from the hall.


    ¡­


    In the depths of the House of Cards, there existed a great library unlike any other in the Southern Federation.


    The library contained countless books, and the shelves that housed said books seemed to defy gravity itself. Therge bookshelves were suspended in mid-air, gently gliding as if being pushed by an unseen breeze.


    When Adam appeared here with the Joker, he was mesmerized by this magical scene. The air was filled with the scent of old books and parchments, further adding a sense of vintage vibe.


    Seeing the rows of bookshelves stretching into the distance, disappearing into the smoky horizon, Adam muttered involuntarily, "So magical¡­"


    The Joker was very satisfied with the youth''s response. "Indeed. This is the core of the Soaring River Secret ne, the Soaring Library."


    "Whoa!" Adam''s eyes shone with childlike curiosity and wonder. He nced at the Joker who was standing beside him and asked eagerly, "Say, say, did the owner of the secret ne build this?"


    The Joker rolled his eyes. "Of course. The Soaring Library served as Master''s study."


    "Ohhh!" Adam nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice. He sped his hands and asked excitedly, "Where is the Master? Can I meet him?"


    For the first time, the youth saw great sadness sh past the Joker''s eyes. However, contrary to what thetter was feeling, the smile on his face widened.


    "My Master has already passed away."


    Seeing the smile blooming on the Joker''s face, Adam felt overwhelming grief. He softly muttered, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know."


    The Joker ruffled Adam''s hair. "Fafafa, no need to feel bad, youngd. Magi are not immortal and us spirits are also the same. One day we will grow old and eventually die."


    Adam was silent for a long time. He then looked up at the Joker and asked with yearning, "What if we continue to advance in ranks as Magi? Won''t we live forever then?"


    "Fafafa, who knows?" The Jokerughed out loud. "That is something only the high-ranking Magi could perhaps tell you."


    Adam pursed his lips, then switched subjects. "Okay, what about my reward? It better be something far superior to the book on gravity magic that I got."


    "Tsk, so demanding you are." The Joker smirked. "But I will give credit where it''s due."


    The next moment, he stretched out his hand and a thick, ancient book came flying toward him out of one of the floating bookshelves. This tome was twice as big as the one Adam had received earlier.


    "Here, this is your reward." The joker gave the youth the book.


    "Whoaa!" Adam''s eyes seemed to be shining brighter than the stars.


    Perhaps he himself had not noticed it yet, but if there was something that he loved even more than money and wine, it was arcane knowledge!


    "What''s this?"


    The Joker grinned from ear to ear and proudly stated, "This is my Master''splete research on Gravity Magic!"

 Chapter 190 Unfettered

    <h4>Chapter 190 Unfettered </h4>


    For most, gravity is an inescapable force, an unyielding master that will forever shackle them.


    For some, gravity is a tool, capable of destroying armies and repelling all dangers.


    For the fewer still, gravity is but a toy, something they can choose to ignore or y with as they wish.


    This book is a culmination of decades of research that I have made ever since I havee to know about the godly power that is gravity.


    Thispendium of arcane knowledge contains everything I have gathered regarding gravity magic.


    Use it wisely, oh, fellow seeker of truth.


    May gravity forever be at yourmand.


    May you be unfettered and unshackled.


    May you find the Way!


    - Mathias the Free.


    As Adam flipped over the leather cover and read the author''s foreword on the very first page, his skin was covered in goosebumps and his body involuntarily trembled.


    From the words the Magus wrote, the youth could feel such wisdom that it was difficult to put it into words. From the writing alone, he could tell that the author was a mighty existence.


    It was an inexplicable feeling.


    For some reason, strangely enough, after he read those lines he felt light. As if some kind of chains that had been binding him hade undone on a spiritual level.


    He couldn''t help but mutter softly, "Such is the Way. Once you know it broadly, you will see it in everything!"


    Hearing him speak such profound words, the Joker was taken aback. He did not expect to hear such words of wisdom from a mere teenager.


    He couldn''t help but ask with lingering suspicion, "Who are you? Are you an old soul possessing this kid''s body?"


    Adam simply rolled his eyes. "So funny, I forgot tough."


    "How do you know the philosophy of the Way?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Adam immediately came up with an excuse as he lied through his teeth. "It''s because of my teacher. He keeps yapping about it whenever he gets drunk. I just repeated what he said."


    "How strong is your teacher?"


    "He''s Rank 3 now but should be very close to advancing to the next rank. I''m not sure, to be honest. He doesn''t discuss such things with me."


    "Hmm¡­" The Joker nodded in understanding. "I suppose that would exin why you would be so knowledgeable for your age. So you had a powerful mentor."


    Quickly changing topics, Adam innocently asked, "By the way, Sir Joker, the message at the pyramid''s entrance said that the Magi would be guided toward the things they desired the most¡­"


    "What about it?"


    "Well, you see, I still don''t understand why I was teleported to the gravity chamber," Adam spoke in puzzlement. "Can you tell me how that works? Or is everything just randomly done?"


    "Hmph!" The Joker harrumphed in displeasure and anger slowly enveloped his painted face. "You have the audacity to say that the arrangements made by myte Master would be done randomly!"


    "No, no, no, I didn''t mean it that way." The teenager hurriedly waved his hands. How could he dare to disrespect such a powerful Magi?


    "I was just genuinely curious. I swear I didn''t mean any disrespect!"


    "Fafafafa!" Seeing the youth panic and almost pee his pants, the Joker burst intoughter. "Don''t worry, I was just kidding~"


    Adam''s lips twitched seeing the clown making fun of him again. This guy¡­ how can I even take him seriously?


    "Anyway, to answer your question." The Joker began exining, "This House of Cards is a magical construct as you already know. When a Magus enters, it analyzes their mana signature, identifying their characteristic in an instant.


    "Based on that, the Magi are sent to different ces. From the mana lingering around you, the House deduced that it had simrities with gravity magic. That is why you were sent to the gravity chamber."


    Adam fell into deep thought and he started to habitually stroke his chin. My mana characteristic has simrities with gravity magic? But how can that be possible?


    Wait a minute! Could this perhaps be rted to the Astral Tyrant Manual?!


    Seeing Adam''s change in expression, the Joker chuckled, "Looks like you''ve finally understood."


    The youth replied in a daze, "Yeah¡­ I think so."


    He then nced at the Joker and asked, "By the way, how long more is the secret ne open?"


    "About another two to three months."


    "I see." Adam nodded. "Since I''ve passed my test will I be sent out now?"


    The Joker smiled knowingly. "But you don''t want that, do you?"


    Adam nodded and requested earnestly, "That''s right! If possible, I would like to stay here and study these two books. I feel like I''m on the cusp of understanding something very important. I don''t want to miss this opportunity."


    "Hmm, very well." The Joker agreed.


    SNAP!


    With a snap of his fingers, a stone tform came flying in from the distance and appeared in front of them.


    "Get on it." The Joker instructed. "I''ll send you to a secluded ce in the library where you can study in peace."


    Adam was ted. He ced his hand on his chest and bowed sincerely. "Thank you very much!" With that said, he got on top of the circr stone tform, eager to bury himself in research.


    With a wave of his hand, the Joker sent the tform gliding into the distance.


    Getting an ariel view of the Soaring Library, Adam was spellbound. He couldn''t help but wonder just how much arcane knowledge was contained within this library. If he could get his hands on a few more magical tomes, wouldn''t that just be wonderful?


    However, he got rid of such thoughts out of his mind and focused on the two books lying in front of him.


    If what the Joker said was urate and the House of Cards indeed sent Magi to different rooms after analyzing their mana signature, that would mean that his being sent to the gravity chamber was very likely to be because of the Astral Tyrant Manual!


    The youth thought back to the time when he was restrained by the shadows of Kevin and the rest of the Magi. With his back against the wall, he had no other choice but to execute one of the iplete techniques of the Astral Tyrant Manual at great expense.


    "The mana I had gathered in my palms formed into a type of singrity¡­" he mumbled as he flipped through the pages of the book.


    "In other words, the technique was using the principles of gravitational force!"


    Adam''s eyes shone with a brilliant light as he dove into the treasure of knowledge left behind by the creator of the secret ne, Mathias the Free.

 Chapter 191 Tron

    <h4>Chapter 191 Tron </h4>


    For the next month, Adam spent most of his time studying the research on gravity magic left behind by the Magus called Mathias the Free.


    The more he studied it, the more he came to learn about his body enhancement technique, the Astral Tyrant Manual.


    If earlier he was rowing the figurative boat with his bare hands, after studying Mathias'' research on gravity magic, he was now rowing with a solid, wooden oar. It was surprising to him just how much he had benefited from the Magus'' research.


    Other than that, the book also contained some of Mathias'' journal entries. If anyone else had read it, they would be shocked out of their minds. However, Adam had already gone through that phase a few years ago.


    He learned that Mathias, at one point, had left this and gone to explore others in this universe!


    Still, Adam was greatly surprised when he read this. He didn''t think that the people of this knew about the existence of life on others, but it seemed like he was wrong.


    He realized that he hadn''t even explored the entirety of the Southern Federation yet, much less the rest of the world. So how could he foolishly assume that powerful Magi out there didn''t know about the existence of life on others?


    Although Adam knew so much about the universe¡ªfrom the memories he had absorbed¡ªin the end, he was still a frog in the well.


    This realization truly humbled him.


    On this day, the youth went toward the area where the Joker usually spent much of his time. It was a hall somewhere in the library where thetter liked to see the performance of all those participating in the testing grounds within the House.


    The man called it the ''Viewing Room'', a ce where dozens of translucent magical screens hovered in the air and disyed all that was happening with the Magi.


    Adam had visited this ce to hang out with him from time to time in the past month. After all, he didn''t want to spend all his time studying. That would just make it monotonous.


    As he entered the Viewing Room, he saw the Joker floating in the air and watching the magical screens with great interest. He also seemed to be eating some kind of corn seeds out of a paper bag.


    Seeing that he was really engrossed, the youth loudly cleared his throat. "Ahem!"


    "Hmm?" The Joker turned his attention to Adam. "What is it,d? Are you done studying for the day?"


    "More or less." Adam nodded.


    "Okay,e let''s watch this guy together. Looks like he''s about to die at the hands of one of the steel golems Master created. Fafafa!" The Joker pointed at one Magus on the screen.


    Hearing him say such things so casually, Adam''s lips twitched and he thought to himself, Is this what you find entertaining? People dying? What a sadist!


    The next moment, he shook his head and stated solemnly, "No, I wanna talk to you about what your Master has written in the book."


    "Shoo! Go away!" The Joker waved his hands impatiently. "I don''t wish to talk about all those boring analytical stuff. Thought I told you about that already."


    "It''s not about his research." Adam shook his head. "It''s about his journal entries."


    The Joker stopped in his movements and turned his head to look at Adam, the grin on his face widening by the second. "So you read about the existence of other magical civilizations, eh,d?"


    He jumped to the ground andughed with his arms ced on his hips. "Fafafafafa!"


    "How does it feel to know that we''re not alone in the universe?"


    Adam stared at him with a bored look. He had stopped listening to him even and begun digging his nose. "Let me know when you''re done."


    "Fafa¡ªhuh?" The Joker''s expression froze. He looked at the youth and spoke incredulously, "You¡­ are not surprised by this information?"


    "Mehh." Adam shrugged and chucked the booger at the tip of his finger away.


    BAM!


    "Stop dirtying my home, you unhygienic little shit!" The Joker smashed Adam''s head with his rubber hammer.


    "ckkk!" Adam''s eyes threatened to pop out of his sockets. "S-Sorry."


    "So¡­" the Joker put away the hammer and asked with narrowed eyes. "You seem to know about the existence of magical civilizations in this universe? You really are one peculiar youngd."


    "What''s so great about that? You seem to know this information too," Adam spoke with a grievance, gently rubbing his swollen head.


    "Heh, foolishd." The Joker scoffed. "Naturally, I know everything that myte Master knew."


    "Is that so?" Adam asked in understanding.


    "Of course!" The next moment, the Joker''s eyes narrowed. "But the question is, how in the world did youe across such heavily guarded information?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? It''s because of my¡ª"


    "Because of your teacher?" The Joker sneered. "You know how I know you''re lying?"


    "H-How?" Adam''s heart was suddenly gripped by nervousness.


    "Because such information is unknown to any Magus below Rank 4. This was the agreement made by all the powerful Magi of Tron to prevent mass panic and chaos."


    Adam loudly gulped after listening to the Joker''s exnation.


    The Joker, on the other hand, smirked in amusement. "I remember you said your mentor was a Rank 3. So, youngd, do you wish toe clean now?"


    Adam lowered his head and clenched his fists. Hesitation shed across his eyes. There was no way he was going to disclose that he knew all this information by absorbing memories from the white lotus.


    But at the same time, he also didn''t wish to lie to the Joker any further. The man had been nothing but nice and hospitable to him. The youth didn''t wish to betray his trust.


    Thus, in the end, he raised his head and gazed into the Joker''s eyes. "I''m sorry I lied to you."


    The Joker simply smiled as he always did, waiting for the youth''s exnation.


    Adam continued, "The truth is, I know about all this information because of an inheritance I came across when I was young."


    "Fafafa, I see. Now, that makes more sense."


    "You¡­ you''re not mad at me?" Adam asked meekly.


    "Why should I be mad?" The Joker chuckled. "I can understand why you would lie about it, though. An inheritance left behind by a powerful Magus is very desirable by others after all."


    The next moment, he spread his arms wide, pointing at the area all around him. "But worry not, it''s not like your inheritance can be more valuable than this ce left behind by my Master.


    "Even considering all the inheritances left behind by the Magi on Tron, this secret ne can still be considered top-tier!"


    Oh, you have no idea! Adam thought to himself, trying to resist the urge to roll his eyes.


    He then asked, "What''s Tron? You keep mentioning it."


    The Joker''s lips twitched. "¡­That''s the name of our. You didn''t know that?"


    Adam looked away, choosing to remain silent.


    "You''re one stranged, fafa! You know so much, but at the same time, you know so little. Something tells me you don''t even know the names of all the continents on Tron." The Jokerughed loudly.


    Adam crossed his arms and harrumphed. "Of course, I know. The continent we''re currently on is called Uriel!"


    "Fafafa, and what about the rest?"


    Adam: "¡­"


    The youth stared at the Joker for a long time, a drop of sweat trickling down the side of his forehead. In the end, he turned around and walked away.


    "Hmph! Why should I tell you?"

 Chapter 192 Smile

    <h4>Chapter 192 Smile </h4>


    Since Adam had finished studying the two books, he decided to spend the rest of the time rxing. His time in the secret ne had been very fruitful yet arduous.


    Now was the perfect time to unwind before he left this ce.


    As the pair walked through the magical library, Adam asked curiously, "So Magus Mathias traveled to other worlds, did he create this secret ne before he left Tron?"


    The Joker smiled bitterly. "After he left Tron, my Master traveled to many other worlds in the vast universe, experiencing its wonders. But when he realized that his death was near, he returned home."


    Adam remained silent as he watched the smile on the man''s face get deeper and deeper.


    "Knowing that he would die, he wanted to leave behind his legacy," the Joker continued with a bright smile. "And so he built the Soaring River Secret ne for the people of his homeworld."


    Adam''s heart was gripped by sadness. He couldn''t help but ask, "Why is it that you''re always smiling? Even when you''re grieving."


    "Because I am a clown. I smile despite all the things life throws at me."


    Those words spoken were simple, but weighed heavily on Adam. He repeated the Joker''s words in his mind over and over again and remained silent for a very long time.


    Suddenly, the man yfully smacked the teenager''s back, jolting him out of his reverie. "Don''t think so much,d. Life will throw many obstacles at you. You will have good moments and bad moments.


    "So you might as well steer through life with a smile on your face. Don''t take everything so seriously. Life is much more entertaining that way. Fafafa!"


    Seeing himugh without a care in the world, Adam too broke into a peal ofughter. "Haha, I guess you''re right. Smiling isn''t too bad."


    As the pair walked side by side, they spoke about many things. The Joker mainly asked about what the outside world was like because he had never stepped foot outside the secret ne.


    Whereas Adam asked him what it was like living in the secret ne. To which, the Joker replied, "I spend most of my time in deep slumber. Only when the secret ne opens do I tend to my duties as its overseer.


    "I must say, it is very entertaining seeing young Magi struggle. Other than that, I don''t interfere with the lives of the residents of the secret ne. I just let them be."


    Adam didn''t know how to reply to that. This guy sure has a weird hobby.


    Suddenly, he recalled what the Joker just said, and asked curiously, "Wait, why haven''t you stepped foot outside yet? You look pretty strong. So it shouldn''t be a problem for you, no?"


    "Fafafa!" The Jokerughed at the youth''s naivety. "My powerse from the secret ne. If I step outside, my strength would be simr to a Rank 1 Magus. But that''s beside the point, I can never go out in the first ce."


    Toward the end, a trace of sadness and longing shed past the man''s eyes, but he quickly hid it. However, Adam was still able to sense the emotions emanating from him. He has always been able to do so thanks to the white lotus.


    "Why can''t you go out?"


    The Joker paused for a moment and then replied with a smile. "I was born from the secret ne and thus I am anchored to it. I must fulfill my Master''s arrangements. That is my sole reason for living."


    "Haa¡­ you''re really one loyal fellow."


    "Fafafa, that I am!"


    Suddenly, Adam thought of something, and his eyes lit up. "What if someone takes over your ce? Then you''ll be free, no?"


    The Joker nced at Adam and smiled mysteriously. "Well, that is indeed one of the arrangements left behind by my Master."


    "Oho? What arrangement? Tell me! Tell me!"


    "This concerns the greatest reward this ce has to offer," The Joker said with a bright smile. "Once a worthy Magus earns this reward, I will be free!"


    "Ohhh!" Adam was very fascinated. "What''s is this reward you speak of?"


    "Fafafa!" The Joker spread his arms wide and revealed with great passion.


    "The Soaring River Secret ne itself is the greatest reward!"


    Adam was stunned. "T-T-This¡­"


    "Yes." The Joker nodded with a wide grin. "The ownership of this secret ne is the ultimate reward left behind by my Master."


    Adam was so shocked he couldn''t speak for a long time. A trace of greed shed in his eyes and he returned to his shady demeanor. He rubbed his hands together and grinned.


    "Ehehe, Sir Joker, what''s it gonna take to win this secret ne?"


    For the first time, the Joker''s smile threatened to break after seeing Adam''s ugly grin. He harrumphed, "You wish! You''re not worthy of receiving this great reward."


    Not yet, anyway, He added inwardly.


    "Aww¡­" Adam deted like a balloon. Although he knew the chances were slim, it didn''t hurt to try. Soon, he cheered himself up and asked, "So what do you n to do after someone inherits this secret ne?"


    The Joker spoke fervently, his voice filled with yearning, "I shall venture into the Spirit World!"


    "Wait, so you''ve never gone to the Spirit World before?"


    BAM!


    The Joker smacked the youth with the rubber hammer once again. "Were you not listening to a word I said? I have never stepped foot outside this ce. And that includes the Spirit World as well."


    "Ughh!" Adam caressed his swollen head. "Damn it! You''re just like the old man. So violent!"


    A few momentster, the youth thought of something and his lips curled up into a smile. "Wait a minute! Since you''ve been so hospitable to me, except for beating me with the hammer, I want to show you something. Hehe, aren''t I magnanimous?"


    For the next ten minutes, Adam carved a runic formation on the ground. Despite the Joker asking him what it was about, he refused to answer, keeping an air of suspense.


    Just when the Joker was about to smack the youth with his rubber hammer once again, he screamed, "Wait, wait, wait, it''s done!"


    "What''s done?" The joker asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Hehe, see for yourself." The next moment, Adam drew a series of hand signs, following which the runic formation on the ground lit up with a resplendent light.


    And finally, the space above the formation tore open, forming a direct portal to an unknown ce. Adam waved a few more hand gestures and spread his arms wide in the air, an action that caused the void in the tear to erge by three times.


    "What do you think?" He nced at the Joker and smiled. "This is the Spirit World!"


    The Joker was full of disbelief. He had never personally seen the Spirit World before, but when heid eyes on the scenery beyond the portal, he found himself speechless.


    He could feel a deep connection between him and this mystical ce beyond the portal.


    Seeing the nk void dotted with white specks as well as the sea of colors that collided against one another, the Joker was brought to tears.


    His lips parted and only a single word escaped his lips.


    "Home."

 Chapter 193 Special

    <h4>Chapter 193 Special </h4>


    As the Joker continued to stare at the beautiful scenery through therge portal, pearls of tears slowly started to roll down his white-painted face.


    This was perhaps the first time he had ever shed tears.


    Tears of joy.


    However, no matter how much he yearned to go to the Spirit World, for now, he could only stare at it from afar. After all, he still had to fulfill the arrangements left behind by histe Master.


    He took out a red silk napkin from his pocket and wiped the tears from his face. Then, he nced at Adam and smiled gratefully. "Thank you."


    Adam bowed dramatically. It couldn''t be helped. In the time he had spent with the Joker, he had learned quite a few things about showmanship.


    Suddenly, a gray light shed in front of Adam''s head, and the next moment, Valerian appeared!


    "Myuuu!" The young dragon didn''t even cast a nce at Adam or the Joker. Instead, he stared at the Spirit World through therge portal and started pping his tiny, furry paws.


    "Val, I told you not toe out before giving me a heads-up." Adam tried to be stern, but he failed. Toward the little guy, he could never be angry.


    However, the young dragon didn''t bother about what Adam was saying at all. Instead, he started jumping around excitedly. "Myu! Myu! Myu! Myu!"


    "Haa¡­" Adam face-palmed. "Val, how many times have I told you? You cannot go into the Spirit World yet."


    "Myuu¡­" Valerian''s ears drooped and his eyes turned watery. He slowly walked toward Adam and sat down pitifully, looking at him with his teary eyes.


    Adam''s heart twisted into a knot seeing such an expression on Valerian. However, despite that, he resolved himself to decline once again.


    Going to the Spirit World was simply too dangerous, not just for the little guy but even for him. Unless he was sure of protecting the both of them, Adam would never take Valerian to the Spirit World.


    While the two brothers were arguing, the Joker had a dumbfounded look on his face. This was probably the first ever instance in his life where the smile on his face had actually vanished.


    What reced it was shock.


    Absolute shock!


    "Wait a minute!" He walked up to the two and stood between them. He deeply looked at Valerian, who was looking back at him with an innocent tilt of the head, and then looked at Adam.


    "Did this guy¡­ juste out of your head?" The Joker shook his head. "No, wait, that''s not possible. The cat looks too clean to be residing inside your body."


    The joker went into deep thought, his face riddled with bewilderment.


    "Don''t tell me! Did the cate out of your mind?!" But realizing the wordsing out of his mouth, he realized how ludicrous it was. "No, that''s even more impossible!"


    Seeing the Joker on the verge of losing his mind, Adam was puzzled, "What''s with you? Why are you acting so strangely?"


    The Joker red at him. He stomped toward Adam and grabbed his shoulders. "Lad, first tell me, where did the cate from?"


    "From my mind?"


    "You know how absurd that sounds, right?"


    "No?" Adam was genuinely puzzled.


    In the end, the Joker could only shake his head and heave a helpless sigh. "You are one strange youngd¡­"


    Meanwhile, Valerian agilely climbed Adam''s shoulder and then suspiciously looked at the Joker with narrowed eyes. The funny-looking man calling his brother strange was like the pot calling the kettle ck.


    Strange¡­ so very strange! Valerian thought to himself.


    The Joker ignored the looks the little guy was giving him. He nced at Adam and spoke incredulously. "You know how rare it is for a magical beast to reside inside one''s mind, right?"


    "No, forget rare," He corrected himself. "As far as I know, it''s unprecedented. What type of magical beast is he?"


    Adam gently grabbed Valerian from his shoulder. "What do you mean? Can''t you see? He''s a cat."


    The Joker rolled his eyes. "You''re ignorant. That familiar of yours is truly special. You must take good care of it."


    "I know he''s special." Adam hugged Valerian with a warm smile.


    The next moment, his face turned stern. "Now, go back inside. If youe out without my permission again, you will receive a thorough spanking from me."


    "Myuu¡­" Valerian nodded his head meekly after being scolded. The next moment, he turned into a gray sh and disappeared again.


    "Truly fascinating!" The Joker was captivated by the little guy traveling back and forth inside Adam''s mind.


    He knew literally everything histe Master knew, yet he couldn''t identify just what type of magical beast Valerian was. Moreover, in all the worlds his Master had traveled to, he had never heard of a magical beast having the ability to go inside someone''s mind.


    This was truly an eye-opening experience for him.


    While the Joker was reeling in from the shock, the portal above the runic formation rumbled, and the next moment, it contracted until the space returned to normal.


    Before the portal closed, he was able to cast one final nce at the Spirit World. A brilliant smile bloomed on his face as he looked forward to the day he would be able to go to that mystical realm.


    He turned his head to look at Adam and said sincerely, "Thank you,d."


    "Ah, it''s no big deal!" The youth waved his hand nonchntly as he cleaned up the runic formation.


    "No, it means a lot to me," The Joker replied. Suddenly, he thought of something and grinned. "Since you''ve given me such a wonderful present, it''s only right that I reciprocate."


    Adam stopped in his movements. He turned around to look at the Joker and asked in surprise. "What do you mean?"


    "Fafafa!" The manughed out loud. "Go ahead. I''ll allow you to take one other book from this library. Choose whatever you like."


    "Really?!" Adam was stunned. He shot to his feet and asked once again, "Are you serious?"


    "Of course!"


    Adam had never even thought of receiving another reward. Just the two books on gravity magic were more than enough for him. The reason why he had opened a portal to the Spirit World in the first ce was just so he could thank the Joker for his hospitality.


    He had never expected anything in return.


    But now, he was ecstatic!


    "I can choose any book?" The youth asked with shining eyes.


    "Yes, of course, fafafa!"


    Adam didn''t even have to think twice before answering.


    "Very well, I''ll choose a book from the School of Illusion!"

 Chapter 194 Gift

    <h4>Chapter 194 Gift </h4>


    Adam''s face was full of grievances as he looked at the rolled-up scroll in his hands. He wanted to cry. He was given such a great opportunity, but he ended up wasting it.


    He looked at the Joker and asked meekly, "Sir Joker¡­ can I get another try? Please?"


    "Fafafa!" The Jokerughed out loud seeing the youth''s pitiful look. He severely admonished him, "Who told you to run your mouth without even thinking? You could have first gone through the library to see what books could benefit you, yet you didn''t."


    "Please!" Adam sped his hands. "Just give me one more chance."


    "Shoo!" The Joker waved his hand as if swatting an annoying fly away. "If you ask again, I''ll take back that scroll."


    Adam opened his mouth but ended up swallowing his words. He cursed inwardly, Damn it!


    Who would have thought that Mathias the Free had such little attainments in the School of Illusion? And the only research about illusion magic in the entirety of the Soaring Library would be just this single scroll.


    Without even opening the scroll, Adam knew what the content inside of it would be. It was sure to be something rted to the illusion runic formation that was present in all the testing rooms in the House of Cards.


    With a heavy heart, he put away the scroll inside his earring.


    "Not even going to take a look at it?" The Joker asked, smiling tauntingly.


    "Hmph, I already know what''s on it," Adam pursed his lips and stomped away.


    Seeing the youth throwing such a tantrum, the Joker couldn''t help but chuckle. Ah, you''re still a kid after all.


    ¡­


    Edward''s body was riddled with injuries as he valiantly fought the merfolk. In the past three months, he realized that no matter how many of them he killed, they would always spawn endlessly.


    So he decided to just charge through them and only kill the ones in his way of reaching the other ind.


    After countless trials and errors, he was finally able toe up with a n to fight the merfolk and advance at the same time.


    Today, his n would finallye to fruition.


    After killing thest of the merfolk with his bare hands, Edward finally managed to reach the other ind. Now, all he needed to do was climb the steep cliff and the reward would finally be his.


    About half an hourter, Edward was finally able to climb the cliff with sheer willpower alone. He had already exhausted all his strength fighting the merfolk.


    He crawled toward the spear hovering at the center of the ind. The weapon was surrounded by streaks of blue lightning and looked very dangerous.


    Surprisingly enough, when Edward approached the weapon, the lightning parted and made way for him, as if weing him.


    With a wide grin on his face, the teenager finally came before the weapon. He stretched his hand out and finally grabbed the spear''s shaft.


    THUNDER!


    ¡­


    In the heart of the verdant rainforest, Lisa used one spell after another to take down the wooden golems. At some point, her weapon had already been destroyed.


    Just like Edward, she too learned how these golems would spawn endlessly after she destroyed one. There was no end to them.


    In the end, she could only focus on advancing toward the ancient temple instead of using all her strength to kill everyst one of the golems.


    After months of struggle, she was finally able to do so today. With great struggle, she restrained a wooden golem with thick vines and nimbly managed to dodge the attacks of other golems.


    Finally, she was able to step foot on the stairs leading to the temple''s entrance.


    Much to her surprise, she realized that none of the golems followed after her. It seemed that the temple was out of bounds for them.


    Realizing this, she dropped to her knees, gasping for air. A wave of fatigue swept over her, but the feeling of aplishment couldn''t be hidden in her eyes.


    She clenched her fists in triumph. She had done it! After more than three months of failure, she had finally achieved her objective.


    After recuperating her stamina and mana, she got to her feet and finally walked toward the entrance of the temple. It was arge door made of stone. On it, there was arge mural of beasts and humanoid creatures worshipping an ash tree.


    The ash tree was very peculiar. Its roots and branches covered almost the entirety of the mural.


    She only cast a momentary nce at the carvings, not thinking much of them. The next moment, she pushed open the heavy stone door and entered the temple.


    ¡­


    "Howe most of the rewards in all the room are weapons?" Adam asked curiously as he gazed at the various floating magical screens in the Viewing Room.


    The Joker replied while eating corn seeds, "That''s because my Master was an Artificer, a quite good one at that."


    "Ohh?" Adam''s eyes lit up. He then thought of something and asked, "Is that why the treasures in the secret ne seem inexhaustible to the Magi outside?"


    "Fafafa, is that what you all think?" The joker was amused. "Well, I guess you''re not entirely wrong. My Master had forged many artifacts in his lifetime and gathered even more. All of them are safely kept in the vault under the library."


    "Ehehe~" Adam had a fawning expression on his face. "Come to think of it, I didn''t get any artifacts. Sir Joker, how about giving me a pair of gauntlets?"


    "Don''t push it." The Joker rolled his eyes. "Those books are far more valuable than a chunk of iron, and you know that as well.


    "Tsk, so stingy."


    The pair continued to watch the Magi on the floating screens. By now, the vast majority of them hadpleted their tests and already received their rewards.


    "Is it time?" Adam nced at the Joker, his toneced with a hint of sadness.


    "It seems so, fafafa!"


    Adam remained silent for a while. The next moment, he waved his hand, and arge wooden barrel appeared in front of him. "Here''s my parting gift to you."


    The barrel contained Adam''s Tears. He had managed to brew quite a lot of them during his stay in the secret ne. When he left this ce, he would sell all of them to Edward''s father, Viktor,ter.


    "Oh, what''s this?" The joker curiously asked, staring at the barrel.


    "It''s wine. I brewed it myself." Adam then stuck his hand out. "Where''s my parting gift?"


    "Fafafa!" The Jokerughed out loud. "You sure are one greedy youngd."


    The next moment, a strange item appeared out of nowhere in his hands. He flipped it, showing it to the youth.


    It was an ivory ying card¡ªThe Joker!


    Adam took it from the man and looked at it. "What does this do?"


    "It''s your key to the secret ne."


    "What?!" The youth gasped in shock. "You mean I can enter this ce whenever I want?"


    "Whenever you''re around the portal to the secret ne, inject mana into my calling card," the Joker began. "After I sense it, I will directly teleport you inside."


    "Whoa!" Adam''s eyes shone bright like the stars. "Thank you so much!"


    "It was nice getting to know you,d." The Joker smiled warmly.


    "Hehe, you too, you too!" Adam chuckled. "Let''s meet again soon, okay?"


    "Fafafa! If fate wills it, we most definitely will. Remember to always smile. Farewell!"


    SNAP!

 Chapter 195 Plunder

    <h4>Chapter 195 Plunder </h4>


    The Joker looked at the spot where Adam had been standing. As the smile on his face deepened, so did the loneliness in his eyes.


    "Fafafa¡­" he forced augh. "Who would have thought? The little bugger actually grew on me."


    He paused, smiling from ear to ear.


    "I''m all alone again."


    The man stood still for a very long time. Then, he put his hands on his waist and cheered himself up. "Never mind, fafafa! Guess, I''ll just go to sleep."


    He turned around and headed for the deeper parts of the Soaring Library. Suddenly, he stopped in his footsteps and tapped his head lightly.


    "Ah, I forgot to tell him about the final battle."


    But the next moment, he startedughing in amusement. "Fafafa, forget it. He won''t die anyway."


    The Joker cheerfully walked toward the depths of the library, his silhouette gradually disappearing into the smoky horizon.


    ¡­


    "Ugh!" Adam felt something rise up his throat. After being teleported out of the House of Cards, he felt a great need to throw up. But at thest moment, he somehow managed to hold it back in.


    After a moment of disorientation, he took out some water from his earring and madly gulped it down. "Puah! Not bad, that''s some progress, eh."


    After putting away the gourd of water, he looked around and found himself standing in arge clearing. He turned back around and was shocked.


    "Where''s the damn pyramid?"


    He figured he would be appearing somewhere near the House of Cards, but that was not the case at all. He appeared on a grassynd with a radius of at least five hundred meters. Beyond that, thisnd was surrounded by tall trees.


    Strangely enough, Adam felt as if this ce he found himself in resembled an arena for some reason. He shook his head and started walking toward the forest.


    He was the only one here, so there was nothing much to do.


    "Ah, whatever, I''ll wait for Edward and the rest, and then I can finally leave this ce."


    Suddenly, he paused and nodded before continuing, "Yeah, you cane out, Val."


    A gray light shed, and Valerian appeared right in front of Adam, floating in mid-air. Thetter gently grabbed him in his arms. "What''s up, little guy?"


    The young dragon rested his furry little head on Adam''s chest.


    ''Brother, I''m bored. So bored!''


    Adam chuckled seeing his expression. He gently patted the little guy''s head andforted him, "Let''s wait for our friends for a little while, okay?"


    ''What about the funny-looking man?'' Valerian asked with a tilt of his head.


    "The Joker?" The youth asked with raised eyebrows. He then shook his head. "This is his home, Val. He can''t leave this ce."


    "Myuu¡­" Valerian nodded and slowly closed his eyes.


    ''Since there''s nothing else to do, I''m going back to sleep.'' He sent a mental transmission. ''Don''t forget my division of loot. Brother, you promised me!''


    With that said, he turned into a gray sh of light and returned to the youth''s spirit sea.


    Adam was speechless at Valerian''s parting words. He couldn''t help but break into a burst ofughter. "Kekeke! Such a greedy little fellow. I wonder who he takes after."


    He leisurely made his way toward the edge of the clearing. Then, he picked a random tree and climbed it all the way to the top.


    His friends would be out any time now. After regrouping with them, he could finally leave.


    ¡­


    For the next couple of hours, Magi continued to pop up one after the other at the center of the clearing. It was important to note that most of them hadn''t even left the area.


    They had formed into small groups instead and were keeping their distance from other groups. Very few Magi, who were on their own, had rushed toward the forest immediately after teleporting.


    Like Adam, they too had decided to wait by the clearing, albeit, for a different reason.


    Adam was quite puzzled as to what was happening, until finally he realized when the next Magi teleported in the center of the clearing.


    As soon as this Magus appeared, he was ambushed by a couple of Magi nearby.


    Being suddenly attacked, the Magus was greatly rmed. Moreover, after having just teleported he wasn''t in the best shape to fight.


    And thus, within a few seconds, he was brutally murdered by the other Magi and had his corpse looted.


    "I see." Adam''s eyes narrowed as he witnessed this cruel scene from a distance.


    All Magi that were teleported here out of the House of Cards were guaranteed to have received great rewards from within it.


    Furthermore, the moment after one was teleported, they were sure to be disoriented even if it was for a split second. But that split second made all the difference in the world.


    It was the perfect time to plunder!


    Having realized this, Adam couldn''t help but shake his head and heave a helpless sigh, "Haa, that guy¡­ He truly is a saidst. At least, he was kind enough to teleport me before everyone."


    The next moment, his expression turned solemn. He had to be ready for when Edward, Lisa, and the twins arrived. The Magi who had gotten in groups were sure to attack them when they teleported.


    He jumped down the tree and slowly made his way toward the center of the clearing. Strangely enough, although he was walking alone, no other Magi stepped forward to attack him.


    Adam had released a tiny bit of his mana outside his body. The tyrannical aura emanating from his mana stopped every Magus in track.


    They couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp, their backs drenched in cold sweat. The sheer pressure from Adam''s mana heavily weighed down on them. When they felt it, they had this strange feeling that they were being glued to the spot by gravity itself.


    Just when he was about a hundred meters away from the center, he stopped. This much distance was enough for him to cover in the blink of an eye.


    It might have been extremely difficult for him before, but after having spent two months in the gravity chamber, his strength and speed had increased exponentially.


    Now, all he needed to do was wait for his friends to appear.


    He stood there like a lone wolf amidst a sea of hungry predators. However, none of these ''predators'' dared to attack him. They couldn''t find themselves to.


    As Adam continued to patiently wait, his gaze focused on the center of the clearing, a familiar person had finally teleported.


    It was Edward!


    Adam could see that the Magi nearest to his close friend were about to make a move.


    However, before Adam could even move toward Edward, something shocking happened that caused his eyes to widen in shock.

 Chapter 196 Safe

    <h4>Chapter 196 Safe </h4>


    After having obtained the weapon, Edwardy on top of the cliff, gasping for air. He looked at the spear in his hand and grinned, "You better be worth all that trouble."


    The spear looked unassuming. But it had to be special, considering it was one of the rewards inside the House of Cards.


    Its shaft was made from a type of ck iron that shimmered with a faint, ethereal glow from time to time. Engraved along the shaft were intricate runes that seemed to pulse like the rhythm of a heartbeat.


    Suddenly a thought urred to Edward and he infused his lightning mana into the spear. The next moment, the runes on the shaft lit up and greedily absorbed the mana.


    Edward''s eyes lit up. "As I thought!"


    He got up to his feet and thrust the spear in a random direction.


    BOOM!


    The lightning earlier absorbed by the shaft was discharged through the tip of the spear.


    "Hahaha! This weapon seems to be tailor-made for those who wield lightning!" Edwardughed out loud as he looked at the spearhead.


    It was forged from a mysterious silver metal and its edges were razor-sharp. Runes were carved on the de as well, reflecting the colors of thunder and lightning.


    Edward felt a great affinity with this weapon even though he had never held a spear before. He swung it around haphazardly, a toothy grin forming on his face.


    "Spear is considered to be an easier weapon to masterpared to a sword anyway. All I have to do is stick my enemies with the pointy end."


    He danced with the spear in hand for a long time,pletely lost in the moment. Suddenly, he stopped and anxiety slowly began to bubble up inside him.


    "Wait a minute! It''s been three months already since I entered the pyramid. It should be about time we are teleported outside."


    He recalled the detailed notes left behind by the generations of elders from the Turner Family. He couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    If I''m not wrong, there''s bound to be intense fighting outside. I must take this time to replenish my mana reserves as much as¡ª


    However, the next moment, the space around him distorted and he disappeared!


    ¡­


    Edward felt suffocated for what felt like forever, at the same time it felt like it was only an instant. Such was the feeling of teleportation. Not only space but even the concept of time was twisted out of proportion.


    The youth felt like he was floating in emptiness, but the next moment, his feet touched the ground. He found it difficult to keep bnce, the teleportation having altered his state of equilibrium.


    Moreover, he also felt extremely giddy, wanting to throw up.


    Suddenly!


    He felt intense bloodlust aimed at him. Loud warning bells rang in his mind as the killing intent of a handful of people¡ªfour, to be precise¡ªbore through his body.


    Edward''s heart sank. He was not in the best state to fight. Not only did he barely have any mana and stamina, but he couldn''t even stand straight.


    His expression turned solemn and at thest moment, he expended all his remaining mana into his newly-acquired spear. Then, choosing to trust his instincts, he swung the spear horizontally.


    The shaft absorbed all the lightning mana and transported it to the spearhead. The entirety of the spear was coated in blue lightning. When Edward swung it, a wave of lightning spread outward, mming against the iing Magi.


    BOOM!


    The Magi were swept off their feet and thrown back, their bodies electrocuted. When theynded on the ground a few meters away, they were already burnt to crisp. One could still see little lightning bolts streaking across their bodies.


    Seeing this unexpected turn of events, the surrounding Magi were shocked¡ªfiguratively, of course. But the next moment, greed shed in their eyes.


    Some of them rushed toward the four tasered Magi who were now unconscious, while some dashed toward Edward who had dropped to his knees,pletely helpless.


    The four Magi who had attacked Edward earlier were easily killed by the other Magi and had their corpses looted. Whereas, the two Magi who were approaching Edward now had already brandished their weapons, ready to kill him and steal his belongings.


    As Edward saw the two approach him with cruel intentions, he gritted his teeth and tried to get to his feet. However, he had no energy left at all. He fell back down miserably.


    Damn it! He cursed inwardly.


    Just when the two Magi were about to attack him, a ck-


    cloaked figure with long, raven hair tied into a ponytail appeared out of nowhere and stood before him.


    With great ease, the figure grabbed the heads of the two iing Magi and viciously mmed them into the ground.


    BAM!


    As the figure rose back up, his hand had already turned wet and crimson from the blood of the two Magi. The figure then gazed at the other Magi who were approaching Edward.


    A simple gaze caused them to shudder and kept them at bay.


    Edward, thinking that another enemy¡ªa strong one at that¡ª


    had appeared, forced himself to get to his feet, gathered whatever strength he could, and stabbed his spear at the ck-robed figure.


    Without even looking back, the figure effortlessly grabbed the shaft of the spear.


    Edward''s pupils shrunk. Although his attack was not the most powerful one and wasn''t infused with mana, it could surely deal damage simply based on the sheer amount of physical strength he had exerted.


    But the fact that nothing happened to this robed figure made Edward''s heart sink further.


    Is this it? He thought to himself as fear gripped his being.


    The next moment, however, a familiar voice drifted into his ears, clearing all the negative feelings clouding his heart.


    "Fatty, it''s me."


    Edward was stunned. He gazed at the person in front of him and muttered in puzzlement, "Adam?"


    Adam turned around and looked at him with a teasing smirk. "No, it is I, your father."


    "Heh." Edward smiled weakly. "I''ll leave the rest to you."


    As soon as he realized that Adam was here, an intense wave of fatigue, one that he was desperately holding back, washed over him and he immediately lost consciousness.


    It didn''t matter how many Magi had surrounded him.


    It didn''t even matter if it was an entire army of them.


    As long as Adam was with him¡­


    He knew he was safe.

 Chapter 197 Prudent

    <h4>Chapter 197 Prudent </h4>


    Edward opened his weary eyes and found himself lying down under the cool shade of a tree. The sunlight passed through the gaps between the leaves and cascaded down on his face.


    "Ugh, where the hell am I?" Pain assaulted his body and the scene of what transpired before he passed out slowly flooded his mind.


    He hurriedly sat up and looked around in rm. "Adam!"


    Recalling the scene where his close friend was standing before him facing off against the Magi, Edward started to panic, wondering if Adam was alright.


    "Edward, you''re finally awake~" A cheerful and sweet voice called out to the youth.


    Edward turned his head to the side and saw Atiel sitting on the ground beside him, looking at him with a faint smile.


    "Atiel, when did you get here?"


    "About an hour back," she replied, "more importantly, how are you feeling?"


    "Except for a slight headache, I''m doing fine," Edward groaned as he massaged his temples. Nausea and dizziness weremon symptoms of mana depletion.


    "Where''s Adam?" He asked, his toneced with concern.


    Atiel pointed in the near distance. "My brother and Adam are there."


    Edward looked in the direction she was pointing at and saw both Adam and Daneli standing side by side, gazing at therge clearing where all the Magi had gathered in groups.


    He got to his feet and started walking toward them. "Let''s go."


    As they were walking, he asked her out of curiosity, "Were you and your brother attacked as well?"


    "Mhm." Atiel nodded. "But we were grateful. Adam was already waiting for us. If it wasn''t for him, I don''t know what would have happened to me and my brother."


    She spoke with lingering fear. Attacking a Magus while they are in a state of disorientation right after teleporting was truly vicious. It was a guaranteed kill in most cases, to say the least.


    So many Magi had died after being ambushed in this manner. The only ones that had managed to survive were those that already had people waiting to receive them, like how Adam had done.


    Edward''s expression turned solemn when he realized this. If it wasn''t for Adam, all of them would have truly died.


    In this ce, no one had any scruples about killing. After all, they wouldn''t have to face the consequences when they exited this ce.


    Any enmity formed in the secret ne could not be carried out into the outside world. Due to the agreement reached by the forefathers of the four major races in the Southern Federation, all conflicts were strictly restricted within the boundaries of the secret ne.


    This was to prevent the unnecessary bloodshed birthed by the endless cycle of revenge.


    "You finally awake, fatty?" Edward was jolted out of his deep thoughts by a very familiar voice.


    He raised his head and his gaze fell on Adam, who was looking at him with a wide grin.


    "Thanks for saving me." Edward was immensely grateful.


    However, he didn''t get the response he was expecting.


    Adam made an ugly face and repeated his words in an annoying tone, "ThAnKs FoR sAvInG mE¡ªshut your mouth! Don''t say such stupid things."


    "Eh?" Edward was stunned but then broke intoughter. "Hahaha!"


    That''s right. There was no need to say such things between brothers.


    After catching up with Adam, he greeted Daneli. He then looked around and saw that Lisa wasn''t there, so he couldn''t help but ask, "Has Lisa note out yet?"


    "Nope, we''re still waiting for her," Adam replied as he gazed into the distance.


    "It''s going to be quite troublesome to rescue her," Daneli added with a serious expression.


    Listening to him, Edward''s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean?"


    "Look," The elven youth gestured with his chin.


    Edward looked at the clearing in the distance and saw that dozens of Magi had formed into groups already. They were all intently staring at the center of the clearing where the Magi¡ª


    who were still inside the House of Cards¡ªwere being teleported to in fixed intervals.


    Seeing this, even Edward couldn''t help but feel the gravity of the situation. Rescuing Lisa from amidst so many Magi was truly going to be difficult.


    "Don''t worry. We won''t leave one of our own behind," Atiel assured him with great confidence.


    Daneli''s lips twitched when he heard her. "That''s easy for you to say."


    "Of course it is!" Atiel chuckled. "It''s not like I''ll be the one to rescue her. I''ll just be providing moral support."


    Daneli was speechless.


    "Just kidding." Atiel yfully stuck out her tongue. "I''ll assist from afar. My arrows never miss their mark, huhu."


    "Start replenishing your mana," Adam looked at Edward and instructed. "We''re going to need all the help we can get, and not just to rescue Lisa."


    Edward solemnly nodded. Without wasting another second, he cast one final nce at the center of the clearing before sitting down cross-legged and practicing mindfulness.


    After all the Magi had been teleported out of the House of Cards, a brutal bloodbath would ensue amongst all the surviving Magi. After all, this was the perfect chance for them to acquire more treasure by killing others.


    As Edward was restoring his mana reserves, Adam''s gazended on a group of Magi in the distance.


    The orcs!


    This was the same group he had previously encountered before entering the House of Cards. Currently, there were seven orcs present, including thenky one whom he had kicked unconscious, and they were intently looking at the center of the clearing, seemingly waiting for someone.


    If I recall correctly, there were a total of eight of them back then, Adam thought to himself, feeling slightly surprised. If the person this group was waiting for also arrived here, that meant that none of them had died inside the House of Cards.


    This spoke great volumes about their individual prowess.


    Out of all the Magi present, Adam felt the most threat from this group of warrior orcs. To be more precise, it was their leader, Kurdan.


    When he thought back to theirst meeting, Adam couldn''t help bute to admire the orc. Not only was Kurdan strong, but he was also very prudent.At the time, the orc had wisely chosen to retreat despite outnumbering Adam. This had left a very deep impression on him.


    About more than an hourter, the space at the center of the clearing distorted, a clear indication of someone being teleported.


    "Atiel, ready your arrow!" Adam instructed. Following that, he dashed toward the center of the clearing at his fastest speed. If it was Lisa who teleported, he had to be there to protect her from the other Magi.


    However, soon enough, Adam stopped in his tracks when his gazended on the person who had been teleported. His eyes narrowed and his expression turned grim.


    "It''s him."

 Chapter 198 Chains

    <h4>Chapter 198 Chains </h4>


    A tall oded at the center of the clearing after being teleported out of the House of Cards. He was more than 1.85 meters tall and had a muscr build. The sides of his head were shaved and he sported a mohawk that ended in a braided ponytail.


    Two sharp tusks protruded from his lower jaw. He had red and white face paint and appeared very menacing. It took the orc a while to gather himself after he was teleported.


    However, that was all the time the surrounding Magi needed.


    The four major races of the Southern Federation had a deep hatred for the orcs. After all, time and time again the orcs had raided their settlements and wreaked havoc.


    Orcs were cruel and bloodthirsty. Every now and then they would gather their forces and wage wars to try and upy thends belonging to the Southern Federation.


    But their forces were always repelled by thebined might of the four major races.


    Allowing these barbarians even to enter the Soaring River Secret ne and fight for the rewards inside felt like a huge disrespect to the Magi present.


    These Magi had tried to finish off the orcs that had teleported to this clearing earlier, but they failed. These orcs were simply too powerful for them even when ganged up on.


    The first orc to be teleported out of the House of Cards was anky fellow. Before the Magi could even attack him, he had already escaped with this superior speed. After that, every orc that was teleported out was quickly rescued by this orc.


    "It''s a damn orc again!"


    "Finish this bastard!"


    "Hurry, kill him now!"


    The Magi slowly closed in on him, their mana-infused weapons mere inches fromnding on the orc''s body.


    But suddenly!


    BOOOM!


    A loud explosion bloomed at the center of the clearing, engulfing all the Magi and the orcs within it.


    Everyone was shocked by this sudden development.


    When the dust settled, what greeted everyone''s eyes was even more shocking. The half a dozen Magi who had charged forth to attack the orc youth were now dead.


    Over their corpses stood the orc group from earlier!


    The speed at which the Magi were killed caused everyone to be filled with disbelief. For a moment, the entire battlefield was enveloped in an eerie silence. No one spoke, no one made a move, they simply stared at the group of orcs in apprehension.


    After gathering himself, Kurdan looked at his fellow teammates and faintly smiled. "So you all made it out before me."


    "Hahaha, yes, leader!"


    "We''ve been waiting for you!"


    The orcs were very happy to reunite with Kurdan. Thetter replied with sincerity, "All of you have made it out safely. I''m d."


    He then paused and asked, "By the way, who arrived here first?"


    All the orcs simultaneously nced at thenky person who was standing with his arms crossed and disying an aloof expression.


    Kurdan followed their gazes and smiled with gratification. "So it was you, Gorgo. You did a good job. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t know what would have happened to us."


    Everyonepletely agreed with Kurdan. If Gorgo hadn''t managed to escape from the attacks of the Magi all by himself and subsequently hadn''t rescued the others, they probably would not have even been alive now.


    Being praised by the leader in front of everyone, Gorgo smirked, "Hmph, what else did you expect from me?"


    "But more importantly." Gorgo''s gaze turned solemn as he looked at Kurdan and asked, "Did you manage to get that thing?"


    Kurdan nodded with a smile. "Yes, luck was on my side."


    All the orcs were ecstatic hearing Kurdan''s confirmation. They hadpleted their chief''s request. Now, all they needed to do was bring the ''item'' back to the chief.


    And then¡­


    The Southern Federation was very likely to enter into a great period of upheaval!


    "Hahaha!" Gorgo burst intoughter. His eyes turned maniacal and he asked eagerly, "So does that mean I can finally go all out now."


    This time, Kurdan didn''t reject him. Instead, he grinned from ear to ear, disying his ferocious set of teeth.


    "My fellow warriors! The time hase to bathe in the blood of our enemies!"


    "OHHH!" The orcs responded fervently to Kurdan''s orders.


    The aura around the orcspletely changed. If earlier it was restrained, now it was filled with intense bloodlust, while their eyes shone with deep fighting intent.


    Ever since they had entered the secret ne, they had kept their heads down and avoided battles with other Magi. Kurdan, being as cautious as he was, didn''t want to risk losing any member as he prioritized the mission given to them by their chief.


    However, now that the item had been acquired by him, the orcs were finally ready to go all out. They were a warrior race, to begin with, and never feared battle. In fact, they lived only for battle.


    "Get into formation!" Kurdan roared.


    The orcs got into a circr formation with Kurdan at the center. Thetter then weaved a series of hand signs at lightning speed, following which, a bright magic circle lit up underneath them.


    Rank 1 Spell: Alleviation!


    Under the stupefied gazes of all the Magi present, ethereal crimson chains shout out from the bodies of the orcs and connected all eight of them.


    A momentter, the crimson chains dissipated, however, the orcs'' bodies were now covered in a bloody aura.


    This was a special spell researched and developed by the orcs, one that connected their vitality with one another during battle.


    Meaning, that any injuries borne by either orc within the group will be dispersed amongst all of them, effectively reducing the power of attacks on them. This made them extremely difficult to deal with.


    To kill one, they practically had to be one-shotted!


    A terrifying pressure emanated from the group of orcs, making the surrounding Magi terrified of making a move against them. This further enforced the orcs'' morale.


    Just when Kurdan and the orcs were about to go on a rampage, something very peculiar happened.


    The space at the center of the clearing distorted and a Magus was suddenly teleported out of the House of Cards right in the midst of the orcs.


    This Magus was a blonde youngdy with emerald eyes and wielded a wooden staff. When Edward''s gazended on this person, his heart sank.


    "Lisa!"

 Chapter 199 Amplify

    <h4>Chapter 199 Amplify </h4>


    Lisa was fortunate to have had enough time to recuperate her mana before she was teleported out of the House of Cards. However, no matter how much she had replenished her strength, it would still fall short in front of what fate had in store for her.


    After being teleported out, it took her a moment to gather her senses, as did all before her. When she realized that she was standing right in the middle of a group of menacing orcs, her body shuddered in terror.


    "Lisa!"


    She could hear Edward desperately call out to her from the distance, but she couldn''t afford to look in his direction. All her attention was focused on the orcs who were eyeing her with malice.


    Lisa''s mind worked at a terrifying speed, trying to think of ways to get out of this predicament. A momentter, her expression turned solemn and she mmed the wooden staff she was holding on the ground.


    As soon as the staff touched the ground, a bright magic circle lit up underneath Lisa and the group of orcs. Following that, dozens of thick and poisonous vines emerged from the ground.


    These thick vines tightly coiled around the orcs, restraining them in ce.


    Kurdan was greatly surprised at the terrifying speed at which Lisa had cast the spell. But the next moment, when his gaze fell on the unassuming-looking wooden staff in her hands, a trace of understanding shed in his eyes.


    The spell must have already been engraved onto that weapon. She must''ve gotten it inside the pyramid.


    It was indeed as he had spected. Along with the restraining spell, there were quite a few other spells that were engraved onto Lisa''s staff. She only needed to will it and the spells would materialize.


    No spellponents were required, making the casting speed near-instant.


    Lisa was sure that the spell would hold down the orcs long enough for her to escape. If she was attacked by all of them together, she would most certainly die.


    That''s why she aimed to escape rather than fight them head-on.


    However, she was not aware of the spell that Kurdan had already cast on himself and his fellow orcs.


    The thick vines that were supposed to hold down the orcs were effortlessly obliterated by them as if they were made of paper.


    Seeing this, Lisa''s eyes widened in disbelief. She hadn''t even taken a step forward to get out of the orc''s encirclement and her spell had already be useless. For a moment, she couldn''t help but wonder if the staff in her hand was a dud.


    Before she could even cast another spell, the orc nearest to her had already stuck her with a devastating punch to the chest.


    When the punchnded on her, Lisa could feel her ribs shattering as she spurted a mouthful of blood. Her body miserably mmed against the ground and she struggled hard to breathe.


    The broken ribs seemed to have surprisingly punctured her lungs!


    As she sped her neck and desparingly gasped for air, Kudan nced at her with sheer indifference and coldly instructed the orc who had just attacked her, "Finish her and retrieve that staff."


    "Heh!" The orc in question grinned maliciously. He stood over Lisa and raised his fist once again, aiming to pummel her head this time.


    However, before he could even bring his fist down, blue lightning suddenly shed in his vision, blinding him momentarily.


    The next moment, a sharp pang of pain radiated from his shoulder. When his vision returned to normal, he saw that the hand that he had raised was missing and the ghastly wound on his shoulder¡ªwhere his arm had been missing from¡ªwas burnt to a crisp.


    In front of him, a ck-haired youth with blue eyes and a sturdy build was ring at him with extreme hatred and anger. "How dare you?!"


    Kurdan''s eyes narrowed at the speed of this neer. He seemed to be as fast as Gorgo, if not faster. Moreover, the human was also very strong to have ripped out the orc''s arm despite thetter being under the effects of Alleviation.


    The orcs were in a precarious situation now with the involvement of Edward. Not only did they have to deal with him, but they also had to deal with the rest of the Magi who were slowly approaching them.


    Not only Kurdan, but the rest of the orcs also realized the threat that Edward posed. Therefore, without the former even having to order them, they all jointly attacked him.


    "Bastards, I''ll ughter you all!" Edward growled as he saw the orcs pounce at him.


    Seeing Lisa in such a bloody state, he had lost all rationality. He was ovee by unprecedented anger. It didn''t matter how many of them attacked him, he was going to ughter them all.


    Just when Edward and the orcs were about to sh against one another, a cold voice drifted into their ears as if it were the edict of a deity.


    "Amplify Gravity."


    BOOM!


    The ground underneath the orcs cracked as the gravity in the area was magnified twofold. The orcs werepletely taken off guard by the sudden turn of events. They lost their bnce and dropped down to their knees.


    Edward was also the same. Not being able to withstand the abrupt increase in gravity, he too fell down. But the worst of them all was Lisa. After being heavily injured by the orc, the wound on her chest was further damaged and she lost consciousness.


    The increase in gravity wasn''t too great, only double. So the orcs were slowly getting used to it and beginning to get to their feet. And so was Edward.


    But suddenly!


    A ck-robed figure gracefullynded in their midst, seemingly ignoring the gravity.


    When Kurdan saw this neer, his eyes narrowed. "It''s you!"


    Adam nced at him and muttered coldly, "I''ll deal with youter."


    Then, without casting another nce at the warrior orc, he casually walked toward Edward and Lisa.


    The spell he had just cast, Rank 1 Spell: Amplify Gravity, was something he had studied from the research of Mathias the Free.


    The gravity in a 10-foot radius sphere around the caster was increased by two times. It was a spell that used arge amount of mana, moreover, it also didn''t distinguish between allies and enemies. As could be seen by how Edward and Lisa were also affected by the spell.


    Furthermore, the duration of the spell did not exceed ten seconds.


    It was a spell mostly used to catch the opponent by surprise or disrupt their actions. That is why Adam didn''t n to engage with the orcs. Not yet anyway. His only goal was to get Edward and Lisa to safety.


    Without wasting any time, he grabbed both his friends and prepared to leave.


    "Don''t you dare leave, you coward!" Gorgo, who was the first one to get to his feet, leaped at Adam with great difficulty.


    The youth cast a disdainful nce at Gorgo before running away with Edward and Lisa in his arms. Gorgo ended up clutching nothing but empty air.


    Adam''s departing words lingered in the orc''s ears, making him seethe in absolute fury.


    "Be quiet, pigface. I''ll be right back."

 Chapter 200 Stitching

    <h4>Chapter 200 Stitching </h4>


    As soon as Adam left, so did the sphere of gravity and subsequently the pressure on everyone. Gorgo was about to chase after him but was immediately stopped by Kurdan.


    "Now is not the time."


    "What?!" Gorgo turned around to look at Kurdan and roared, "Why the hell not?"


    The orc had not forgotten how greatly Adam had humiliated him in front of all the other orcs in the team before they entered the House of Cards. That was perhaps one of the, if not the biggest dishonor of his life.


    He would never forgive Adam for that, but more importantly, he could never forgive himself for even being so weak and pathetic so as to easily be done in by Adam with a single attack.


    Because of this disgrace he felt at the hands of Adam, he vigorously trained inside the House of Cards and tempered his fighting prowess. Moreover, with the weapon he had acquired, he was sure he would defeat Adam if he faced him again.


    So now when he saw Adam in front of him, he couldn''t wait to separate his head from the rest of his body.


    However, being obstructed by Kurdan truly struck a nerve and he couldn''t help butsh out at him.


    "Control your emotions," Kurdan sternlymanded.


    Seeing his leader act so solemnly, Gorgo buried the anger in his heart and remained silent.


    "Look around you," Kurdan continued, "we must take care of these Magi first before making our way out of this ce."


    Gorgo looked around and saw that the Magi had all banded together and hadpletely surrounded them. It seemed that a bloody battle was inevitable.


    Realizing this, he calmed down. That''s right. We''ll first take care of these pests and then I''ll deal with that bastard.


    "Everyone, prepare for battle!" Kurdan loudly instructed. He then looked at the orc who had attacked Lisa, and asked in slight concern, "Can you fight?"


    "Hahaha!" The orcughed out loud. "Leader, don''t worry about me. It''s just an arm."


    "Good." Kurdan nodded. Then, he nced at the rest of his teammates and roared. "Fight!"


    The crimson auras of the orcs red up as they charged in different directions and started attacking the Magi.


    They were very strong physically to begin with. Now, with the effects of Alleviation, it was as if they had grown a pair of wings.


    Any attack on them was easily brushed off. Any Magi that came their way was easily killed.


    Their mission given to them by their chief was not just to retrieve that ''item'' from the House of Cards, but also to get rid of as many Magi of the four major races as possible.


    After all, the young and budding Rank 1 Magi inside the secret ne could be considered to be the future cornerstones of their respective organizations and races.


    Dealing with them while they were still young and weak was a smart but ruthless move by the orcs who aimed to upy thends of the Southern Federation in the future!


    Colorful and devastating spells bloomed one after the other as the orcs engaged with the Magi. As blood sttered across the battlefield, Adam nimbly made his way toward the forest in the distance.


    The Magi who saw him pass by did nothing. Not because they chose to, but because they were unable to.


    Adam''s speed was simply too quick. All they saw was a shadowy blur, followed by a strong gust of wind brushing against them. Before they even realized it, the youth had already left them in the dust.


    After about half a minute, the youth was finally able to traverse his way through the crowd and reach the tall tree where Daneli and Atiel were waiting for them in trepidation.


    Adam dropped Edward to the ground without a care in the world. But thetter didn''t care. He anxiously looked at Lisa in Adam''s arms and asked in apprehension, "How is she? Is she going to be alright?"


    Ignoring his friend''s questions, Adam gentlyy Lisa on the ground. The girl''s upper garments were stained with blood. From the way howbored her breathing had be, Adam couldn''t help but turn solemn.


    He first took out a healing potion from his earring and fed half of it to her, then poured the rest of it on her chest. He took out another one and did the same.


    The wound on her chest sizzled and started to emit steam. Although the flesh healed rapidly, the same couldn''t be said about her ribs. Moreover, Lisa''s breathing didn''t seem to improve at all. The healing process had only been done at a superficial level.


    Adam injected mana into her body to do a thorough scan. A few momentster, he couldn''t help but deeply frown.


    "What is it?" Edward''s heart sank when he saw Adam''s expression. Atiel and Daneli anxiously waited to hear his reply as well.


    "That attack from the orc has severely damaged her ribs," Adam began. "Four of them are broken and have punctured her lungs. This is why she''s having so much difficulty breathing."


    He paused for a moment and then awkwardly added, "And, uh, you see, my gravity spell may or may not have aggravated her injuries."


    Edward didn''t care about that. He knew that if it wasn''t for Adam, he and Lisa would have surely died from the orcs'' assault. He couldn''t bring himself to me Adam even if he wanted to.


    He could only impatiently ask, "Can you cure her or not?"


    "Heh!" Adam raised his chin at a forty-five-degree angle and sneered, "Who the hell do you think you''re talking to? I''m a damn genius among geniuses when ites to herbalism. Hmph!"


    The next moment, he took out two long needles from his earring and coated them in mana. Then, turning his mana into fine threads, he pierced the needles into Lisa''s chest.


    "What''re you doing?!" Atiel panicked seeing Adam''s method, and even Daneli was visibly disturbed. "What kind of barbaric method are you¡ª"


    "Let him be." Edward calmed them down. He had full trust in Adam. After all, thetter was able to save even his mother from the brink of death when even Berger, a Rank 3 Herbalist, couldn''t.


    "You guys pay attention to the battle. Make sure no one interferes with my operation," Adam solemnly instructed.


    The needles pierced through Lisa''s flesh and muscles, and under Adam''s guidance, carefully circled around the broken ribs. The mana threads attached to the ends of the needles slowly knitted the ribs back together.


    Edward and the elven twins couldn''t see what was happening under Lisa''s skin, but if they could, they would be shocked out of their minds.


    What Adam was doing was essentially stitching Lisa''s bones back in alignment!


    ***


    (A/N: We hit 200 chapters today! I''m deeply grateful for your support. You all have helped me in more ways than you can imagine. Thank you for reading. You guys are the best!)

 Chapter 201 Drawback

    <h4>Chapter 201 Drawback </h4>


    The first ever memory that Adam had absorbed belonged to a Herbalist. It was a treasure trove of knowledge, to say the least.


    Not only did it contain a vastpendium of magical ingredients found throughout the boundless universe, but it also contained countless recipes for myriad magical potions.


    But most importantly, it contained the Herbalist''s experience. Although the memory was fragmented, it was still more than enough for a budding Herbalist like Adam to study and capitalize on. There were simply that many methods in the memory.


    The Anatomy Sewing Method was one such method!


    Just like how a seamstress stitched clothes, a Herbalist used the same principles to stitch injured muscles, organs, or even bones using their own mana as threads. The level of difficulty increased in that exact order.


    Adam had to apply great precision to stitch together his friend''s broken ribs. Furthermore, his mana output had to be extremely precise as well.


    If the mana output was more than required, it would damage the ribs and even the lungs. If the mana output was less than required, then the ribs would be unable to be stitched back together.


    After about ten minutes, Adam finally withdrew the long needles back out of Lisa''s chest. His head was covered in sweat from the ordeal. Although it didn''t look like much to the bystander, what he did required immense focus and mana control.


    "Phew!" After pouring some more healing potion over Lisa''s chest, he sanitized the needles with a type of transparent liquid and then put them back in his earring.


    He nced at Edward and nodded. "She''ll be fine, don''t worry. But someone needs to get her the hell out of here. She needs some peaceful ce to recover."


    Edward felt as if a huge boulder had been lifted off of his shoulders. With tearful eyes, he knelt down beside Lisa, grabbed her hand, and gently kissed it. "Thank goodness, you''re alright¡­"


    "Ugh." Adam made a face as if he was about to puke and distanced himself from the romantically corrupted Edward.


    He walked toward Atiel and asked, "Can you take care of Lisa?"


    Atiel clenched her fists and nodded with determination. "Leave her to me."


    "Good, take her far away from here," Adam instructed. "Hide somewhere safe. Your job will be to protect her."


    "What about me then?" Daneli asked, not wanting to leave his sister alone. He heavily doted on his twin sister and didn''t want her to leave his side.


    Adam''s face turned solemn as he pointed at the orcs in the distance who were viciously ughtering the Magi. "You need to help me take care of those pig-faced bastards."


    By now, the orcs had dealt with most of the Magi present. Although they were covered in ghastly wounds and drenched in blood, they didn''t seem to have lost any of their vigor.


    If anything, they appeared to be more and more intimidating by the moment.


    A couple of orcs had even started to approach Adam and the group, their eyes filled with reckless killing intent.


    "It''s better to take care of them first. Or else they''ll forever be on our tail. Who knows when we''ll be teleported out of this secret ne? Are you willing to take that risk?" Adam asked Daneli.


    Daneli gazed at the dozens of Magi corpses and the way they had been butchered, a chill crawling up his spine. The rest of the Magi who were alive were either desperately fighting back or had already escaped with their tails tucked between their legs.


    "Damn it!" Daneli cursed under his breath. He looked at Atiel and asked, "Will you be alright?"


    "Of course, brother!" Atiel replied solemnly.


    Daneli was silent for a while before helplessly nodding. "Alright, go. Take care of Lisa."


    Atiel gently picked up Lisa and ced her on her back. She then nced at Daneli, Edward, and finally Adam. "Don''t die."


    With that said, she rushed into the depths of the forest.


    Edward deeply looked at their departing backs, his hands clenching and unclenching repeatedly. Seeing this, Adam patted his shoulder andforted, "You don''t have to worry. Atiel is strong."


    "¡­You''re right." Edward nodded.


    The trio then turned around and faced the two orcs that were approaching them with sinister grins.


    Adam, who was standing between Daneli and Edward, smirked as he looked at them. "What? You guys scared or something?"


    "Hmph!" Daneli harrumphed as he brandished his twin scimitars. "Speak for yourself, drunkard."


    Edward on the other hand remained silent, anger visible on his face and lightning shing in his eyes. He would never forgive the orc who had injured Lisa.


    He scanned the battlefield and finally located the one-armed orc responsible. He then started to walk toward him. But right at that moment, Adam sped his shoulder. Tightly.


    "Oi."


    Edward involuntarily shuddered listening to Adam''s cold voice. He then turned around and nced at his friend. "W-What?"


    "You must have a death wish or something, huh?" Adam cracked his knuckles in a threatening manner. "Those orcs have cast some sort of strange spell on them, making them nigh-


    invincible. You must have realized this when you attacked that orc earlier, no?"


    Edward recalled how he had attacked that orc intending to destroy his upper body, but his attack power had strangely reduced for some reason, and he only managed to destroy the orc''s arm.


    At the time, he didn''t realize this because of his turbulent emotions, but now that he thought about it with a cool head, he was able to see the peculiarities among all the orcs.


    "You mean those spells are making them indestructible?" Edward incredulously asked.


    "Almost," Adam vaguely replied. "I''m not quite sure how the spell works, but such a potent spell is sure to have some drawbacks."


    "Have you figured out the spell''s weakness?" Daneli asked solemnly.


    Adam shrugged. "Not quite. Let''s fight them and we''ll figure it out eventually."


    "That''s your n?" Daneli had a dumbfounded look.


    "Pretty much," Adam smirked. "Well, I can already guess one of the spell''s drawbacks."


    "And that is?"


    "Heh." Adam grinned from ear to ear, the fighting intent in his eyes burning brightly.


    "Overwhelm them with attacks.


    "Rain down absolute fury upon them.


    "Kahahaha!"


    How the hell is that a drawback?! Daneli couldn''t help but heave a helpless sigh. Am I really following this madman into battle?


    However, even if he thought that he would dly fight beside Adam. Because over time, the elven youth ande to trust and greatly respect him.


    As the Magi on the battlefield continued to die, the white motes of light inside the mysterious space of the white lotus constantly increased.


    Realizing this, Adam had a euphoric expression on his face. Ah, so many souls to devour. I wonder what an orc''s soul tastes like? Mmhh, I cannot wait to try it!


    The next moment, with a crazed look in his eyes, Adam dashed toward the approaching enemies.


    "Alright, let''s go kill some orcs!"

 Chapter 202 Basic

    <h4>Chapter 202 Basic </h4>


    "Fatty! Daneli!" Adam called out. "Go ahead, I''ll provide support. Don''t change yourbat style. Fight as you always have. I''ll match your tempo."


    "OHH!" The duo dashed forward while Adam remained slightly behind.


    His mind worked at quick speeds, trying toe up with the best strategy to take down the orcs. He was always used to fighting alone, but this time it was a little different.


    Not only did he have to fight as a team, but he also had to save enough strength toter on deal with Kurdan. Out of everyone in the group of orcs, their leader gave Adam the most dangerous aura.


    So Adam had to be specially prepared to deal with him.


    As for fighting alongside Edward and Daneli, the first spell he discarded was the gravity-rted one that he had learned at the House of Cards. Adam was not proficient enough in them to have them not affect his allies.


    If he cast a gravity spell, it would affect everyone, himself included. Although it would not hinder him in the least, the same couldn''t be said for his two teammates.


    In a matter of seconds, he was able toe up with a n of action that would provide his friends with the greatest chance of victory against the two orcs they were facing.


    More often than not, it was always the most basic spells that did the most harm!


    Adam weaved a series of hand gestures and then sped his hands together, resounding in a loud p. A bright magic circle lit up between his palms, but the next moment, it vanished.


    Dyed spell casting!


    Such a feat was only possible if the Magus had a deep understanding of the spell in question, as well as high attainments in the fundamentals of mana control.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed as he focused on the movements of the two orcs, waiting for the right moment to cast the spell.


    ¡­


    While Daneli had already brandished his twin scimitars, Edward decided to use his bare fists instead. Although he had acquired a great weapon inside the House of Cards, he didn''t know how to properly wield it.


    In this life-and-death scenario, wielding the spear would very likely be a hindrance than a support. So Edward decided to use his bare hands instead. Moreover, thanks to his brutal training with Adam, he was quite proficient at hand-to-handbat.


    Very soon, the duo shed with the orcs. Edward''s opponent was wielding a mace, whereas Daneli''s was wielding a sword. As the four of them augmented their weapons¡ªor hands¡ªa violent skirmish began.


    Edward had it rtively tough as he was not wielding a weapon. So the first few moments of the battle, he was only dodging his opponent''s attacks. But by that time, he had already managed to cast a spell.


    Rank 1 Spell: Terran Armor!


    A protective magical force surrounded Edward, manifesting as an armor of crystal minerals that were usually found underground.


    More importantly, these minerals served as the perfect conductors for lightning!


    Edward, who was now donning a full-body armor of multicolored crystals, was able to go toe-to-toe with his opponent, taking thetter by surprise.


    He gathered arge amount of mana in his fist, dodged an iing mace attack, and counterattacked.


    The attack definitely connected, however, Edward couldn''t help but frown. At thest moment, the orc had managed to block the attack with his mace. The mace had instantly shattered and the rest of Edward''s attack was subsequently blocked by the orc''s forearms.


    Such a level of attack should have dealt a lot of damage to the orc''s arms. Breaking it even. But all it actually did was slightly burn it.


    It was indeed as Adam said, Edward solemnly thought to himself.


    "Hehe, you''re quite shocked, aren''t ya?" The bloodthirsty orc grinned, disying his sharp teeth. The next moment, he dashed toward Edward. "Prepare to die, filthy human!"


    Edward''s eyes narrowed and he braced himself for the iing attack.


    But suddenly!


    Just when the orc was a few steps away from him, he abruptly lost bnce and fell forward. Edward was shocked at this development, but the orc was even more shocked.


    Earlier when he stepped his foot on the ground, he suddenly felt the ground underneath his foot soften, causing him to lose bnce. Well, he didn''t have much time to think as Edward had taken advantage of this opening and delivered a solid uppercut to his chin.


    Blue lightning cackled and the orc was swept off his feet and miserably fell to the ground.


    Edward was still bewildered by everything that had just happened. The next moment, his eyes narrowed when he received Adam''s mental transmission through Mind Whisper.


    "Heh, you damn monster!" He muttered after listening to his friend''s instruction.


    The next moment, the youth got into a horse stance and gathered arge amount of lightning mana into his fist.


    While he was doing so, the orc who was lying down on the ground and trying to recover from the brutal punch to his chin suddenly felt the ground underneath him tremble again.


    It''s the same feeling again! He screamed internally. Someone''s casting a spell on me!


    He finally realized that the perpetrator was none other than Adam who had yet to join the battle.


    But so what if he realized it?


    It was already toote.


    The ground underneath the orc turned muddy, instantly transforming into a swamp. When the orc''s body was halfway submerged, the ground turned back to solid.


    Rank 1 Spell: Shape Earth!


    "Argh!" The orc struggled to set himself free, but it proved to be difficult. The spell, Alleviate, had not increased his strength, only endurance. But still, the orc''s natural physical strength was enough to get him out of this predicament.


    The ground began to crack and slowly but surely the orc was setting himself free.


    But would Adam let him?


    The next moment, the orc''s eyes turned wide as saucers when he saw about a dozen Magic Missiles forming one straight line and bombarding him. The orc could only grit his teeth and tank the iing attack.


    "Gaaaahhhhh!" The orc screamed in agony as Magic Missile after Magic Missile bore down on him, assaulting him at the exact same spot on his chest.


    If it were any other time, the Magic Missiles would have surely torn a hole through his chest. But thanks to Alleviate, he was still alive.


    The orcy on the ground, panting for air. The spell from earlier had severely damaged his chest area, destroying his flesh and muscles.


    However, he was still in fighting shape. The spell had not managed to damage his vital organ¡ªthe heart!


    But the next moment, the ground under him rumbled once again. This time, however, the ground didn''t turn into a swamp. Instead, a small pir rose from underneath the orc, catapulting him straight forward.


    And right in front of the orc, the person waiting was none other than Edward!


    By now, the youth had already gathered arge amount of mana into his hand. Seeing the orc flying straight at him he couldn''t help but grin. Moreover, seeing the heavily injured chest of his opponent, his grin turned even wider.


    Bullseye!


    Everything had happened so quickly that the orc couldn''t even react. The only thing he could see right now was a crystal fist coated in blue lightning erging in his vision.


    And then¡­


    THUNDER!

 Chapter 203 Weakened

    <h4>Chapter 203 Weakened </h4>


    The n was to confuse the enemy, and at the same time, rain down attacks at a single point to prate the enemy''s extremely tough defenses reinforced by Alleviation.


    Adam used the basic spell, Shape Earth, to disrupt the orc''s movements. Then, he used the same spell to restrain the orc and then bombard him with Magic Missiles in a single area to create an opening.


    These two simple spells used by Adam were only the opening act, preparing the grand stage for the main act¡ªEdward''s lightning fist!


    As Adam hurled the orc toward Edward, who by that time had already gathered sufficient mana in his fist, it was already game over.


    With a resounding explosion that rang throughout the battlefield, Edward''s fist viciously prated the orc''s chest, instantly killing him.


    As soon as the orc''s eyes turned dim and he lifelessly fell to the ground, a very strange phenomenon urred on the battlefield.


    As if it were a domino effect, with the death of the first orc, the rest of the orcs who were connected to him by Alleviation, felt a great aftershock.


    At once, the remaining seven orcs collectively spurted out a mouthful of blood and were momentarily rendered useless in the fight against their opponents.


    When Adam noticed this urrence simultaneously happening across the battlefield, his lips curled up into a cold smirk.


    "Everything has a price."


    The next moment, he cast Mind Whisper and quickly instructed Daneli.


    ¡­


    CLANG!


    Daneli suddenly got the upper hand in the sword fight against the orc when thetter coughed out blood and lost his focus.


    A split secondter, Adam''s words rang inside his head, causing Daneli to ferociously bombard his opponent with even more attacks.


    Gradually, the orc retreated step by step as he defended against the elf''s swords that attacked him from unpredictable angles. The orc''s mind was in chaos. His suddenly coughing blood and being overwhelmed by weakness could only mean one thing.


    One of us died! The orc thought in apprehension. Could it be the loud explosion just now?!


    He couldn''t afford to turn his attention away from the battle and check up on his teammate. But his strength gradually returned to him as the effects of Alleviation came into effect once again.


    Damn it! The orc cursed inwardly as he defended the elf''s attacks, How the hell did someone manage to¡ª


    But suddenly!


    The ground underneath him abruptly shifted to his side as if someone had pulled a rug from right underneath his feet. His eyes widened in shock as he lost bnce and slowly fell to the ground.


    Although he managed to haphazardly block Daneli''s iing attacks, he was now in a dangerous situation as he had lost bnce. He needed to get back into a fighting position as quickly as possible.


    Thanks to his battle experience, he had managed to stop himself from falling downpletely. Just as he was getting back into a proper fighting stance, vines protruded out from the ground around him, taking him byplete surprise.


    Rank 1 Spell: Entwine!


    The series of events that had urred happened way too quickly for the orc to respond to on time. As he had lost his bnce earlier, he was not able to evade the vines in time. At great speed, the thick vines coiled around his limbs and pinned him on the spot.


    This was the perfect opportunity for Daneli to attack!


    However, when the orc raised his head to look at the elf, he was surprised to see that thetter was leisurely taking his time to gather mana and augment it on his scimitars.


    Seeing this, the orc sneered. You fool!


    But the next moment, another vine protruded from the ground behind him and coiled around his forehead, forcefully stretching his neck.


    "Uggghhh!" The orc grunted in pain, trying to free himself.


    However, it was already toote.


    A dozen Magic Missiles appeared out of nowhere, all from different directions, and barraged the stretched-out area of the orc''s neck one after the other.


    Fear shed in the orc''s eyes as he felt the flesh on his neck being torn apart slowly but surely. Just when he felt that he would die, the bombardment of the Magic Missiles stopped.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Hahaha!" The orcughed in a deranged manner when he realized that the Magic Missiles had only managed to destroy half of his neck. "You can''t kill me¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in his throat when he saw Daneli dash toward him with unbridled killing intent. Green wisps of wind swirled around his scimitars as he bolted past the orc and finally came to a stop a few meters away behind him.


    THUD!


    The orc''s head separated from his neck and fell to the ground. The maniacal expression he had before he died was frozen on his face.


    Just as this orc died, the remaining six orcs on the battlefield felt yet another bacsh. This time it was much stronger than thest one.


    Kurdan wiped the blood from his lips, his expression turning extremely solemn. They must have already realized it by now¡­


    The spell Alleviation was an extremely useful spell that one could cast on a group consisting of the same species.


    If any one person from the group suffered damage from an enemy attack, the damage would be dispersed equally among the rest of the members of the group who were connected by the spell.


    However¡­


    The greatest drawback of this spell was that if one person died in the group, that damage would also be equally dispersed amongst the rest of the group members, significantly chipping away their vitality!


    Kurdan scanned the battlefield with his cold eyes. By now, most of the Magi had already been dealt with. While a small number of them had escaped, it didn''t matter. The orcs had already fulfilled what they had set out to do.


    But having two of their orcs killed was a great loss for Kurdan. When his gazended on Edward and Daneli, he was ovee by boundless anger. "So it was them¡­ They must be killed."


    The next moment, his eyes darted around, seemingly looking for another person. "But where is that human named Adam?"


    ¡­


    Adam was standing a distance away from his friends'' battlefield, stroking his chin with an amused expression. "The battle with these pig-faced bastards is easier than I expected it to be¡­" He then shook his head after a brief pause. "Ehh, not really."


    It was easy yet hard to deal with the orcs who were under the effects of Alleviation.


    Easy in that, if one of them died, the rest would be weakened. Hard because it was difficult to kill even a single one of them.


    Suddenly, Adam''s eyes narrowed and his lips slowly curled up into a smirk. Ah, someone finally took the bait. A pity it''s not thatnky pig from before...


    The next moment, a female orc suddenly appeared behind Adam with her battle axe raised. Her bloodshot eyes gleamed with a cruel glint as she viciously swung her axe down.


    "Die!!"


    However, the following moment, the orc was filled with disbelief as her axe effortlessly passed through Adam''s body. Much to her shock, thetter''s body had dissipated into gray smoke.


    Rank 1 Spell: Dingy Illusion!


    Just as the orc was reeling in from the shock, a cold voice filled with unbridled killing intent suddenly pressed down on her from behind.


    "Hand of Doom¡­"

 Chapter 204 Malevolent

    <h4>Chapter 204 Malevolent </h4>


    A severe chill crawled up the orc''s spine when she heard the voice that seemed to have originated from the coldest pits of hell. She felt a terrifying presence behind her.


    When she turned around, though, it was already toote for her. All she was able to see was a palm thrust that was aimed straight at her chest, and the person that the palm belonged to looking down at her with a malevolent gaze.


    Fear shed in her eyes for a brief moment before everything returned to darkness.


    Hand of Doom: Spectral Palm Strike!


    BOOM!!


    A deafening sound echoed on the battlefield as Adam obliterated the orc''s upper body. One shot was all it took. Everything above the orc''s waist was reduced to mere bloodstains.


    Then, the orc''s lower body lifelessly fell to the ground, her legs still twitching from time to time. Seeing this, Adam wasn''t moved even one bit. He felt no remorse for her whatsoever.


    Without casting another nce at her corpse¡ªor whatever was left of it, anyway¡ªhe scanned the battlefield and gazed at the remaining orcs who were enduring yet another bacsh.


    When his gazended on Kurdan who was on his knees and coughing out blood from the blowback of the spell, he couldn''t help but snicker, "Heh, what''s so great about your spell? In the end, it''s only useful against weak Magi."


    Kurdan happened to meet Adam''s gaze, and when he saw thetter looking at him with sheer contempt and mockery, his eyes narrowed, anger shing in them.


    He turned his head to nce at Edward and Daneli, who didn''t seem to be in good shape after their respective battles. Thetter seemed worse off.


    "You three deal with them!" Kurdan instructed the orcs behind him.


    "What about you, leader?" One of the orcs asked with a pale face. Having three of their teammates die back to back had dealt a severe blow to the orcs, not just physically but also mentally.


    "I''ll go deal with that scar-faced human," Kurdan replied solemnly.


    When the orcs gazed at Adam who was standing proudly over the corpse of their fellow teammate, they couldn''t help but shudder in terror.


    Despite that female orc being under the effects of Alleviation, it took Adam only one attack to deal with her. A Magus like him was truly the bane of this spell.


    For a moment, they even doubted if Adam was even a Rank 1 Magus!


    "L-Leader, will you really be alright?" Another orc couldn''t help but nervously ask.


    Kurdan remained silent. He didn''t like his teammates questioning his strength.


    But could he me them?


    Would he really be alright?


    He didn''t know.


    But that didn''t mean he wasn''t going to face Adam. He had to. Besides, it wasn''t as if he was going to fight alone.


    "Don''t worry about me," Kurdan looked back at his teammate and assured him. "Gorgo will be fighting with me, and you three will be joining me after you deal with the human and the elf, understood?"


    "Yes, leader!" The three orcs nodded and then sped off in the direction of Edward and Daneli without wasting another word.


    Meanwhile, Kurdan slowly walked toward Adam, brandishing his weapon¡ªa war hammer.


    At the same time, he scanned the battlefield looking for Gorgo. A momentter, when he finally spotted thenky orc, he couldn''t help but curse under his breath.


    "Damn that reckless bastard!"


    With that said, he dashed in Adam''s direction.


    ¡­


    Gorgo, who had been hiding under the corpses of a few Magi all this while, saw the entire scene unfold where Adam took the life of his fellow teammate.


    To say that he was shocked would be a major understatement.


    The orc youth was nervous and afraid. However, he still believed that his fighting capabilities would be more than enough to deal with Adam.


    Gorgo was considered a genius among geniuses in his tribe, someone who would go on to surpass the current chief and lead the orcs in the future. So naturally he had that pride and arrogance ingrained in him since early on.


    Therefore, there was not a shred of uncertainty in him when he thought about his chances of victory against the human youth who had humiliated him so badly in the past. He trusted his abilities and was highly confident.


    The distance between him and Adam was not that far. Moreover, thetter had only just now killed that female orc. ording to Gorgo''s line of reasoning, this would be the moment when Adam would be the most vulnerable.


    After all, the youth''s attack earlier must have exhausted quite a lot of his strength. Moreover, from what Gorgo had surmised, the amount of mana that Adam had gathered in his hand to prepare for that attack was no small amount.


    In short, it was the perfect opportunity!


    Attack! A ruthless light shed in the orc''s eyes as he dashed toward Adam. I didn''t see him cast another spell. This is his real body!


    Earlier, Gorgo was very surprised by Adam''s usage of illusion spells to deceive the female orc. Thus, he was highly vignt and only decided to attack when he confirmed that Adam hadn''t weaved any hand gestures to cast a spell.


    If he could catch Adam by surprise now and deal a critical blow, Gorgo was certain that he would win. He believed that it was highly likely that he wouldn''t get a better chance than this.


    He brandished his twin daggers¡ªa set of weapons that he had acquired in the House of Cards¡ªand stealthily ran toward Adam.


    His footsteps were soundless and his presence was almost undetectable.


    Just when he was a few meters away, he couldn''t help but grin confidently seeing Adam''s unguarded back. Seeing that he still hadn''t reacted, Gorgo''s eyes gleamed with a ruthless glint and he finally swung his daggers at his neck!


    Sess! Gorgo could already envision the scene of Adam''s head separating from his body andnding at his feet.


    However!


    At thest moment, he saw Adam turn his head to look at him. Thetter''s lips curled up into a sneer and he tauntingly muttered, "Try harder."


    Adam leaned forward just enough to evade the attack by a hair''s breadth. He then twisted his hips andunched a devastating side-kick to the orc''s sternum.


    BAM!

 Chapter 205 Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 205 Pressure </h4>


    Gorgo''s eyes bulged out of his eye sockets as he felt his ribs break from the attack. The sheer impact of that kick left him bewildered.


    How can it be so powerful?!


    As his body curled up like a shrimp and shot into the distance, he couldn''t believe how he could have gotten this injured despite the reinforcement of Alleviation.


    "kkk!" He miserablynded on the ground like a lifeless ragdoll, struggling even to breathe as the air had been knocked out of him.


    Just as he was starting to recover from the attack, he heard Adam''s mocking words. "Did you think I didn''t notice you hiding under the corpses? I could smell that pig stench from a mile away."


    Gorgo sat back up and wiped the blood from his lips. He was furious at Adam''s words but couldn''t even reply because he was having trouble breathing.


    With eyes filled with hatred, he saw Adam leisurely walking toward him with an arrogant smile. Seeing that cocky attitude, Gorgo''s blood boiled. He wanted nothing more than to rip apart the human at this instance.


    However, the next moment, he heard hurried footsteps approaching him from behind. Gorgo turned around to see that it was Kurdan.


    "You alright?!" Kurdan asked in concern as he helped Gorgo to his feet. At the same time, he kept an alert eye on Adam who was walking toward them.


    "I¡­ I hate to admit it¡­ But he''s strong. Very strong," Gorgo spat through gritted teeth.


    "Don''t worry. I have a way to deal with him." Kurdan grinned. He then looked at Adam with narrowed eyes and asked in a cold tone, "Tell me, Adam, do you think your friends will survive?"


    Adam stopped in his footsteps, his gaze moving past Kurdan and Gorgo, andnding on Edward and Daneli who were desperately fighting three orcs together.


    Things didn''t look good for them.


    "They didn''t stand a chance to begin with and now that they''re outnumbered, it''s only a matter of time before they die," Kurdan muttered vicious words, aiming to disturb Adam''s state of mind.


    However, the response he received was somethingpletely out of his expectations.


    "Outnumbered, you say?" Adam''s lips formed a confident grin. "Sounds good to me."


    The next moment, he weaved a series of hand gestures at such speeds that his hands appeared to be a blur. Following that, arge magic circle lit up behind him and merged with the surrounding space.


    A terrifying otherworldy pressure descended on the battlefield after Adam cast his spell. Arge area of space behind him distorted and the colors started to saturate. Myriad colors spilled all in mid-air.


    Until finally¡­


    The void tore open and a direct portal to the Spirit World was formed!


    When Kurdan witnessed this phenomenon, his face was filled with disbelief. He looked at Adam, his gaze filled with shock. "You¡­ you are a Summoner?!"


    Adam didn''t reply, instead, he just smiled mysteriously.


    As far as Kurdan knew, the only people who couldmunicate with the residents of the Spirit World were Summoners and Necromancers.


    The orc immediately discarded the idea of Adam being a Necromancer because thetter''s mana was very pure, unlike a Necormancer''s whose mana was tainted by darkness.


    Magi who majored in the School of Summoning were dangerous to fight against. After all, they could summon an army of spirits to do their bidding with just a wave of their hands.


    However, on second thought, Kurdan calmed down after he realized that his fears were unwarranted. After all, Adam was merely a Rank 1 Magus. How many spirits could he summon?


    Definitely not more than a handful. But he was not sure as to the exact number. He had never met another Rank 1 Magus who majored in the School of Summoning. After all, everyone in the orc tribe focused mostly on magicbat.


    Kurdan couldn''t help but have an ominous feeling growing in his heart. He turned around and ordered the rest of the orcs in a loud voice, "Kill those two as quickly as possible."


    "OHH!" The three orcsplied and the ferocity of their attacks against the Edward and Daneli rose steeply.


    The pair were having great difficulty battling the orcs, to begin with. Now with them attacking even more intensely, Edward and Daneli couldn''t help but grit their teeth and desperately fight to survive.


    Gradually, their whole bodies were covered in ghastly wounds as they were slowly inching closer to their deaths.


    Seeing this, Adam''s eyes turned solemn, but he still maintained the facade of absolute confidence. Then, he finallypleted his spell-casting.


    Rank 1 Spell: Hidden Servant!


    At the same time, the youth roared. "Come forth, my army!"


    When Kurdan heard Adam say the word ''army'', his heart sank and the ominous feeling in his heart grew stronger. "Hurry, we must kill him quick!"


    He and Gorgo dashed in Adam''s direction.


    Meanwhile, from the portal to the Spirit World, instead of an army, only two invisible spirits wrapped in ck, hooded cloaks descended and hovered around Adam.


    Adam sternlymanded, "Go help them."


    The two spirits looked at each other and could only helplessly nod before flying toward Edward and Daneli.


    Hidden Servant was a spell that summoned the weakest of spirits from the Spirit World. These spirits were only capable of doing menial tasks such as cleaning, folding clothes, serving food, etc.


    They were never meant to fight on the battlefield!


    But the orcs didn''t need to know that. Neither did they need to know that instead of an army of spirits, only two had descended to the material world. It also helped that the spirits werepletely invisible to Rank 1 Magi, otherwise Adam couldn''t have pulled this scam.


    He had just tantly lied through his teeth. If Kurdan could attempt to attack him psychologically, so could he. Now, it was suffice to say that his move had put heavy mental pressure on the orcs.


    Now all he had to do was take care of Kurdan and Gorgo and save his friends before it was toote. He was confident about dealing with his opponents even when outnumbered, but he wasn''t sure if the same could be said about his friends.


    Edward and Daneli surprisingly found that the pressure on them had slightly decreased. Although the Unseen Servants could not fight, they could at the very least obstruct the orcs. However, this couldn''t go on for long.


    As the battle between Edward, Daneli, and the orcs reached the climax, Adam finally shed with Kurdan and Gorgo.


    With a crazed look on his face, Adam grinned ferociously like a hungry beast.


    "KILL!!"

 Chapter 206 Forbidden

    <h4>Chapter 206 Forbidden </h4>


    As time passed by, Kurdan''s expression continued to darken. What he was witnessing was simply unbelievable. Despite being augmented by the spell, Alleviation, and ganging up on Adam, thetter still had the upper hand!


    This guy is a monster! Tumultous waves were rising in his heart. Is this really the strength of a Rank 1 Magus? Impossible!


    Adam''s physical strength was on par with his. Kurdan thought that it was even greater than his. And not just that, the youth''s speed was also extremely swift and ghost-like. His movements were too unpredictable to discern.


    While Adam was blocking Kurdan''s attacks using his own hands and feet, his eyes suddenly narrowed as he caught a glimpse of a shadowy figure approaching him from the side.


    He first hurled a powerful front kick to Kurdan, sweeping him off of his feet and throwing him in the distance. Following that, he weaved hand signs at such great speeds that it took him barely a moment to finish it. Finally, hepleted the modelponent and cast his spell.


    Rank 1 Spell: Amplify Gravity!


    With the gravity in a ten-meter radius sphere around him now multiplied by two, the shadowy figure that was approaching him from the side suddenly lost bnce and tripped.


    Who else could it be but Gordo?


    "Heh, you stupid pigface," Adam snickered and delivered a flying knee to thenky orc''s face.


    "Kuaggghhh!" Gorgo felt as if his head would be yanked out of his neck from the impact of Adam''s attack.


    He flew backward as blood spurted out from his broken nose. However, before he evennded on the ground, Adam had already appeared beside him like a specter.


    How is his speed still this fast under such gravity?! Gorgo couldn''t help but scream inwardly in absolute shock. It was as if gravity didn''t affect the youth at all.


    With a wide grin on his face, Adam raised his hand and viciously hammered his elbow down on Gorgo''s stomach.


    "Ugghh!" Gorgo mmed against the ground and his eyes rolled back from the sheer pain. He felt like his intestines were turned to mush and his spine separated in two.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, the spell you guys used is not bad." Adam was quite impressed. With the amount of beating he had delivered to these two orcs, they should have already died.


    However, they were still up and running. Suffice it to say, he quite enjoyed this feeling. If they died too quickly, it would have been boring.


    Adam turned to look at Edward and Daneli''s battlefield and his expression turned grim. He was enjoying his fight so much that he ended up losing track of time.


    By now the two Unseen Servants that he had summoned had already been heavily damaged and already returned to the Spirit World.


    Moreover, Edward and Daneli were in an extremely precarious situation. If he didn''t intervene, things would take a turn for the worse for sure.


    "Alright, time to wrap things up. I got too carried away with you pigs." Adam raised his fist as he gathered a ridiculous amount of mana.


    His expression turned extremely solemn and his cold eyes spewed unbridled killing intent. Just when he was about to attack, he sensed Kurdan approaching him at a monstrous speed through his Sphere of Resonance.


    He''s different! Adam thought in rm as intense warning bells rang inside his mind. He hurriedly turned around and crossed his arms, blocking the iing attack.


    BAM!


    Adam was shocked! This waspletely out of his expectations. He grunted in pain as he was hurled into the distance. He flew for dozens of meters beforending on the ground and miserably rolling for another few meters.


    "Ugh¡­ that hurt!" Adam''s forearms turned numb. He looked over to see just what hit him, but when his gazended on the person responsible, he was stunned. "What in the world?!"


    Kurdan had transformed into somethingpletely different. His skin had turned from a light shade of green to a dark red. His height had increased by double and so had his muscr build.


    The current Kurdan looked extremely frightening!


    "K-Kurdan, you¡­" Gorgo nced at his leader with tearful eyes. He screamed in anger, "Why did you use that forbidden spell?! Are you out of your damn mind?!"


    Kurdan turned to nce at Gorgo, his eyes filled with madness. But from time to time, rity could be seen shing in them.


    "Grrr!" Kurdan growled like a menacing beast. The next moment, he spoke through gritted teeth. "Gorgo¡­ you must survive!"


    Tears streamed down thenky orc''s eyes as he roared, "Why?! Why did you have to do this?!"


    Kurdan remained silent for a brief moment, seemingly fighting his inner demons. He then took out arge animal skull, almost as big as his head, and handed it to Gorgo.


    "Take this¡­ Survive¡­ Bring this back¡­ to the chief."


    Gorgo nced at the ivory skull in Kurdan''s hand. The skull had deep ridges and its nasal openings wererge. Moreover, the teeth on its jaws were sharp and jagged, especially the four canines that seemed to be gleaming with an ominous glint.


    This was exactly the artifact that their chief had instructed them to bring back. Although acquiring it was purely a matter of luck, fortune was on their side this time.


    Gorgo''s eyes lit up as he saw the skull. He looked back at Kurdan and said excitedly, "Let''s use this! We can definitely kill that human scum with this. And then I''ll take you back to the tribe''s healers¡ª"


    Kurdan interrupted him by tightly sping his shoulders. His face distorted as he struggled to contain his bestial instincts.


    "Go¡­ before I don''t recognize you¡­ anymore."


    Gorgopletely broke down seeing his leader in such a state. "Kurdan¡­ please¡­"


    "Leave now¡­ my friend." Kurdan smiled faintly. "This is my¡­st order as your¡­ leader."


    "...Yes!" Gorgo reluctantly nodded as he wiped his tears. He carefully kept away the skull and turned around to leave. He turned back around to cast onest nce at his friend.


    Kurdan was no longer the person he used to know.


    The forbidden spell, Berserk, burnt the caster''s vitality and spiritual power and gave them great strength. The caster would be exponentially stronger than they used to be.


    However, in exchange, they would gradually lose their sanity and eventually their life!


    Gorgo cried uncontrobly as he ran away from the battlefield. He momentarily nced at Adam who was facing off against Kurdan, his eyes filled with hatred and fury.


    Without wasting another moment, he sped off into the depths of the forest. He was not going to waste Kurdan''s sacrifice.


    ROOAARR!!


    Kurdan bellowed like a crazed beast as he charged toward Adam. By now, he had lost most of his sanity. In exchange for great power, he had to sacrifice everything.


    All this just to kill the man in front of him.


    Adam had a grim expression as he saw Kurdan recklessly rush toward him. He got into the fighting stance of the Phantom Dance and coated his fists with mana.


    "You have my respect, orc," he said sincerely, his eyes brimming with a zing fighting intent.


    The next moment, he shot toward the orc, putting everything on the line.

 Chapter 207 Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 207 Warrior </h4>


    Kurdan''s fist erged in Adam''s vision causing thetter to be shocked at his speed. The orc''s fist grazed his cheek, causing a deep wound and blood to spurt out. Meanwhile, Adam''s punch connected and sent the orc flying.


    This guy¡­ Adam touched the injury on his cheek, momentarily stunned.


    He had read about spells that sacrificed one''s life essence in exchange for great power. However, this was the first time he was facing an opponent who was using such a spell.


    The youth was overwhelmed by emotions, to say the least.


    He readily sacrificed himself just so the other orc could escape? Adam thought to himself in a daze. And what was that skull he was carrying?


    That animal skull gave Adam a very bad feeling. He decided then and there to deal with Kurdan and chase after Gorgo. He had this strange premonition that if he let thenky orc escape this ce with that skull, something terrible would happen in the future.


    But then, when Adam nced at Edward and Daneli''s battlefield, his heart sank.


    Daneli had already been brutally injured by the orcs. He was currently lying unconscious on the ground, drenched in blood from head to toe. Meanwhile, Edward was standing before him, protecting him from the onught of the three orcs all on his own.


    Adam cast hand signs and summoned two more Unseen Servants.


    "Go! Stall for as long as possible!" He instructed the two spirits as he dashed in Kurdan''s direction.


    The two warriors shed with each other yet again. As their fists collided, the impact caused both of them to retreat a few steps.


    Once again Adam was shocked.


    This guy''s adapting with each passing second. The youth''s eyes narrowed. I must finish him quickly!


    They collided again after a brief moment of respite. The intensity of their fight was so strong that Adam couldn''t find the time to even cast spells.


    Although Kurdan at this point had already lost all rationality, because of his sheer battle experience and instincts, was proving to be a very tough match for Adam.


    With a loud, guttural roar, Kurdan swung his fist at the youth. Thetter blocked it with his left forearm, then followed up with an uppercut to the orc''s armpit.


    At once, Kurdan''s shoulder was dislocated. He roared in agony but didn''t back down. Instead, he used his other arm to punch Adam. Thetter dodged once again and counter-attacked with a series of palm thrusts and punches to the orc''s chest.


    Kurdan spat mouthfuls of blood as he slowly retreated step by step.


    Adam continued to rain down attack after attack. Finally, when he was able to create just enough distance between the two, he got into a horse stance and gathered mana in his hand.


    Hand of Doom: Coiling Palm Strike!


    Instead of evading the attack, Kurdan met it head-on with a punch of his own.


    BOOOM!!


    Adam''s w strike urately grabbed Kurdan''s iing punch. Then, with a twist of his palm, hepletely obliterated the orc''s entire arm.


    "Kuagghhhh!!" The orc screamed in sheer pain as blood gushed out endlessly from the stump on his shoulder. The next moment, however, the madness in his eyes intensified as he pounced on Adam.


    The youth''s eyes widened as he hadn''t expected this suicidal move from the orc.


    Kurdan was able to close in the distance and deliver a gut punch to Adam,unching him in the distance.


    "kk!" Adam miserable fell to the ground and puked mouthfuls of blood mixed with his innards. "This madman¡ª"


    He hadn''t even finished speaking when the orc had already bolted toward him and kicked him in the face, almost knocking him out unconscious.


    Adamnded on his back and for a moment, he could see stars in his vision and the world around him spinning.


    Suddenly!


    He saw Kurdan''srge, red fist magnifying in his vision yet again. He hurriedly shifted to the side, causing the orc''s attack to hit the ground and instantly form a small crater.


    "You psycho bastard!" Adam gritted his teeth and grabbed Kurdan''s arm. Then, he agilely maneuvered his legs around thetter''s neck, putting him in a triangle choke hold.


    At once, Kurdan''s supply of oxygen was cut off as Adam squeezed his neck with his legs. "Die, you madman!"


    Kurdan desperately gasped for air as the light in his eyes slowly started to dim. But suddenly, his bloodshot eyes regained their primal ferocity and he roared.


    "OOOOHHHHH!!" He got up to his feet, at the same time carrying Adam with him.


    He then gathered all his strength and mmed Adam on the ground.


    BAM!


    "Ugghhh!" Adam felt as if his spine was shattered from the impact. With the wind knocked out of him, he struggled to breathe.


    But he gritted his teeth and applied even more pressure on the choke around the orc''s neck.


    "Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!"


    Kurdan, however, did not care. As his life slowly seeped out of him, he got to his feet and mmed Adam on the ground once again.


    BAM!


    Adam''s grip around Kurdan''s neck loosened, but he still held on.


    But so did the mighty orc!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    BAM!


    Kurdan continued to get on his feet and mmed Adam on the ground over and over again until finally, thetter''s hold around his neck loosened and hey sprawled on the ground in a puddle of his own blood.


    Adam''s eyes were nk and his breathing was ragged. Kurdan, who had lost all his strength by now,y down beside him in a simr state.


    Both men had given their all in this battle. However, the victor was yet to be decided.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!!" Suddenly, Adam burst into a loud peal ofughter. His eyes shone with fiery passion and with a maniacal look on his face, he screamed, "This is how a warrior should fight!"


    He dragged his bruised and battered body away from Kurdan, the mighty orc he hade to greatly admire.


    After distancing himself from the orc, he got to his feet and gazed at thetter who was struggling to even stand.


    "Get up, ya bastard!" He roared. "I don''t have all day."


    He respected Kurdan far too much to attack him when he was down.


    "Grrr¡­" Kurdan got to his feet and turned to face Adam, preparing for the final blow.


    Adam grinned from ear to ear. "Yes, that''s how it should be! This is the true heart of a warrior! Hahaha!"


    A terrifying amount of mana gathered in his palm as he got into position. The two warriors deeply looked into each other''s eyes for a moment, and then, they ran at each other, giving their all in this final attack.


    Hand of Doom: One Hit!


    BOOOOM!!


    The two warriors collided one final time as blood sttered all around them. At thest moment, Adam was barely able to dodge Kurdan''s attack. Thetter''s attack missed his head andcerated his shoulder bone, causing a devastating injury.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s fist prated Kurdan''s chest, viciously decimating his heart anding out from the back.


    Kurdan vomited arge mouthful of blood as he weakly leaned against Adam. At the final moment of his life, he nced at the youth.


    Their eyes met, and they faintly smiled.


    THUD!


    The light in the orc''s eyes dimmed and he embraced the cold touch of death.


    Adam deeply looked at Kurdan''s corpse. He then turned around and walked away.


    "So long, warrior."


    The youth looked in the direction in which Gorgo had escaped. Then, he looked at Edward who was desperately fighting and barely hanging on to his life.


    Adam''s fists clenched and unclenched repeatedly, his mind in turmoil.


    In the end¡­


    He chose to help his friend.

 Chapter 208 Return

    <h4>Chapter 208 Return </h4>


    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ I really thought I would die!" Edward was on his knees, drenched in blood and desperately gasping for air.


    Adam who was also in a state not much better than the blue-eyed young man,ughed out loud. "Hahaha, you won''t die so easily, fatty. Would you believe me if I told you, you were the chosen one?"


    "Chosen one, my ass!" Edward weaklyid down on the ground, surrounded by corpses of the orcs. He then nced at Daneli who was sprawled out beside him and chuckled.


    He lightly kicked the young elf and teased, "How long are you nning to act dead?"


    "Shut up¡­" Daneli weakly replied, "I''m just taking a quick breather."


    "Yeah right." Edward rolled his eyes.


    Seeing them banter with one another, Adam smiled. He was happy that they were alive and kicking. He didn''t regret his decision to ignore Gorgo and chose to help his friends instead.


    He couldn''t risk it.


    Some things were always more important than others.


    As for that skull that thenky pig took away¡­ Adam thought to himself. I''ll leave that headache to future me.


    With great difficulty, he got up to his feet and started to walk in the direction where he had battled Kurdan.


    "Where are you going?" Edward asked in concern.


    "I''m going to go bury him." Adam pointed at therge, red corpse in the distance.


    Edward frowned. "You mean the orc?"


    "Yeah¡­" Adam faintly smiled. "I think his name was Kurdan? He deserves a proper burial."


    With that said, he walked away, leaving Edward and Daneli to stare at his departing back silently.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, far away from this bloody battlefield, Gorgo who was on the run, suddenly halted in his footsteps and weakly fell to the ground, coughing outrge mouthfuls of blood after suffering from the bacsh yet again.


    His appearance was deathly pale and his breathing wasbored. He wiped the blood from his lips and muttered in great sorrow, "That was the fourth one¡­"


    Gorgo turned around, his gaze seemingly crossing countless miles andnding on his teammates'' corpses. "You guys¡­"


    Tears streamed down his face as he softly muttered, "Leader¡­"


    He cried his heart out for a long time. He cried until his voice went hoarse and he could no longer shed any tears. He thought back to the times he spent with his teammates. He thought of the quarrels he had with Kurdan.


    It only seemed like it was yesterday.


    And now, they were all dead. They sacrificed themselves so that he could make it out alive. This weighed heavily on the young orc.


    Slowly, Grogo''s sorrowful expression transformed into a wrathful one. Tears of blood streamed down his face, making him appear extremely sinister.


    Leave now, my friend.


    Kurdan''sst words rang in his mind over and over again. And then, the image of a scar-faced human reced everything else.


    "I will kill you even if it''s thest thing I do!" He spat through gritted teeth, animosity slowly consuming him. "Leader, everyone, I will avenge you. I swear it!"


    Gorgo got back to his feet and deeply looked in the direction of the battlefield onest time. His eyes shed with immense anger and hatred.


    "Human, for all the suffering you''ve caused me, I will return it to you tenfold!"


    He then back turned around and resolutely walked away. Although his back appeared lonely and deste, his strides were filled with determination and purpose.


    ¡­


    ssford City.


    A dayter, therge portal at the center of the city rumbled, indicating the imminent arrival of all the Magi that had entered the secret ne a year and a half ago.


    "Look, the portal''s reacting!"


    "It''s finally opening!"


    "Haha, how long has it been?"


    "It''s already crossed the 1.5-year mark!"


    At once, the city of ssford was abuzz with mor. Since the portal had now reacted, it meant that it wouldn''t be long before the Magi would be teleported out.


    Arge number of Magi from all over the Southern Federation had gathered in the city, awaiting the arrival of their people who had gone inside the Soaring River Secret ne.


    Surprisingly enough, the Rank 3 Magi had also gathered here!


    The King of Nightingale Kingdom, Arnold Nightingale, and the Headmistress of the Clover Academy, Helene Godfrey, were standing together at a hidden spot, patiently waiting for the Magi of the human race to step out.


    Arnold nced at the old headmistress and respectfully asked, "What do you think, Professor? How many kids wille out this time?"


    Professor Godfrey remained silent for a moment before answering, "I believe it will be about a quarter."


    "Hmm." Arnold stroked his beard, nodding in agreement. "I am of the same mind."


    At another inconspicuous location near the city square, the representative of the elf, Cdor, was having a conversation with Elrod.


    "Lord Elrod, will you be going back to the Baja High Forest after this?"


    Elrod shook his head and spoke with a faint smile, "No, I''m going to take the kids to the Acadian Empire, meet a few friends there, and then go back home."


    Suddenly, he looked at the genius elf beside him and proposed, "You shoulde along with me. There''s only so much you can do in the Southern Federation."


    "I have been meaning to ask you this!" Cdor couldn''t contain the excitement in his eyes. "My Lord, will it be possible for you to¡ª"


    Suddenly, the portal at the center of the city square produced a loud, booming sound. Following that, it glowed with a resplendent blue light.


    "Ah, never mind, looks like it''s time," Cdor stated tly.


    "Haha, don''t worry." Elrod patted his shoulder and spoke amicably, "We''ll talk more about thister."


    "Yes, my lord." Cdor nodded. The pair then made their way to the portal.


    ¡­


    One by one, the Magi were teleported out of the portal andnded in the center of the square. The people who were already waiting outside the portal eagerly searched for their friends and family.


    Some found them. Some didn''t.


    Two hundred Magi had entered the secret ne, but only less than fifty had returned.


    Adam, along with Edward and Daneli together stepped out of the portal. After a moment of dizziness, they were overwhelmed by the crowded square where all sorts of emotions ran rampant.


    Some were happy and excited to meet their loved ones. Others grieved at the loss of their people. While even more were in denial after not being able to find the ones they were looking for.


    "Let''s search for Lisa and Atiel," Edward spoke up. The other two nodded and started looking for the girls.


    As they stepped away from the portal and made their way through the crowd, Adam''s gaze suddenly fell on someone, causing him to be filled with disbelief.


    Kevin Gracie!

 Chapter 209 Interest

    <h4>Chapter 209 Interest </h4>


    As Kevin made his way through the crowd, depression and anxiety marred his face. The youth was missing his left arm and looked extremely emaciated.


    He''s still alive?! Adam was so shocked that he froze in ce. He really hoped that Kevin wouldn''t make it out of the secret ne.


    But here he was. In the flesh!


    At once, many thoughts shed through Adam''s mind.


    How is he still alive?


    How did he survive in that state for so long?


    No!


    More importantly, has he seen Val''s true appearance?!


    Valerian''s identity as a dragon was something that Adam wanted to keep a secret for as long as possible. At the very least, until he was powerful enough to protect the little guy from the greedy Magi of this.


    Tumultuous waves rose inside the youth''s heart as he struggled to decide. The main thing hindering him from moving forward was the long-established agreement made by the forefathers of the races that inhabited the Southern Federation.


    That any enmity formed inside the secret ne stayed inside the secret ne.


    But the next moment, his eyes turned cold and he resolved himself.


    No, he must die! I cannot risk it. Whatever happens, happens.


    Having already made his decision, he bolted from his spot and approached Kevin like a specter. Just when he was right behind thetter, he raised his fist andunched a devastating blow to the head, aiming to kill him instantly.


    But suddenly!


    Another figure appeared between him and Kevin!


    "What do you think you''re doing?" A cold voice entered Adam''s ears, causing him to be stunned by the sudden arrival of the owner of this voice.


    He hurriedly stopped in his tracks and looked at this person. His eyes widened and he blurted out, "Professor Hemingway!"


    The middle-aged man had a head full of ck hair that was greying at the temple. He sported a thin mustache and a goatee. He was looking at Adam with great anger visible on his face.


    "Disying such bloodlust toward my apprentice! Student Adam, you have the audacity to renege on the agreement made by our ancestors?"


    Professor Hemingway spoke in a loud tone, making the surrounding people suddenly focus their attention on them. Kevin, who was oblivious to all, suddenly turned around and saw his mentor standing behind him.


    "T-Teacher, what are you¡ª" But his words got stuck in his throat when his gaze suddenly fell on Adam.


    "It''s you!" He shrieked in fear and stumbled on the ground. He then crawled away in terror, "Stay away from me! Help! Somebody help me!"


    Adam had really scared the living daylights out of him since theirst encounter. Kevin would have nightmares about him. So now when he saw Adam suddenly appear near him, he was frightened shitless.


    Not expecting to see such a response from his student, Professor Hemingway turned around and looked at Kevin incredulously. The man gazed at his missing arm and then at the visible terror enveloping his face.


    "I see." Putting two and two together, he got the gist of what must have happened inside the secret ne. After all, he was no stranger to the enmity between Adam and his student.


    Hemingway turned back around and red at Adam. "You filthymoner¡­ How dare you!"


    The man raised his hand and attacked Adam. Although it was just a p, if it connected, thetter would be heavily injured.


    Not expecting this sudden turn of events, Adam was stunned. He tried to evade the iing attack, but how could a mere Organ Stage Magus contend with a mighty Rank 2 Magus?


    Just when Hemingway''s hand was about to smack Adam''s face, something very surprising happened.


    "Bullying your juniors? Have the professors of the Clover Academy fallen so low?"


    Adam was shocked to find a tall, silver-haired man suddenly appearing in front of him. He wore white robes that looked neat and luxurious.


    The youth couldn''t see the man''s appearance, but judging by the familiar voice and the pointed ears, he couldn''t help but exim, "Lord Elrod?!"


    Elrod turned around and winked at Adam.


    He then turned back around to gaze at Hemingway, his expression cold and indifferent. "Tell me, human. Why are you attacking my little friend here?"


    Hemingway was shocked when he realized that this elf had suddenly appeared out of nowhere and grabbed his wrist. He turned furious as he tried to free his hand. "How dare you touch me! Do you know who I am¡ª"


    CRACK!


    Hemingway stood there in a daze, looking at his right wrist which hadpletely been dislocated. Seeing his wrist dangling at a strange angle, it took a moment for the man to understand what had just transpired.


    And then, the sense of pain came flooding in.


    "Ugghh!!" Hemingway grimaced in pain. He then raised his head and looked at the elf who had effortlessly broken his wrist.


    At once he understood. A Rank 3 Magus!


    Realizing this, he hurriedly bowed and spoke in a trembling voice, "Please forgive me impudence, My Lord."


    "Hmph!" Elrod harrumphed in displeasure. "Leave. Never show your filthy face in front of me again."


    "Yes, yes, my lord." Hemingway bowed several times,pletely disregarding the prestige that a Magus like him should have, before quickly leaving the ce with Kevin in tow.


    Elrod turned back around to look at Adam who was standing there in a daze. He couldn''t help but sigh, "Haaa¡­ you sure are a troublesome little kid."


    The elf looked around and realized that many people had gathered around them and even more wereing to see just what kind of drama had just taken ce.


    He ced his hand on Adam''s shoulder. "Let''s go somewhere else."


    Without waiting for the youth''s response, the next moment, the two of them suddenly vanished, eliciting a collective yelp of surprise from the crowd around them.


    ¡­


    This event didn''t go unnoticed by the other Rank 3 Magi who were secretly present at the city square.


    They all knew that Elrod was a powerful Magus who hailed from the other side of the Murky Mountains. After all, they all wanted to have friendly connections with him.


    Now that they saw the Rank 3 elf standing up for a mere Organ Stage human, they couldn''t help but be interested in thetter, wondering just what kind of rtion the two shared.


    The King of Nightingale Kingdom was the most interested. After all, the youth in question was a human.


    "Who is that child?" He asked while stroking his chestnut-


    colored beard.


    A shadowy figure silently appeared behind Arnold and knelt on one knee. "Your Majesty, his name is Adam Constantine, amoner hailing from Behal Town in the Cormier Kingdom."


    "Oh?" Arnold was intrigued. "Amoner, you say? And already an Organ Stage Magus at such a young age. Not bad!"


    "That''s not all, Your Majesty," the shadowy figure added. "My spies tell me he is an aplished Herbalist. Moreover, there are also rumors that he is Lord Berger''s apprentice."


    Arnold''s eyebrows rose in surprise. "Very impressive."


    He paused for a while and then nodded as ifing to a decision. "Keep a close eye on that child. Have someone send precious ingredients to his house. Tell him it''s from me."


    The figure was momentarily surprised beforeplying, "By your will, Your Majesty."


    "Hmm." Arnold looked around at all the people in the city square onest time.


    "Alright, let us depart. There is nothing more to see."

 Chapter 210 Reunited

    <h4>Chapter 210 Reunited </h4>


    On the outskirts of ssford City, Elrod, the elven twins, Adam, Edward, and Lisa had gathered under arge tree.


    Elrod was fondly rubbing his Ithikari''s head. "So are you going to exin or not?"


    The question was not meant for the elf''s familiar but for Adam. All the kids simultaneously nced at him. By now, they had already heard¡ªor seen¡ªwhat had transpired at the city square.


    While Daneli and Atiel were curious as to why Adam did what he did, Edward and Lisa knew the reason all too well. The couple''s expression turned crestfallen after learning that Kevin was still alive.


    Adam lowered his head and stared at his feet, fidgeting with his fingers. He was unable toe up with a proper excuse. Actually, there was no excuse for what he had tried to do.


    He had thrown caution to the wind and decided to kill Kevin,pletely disregarding the consequences of doing so. If Elrod and even Hemingway as a matter of fact hadn''t intervened, he would have perhaps been hanged at the gallows by now.


    In the end, the youth decided toe clean. He raised his head and looked at Elrod. "My Lord, I¡­ I was too reckless. Forgive me for putting you in such a situation¡ª"


    "I don''t care about that," Elrod interrupted. "If I let someoney a hand on you despite me being around, do you think I''d have a face to show to Berger?"


    Adam was stunned, and so were the others. It was only now that they realized how deep the camaraderie was between the elf and the gnome.


    "I see¡­" Adam''s lips curled up into a warm smile, knowing that the Old Man had a great friend like Elrod.


    He then decided toe clean. He told Elrod about the enmity that he and Kevin shared. The youth began by telling him about how Kevin had sent assassins after him in Hannes City. Then spoke about their scuffles in school, and finally told him about his battle in the secret ne.


    To say that Elrod was shocked would be a major understatement.


    "You¡­ faced off more than thirty Magi on your own?!" The elf asked incredulously.


    "Uh-huh." Adam nodded smugly.


    Elrod was silent for a moment and then burst intoughter, "Hahaha! You''re alright, kiddo."


    On the surface, it looked like he was greatly impressed by Adam''s ability, and yes, no doubt he was. But inwardly he was thinking something else entirely.


    Ah, what a magnificent recruit he would make within the Brotherhood! Not only is he a genius at Herbalism, but it turns out he''s also a monster when ites tobat.


    Thinking this, he nced at Adam and grinned, "Kid, I hope you will being to the Acadian Empire after graduating from the Clover Academy?"


    Hearing the name of the Empire that he had been yearning to go to for so long, Adam couldn''t help but nod excitedly. "Of course, my lord. Besides, it''s what the Old Man wants as well."


    "Good, good, very good." Elrod was very gratified. If Berger wanted Adam to cross the Murky Mountains and head to the Empire, perhaps he had already decided to introduce the youth to the Brotherhood.


    The elf then walked took out a hexagonal token made out of wood from his space-type storage ring and handed it to Adam. "Here, I want you to have this."


    Adam curiously looked at the token that had geometrical runes carved on it. "What''s this?"


    "This will grant you passage to the Baja High Forest."


    "Whoa!!" Adam''s eyes shone like the brightest of stars. "You mean this is a VIP card or something?"


    Elrod''s lips twitched. "That''s a strange way to put it, but yes. Having this token means that you''re a guest of the Baja Elves."


    "Nice! Ehehe~" Adamughed foolishly, ying with the token.


    Elrod turned around and gave one token to Edward and another one to Lisa. "The twins have told me how much you''ve helped them inside the secret ne. I want you both to have this as well."


    Edward and Lisa were ecstatic and couldn''t stop saying ''thank you'' to the elf over and over again.


    Adam suddenly thought of something and walked toward Elrod. "My Lord, this is my parting gift to you." The next moment, he waved his hand and arge wooden barrel appeared in front of him.


    Elrod sniffed the aroma wafting out of the barrel and asked with a chuckle, "Is this the famous Adam''s Tears?"


    "Hehe, you know it!"


    Adam then walked toward Daneli and gifted him another barrel of vine. "Here, something for you to remember me by."


    "Hmph!" Daneli harrumphed and made a displeased face. "Who the hell wants to remember you?"


    "Fine, give it back."


    "How can you be so shameless? Get lost!" Daneli hurriedly put away the barrel, afraid that Adam would take it away. He quite liked this wine.


    "I hope we''ll see you soon, Adam," Atiel beamed as she bid farewell to the youth.


    Soon, the elves bid farewell to everyone and hopped onto the Ithikari. Elrod nced at them and smiled. "The next time we meet, it will be on the other side of the Murky Mountains. So long!"


    With a loud shriek, the majestic Ithikari pped its wings and took flight. Within a few moments, it had turned into a small dot as it disappeared into the horizon.


    Adam looked at his teammates and smiled, "Time for us to head back home too, yeah?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go."


    The trio made their way back to the city. The following day, they would depart with the rest of the surviving students of the Clover Academy.


    ¡­


    One monthter, the traveling party consisting of the students of the Clover Academy finally arrived at the main gates of Moon City.


    Adam peeked his head out of the carriage window and gazed at the tall city walls. "It''s good to be back."


    He was truly happy to return home. While he and Edward were thrilled, the same couldn''t be said about Lisa. Throughout the whole journey, her heart had been gripped by anxiety and nervousness.


    Edward sped her hand andforted her, "They''re going to be alright. Just trust Adam."


    "Yeah, yeah, trust me!" Adamughed out loud. However, inwardly, he was also feeling nervous. He didn''t know if his n had seeded. He could only hope it did.


    Lisa could only nod with tearful eyes.


    The carriage entered the city and Adam instructed the driver to drop them off at his vi. After about twenty minutes, the carriage finally arrived at his house.


    Adam was the first one to get down. He looked around anxiously, and when his gazended on Barry and two more people standing beside him, seemingly waiting for their arrival, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief.


    It all worked out in the end.


    He turned around and called out to his friend, "Lisa,e out. Someone is waiting for you."


    Lisa''s body shuddered and her breathing turned ragged from anticipation. Could it be¡­


    She hurriedly stepped out of the carriage and when her gazended on the two people standing beside Adam''s butler, she immediately broke down.


    "Lisa! Lisa! You''re back!" A young boy with blonde hair and emerald eyes excitedly ran toward her and hugged her tightly. "I missed you, Lisa, I''ve missed you so much!"


    Tears endlessly streamed down Lisa''s face as she hugged the boy back. "Little Jamie¡­"


    As the siblings hugged each other, findingfort and warmth in each other''s embrace, another person ran toward them and hugged them both.


    "Oh, my sweet little child." The woman knelt on the ground and bawled.


    Lisa hugged her as well. She couldn''t stop the tears from flowing. After all these years she had finally reunited with them.


    "Mother¡­ you''re alright¡­


    "You''re alright¡­


    "I''m so d!"

 Chapter 211 Kitty

    <h4>Chapter 211 Kitty </h4>


    Adam and Edward couldn''t help but smile warmly seeing the touching reunion of Lisa''s family. Suddenly, a gray light shed and Valerian appeared out of nowhere.


    He acrobaticallynded on the ground and then ran toward Lisa, climbed her shoulders, and then gave her a warm hug as well. "Myu~"


    "Little Val¡­" Lisa sniffled seeing the cute little cat. "Come, I haven''t forgotten you."


    Jamie gasped in surprise. "A kitty!"


    "Rawr~" Valerian waved his tiny paw at the young boy, seeming saying, ''I am a mighty dragon!''


    Adam couldn''t help but chuckle seeing such a scene unfold. He then saw his butler walk toward him with a smile on his face.


    "Long time no see, Barry." He patted the man''s shoulder. "How have you been?"


    Barry respectfully bowed. "I have been doing quite alright, my lord." He then deeply gazed at the youth, specifically the deep scar running across his face and the look in his ck eyes.


    "You have grown, my lord."


    Adam thought back to all the ordeals he had to go through in the secret ne. In the end, he nodded with a faint smile. "I guess I have."


    He was the first one to head inside, leaving Lisa to catch up with her family. Meanwhile, Edward stood there like an idiot, wondering how he should get acquainted with Lisa''s mother and younger sibling.


    As for Valeiran¡­


    ''Brother, save me!'' The little guy hurriedly followed after Adam, his face full of annoyance. ''This little human is after my life!''


    "Heehee, kitty,e y with me~" Jamie ran after Valerian, having found a new ymate after being bored for months.


    "Myuuu!"


    ¡­


    "It''s been almost five years since Ist saw you." Laura gently caressed Lisa''s cheek with tearful eyes. "How have you been, my sweet child?"


    "Mother¡­" Lisa struggled to contain her tears. "I''ve been well. But enough about me. When did you arrive here?"


    "I think it''s been close to half a year now since that elvendy brought us to Moon City," Laura replied while wiping away her tears and beaming with a radiant smile.


    She then nced at the blue-eyed young man sitting beside her daughter with a curious gaze. She turned back to look at Lisa and asked, "Could this¡­ perhaps be Adam that I''ve heard so much about?"


    Laura was immensely grateful for what her daughter''s friend, Adam, had done for them. As far as she was concerned, if it wasn''t for this young man, she would have never made it safely to this city.


    But more importantly, Jamie would not have been able to leave the Gracie Household. It would suffice to say that she was greatly indebted to Adam.


    Lisa shook her head with a chuckle, "No, Adam''s the other boy who went upstairs just now."


    "Oh? You mean scarface?" Laura asked in a hushed tone.


    In her mind, she always thought Adam would be a dashing young man much like Edward. Never would she have imagined him to be the other in-looking guy with such a menacing scar on his face.


    "Yes, yes, the scarface," Lisa giggled. "That''s quite the nickname."


    "Hmm, I see¡­" Laura had an awkward expression stered on her face. She then cast a nce at Edward and asked, "Then who might you be¡ª"


    Before she could even finish her question, Edward had already shot to his feet, standing straight as an arrow. "Hello, ma''am! How are you? I am good, thanks for asking. My name is Edward Turner! It''s a pleasure to meet you! Yes, you too!"


    Edward, for some reason, felt so nervous that he ended up spitting out whatever he could think of. It was only after he had said it that embarrassment hit him like a ton of bricks, and he couldn''t help but think of finding himself a hole to hide under.


    "You don''t have to be so tense, child." Laura was first surprised but broke into a smile after. She found Edward''s actions very adorable. "Please, sit down."


    "Yes, ma''am." Edward respectfully replied and sat back down, however, his posture was still stiff. Even in front of his father, he had never felt this anxious.


    What''s wrong with me?! He screamed inwardly.


    "No need to call me ma''am. Since you''re Lisa''s friend, you can just call me aunty, okay?"


    "Uh, yes, Aunty." Edward couldn''t help but smile warmly.


    "Mommy, Lisa, look, I finally caught him! Heehee!" Jamie suddenly came running to the living room with Valerian in his arms.


    The little guy had a suicidal expression on his face. When he saw Lisa and Edward, he couldn''t help but reach out to them with his paws. "Myuuuu¡­"


    "Now, now, Little Jamie, don''t treat Val like he''s a cat." Lisa got up from her seat and gently picked the little guy from her brother''s arms.


    She then sat back down on the couch, patting the young dragon''s back. "He''s not just any cat. He''s Adam''s familiar, a magical cat."


    "Whoa~" Jamie''s eyes shone so bright that they almost blinded everyone else in the room. He ran toward Lisa and deeply stared at Valerian who was on herp.


    "Can I keep him? I love magical cats!"


    "Rawr~" Valerian hissed at the ignorant youth. Inwardly, he was roaring, ''I''m a dragon! Not a cat! Myuuu!''


    "No, Little Jamie." Lisa fondly ruffled her brother''s hair. "He''s Adam''s familiar and shares a special bond with him. You can''t take Val just because you like him."


    "Myu! Myu!" Valerian crossed his paws and seriously nodded.


    "Aww¡­" Jamie''s expression turned dull. "But I really like cats¡­"


    "Don''t worry, Jamie," Edwardforted him. "When you be a Magus, you too can bond with a cat familiar."


    "Really?!"


    "Really." Edward nodded with a chuckle.


    "Okie~" Jamie jumped in excitement. He then suspiciously nced at the blue-eyed youth and thought of something funny. He covered his mouth and giggled mischievously. "Are you Lisa''s boyfriend?"


    "What?!" Both Edward and Lisa turned red from embarrassment.


    "Ehehe, looks like I''m right." Jamie''s eyes turned into the shape of a crescent moon and his lips curled up into a smug smile.


    "You!" Lisa got up from the couch and chased Jamie around the room. "Do you think you''ve be old enough to tease your elder sister? How dare you!"


    Seeing such a lively scene, Laura couldn''t help but smile warmly. A drop of tear streamed down her face and she wiped it away, thinking to herself, Oh, how long I''ve waited for this moment when all of us would be together.


    Suddenly, she saw Valerian jump from the couch and run toward the entrance of the living room. There, a tall, young man with long raven hair tied into a ponytail, and a deep scar running across his face was standing with a faint smile adorning his lips.


    Laura''s eyes lit up and she quickly walked toward him. "You must be Adam, yes?"


    Adam looked at Lisa''s mother who was a splitting image of her. He smiled brightly. "Hello, Aunty, nice to finally¡ªEhh?!"

 Chapter 212 Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 212 Arrangement </h4>


    Tears cascaded down her cheeks and fell to the floor as Laura sincerely bowed before Adam. "If it weren''t for you, I would have never been able to see my children again. Thank you¡­ Thank you so much!"


    Adam panicked seeing Lisa''s mother bowing in front of him. He hurriedly shook his hands and anxiously said, "A-Aunty, please! You don''t have to do that. I-I just did what anyone should have¡ª"


    However, Laura interrupted him. "No, not everyone would have done what you did. And for that, I''m truly grateful to you. Thank you!"


    Adam didn''t know how to respond. In the end, he could only nce at Lisa and gesture her to help him out.


    Lisa giggled seeing Adam like this. Rarely did she see him feeling so hopeless. In the end, she nodded and walked to her mother who was still bowing toward his friend.


    "Mother, it''s fine. You don''t have to do that." She helped her stand back up and added, "Look how ufortable you''re making him."


    You! Adam red at his Lisa. Stop making things worse!


    Lisa stuck her tongue out yfully and then tried tofort her mother who had now started crying once again.


    As she led her mother back to the seating area, Adam signaled Barry who was respectfully standing behind him. "Tell the maids to bring the food."


    "As you wish, my lord." Barry respectfully bowed and returned to the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Adam sat back down with the rest of the people. Only after Laura had stopped crying, did he ask her with an amicable smile, "So, Aunty, how was your stay in Moon City? I hope you didn''t have to face any issues."


    "Thanks to your friend, everything was very smooth sailing for us," Laura began with a grateful smile, "she had already found a house for us to live in. After that, Barry has been very helpful in helping us settle down."


    Although the De re family had been greatly taken advantage of by the Gracie Family over the years, so much so, that their family''s treasury had been depleted.


    But being a Magus Family, they still had enough hidden assets to move to a new ce and settle down. Laura and Jamie couldn''t really live at Lisa''s residence. After all, she had been frugally living in a small apartment. There wasn''t enough room for everyone.


    "Well, that''s good to know." Adam nodded.


    He then secretly cast Mind Whisper and directly spoke to Edward in his mind. ''Bastard, why are you sitting there like a statue? Say something! I''m running out of things to say.''


    Edward felt like he had been doused with a bucket of cold water. He nced at Adam and nodded ever so slightly. He then looked at Laura and sincerely said, "Aunty, if you ever need anything, please do not hesitate to let me know."


    Laura nced at the blue-eyed young man and nodded gratefully. "Thank you, child."


    As they were chatting with one another, Adam thought to himself, Looks like Madam Mira really came through this time. Not only did she rescue Jamie from those bastards, but she also found them a house in the city. I should visit her soon and personally thank her.


    Before leaving for ssford City a year and a half back, Adam had visited this elvendy and arrangements.


    He was to supply her with magical potions free of cost for one whole year. Of course, the number of potions he supplied had to be a reasonable amount. At the time, he had heavily emphasized this point that it should not in any way hinder his studies.


    In return, she had to secure safe passage for Lisa''s mother. Not only that, she also had to visit the Gracie Family and strike a deal with them to get Jamie, who was in their custody, back to Moon City.


    As for the details of her negotiation with the Gracies, Adam was oblivious to it. He would have to find it out when he met Mira.


    The reason why he had specifically asked her to carry out this task was because she was one of the few customers of his who was a Rank 2 Magus and at the same time she was also a good acquaintance of his.


    Now usually, when two people of simr strength and stature negotiated with one another, there was always a possibility that things would go sideways.


    To tackle this issue, Adam had told Mira that should thingse to that, she was free to use Berger''s name.


    If a Rank 2 Magus like the Gracie Family Patriarch were to learn that Mira was carrying out the will of a renowned Rank 3 Magus like Berger, he was very likely to concede.


    And that was exactly what happened.


    The moment the Gracie Family Patriarch learned that it was Berger who was behind all this, he easily yielded and the negotiation with Mira became extremely smooth.


    Adam couldn''t help but involuntarily nce at Little Jamie who was offering a piece of grilled meat to Valerian. Seeing this, he broke into a smile.


    Screw it. At least this kid''s safe. I''ll just have to apologize to the old man for using his name without his permission.


    Suddenly he thought of something and made a mental note, I should do a thorough check-up on Little Jamie. Although it''s very unlikely that those Gracie bastards must''ve done something to the kid, it doesn''t hurt to be cautious.


    For the rest of the afternoon, Adam and Edward had a grand meal with Lisa and her family. It was only until after sunset that everyone departed and went their separate ways.


    Adam got into a pair offortable robes and headed out of the house as well. "Barry, I''ll be having dinner outside. Don''t wait for me."


    "Yes, my lord."


    ¡­


    Herbs & More.


    Adam stood outside the entrance to the store and smiled brightly. Ah, how long has it been? I wonder how he''s been doing.


    With great anticipation, he entered the store, and as soon as his gazended on the familiar figure sitting behind the counter, he couldn''t help but be thrilled.


    He raised his hands in the air and screamed in sheer happiness,


    "Muahahaha! Old man, I''m back!"


    Berger was the same as ever. He was sitting behind the counter and reading a book while smoking from his pipe. He had long since noticed the youth standing outside the store.


    Now, when he finally saw Adam, his tense shoulders rxed ever so slightly.


    The old gnome shut the book and ced it on the table. He looked at Adam and rolled his eyes. "Ugh, there goes my peace and quiet."


    "Ehehe, I missed you too, old man."

 Chapter 213 Strength

    <h4>Chapter 213 Strength </h4>


    Adam was in such a great mood that he couldn''t stop smiling at all. He sat at the counter across from Berger and poured him a cup of wine gleefully. "Here, have some."


    Berger took the cup from the youth with a slightly surprised look. He sniffed the strong aroma wafting from it and nodded ever so slightly. Smells nice, he thought.


    Then, he took a sip and his eyes lit up. "Hoh, not bad!"


    "Hehe, I know, I know." Adam had an extremely smug look on his face, his imaginary tail wagging intensely. It was exactly like how Valerian felt when being praised by him.


    As the gnome enjoyed the wine, he nced at the deep scar running diagonally across his face with an amused look, and he couldn''t help but ask about it, "So what''s the story behind it?"


    Adam, who was about to chug his cup of wine, paused in his movements. When he tells him about his sh with Kevin, he eventually has to tell him about everything. He gathered his thoughts, thinking of the right words to say.


    "Yeah, about that, uhm, you see¡­"


    He spoke about his battle with Kevin and his arrangements with Mira beforehand. ording to his ns, Kevin should have already died by now and he would have to eventually deal with the Gracie Family.


    However, things seldom went ording to n in life. Kevin was alive and he still had to deal with the Gracie Family in the future. After all, he didn''t think for a second that they wouldn''t retaliate after he crippled their family member¡ªan important one at that.


    After listening to his recount, Berger was actually quite shocked, to say the least. "You really fought more than thirty Magi single-handedly? Seems like I''ve underestimated you."


    Adam was speechless, not because of what the old gnome said, but because of what he hadn''t.


    "Old man, you¡­ you''re not mad I used your name without asking you? I mean, what if the Gracie Family Patriarch holds a grudge or something?"


    Berger spoke in an indifferent tone that caused a chill to crawl up Adam''s spine, "Isn''t he just a Rank 2 Magus? Why should I bother about the feelings of an ant?"


    Adam felt goosebumps all over his skin listening to that response. This was the first time that he felt as if the old man was actually a mighty Magus instead of a senile old geezer who always nagged at him.


    The gnome paused to take a sip of wine before continuing, "You should already know that the difference between each rank is enormous. So much so, that even ten Rank 2s might not be enough to take down a Rank 3."


    Adam gasped in shock. "No way! It can''t be that great?"


    Berger replied matter-of-factly, "Of course, it is. The time it takes to advance through each rank increases as one climbs higher. Simrly, their strength also increases exponentially.


    "That is why, more often than not, what Magi feel about other Magi of higher ranks is not respect, but fear."


    "That said." The gnome''s voice turned stern. "You should have consulted me before making such a move. Since the other party is a Rank 2, I do not care much, but have you thought about the possibility of him having the backing of a Rank 3 Magus?"


    Adam nervously gulped, sensing the change in Berger''s tone. That''s right¡­ I didn''t think of that at all!


    "Heh, cat got your tongue?" The gnome scoffed. He put some fresh tobo leaves in his pipe and started smoking.


    As he exhaled a cloud of smoke, he began, "Magic spells and magicbat techniques, do you think that''s all there is to a Magus'' strength?"


    "Huh?" Adam was puzzled. "I don''t get what you''re saying."


    "Of course, you don''t." Berger took another puff from his smoking pipe, then washed his throat with some wine before viciously criticizing the youth,


    "You''re a hairless, little brat who doesn''t know the way of the world. You''re arrogant and egotistical, thinking everything''s in your control, but you never think things through."


    Adam lowered his head and remained silent. He didn''t dare to retort back. This was not one of those moments. He knew that the old man was very serious right now, and everything he said was, as much as he hated to admit it, correct.


    Berger''s lips curled up into a smirk. "Reputation is also a strength."


    The youth''s ck eyes shed with understanding after pondering the old man''s words. He looked at the gnome and asked, "Are you¡­ talking about your reputation as a Rank 3? No, could it be your reputation as a Herbalist?"


    "Yes." Berger nodded in approval. "In the very unlikely case that the man indeed has a Rank 3 Magus backing him, my reputation as a Rank 3 Herbalist will hold him back should the worst-case scenarioe to pass."


    "Why would it be an unlikely case, though?" Adam asked with a tilt of his head.


    POW!


    "Do you think Rank 3 Magi are cabbages found in the market?" Berger roared in annoyance. "Stop asking stupid questions!"


    "Ughh!" Adam''s forehead was swollen as he gently caressed it. "S-Sorry."


    "In any case, it wouldn''t get to that point." Berger took another sip from the cup.


    Adam didn''t dare reply, afraid that he would get bonked again. He had really forgotten this feeling since he''d gone to the secret ne over a year and a half back. He hated to admit it, but he really missed it for some reason.


    The pair chatted for a long time, the wine in their cups getting refilled by the youth every few minutes. It had been so long since theyst interacted with one another, so now they had a lot to talk about. However, it was mostly Adam doing the talking.


    He then took out an aged scroll from his earring and handed it to the gnome "What do you think of this?"


    This was Mathias'' research of illusion magic that he had acquired at the House of Cards. Although there wasn''t much inscribed on it, whatever there was was truly fascinating to Adam.


    "Mm." Berger unfurled the scroll and read its contents, nodding from time to time. The next moment, he handed it back to the youth. "The illusion formation is also not bad."


    "What about the other thing?" Adam asked expectantly.


    "Using spiritual power as fuel to cast spells, eh?" Berger chuckled. "Well, I have alsoe to a simr conclusion through my research in the past."


    "So is it possible?"


    "It is practically impossible to do that," Berger began, "first of all, the amount of spiritual power a Magus has is nearly not enough to cast even a single spell. That is why we use mana as the energy source."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "Secondly, and most importantly, that type of energy is countless times more difficult to control than mana."


    "Hmm." Adam had a pondering expression on his face. "Is that so?"


    "Yes, don''t waste your time and energy on this," Berger advised. He didn''t want the youth to take unnecessary detours.


    "I see¡­" Adam mumbled absentmindedly.


    His thoughts remained a mystery.

 Chapter 214 Reminder

    <h4>Chapter 214 Reminder </h4>


    Clover Academy.


    A week after the Magi had returned from the secret ne, the academic year had begun once again. The less than a dozen students who had survived the gruesome ordeal had currently gathered at the auditorium.


    Professor Godfrey along with a few other faculty members were standing on the stage and were looking at the students present with approval, seemingly acknowledging their skills for having survived inside the secret ne for a year and a half.


    Adam, who was standing with the students, saw the faculty members'' expression and inwardly sneered. Heh, forty kids died inside. Yet, I don''t see a tinge of regret in their eyes. I should have known¡­ These bastards only care about benefits.


    Before entering the secret ne, he thought that the Academy was very magnanimous in securing spots for the students to enter. At the time, he couldn''t help bute to admire them deeply.


    However, now that feeling of respect and admiration had gone down the ditch.


    Only a few minutes earlier, he had learned from one of the professors from the administration building that surviving students had to hand in all the magical knowledge they had acquired inside the secret ne.


    The academy would copy these texts and then hand the original back to them.


    Adam realized that this was one of the ways that the Savant Tower¡ªthe academy''s library¡ªexpanded its knowledge archives.


    In the world of Magi, knowledge was equivalent to strength.


    The youth couldn''t help but smile bitterly. I was so naive to believe that the academy granted us entry to the secret ne for free. How can anything be free in this world?


    Suddenly, he had a moment of realization.


    Free things cost the most!


    While he was lost in thought, Professor Godfrey approached the podium and started speaking to the students gathered.


    "Spending over a year in a foreign ce where there''s danger at every turn must have been tough on you all," she began with a faint smile. "But you overcame all those obstacles and havee out stronger than before."


    Listening to the Headmistress, the students felt their hearts beat with a fiery passion. All of them, including Adam, couldn''t help but get emotional.


    After all, they had indeed gone through a lot inside the secret ne, and now that they were out, they felt a great sense of aplishment.


    Professor Godfrey continued, "Although it is a great pity that so many of you have perished inside¡­"


    Yeah right! Adam resisted the intense urge to roll his eyes.


    "¡­I am d that you all have safelye out of the secret ne. That being said, I have gathered you all here to reward you for your actions."


    The Headmistress could see the excitement in the students'' eyes. Seeing this, she was gratified. "Apart from the direct promotion that I had already promised you all, I will be exempting your tuition fees for the current academic year."


    "Really?! That''s great!"


    "Hurray for our Headmistress!"


    "Hurray for Clover Academy!"


    At once, most of the students burst into excitement. To these kids, having to not pay 10 tinum coins was quite a big deal. So they couldn''t help but be ted at this reward.


    "Hehe, you know what that means, right?" Edward elbowed Adam as he spoke in a hushed tone.


    Adam smiled brightly. "We''re 5th year students now!"


    Only after the students had calmed down a little did the Headmistress continue, "Everyone, please head to the administration building where you can collect your respective curriculums for the academic year."


    "Yes, Professor!" All the students ced their right hands on their chests and respectfully bowed. After that, they civilly left the auditorium.


    "Student Adam," Professor Godfrey called out. "I would like to have a word with you."


    Adam, who was leaving with Edward and Lisa, suddenly paused and turned around to look at the Headmistress. He pointed at himself and asked in puzzlement, "Me?"


    Professor Godfrey smiled amicably. "I believe there is only one Adam in this room currently."


    "Uh, yes." Adam''s lips twithed. He nced at his friends and nodded. "I''ll see you guyster."


    After all the faculty members and the students had left the auditorium, leaving behind only Professor Godfrey and Adam, the atmosphere quickly became awkward between the two.


    The Headmistress continued to stare at the youth with a smile, while thetter avoided eye contactpletely and was slowly beginning to feel nervous for some reason.


    The silence was deafening.


    Just when Adam couldn''t bear it anymore and was about to speak, Professor Godfrey spoke first.


    "Student Kevin Gracie has withdrawn from the Clover Academy."


    "What?" Adam''s eyes narrowed. "He dropped out?"


    Since he had entered the academy''s campus today, he hadn''t seen Kevin at all. He had been wondering where the bastard went, but it turned out that he had already left the academy.


    "Yes, he did." Professor Godfrey nodded. "I received a letter from the Gracie Family a few days back saying that he no longer wishes to continue studying at the academy."


    "Why not?" Adam blurted out. He had nned all sorts of things to make Kevin''s life miserable in school, just like how thetter had done to him before.


    But now that he found out that Kevin had dropped out, he was livid.


    Professor Godfrey''s lips curled up into a smirk. "How do you expect a Magus toplete the physicalponent of a spell with just one hand?"


    Adam was speechless. That''s right! I didn''t even think about that. What good is a student in a magic academy if he can''t even cast spells?


    "You''ve already done enough. Have you not?" The Headmistress suddenly asked with a knowing smile.


    "What do you mean?" Adam was shocked. However, on the surface, he still pretended to be confused.


    Professor Godfrey didn''t entertain the youth anymore. After the stunt that thetter had pulled at ssford City when he came out of the secret ne, she would be a fool to not know what had transpired.


    She walked away, her parting words serving as a reminder to Adam.


    "The Gracie Family may be willing to forgive you now because of your status. But if you overdo it, who knows what they might do? Tread carefully. Those people have a history of engaging in despicable acts."


    Adam gazed at the Headmistress'' departing back, mulling over her words. He could tell that the old woman was advising him out of good intentions. After all, she and Beger were old friends.


    For a brief moment, the youth hesitated.


    But the next moment...


    His eyes turned resolute and gleamed with a cold glint.

 Chapter 215 Speculate

    <h4>Chapter 215 Specte </h4>


    At the top of a jagged cliff, enveloped in a shadowy mist, stood an ancient castle belonging to the Gracie Family. Its turrets reached for the sky, while the gargoyles perched on these towers acted as the castle''s silent guardians.


    The castle seemed to have been kissed by the vicissitudes of time, indicating the long history of this Magus Family. Its walls seemed to be in disrepair, covered in ivy and moss.


    Despite all that, the structure stood tall and proud. Neither time nor nature could im the castle walls as it was reinforced with magic cast by the ancestors of the Gracie Family, and further strengthened by generations of descendants.


    Within the depths of the castle, in arge hall made of gray stones and sparsely lit up by candle stands adorning the walls, a couple of people had gathered. They were facing a middle-aged man who was sitting on a luxurious throne situated atop an elevated tform.


    This man worevish, silk robes and emanated a dignified aura. He had a head full of ck hair and neatly trimmed facial hair that made him appear stern and unforgiving.


    However, the regret and pity shing in his brown eyes told a different story entirely.


    This man was none other than the patriarch of the Gracie Family, Oswald Gracie.


    In front of this mighty Rank 2 Magus stood his younger brother, Morden Gracie, and his nephew, Kevin Gracie.


    A week ago, when Kevin returned to the castle with a missing hand, it was sufficient to say that all the members of the Gracie Family were shocked beyond belief.


    Kevin, after all, had an A-grade talent with a bright future ahead of him. Moreover, he was also someone being groomed to be the future patriarch of the Gracie Family.


    So when he returned in such a miserable state, no one was more disheartened than Oswald. After all, he had never had any child of his own. Although Kevin was his nephew, the man treated him like his own.


    Oswald hadn''t had a proper chat with Kevin regarding what exactly had transpired inside the secret ne. All he knew was that the person responsible for his nephew''s woe was the same person behind the release of Jamie de re.


    "How are you feeling now, Kevin?" The man asked with a gentle tone.


    Kevin, who had recovered considerably both physically and mentally, gazed at Oswald and spoke bitterly, "Uncle, forgive me, I have let you down."


    The youth bit his lower lip as tears threatened to fall from his eyes. At that moment, his father, Morden, patted his back, trying tofort him.


    Seeing his nephew''s pitiful appearance, Oswald couldn''t help but sigh dejectedly. Now when he looked at the youth, he couldn''t see any trace of arrogance and conceitedness that he saw in the past.


    It seems like whatever happened inside the secret ne has truly humbled him.


    "Will you tell me what happened, child?"


    Kevin nodded, wiping his tears away. He then recounted everything that happened inside the secret ne.


    From him gathering all the Magi he had hired to take down Adam, to his battle where he ganged up on thetter, and finally how he managed to desperately survive for a year after being crippled in the battle.


    As he spoke about the happenings inside the secret ne, he clenched his fist so tightly that the nails dug into his palms, causing blood to drip on the gray-stoned floor.


    Intense fury shed in his eyes as he recalled the brutal ordeal he had to go through. All because of one person.


    By the time he had finished narrating everything, his chest was intensely heaving up and down as he struggled to contain his anger.


    A brief period of silence ensued in the dimly lit hall.


    Although Oswald appeared calm and collected on the surface, he was actually very surprised to hear the details of the fight from his nephew.


    To be able to take down more than two dozen Magi all on his own¡­ This kid, Adam¡­ What monstrous fighting prowess!


    Although a third of those Magi had been killed by the magic scroll that Oswald had given to Kevin, it was still a great feat to defeat all those remaining Magi and even survive after being hit by the Rank 2 Fireball.


    He couldn''t help but be deeply impressed by Adam.


    But suddenly he thought of something and asked, "This Adam, if I recall correctly, he is amoner, yes?"


    Kevin nodded. "Yes, Uncle."


    "And what was his aptitude grade?"


    Immense shame shed in Kevin''s eyes as he replied with a lowered head, "B-grade."


    Oswald''s eyes narrowed and he thought to himself, A B-


    grade talent being able tost long enough to fight over two dozen Magi? Impossible! He shouldn''t have that much mana in his reserves, to begin with. So then how did he do it?


    He nced at Kevin and solemnly said, "Kevin, I want you to tell me everything you know about the boy. Don''t miss any details."


    "Yes, Uncle." Kevin was surprised to see Oswald''s sudden change in demeanor, however, he stillplied.


    After Kevin told his uncle everything he knew about Adam, the spacious hall turned silent for a few moments once again before it was broken by Kevin''s father.


    "How dare thismoner conspire against us?!" he roared, seething in anger. He looked at Oswald and screamed, "Brother, we must kill this trash for even daring to go against our family!"


    However, Oswald remained silent. He rested his chin on his palm and closed his eyes, deep in thought as he silently made deductions.


    Adam, amoner from the Cormier Kingdomes to study at Clover Academy.


    He is tested to have a B-grade aptitude. However, the Rank 3 Herbalist, Lord Berger, sees immense potential and hires him as the shopkeeper.


    No! Considering the rate of progress and the magical prowess the boy has shown, it is very likely that Lord Berger has taken him in as his personal apprentice!''


    Oswald''s eyes revealed a tiny slit, his brown eyes shing with understanding. Yes, this could exin why a meremoner could disy such skills. But¡­


    However, confusion enveloped his eyes soon after.


    This still doesn''t exin the kid''srge reserves of mana. Did the academy make a mistake in determining his aptitude grade? No, that''s very unlikely. Perhaps, a result of a magical artifact given by the gnome? But are there even such artifacts out there that can increase a Magus'' mana reserves?


    The more he spected about Adam, the more he felt that thetter was being wrapped in a mysterious fog.

 Chapter 216 Endure

    <h4>Chapter 216 Endure </h4>


    While he was deep in thought, Morden called out to him repeatedly, "Brother, are you listening?"


    However, Oswald didn''t reply. In the end, Morden could only helplessly stand still and wait for his elder brother to finish his spections.


    Adam makes friends with Edward Turner and Lisa de re. After listening to the girl''s life story, he decides to help her. I see¡­ it''s beginning to make sense now.


    He sends that elven woman to fetch Laura de re and negotiate with me about the release of Jamie de re over half a year back. This could only mean one thing!


    Oswald''s eyes turned cold as he started radiating a deep killing intent.


    Looks like this kid has been nning to get rid of Kevin and save Lisa''s family for a long time. He figured it would be the perfect opportunity to kill Kevin inside the secret ne with none being the wiser.


    Hehe, did you really think I wouldn''t know even if you managed to kill my nephew in the secret ne? How naive!


    The next moment, he looked at Kevin and asked with great suspicion.


    "You said you saw a¡­ dragon?"


    Kevin nodded earnestly. "Uncle, I know all this sounds bizarre, but I swear it! After I used the magic scroll you gave me, Adam was heavily injured and unconscious. But you must believe me, he was saved by a dragon!"


    Forget Oswald, even Morden was looking at Kevin in a displeased manner. "I understand that you suffered a big loss at the hands of thatmoner, but must you lie now too?"


    "Father, I''m speaking the truth!" Kevin had an aggrieved expression on his face.


    He knew exactly how all this appeared. He lost to a meremoner and was now using the excuse of a dragon to get his family to seek revenge on his behalf. Anyone would feel the same way his father and uncle did.


    "Silence!" Morden roared. He couldn''t believe that his son coulde up with such a ridiculous excuse.


    "A dragon? Do you know how absurd that sounds?" He heavily reprimanded his son. "Dragons are creatures of legends, and you''re telling me that you saw one in the secret ne?


    "If there was a dragon residing within the secret ne, the Magi of the Southern Federation would have already known of it by now."


    Kevin could only lower his head and remain silent. He clenched his fists and thought to himself, Damn it! Why won''t you believe me? I am speaking the truth!


    "This dragon you speak of¡­" Oswald suddenly began. Although he believed that what his nephew was saying was a tant lie, he still decided to entertain him a little out of general curiosity. "Tell me more about it."


    Seeing that his uncle was still interested in this topic, Kevin''s eyes lit up. "It was a young dragon with gray scales, no bigger than the size of a house cat. When I came to, I saw the dragon nuzzling his head against Adam as if¡­ as if it deeply cared for him!"


    The moment Oswald heard thest sentence, he couldn''t help but scoff. "That''s it¡ª"


    However, Kevin continued speaking nheless with a crazed expression on his face, "The dragon then grabbed Adam and flew into the distance. It didn''t look like the dragon wanted to cause him any harm. If anything, it felt like the dragon wanted to protect him!"


    "Kevin," Oswald muttered coldly, having had enough of his nephew. "Speak no more of this, lest people think you''ve gone mad."


    "But uncle¡ª"


    "I said speak no more of this."


    Kevin''s body shuddered seeing the stern look on his uncle''s face. He lowered his head in fear. "I apologize¡­ I misspoke."


    "Hmm." Oswald nodded.


    Even Kevin''s father couldn''t help but be irked by his behavior. He then nced at Oswald and asked expectantly, "Brother, how do we deal with thatmoner?"


    Although he found his son''s lies to be despicable and shameless, totally unbefitting of his character, he still deeply cared for him. He couldn''t take it lying down that Adam had crippled his son. He wanted to seek revenge.


    Oswald was silent. A long timeter, he finally made up his mind.


    "We will let that boy be."


    "What?!" Morden was dumbstruck. "After all that bastard has done?"


    He pointed at his son''s missing arm and screamed in anger, "Look at what he''s done! Kevin is crippled for life. If this is not enough reason, have you forgotten how we had to give up that De re boy without even getting anything in return?"


    Morden was outraged. "Since when did the Gracie Family be so pathetic that anyone could walk all over us? Needless to say, it was a mere Rank 1moner!"


    "Morden, I feel the same way," Oswald sighed.


    "Then why don''t you do something about it?!" Morden was at the end of his wits.


    "Because that kid has powerful backing," Oswald began, "not only does Adam have the protection of Lord Berger, who is a renowned Herbalist in the Southern Federation, but he also seems to have a close rtionship with a Rank 3 elf from the Baja High Forest."


    Morden was stunned speechless. "W-What? Lord Berger¡­ and a Rank 3 elf?"


    "Yes." Oswald nodded. "When that female elf hade to take Jamie from us half a year ago, she had divulged Adam''s rtionship with Berger. And a few days back, Hemingway told me about the Rank 3 Baja Elf."


    "Does that mean we have to take this lying down?" Morden spoke in an extremely aggrieved tone after a long moment of silence.


    "Endure, brother, we must endure," Oswaldforted him.


    The next moment, he nced at Kevin and smiled faintly. "However, not everything is lost."


    He took out a box from his space-type storage ring and said, "I spent a considerable fortune to get this item made from an Artificer from the Empire."


    "What is it?" Kevin asked curiously.


    "Come, take a look at it yourself." Oswald smiled.


    Kevin walked forward and received the box from his uncle. When he opened it andid eyes on the item inside, he was shocked. "This is¡­"


    "With this, you don''t have to worry about being a cripple anymore." Oswald patted his nephew''s shoulder.


    "Thank you, uncle!" Kevin spoke sincerely. "Thank you so much!"


    "Work hard, my nephew." Oswald encouraged him. The next moment, his face turned solemn. "And I want you to bury this incident with Adam, do you understand?"


    "I understand." Kevin nodded after a brief moment of hesitation.


    "Good, you may go now."


    Kevin respectfully bowed and bid farewell to his father and uncle. When he turned around and made his way out, his eyes suddenly shed with sinister intent.


    Bury this incident?


    Heh.

 Chapter 217 Package

    <h4>Chapter 217 Package </h4>


    "Eeeekk!"


    "Who is this ugly man?!"


    "D-Demon! A demon hase!"


    "Look at that hideous scar!"


    "Somebody help us!"


    The moment Adam entered Madam Mira''s clothing store, he was greeted by the genuine shrieks of the elven girls working there.


    Adam involuntarily touched the scar on his face, thinking to himself, It can''t be that bad¡­


    Right?


    "Huhu,e now, girls." A soothing, melodic voice was suddenly heard from inside the store. "That is not a demon, but a dear customer~"


    A beautiful elf with blonde, wavy hair walked out of the store. She was wearing white robes and looked extremely pleasing to the eyes.


    Even Adam was sent to a momentary daze, seeing her holy, angel-like appearance. The next moment, he hurriedly lowered his head and bowed respectfully, afraid that the elf might get offended by his prolonged gaze.


    "Greetings, Madam Mira."


    "No need to be so formal, Magus Adam." Mira smiled charmingly. "Come, let us speak inside."


    The beautiful elf guided the youth to the seating area inside the store. After the two sat down, they were served tea and snacks by one of the elven girls working there.


    She continued to secretly nce at Adam from time to time, seemingly appalled by the scar on his face. Although the youth was annoyed by it, he didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he just disyed a cordial smile.


    "You''ve grown," Mira spoke with a gentle tone.


    "Yeah, I keep hearing that." Adam chuckled. He then spoke sincerely, "Madam Mira, thank you for escorting Lisa''s family to Moon City. I really appreciate it."


    Mira waved her hand nonchntly. "Fret not. It was a simple transaction. I held my end of the deal, now I hope you''ll do the same."


    "Of course." Adam nodded. He paused for a brief moment before asking, "If you don''t mind, can you tell me how the negotiations went with the Gracie Family Patriarch?"


    Mira took a sip from her teacup before exining, "That man, I think his name was Oswald? Yes, he was very adamant about giving up the little boy without receiving anything in return. He was making ridiculous demands as well. But the moment I used Lord Berger''s name, he instantly caved in."


    "That''s it?" Adam was quite surprised that things turned out to be so smooth.


    "What else did you expect?" Mira chuckled. "No one in their right mind would try to offend a Rank 3 Magus. Even if Oswald thought that I was lying, he still wouldn''t take that risk."


    Looks like the old man was right after all. More often than not, what Magi feel about other Magi of higher ranks is not respect, but fear!


    He then looked at Madam Mira and smiled. "Regardless, I really do have to thank you for this. You even went so far as to help Lisa''s family settle down."


    "Huhu, what can I say?" Mira smiled warmly. "That child Lisa is a regr customer of mine. This is the least I should do for her."


    Adam then spoke to her about the deal he had made with her about supplying her magic potions for a year. After negotiating back and forth, they finally settled down on the weekly quota of potions that Adam had to make for her.


    "Pleasure doing business with you~" Mira was very gratified with the agreement with Adam. Suddenly she thought of something and giggled.


    "By the way, Magus Adam, I''m curious to know why you haven''t yet treated that scar on your face?"


    Adam raised his chin at a forty-five-degree angle and replied with a smug expression, "A battle scar is a medal of honor."


    Mira rolled her eyes. "That''s something mortals say to justify not being able to treat their scars. It''s different for us Magi."


    "No, it''s not!" Adam looked away. "I think it''s pretty cool."


    "Huhu, alright, alright, I will give you the contact information of one of my friends in the city who does this sort of work."


    "Huh?" Adam was confused. "What sort of work?"


    "Applying the magic principles from the School of Alteration and using it to perform facial surgery. The results are permanent and it is quite popr amongst aristocratic women in the city," Mira replied frankly.


    "What?!" Adam shot to his feet, shock etched all over his face. "Such a thing is also possible?!"


    Mira nodded with an amused smile.


    "A-Ahem." The youth awkwardly cleared his throat. "Give me their contact details, please. Uh, I need to consult them for research purposes. As you know, I''m a Herbalist myself¡­"


    "Yes, yes, Magus Adam." Mira found the youth''s actions to be very adorable. "You don''t have to exin yourself. Ipletely understand."


    After taking that person''s contact details, Adam suddenly asked, "By the way, Madam Mira, I''ve been meaning to ask, do you still have those pointy hats for sale?"


    "Oh?" Mira smiled and then asked teasingly, "I thought you didn''t like them? Didn''t you say such hats were only for oldies?"


    "Huh, really?" Adam shamelessly feigned ignorance. "I don''t remember saying something like that."


    "Sure, whatever you say." Mira rolled her eyes yet again. She then asked with a smirk, "Why do you need them? Could it be that you''vee to like them?"


    Adam grinned from ear to ear. "You see, every Magus needs a trademark of sorts. Mine''s going to be that hat. So when my enemies see a ck, pointy hat, they will be reminded of me and tremble in fear. Kyahahaha!"


    Mira couldn''t help but heave a helpless sigh as she pressed her temples. "Here I thought you had grown up. You''re still the same as ever. How many do you need?"


    Adam''s face turned solemn. "Before we talk about that, I need to know something important."


    "What is it?" Seeing the youth''s serious expression, even Mira turned solemn.


    Adam took a deep breath and then said with a straight face, "Will you give me a discount on the hats?"


    ¡­


    On his way back home, the youth continued to grumble endlessly, "Hmph, how can someone be so cheap? After all the potions I''m making, you''re giving me such a measly discount?"


    Although he said so, there wasn''t any displeasure in his eyes. He was trying his luck anyway. He raised his hands and adjusted the ck, pointy hat on his head.


    "Hehe, now that''s more like it."


    He entered his vi in a cheerful mood, but the moment he entered, he was greeted by his butler who seemed to be on the verge of losing his sanity.


    "My lord! My lord! You''re finally here!"


    "Barry, what happened? Is everything alright?" Adam''s expression turned grim. He rarely saw his butler lose control of his emotions.


    "Yes, I think so, my lord," Barry hurriedly spat out. "A package has arrived today."


    "A package?" Adam was puzzled. "From who?"


    Barry nervously gulped before replying, "The Nightingale Royal Family!"

 Chapter 218 Exotic

    <h4>Chapter 218 Exotic </h4>


    Adam was stunned. "A package from the Nightingale Royal Family?"


    "Yes, my lord." Barry nodded. "The royal family''s envoy arrived earlier this morning. He wanted to give it to you personally, but since you were at the academy he dropped it off here."


    "Where is it?" The youth asked as he made his way inside his vi.


    "I have kept it inside your study room, my lord."


    "Okay, good." Adam nodded. "Did they tell you the reason?"


    Barry shook his head. "No, they didn''t. But they did mention who it was from."


    "Who?" The youth''s eyes narrowed and he stopped in his footsteps.


    Barry gulped loudly and replied in an incredulous tone, "They said it was from the King!"


    ¡­


    As Adam entered his study on the second floor of his vi, he saw arge chest studded with all types of gems and ornaments ced on his study table.


    "Just this chest alone can sell for a decent amount in the market!" The youth was almost drooling from his mouth.


    It couldn''t be helped. The chest was very ostentatious, to say the least.


    "Haa¡­ as expected from the Royal Family, I guess."


    He sat down at his study table and first observed the extravagant chest for a moment. Before he could even open it, a gray light shed and Valerian suddenly appeared on the table.


    "Myuuu!" The young dragon looked at the chest in front of him and started drooling even more intensely than Adam.


    Seeing this, the youth rolled his eyes. He wiped the saliva from the little guy''s lips while chuckling, "Control yourself, Val."


    ''Brother! Brother!'' Valerian looked at him with shining eyes. ''Could it be¡­ this chest is for me?''


    Valerian''s adorable face instantly melted Adam''s heart. He couldn''t help but gently pat the little guy''s furry head. "In a manner of speaking, yes."


    "Myu~" Valerian stood on his hind legs and started pping with his front paws. ''Open it! Open it!''


    "I will." The youth shook his head with a smile. But at the same time, he couldn''t help but begin to grow suspicious.


    Why did the King send this? I''ve never even met the guy. If I ept this gift, will I be obliged to provide something in return?


    "Myu! Myu! Myuuu!"


    Adam was snapped out of his thoughts by the little guy''s impatient calls. "Alright, alright, calm down."


    He then opened the grandiose-looking chest with great expectations as well as a hint of nervousness. As soon as he opened it, a medicinal aroma instantly wafted out from it and spread to all corners of the room.


    "Myuuu¡­"


    "Whoaaa¡­"


    The chest had three long, horizontalpartments and two small, sidepartments. The first twoyers consisted of all sorts of herbal ingredients from seeds, leaves, fruits, roots, soil, and even magical beast parts.


    Some of these ingredients were so rare in the market that Adam had never even set eyes on them, only read about them. He couldn''t find them in the Nightingale Mercantile Guild''s gship store in Moon City and even most herb stores inside Mystic Lane.


    To a Herbalist, nothing could make them happier than finding exotic herbal ingredients. Adam was the same. When heid eyes on these precious resources, he couldn''t help but be ecstatic.


    "Oh my goodness, are those¡­ are those Lunar Petals?! And these are Viper Fern, Star Thistle, Feather Fern, Sanguine Vine¡­ What''s this?! Shadow Moss!!"


    To say that he was shocked would be a major understatement.


    Each of the ingredients from the first twopartments was not only rare but also very expensive. Adam being the stingy young man he was, would never even think of buying such ingredients.


    But here they were, beautifullyid out inside an extravagant chest, all for his taking.


    And that was not all!


    The bottom-mostpartment was filled with dozens of beast cores of all sizes and colors. Beast cores were an essential ingredient in creating higher-level potions. Needless to say, these potions were extremely potent.


    CRUNCH!


    Suddenly Adam''s eyes narrowed. "Val¡­ what do you think you''re doing?"


    The young dragon had his mouth full of beast cores. He hadn''t even finished munching on one and had already put another one inside.


    Valerian briefly nced at Adam and then looked away, focusing on eating the beast cores.


    ''Myu, it''s mine!''


    Adam didn''t know whether tough or cry. Such expensive and rare beast cores were being used as mere snacks by a young dragon. It pained him to see such precious resources being wasted this way.


    But Valerian was his little brother, so he couldn''t bring himself to admonish the little guy.


    "Little brat, leave some for me." Adam red at him. "Or I''m going to be very angry."


    ''Fine, don''t disturb me.''


    Veins started to throb on the side of Adam''s temple. He couldn''t help but clench his fist and think to himself, Look at his attitude! This brat needs some serious spanking.


    Adam gently picked up Valerian and ced him aside, causing thetter to hiss at him. "Myuuu!!"


    He then grabbed a handful of beast cores and gave it to the little guy. "Here, no more for you."


    CRUNCH!


    Valerian was satisfied with the number of beast cores he had been given. He happily munched away.


    Meanwhile, Adam looked at the small sidepartments inside the chest. These two sections were filled with crystal vials, each of them containing different colored liquids inside them.


    From a single nce, Adam could identify the type of liquids inside some of these vials. These weren''t potions but something else entirely. When he recognized these liquids, he was shocked.


    "Don''t tell me!"


    To verify, he carefully grabbed one of the vials, uncorked it, and sniffed the liquid inside. His eyes lit up as he confirmed, "As I thought! This really is Neer Springwater!"


    "And this¡­ this is Maxleaf Dew!"


    "Purple Mamba''s tears!"


    "Jojoba extracts!"


    By the time he had checked every one of the liquid inside the vials, his breathing had be heavy from sheer excitement.


    "With these ingredients, I''ll be able to concoct a wide variety of magical potions. The countless recipes in my head have been gathering dust all this while¡­" Adam''s eyes shone with a brilliant light.


    "But with these, I''ll at least be able to experiment on at least a fraction of those recipes." The youth beamed. "This is fantastic!"


    However, the next moment, the smile on his face gradually vanished and was slowly reced by a contemtive look.


    But why would the King send me all these items so suddenly¡­


    What does he want from me?

 Chapter 219 Networking

    <h4>Chapter 219 Networking </h4>


    The following day, before heading to the academy, Adam went to Berger''s store early in the morning. This was his usual routine since he worked part-time as a shopkeeper at Herbs & More.


    As he poured a cup of tea that he had just brewed for the gnome, he asked what was bothering him the entire nightst night, "Old man."


    "What is it?" The gnome asked in a bored manner as he flipped through the pages of an arcane textbook.


    Adam ced the teacup before the gnome and replied with a serious expression, "Yesterday a package arrived."


    "Get to the point before I beat you," Berger grumbled in annoyance.


    Adam''s lips twitched. Damn you, grumpy old man!


    The following moment, he cleared his throat and said, "It was from the King."


    "Oh?" Berger''s face revealed a trace of surprise. He kept the book away and asked, "What did he send?"


    "It contained all sorts of magical ingredients. It even had beast cores. But what surprised me the most was the vial of Neer Springwater."


    "Oho, interesting." Berger''s lips curled up into a smirk. "He''s trying really hard to get in your good books, eh?"


    Neer Springwater was a magical catalyst that increased the chances of sess in potion making. Moreover, the resulting potion had the least amount of impurities and its effects were also potent.


    Needless to say, it was very rare in the Southern Federation. Even if one found it, they would rarely put it for sale if they could use it for themselves.


    The fact that the King gifted Adam such an item spoke volumes.


    "Trying hard to get in my good books?" Adam was puzzled. He asked with a tilt of his head, "What do you mean? I''m merely an Organ Stage Magus."


    Berger took a sip of tea from the cup and exined, "It''s not about what you are currently, but what you will be in the future."


    "I¡­ don''t get it." Adam was still confused.


    "You idiot." Berger was about to smack the youth but realized that his smoking pipe wasn''t anywhere near him.


    "Hehe, looking for this?" Adam chuckled smugly as he waved the gnome''s pipe in his hand. "I am already one step ahead of¡ª"


    POW!


    "Fool, you think I can''t use my fists?" Berger smacked him nevertheless.


    "Ugh!" Adam was nearly brought to tears. No matter how intensely he focused with his Sphere of Resonance, he was never able to see Berger''s attacking. The old gnome was simply too powerful for him.


    "Anyway, as I was saying," Berger began as he stuffed some tobo leaves in his pipe. "The King sees great potential in you and wants to build a healthy rtionship while you''re still a hairless Organ Stage brat."


    "But why would he want to build a rtionship with me? I don''t get it. Isn''t he the King of the Nightingale Kingdom and the de facto leader of the humans in the Southern Federation?" Adam paused for a brief moment before thinking of something else.


    "What''s more, he''s a mighty Rank 3 Magus!"


    Seeing Adam''s response, Beger couldn''t help but helplessly sigh. "You really are hopeless."


    He exhaled a cloud of smoke before continuing, "Magi your age, all you think about is magic spells and magicbat. It''s as if there''s nothing more to life beyond magic."


    Adam earnestly spoke from the depths of his heart, "Of course, there isn''t. Magic is my everything!"


    Seeing the youth''s genuine expression, the gnome couldn''t help but smile faintly. "It''s good that you think this way. But a Magus needs more than just magic to get through life."


    Adam remained silent and patiently waited for the gnome to continue.


    "In our world, forming good rtionships with other Magi is essential. Even Dark Magi from the evil faction, who are known to be lone wolves by nature, understand the importance ofworking," Berger began.


    "One of the, if not the biggest reasons that Magi form rtionships with other Magi is knowledge sharing."


    Adam was greatly surprised. "You mean, they would willingly exchange arcane knowledge? Why would they do that? I thought they strongly safeguarded such things."


    "Hehe, boy, in this world everything has a price." Berger chuckled as he took another puff from his pipe.


    Everything has a price¡­ the youth ruminated over the gnome''s words.


    Berger continued, "There will be many instances in the future where you will require rare resources that are not so easily avable. In times like these,working with other wizards will facilitate the trading of such resources."


    Hmm, that indeed makes sense. Adam nodded ever so slightly as he stroked his chin.


    "So it''s all about opportunities, huh?" He suddenly asked.


    "Precisely." Berger nodded. "There will be countless opportunities in your journey as a Magus. More often than not,working leads to these opportunities."


    "I see¡­" Adam was deep in thought. He suddenly came to an understanding, "Could it be that the King wants to build a rtionship with me because I''m your apprentice?"


    "That could be one of the reasons." Berger nodded. "Didn''t you mention that you had an altercation with that Gracie boy in ssford? And that Elrod came to your rescue when one of the academy professors tried to attack you?"


    Adam''s eyes lit up. "You mean¡­"


    Berger nodded. "Elrod, a Magus from the other side of the Murky Mountains, being so protective of you may as well be one of the reasons why Arnold is trying to build a good rtionship with you."


    "Ohhh, I see, I see." Adam nodded repeatedly, but the next moment, he asked with a tilt of his head, "But who''s Arnold?"


    "That''s the King."


    Adam gasped in disbelief, "Old man, you¡­ you know the king on a first-name basis?!"


    POW!


    "Who the hell do you think I am?" Berger roared. "Do you know how prestigious a status Herbalists and Artificers hold in thesends?"


    "Ugh!" Adam held his forehead in agony. "No need to get mad!"


    "Hmph!" Berger harrumphed, then took a sip of tea to calm down.


    "Now you understand why Arnold wants to get in your good books, eh? Not only are you a Herbalist, but you also have connections with not just one, but two Rank 3 Magi."


    "Ehehe~" Adamughed strangely. "Guess, I''m moving up in the world, huh?"


    The next moment, his expression turned solemn. "So what do I do now? He sent me such an expensive gift. Must I reciprocate as well? But I don''t wish to spend too much money."


    The gnome spoke in dismay, "You really are a cheap little fellow."


    "Keke, you know me best!" Adam smiled abashedly.


    "Do what you want. Send him back a potion made from the ingredients you got." Berger got back to reading the book. "Now, shoo. Go away."


    "Alright, see youter, old man." Adam cleaned the counter and then bid farewell after taking care of some other minor chores in the store.


    On his way to the academy, he deeply thought about what to send to the King. He knew he couldn''t be stingy about it. It was the King of the Nightingale Kingdom after all.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he grinned.


    That''s right, that should be the perfect return gift, hehe!

 Chapter 220 Manifest

    <h4>Chapter 220 Manifest </h4>


    On the first day of Spring, as the sun rose above the towering trees and buildings within Moon City, a warm and gentle wind breezed through the bustling, cobblestoned streets.


    The birds sang in joy and the fragrance of flowers filled the air. The streets of Moon City came alive with color and sound. The markets overflowed with fresh fruits and vegetables, bringing great joy to the residents.


    Spring was the season of renewal.


    It was the season of growth.


    It was the season of transformation.


    In the heart of the South Ward, the prestigious magic institution, the Clover Academy, had bloomed in myriad colors. Its expansive campus was like a canvas on which nature had gracefully left its vibrant mark.


    Amidst the melodious chirping of birds and the subtle buzzing of bees, young Magi could be seen walking through the beautiful campus, chatting with one another while enjoying the warmth andfort of the spring season.


    Inside one of the buildings on campus, a lecture was being held for the 5th-year students.


    The final year academic curriculum was undoubtedly the toughest in the academy. Students were expected to focus their whole attention in ss and vigorously jot down notes. This was, after all, the most important year for these young Magi.


    But a certain scar-faced youth with long raven hair tied into a ponytail seemed to be paying zero attention in ss, seemingly bored out of his mind.


    Who else could it be but Adam?


    The youth wasnguidly sitting on the chair, resting his chin on his hand, and looking out of the window, gazing at the butterflies dancing around flowers.


    I wonder how that white butterfly is? I wonder if I''ll be able to meet it when I go to the Spirit World next¡­


    The professor was an old man with a shiny bald head and a long white beard that reached to his chest. He was wearing light blue robes and had an amicable smile on his face as he lectured the students.


    "In simple terms, manifesting something into the real world using mana¡­ That is the art of magic," the professor spoke with reverence.


    "Till now, you all have been learning the basics of magic. But now seeing as most of you have be Organ Stage Magi and are about to step into the threshold of Neural Stage, you must learn the advanced theories of spell-casting.


    "Why are the geometrical patterns crucial in a spell model?


    "How are magic spells shaped?"


    The old professor walked around the ssroom and spoke to the students with a kind smile. "You must ask yourselves these important questions. After all, this is the fundamental aspect of a Magus'' curiosity and learning¡ª"


    Suddenly, the professor paused when his gazended on Adam. Seeing him looking outside in a daze, the professor''s eyes narrowed.


    This kid¡­ I think his name was Adam. I''ve heard a few things about him from the other professors. I knew he was a rebellious kid by nature, but to think he would actually not pay attention when such an important lesson is going on.


    Does this kid not worry about his future? No, this won''t do. I must discipline him.


    "Student Adam." The old professor walked toward him with the same smile adorning his face. "Is there something interesting going on outside that you would ignore the teachings of this old man?"


    "Forgive me, professor," Adam turned to look at him and spokezily. "I got bored and my mind drifted outside."


    The professor''s lips twitched. "Bored, you say? Shall I take it that you already understand the topic of today''s lecture?"


    "You were talking about the advanced theories of spell-casting, yes?" Adam asked. "Well, in my opinion, they aren''t advanced at all. They are basic theories that every Magus worth their salt should know."


    "Oh?" The professor was slightly taken aback by the youth''s arrogance. He decided to test him. "You think these are basic theories? Then please exin to the ss the principles of magic manifestation."


    "And stand up while I''m speaking to you," he added with a frown.


    "Apologies." Adam got to his feet and slightly bowed at the professor.


    The rest of the ss was waiting to see what drama would unfold. They had mixed views on Adam. Some of them greatly admired him for his magical prowess and also for being one of the survivors of the secret ce.


    While others detested him for the sole reason of hismoner status. More often than not, people didn''t like seeing others doing better than them. Especially when they were from a social ss that was below them.


    However, Adam couldn''t care less.


    He stayed silent for a moment, thinking of the right words to say. He then began, "As you''ve already said, professor, magic is the manifestation of something in the real world using mana. This can be categorized into four principles.


    "First is Integration, where the Magi learn the principles of the natural phenomenon. Second is Visualization, where we visualize in our minds what we''ve already learned."


    Adam paused for a moment before continuing, "The third is Composition. This is the construction of forms to manifest the visual image."


    "And finally." The youth looked at the professor with a faint smile. "Materialization, where the magices to exist in the real world through the form."


    "Hohoho!" The old professor stroked his long, white beard.


    Initially, he wanted to find fault with the youth for ignoring the lecture and then severely reprimand him. But now, he couldn''t help but be impressed by Adam''s answer.


    After all, this wasn''t something that was written in the textbooks supplied by the academy to the students. This was the knowledge that was umted from the personal experiences of the Magi who had advanced to higher ranks.


    Although the terms used by Adam were different, the essence was the same.


    That is why the professor was so surprised. It was as if the one that had answered his question wasn''t a mere Organ Stage Magus but a greatly experienced high-ranking Magus!


    "Not bad, Student Adam, not bad at all." The professor nodded repeatedly. "You may sit down."


    "Yes, professor." Adam nodded and took his seat.


    "Oh, and one more thing." The professor looked at him with a serious expression. "Refrain from zoning out in ss and looking out the window, lest other students follow in your footsteps."


    Adam found this old man very amusing. In the end, he nodded. "Yes, I will keep that in mind."


    "Hmm, goodd." The professor nodded in gratification and then continued the lecture.


    Adam''s gaze suddenlynded on Lisa and Edward who were sitting beside him. The former looked at him intently, her eyes shining with fierypetitiveness, wondering where he hade across such knowledge. While thetter was just secretly eating a sweet bun.


    Seeing this, Adam couldn''t help but chuckle and think to himself,


    Some things never change.

 Chapter 221 Preperations

    <h4>Chapter 221 Preperations </h4>


    "Where did you learn about the four principles of magic manifestation?" Lisa asked eagerly. "Nothing of sorts was mentioned in the school''s final-year textbooks."


    The trio leisurely walked through the academy campus, on their way to the next ss. As soon as they had gotten out of theirst ss, Lisa immediately shot a bunch of questions, her curiosity getting the best of her.


    "Foolish girl, kekeke." Adamughed smugly. He lifted his chin at a forty-five-degree angle and spoke passionately, "Isn''t it obvious? I know such things because I''m a genius."


    "You!" Lisa clenched her fist in a threatening manner. "Stop spouting rubbish. Tell me where did you learn it?"


    Adam''s nose seemed to be elongating by the moment. "I told you already."


    Lisa was getting frustrated but suddenly thought of something and her eyes lit up. "That''s right, Lord Berger must''ve told you."


    She then flicked her hair and harrumphed, "I knew it."


    Adam didn''t reply, choosing to remain silent. He simply smiled mysteriously, letting Lisa think of whatever justifications she could that would help her sleep better at night.


    Of course, there was no way in the world he would tell her that he knew such profound knowledge because of the memories he had absorbed.


    The next moment, Lisa turned to look at him and sincerely requested, "Can you teach me what you''ve learned?"


    For some reason, she had this strange feeling that Adam was more learned than all the professors at the academy. Bizarre as it seemed, she attributed this to Adam being personally taught these high-level topics by Berger, a Rank 3 Magus.


    Adam happily obliged, "Sure, I don''t mind."


    ording to him, this was very basic knowledgepared to all the things he had learned from the memories. It was fine if he divulged it to his close friends.


    "Oh! By the way, Adam." Edward suddenly recalled something. "Remember, before we entered the secret ne, you said you''d give me a present? Something very suitable for, uh, me."


    "Hehe, I haven''t forgotten, fatty." Adam chuckled.


    "No, I know you haven''t." Edward shook his head and then asked curiously, "What I don''t understand is, why did you say you''d give it to me after we advanced to the Organ Stage?"


    "Guess?" Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk.


    The reason why he had said that was because he was waiting to advance to the Organ Stage so that he could absorb more souls inside the mysterious space of the white lotus.


    Only by strengthening his soul would he be able to absorb the next set of memories that he had been targeting!


    Adam could tell from a single nce that this orb of light contained a vast treasure trove of knowledge. However, to devour these memories, he had to make sure that his soul was strong enough to withstand it in the first ce.


    Throughout his time in the secret ne, he had been regrly absorbing the souls inside the white lotus. All so his soul could be strong enough to devour this next set of memories.


    "Hmph, being mysterious for no reason." Lisa pouted and looked away.


    Adam patted her shoulder and grinned, "Don''t worry, I have something for you as well."


    "Who said I wanted anything from you?" Lisa rolled her eyes.


    However, her heart was warmed by his words. Adam was the stingiest person she knew. But ironically, he was also the most generous person she knew.


    He would always gift them potions, spell-books, and sometimes even precious arcane knowledge without ever wanting anything in return. Lisa was very grateful to have such a friend in her life.


    "Hehe, I can''t wait for it!" Edward was very excited. He knew for a fact that anything given by Adam wouldn''t be inferior to what he already had.


    "Come over to my house tomorrow night, you both," Adam spoke with great enthusiasm. "I''ll give you the greatest surprise of your life."


    ¡­


    Nightfall.


    Adamfortably sat on his couch in his undergroundboratory at home. His eyes shed with anticipation and his lips formed a wide grin.


    "Finally! After so long, I''ll finally be able to absorb that soul! Mwahaha!"


    For thest couple of years, he had been slowly absorbing the soul fragments inside the mysterious space and gradually strengthening his soul.


    All for this day!


    Valerian is busy eating upstairs. I''ve already told Barry to not allow anyone down here. There shouldn''t be anyone disturbing me now.


    The youth took deep breaths to calm down his excited heart. Difficult as it was, he slowly managed topose himself. He leaned back on the couch and closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself levitating over a vast waterbody.


    The spirit sea!


    He looked around and muttered to himself, "What changes will my spirit sea go through when I finally advance to Rank 2?"


    After all, the formation of the spirit sea and mana channels signified that a Magus had reached the threshold of Rank 2. However, due to Adam having the white lotus, he had already formed the spirit sea when he had advanced to Rank 1 Flesh Stage!


    Forget it, that''s forter¡­ Although it''s not far away. Adam smirked and then flew toward the white lotus at the center of his spirit sea.


    The majestic white lotus was like an ind in the middle of the ocean. It radiated a pristine aura that involuntarily made one bow their head in reverence. Three verdant, round leaves brimming with vitality surrounded the lotus, making it appear all the more grandiose.


    Adam only cast a momentary nce at the lotus before diving straight into it. His body passed through the lotus and the next moment, he had already arrived at the mysterious white space.


    Thousands of bright orbs of light, big and small, hovered in the air all around him for as far as his eyes could see. Adam looked at this familiar ce and couldn''t help but smile.


    This ce could be considered his personal treasury. It didn''t contain material wealth, but something far greater.


    The youth mused to himself, "Who knows? This ce could very well be the greatest treasury in the world. No, perhaps even the universe?"


    He then flew toward a particr orb of light. This one was slightly bigger than the size of his head and multi-colored lights shed on its surface from time to time.


    Adam''s expression slowly turned solemn. As he gazed at this soul¡ªor whatever was left of it¡ªhe could feel the spiritual power subtly emanating from it.


    I hope my preparations are enough.


    He took a deep breath, his eyes shing with determination.


    And the next moment¡­


    He thrust his hands inside the orb!

 Chapter 222 Codex

    <h4>Chapter 222 Codex </h4>


    Adam''sboratory.


    The moment he thrust his hands into the orb, his body in the outside world began to convulse intensely. So much so that he fell down from the couch and continued to thrash about on the ground.


    "GAAAHHHH!!" He roared in agony as blood slowly started to seep out from his facial orifices.


    He had thought he had made enough preparations over the years, but in the end, it turned out that they were not enough. Not even close.


    Now, he could only grit his teeth and endure the pain as he continued to absorb the soul fragment. Along with the increase in his own spiritual power, memories started to flood in like tidal waves.


    Memories that belonged to an expert powerhouse of this vast universe!


    Although the memories were fragmented, there were still quite a lot of them. Adam couldn''t help but curse himself for even trying to absorb this soul. His mind felt as if countless ants were biting into it.


    However, along with the intensity of pain, his soul was strengthened at a remarkable pace. Adam had to put all his attention on enduring it, so he could only see bits and pieces of the memories that were pouring in.


    It was of a high-ranking Magus who started from the bottom and climbed his way to the top of arge organization somewhere out there in the universe.


    As the leader, hemanded countless powerful Magi. Manys fell under his territory, its substantial resources all belonging to the organization he led.


    Memories of countless spells and magicbat techniques¡­


    Arge number of mana extraction techniques as well as body enhancement techniques¡­


    Memories of visiting fantastical ces¡­


    Personal experiences rting to mindfulness¡­


    There were so many memories that the expert had umted throughout his long lifetime, that although they were fragmented, it felt as if Adam''s mind would explode from the overload.


    Just when he thought that he wouldn''t be able to take it anymore, everything returned to normal as if whatever happened before was just an illusion. The pain receded just as quickly as it had arrived.


    GASP!


    Adam''s bloodshot eyes snapped open and he took arge mouthful of air. He turned over and coughed violently, spewingrge mouthfuls of blood.


    By now, a small puddle of blood had formed underneath him. His face had turned bloody and so had his clothes.


    A few minutester, he was finally able to gather himself. He sat back up and rested his back against the wall. Looking at the amount of blood on the ground, he grimaced. "That''s definitely not healthy."


    His chest heaved up and down as he desperately tried to calm his fast-beating heart. A trace of fear shed past his eyes as he couldn''t help but deeply stare at the amount of blood loss.


    "Note to self¡­ don''t bite off more than you can chew."


    The next moment, a gourd of wine appeared in his hand. He uncorked it and started to madly drink from it. Only after he''d satisfied his thirst that he put the gourd away.


    His lips slowly curled up into a grin. A wide grin. A maniacal grin.


    "This guy turned out to be such a great hotshot!" He spoke in an incredulous tone. "Ha.. haha¡­ hahaha! All that power in the world. All that wealth in the world. Yet¡­"


    He remembered the scene he had first seen when he had acquired the white lotus. How effortlessly this seemingly unassuming flower had destroyed and then devoured the souls of Magi such as this expert.


    And there were thousands of them.


    "I believe the lotus is something far greater than I had imagined!" He muttered under his breath. "And Magus Stockholm¡­"


    "To be able to single-handedly battle thousands of Magi of such level¡­ Just what kind of monster was he?"


    In his mind, the status of the white lotus and Magus Julian Stockholm was elevated to unprecedented levels.


    Adam''s breathing had turned so ragged that he couldn''t help but chug another mouthful of wine to calm himself down. There were simply too many things to get excited over.


    This soul fragment was by far the most promising one out of all the soul fragments he had absorbed since acquiring the white lotus.


    Arge number of spells,bat techniques, mana extraction techniques, and body enhancement techniques now permanently resided in his mind. And these were the ones of the least value.


    The ones that held the most worth were the experiences of the expert!


    "This powerhouse seems to be in the upper echelons of the Magusmunity in the universe. I can confirm this by his memories," Adam muttered to himself.


    "With these experiences forever ingrained in my mind, I barely have to take any detours on my path as a Magus!"


    Afterposing himself, he decided tob through the memories and properly organize them. There were so many techniques to choose from. He had to make sure that he used only the best of the best.


    "Only through a solid foundation will I be able to progress further as a Magus," He spoke with great determination. "Utilizing the best techniques that are suitable to me is crucial."


    The youth slowly closed his eyes and entered a tranquil state almost simr to mindfulness. Except, instead of gathering mana in his body, he had now delved into the deeper parts of his mind to organize the memories of the powerhouse.


    An entire night passed by silently. Adam opened his eyes at dawn. Just like the sun illuminated thends kissed by twilight, the youth''s eyes shone with an otherwordly light.


    It took him the whole night, but he had managed to sort out most of the memories.


    From spells of various ranks, techniques from the internal mana system, arcane knowledge and experiences, and locations to many fantastical and hidden ces.


    He now knew all of them like the back of his hand.


    Ultimately, he found himself the perfect technique to use. Early on he had acquired the Astral Tyrant Manual which was a body enhancement technique. As for the mana extraction technique, he had been using the one given by the academy.


    But now, he had something far superior!


    A mana extraction technique personally practiced by the powerhouse whose memories Adam had just absorbed. This technique could be said to be one of the reasons why that Magus had reached such an incredible height of power.


    The youth''s lips slowly curled up into a faint smile as he muttered the name of this supreme technique,


    "Five Elemental Codex."

 Chapter 223 Balance

    <h4>Chapter 223 Bnce </h4>


    Legend has it, that in the beginning, when everything was in disorder and raw mana ran rampant, five fundamental elements emerged that would go on to shape the world: air, water, earth, fire, and wood.


    Air, a gentle yet powerful force, brought forth movement and change. It danced across space, shaping the world with its unseen hands.


    Water, a force soft yet firm, filled the cracks and crevices left by the element of air. Together, air and water carved rivers and oceans, shaping the veryndscape.


    Earth emerged after, solid and steadfast, providing the very foundation for life to take root. It formed mountains, valleys, and ins.


    Fire brought light and warmth to the world. It streaked across thends in a ze of glory, igniting life in its wake.


    Finally, came Wood, the element of vitality and growth. Wood spread across thends, covering them with jungles and forests. It connected the other elements, binding them in a harmonious bnce.


    As the five elements came together, life emerged.


    Out of chaos, came order.


    The Five Elemental Codex was created based on this very principle. It allowed the user to extract mana from the surroundings in the most optimal way.


    This technique siphoned the mana from the five fundamental elements that made up this world and allowed the user''s mana to take the characteristic of the fusion of those five elements.


    It aimed for harmony, not just amongst the five elements but with mana itself.


    The more the user practiced this mana extraction technique, the purer their mana became. And that was not all. Their resonance with the five elements increased with each rank and they gained extreme proficiency while casting said elemental spells.


    "I''ve truly struck it big time!" Adam couldn''t help but smile brightly. "The Five Elemental Codex and the Astral Tyrant Manual are truly like peas in a pod¡­


    "No, perhaps it is more urate to say, that no matter what the Five Elemental Codex was paired with, they wouldplement each other. After all, that''s what the Codex is all about.


    "Bnce!"


    Gradually, Adam''s eyelids started to feel heavy, and intense fatigue washed over him. He yawned loudly and muttered to himself, "I think it''s about time sses start, huh?"


    He hesitated briefly before shutting his eyes and lying down.


    "Forget it. Sleep is more important."


    ¡­


    That night, Edward and Lisa came over for dinner at Adam''s house. As the trio sat at the dining table, waiting for food to be served, Adam handed them a scroll each.


    "Take a look." The youth smiled smugly. "What do you think?"


    From the vast number of mana extraction techniques that he had acquired after absorbing the expert''s memories, Adam had handpicked two techniques that he found to be very suitable for his friends.


    One was called Storm Bringer, a mana extraction technique that heavily focused on the elements of lightning, air, and water. Considering Edward''s affinity, this technique seemed tailor-made for him.


    The other one was called Woond Convergence, another mana extraction technique that specialized in the elements of wood, poison, and healing. Adam felt that this was very appropriate for Lisa to practice.


    Although these techniques weren''t nearly as good as the Five Elemental Codex, they still held great value and could be considered top-tier mana extraction techniques in the universe.


    As the couple read through the arcane texts on the scroll, their eyes widened in sheer disbelief.


    "This¡­ this¡­ this¡­" Edward was so tongue-tied that he couldn''t even think of words to say. He started to sweat profusely as he continued to read through the scroll.


    "This is a thousand times, no, a million times better than the mana extraction technique handed down in my family!" The blue-eyed youth spoke incredulously. "No, not even a million times¡­ This technique is simply invaluable!"


    Meanwhile, Lisa read the scroll with trembling hands, the shock in her eyes visible for all to see. She nced at Adam and asked, "W-Where did you find this?!"


    Adam, who had interlocked his fingers and was resting his chin on them, nced at her and smiled mysteriously. "Guess?"


    Lisa gulped loudly. "No, Adam, this is not right! Tell me, how did you get your hands on this?"


    The mana extraction technique that was given by the academy, or even the one that she had gotten from her family paled inparison to the one she was holding.


    Shocked as she was, tumultuous waves rose in her heart causing it to be gripped by cynicism.


    Adam astutely saw through this and thought to himself, Is she afraid of the troubles practicing this technique would bring? Well, she''s not entirely wrong in her judgment. These techniques are precious and would indeed make others feel covetous.


    Thus, he lied tantly through his teeth, "I was fortunate enough to meet the overseer of the secret ne while I was inside the House of Cards. After passing a few tests, he gave me ess to these techniques."


    The couple shot to their feet, shock etched all over their faces.


    "What?! There''s been an overseer inside the secret ne all this while?!"


    "And he gave these techniques to you?! Unbelievable!"


    "It''s true." Adam shrugged. He then cooked up a bunch of lies mixed in with some truths to appease the hearts of his two friends.


    "Hahahaha!" Edward burst into a loud peal ofughter. "To think such secrets were hiding inside the secret ne. Amazing! Simply amazing!"


    However, Lisa was still skeptical about Adam''s exnation. She found it difficult to believe that such valuable texts could even be found inside the secret ne and that the overseer would so easily part with them.


    She hesitated for a long time before pushing the scroll back to Adam. "I¡­ cannot ept this. This is too valuable for someone like me."


    "Lisa!" Edward nced at her like she had gone mad. "How can you refuse this?"


    Lisa simply shook her head, not bothering to reply to Edward. She deeply looked at Adam and asked meekly, "Adam¡­ why are you doing so much for us?"


    Adam was silent.


    Lisa continued, "For all that you''ve done for Edward, for me¡­ I''ll never be able to repay it in my lifetime¡ª"


    "And you''ll never have to," Adam replied with a faint smile.


    He could understand where she wasing from. He knew her well.


    Unlike Edward, who didn''t care about such things, Lisa was someone with a headstrong personality and didn''t like to be indebted to others.


    "You know, Lisa," Adam began with a reminiscent look in his eyes. "For as long as I can remember, I''ve always been on my own. I had no friends or family growing up¡­"


    He smiled bitterly as he corrected himself, "Well, I did have parents, but I don''t even remember their faces. Pitiful, isn''t it?"


    The couple''s mood turned somber as they listened to Adam.


    "You guys filled a void in my heart that I never knew I had. You, the old man, Val¡­ and that person¡­ you guys are the closest thing I have to a family."


    Adam poured everyone a cup of wine. He raised his cup toward them and smiled gently.


    "This is my way of thanking you. So please¡­ won''t you ept my gifts?"


    Lisa''s eyes turned red as tears slowly streamed down her face. Even Edward turned very emotional. Until now, they never knew how deeply Adam cherished them.


    In the end, no one spoke a word. The couple raised their cups and nked them with Adam''s.


    "Cheers!"

 Chapter 224 Good News

    <h4>Chapter 224 Good News </h4>


    Adam, Edward, and Lisa leisurely walked by the River Aurei, chatting with one another in a jolly mood. After having dinner at Adam''s ce, the trio departed for Mystic Lane.


    It was the start of the weekend and that could only mean one thing for these teenagers.


    Night had fallen and the Lunar Bridge had lit up with a resplendent, starry light. The most famousndmark of Moon City, no matter how many times the residentsid their eyes on it, would always take their breath away.


    The trio made their way to Drunken Siren, a special bar situated right beside the starry bridge. As they made their way into this establishment, they were greeted by its owner.


    "Oh? Adam!" The portly bartender was pleasantly surprised. "Long time so see." He then nced at the couple behind the youth and smiled warmly. "Looks like the whole gang is here as well."


    Adam walked up to the bartender and shook his hand. "How''ve you been, Choji?"


    "Eh, same old." Choji chuckled as he shook the youth''s hand. "You guys entering thene?"


    "That''s right." Adam nodded and then handed three gold pieces to the man.


    Choji epted the money and gestured to them. "Alright,e on in. You know the drill."


    "Nice to see you again, Choji."


    "We''ll catch youter."


    Edward and Lisa greeted the bartender amicably and then walked past the bar counter toward the back door. The trio arrived at a deserted alley and then walked toward the dead end.


    Adam pressed a few inconspicuous bricks on the wall and then weaved a series of hand signs. The wall started to rumble and then separated from the middle, forming a secret passage to Mystic Lane.


    As soon as the trio walked through the passage and arrived at the other end, a familiar magical scene greeted them.


    A crowded cobblestoned street filled with ancient, medieval buildings on both sides. These buildings appeared crooked and bizarre, seemingly about to copse at any moment. Yet, they remained sturdy.


    The ce was lit up by countless magical candles that hovered a few meters above the buildings. Beyond the candles, one could see multi-colored clouds hoveringzily.


    "This ce never ceases to amaze me," Adam smiled brightly.


    "Myu~" Valerian, who had stuck his head out from the youth''s robes, nced at the candles in the air with an entranced look.


    As the trio made their way through the crowd, Edward asked curiously, "Has John already reached?"


    "I suppose¡­" Adam shrugged his shoulders.


    "He seemed very eager to meet us. I wonder what it''s about." Lisa chimed in.


    "Oh, by the way!" Edward elbowed Adam and asked with a chuckle, "Did you give John a mana extraction technique too?"


    Adam simply rolled his eyes, "Heh, do you think I have a library filled with precious techniques inside my head or something?"


    He did.


    But they didn''t need to know.


    Edward squinted his eyes and then nodded, "Hmm, that sounds reasonable." Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, "Why not give one of our techniques to him?"


    Adam looked at him and smirked, "Fatty, the techniques I''ve gifted you both are valuable enough to build an empire around it. An empire that wouldst for generations toe. Do you still wanna share it with others?"


    Edward was tongue-tied. He then thought of something and asked shamelessly, "Hehe, then why did you give it to us?"


    "Tsk." Adam looked away. "If you ask any more stupid questions, I''ll beat you."


    "Hehehe." Edward was about to tease the youth some more, but then Lisa pulled him back. She looked at him with a faint smile while shaking her head.


    Some things need not be said.


    Because actions speak louder than words.


    Lisa stepped forward and asked solemnly, "Adam, is it okay if we share the technique with our family members?"


    "Hmm¡­" Adam went into deep thought as he stroked his chin. After a moment of pondering, he nodded. "You can share it with your direct family members. The less people know, the better."


    "Okay!" Lisa beamed. If she could share the mana extraction technique with her mother and younger brother, she wouldn''t have to worry about their progress as Magi.


    As for Edward, who had a big family with quite a lot of members in it, he decided to only share it with his parents.


    When he would go to the Empire next year, he would share it with his sister, ine, as well.


    "Oh, and one more thing," Adam added with a solemn gaze. "Don''t tell your parents it was from me. Otherwise, I''ll be bombarded with countless questions.


    "You may not realize the true value of these techniques, but the same couldn''t be said about your parents who are Rank 2 Magi. Okay?"


    "Then what do you want us to tell them?" Edward was puzzled. He was not good in the lying department.


    "How the heck should I know?" Adam made an ugly face. "That''s up to you to decide. Say you got it from the secret ne. Or a dragon came to you in your dreams and imparted the technique to you."


    "Myu! Myu!" Valerian nodded with a smug smile.


    "Aww, Little Val~" Lisa gently grabbed the little guy and started cradling him in her arms. "Why are you acting so smug? Do you believe you''re a dragon? How cute!"


    Only one word echoed inside Valerian''s mind.


    Heh!


    "Speaking of," Edward recalled something and asked, "Father was asking about you. When are you nning to meet him?"


    "Tomorrow, for sure," Adam replied.


    He still had to hand over the barrels of wine that he had made. Just thinking of the amount of money he would make from the transaction, the youth couldn''t help but start to drool.


    The trio soon made their way to one of the more famous cafes in Mystic Lane known as Potion & Pint. This cafe was known for serving alcohol that had minute healing properties.


    "Guys, here!" In one of the outdoor seating areas, a burly young man wearing fine silk robes excitedly waved at them.


    "Kekeke, Johnny boy!" Adamughed out loud as he approached Johnathan and gave him a tight hug. "What''s gotten into you? You sounded like you had something urgent to talk about."


    "I''ll tell you in a bit." Johnathan grinned. He then greeted Edward and Lisa and weed them to the seating area.


    The trio were slightly surprised to see another person sitting at the table. It was a beautiful youngdy with auburn hair. She also studied at the academy, however, the trio had never interacted with her before.


    "Guys, this is Felicia," Johnathan introduced his friends to the youngdy with a bright smile. "My girlfriend."


    "Hello, everyone!" Felicia greeted them cheerfully. "It''s a pleasure to meet you all."


    Hah? Girlfriend? Again? Adam''s lips twitched. This guy changes girlfriends as frequently as I change my clothes!


    After the two parties had gotten to know each other, Edward looked at Johnathan and asked curiously, "So, what is it?"


    "I have some good news to share," Johnathan chuckled, barely able to hide his excitement. He made eye contact with Felicia and both nodded at each other with a warm smile.


    The burly youth then turned to look at his friends and grinned.


    "Felicia and I are getting engaged!"

 Chapter 225 Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 225 Ambition </h4>


    Getting engaged? What in the world?


    Adam was speechless and his facial expressions froze, but he quickly recovered andughed out in joy, "Hahaha, that''s great news, Johnny!"


    He gave his friend, Johnathan, a warm hug. He then approached Felicia and politely shook her hand. "Congrattions, Felicia."


    Felicia beamed. "Thank you, Adam!"


    She had heard rumors about Adam from the friends in her clique. They said he was a hooligan and that he had no manners at all.


    But meeting him in person was a great surprise for her. She couldn''t help but think to herself, Sure enough. Rumors can''t always be trusted.


    Edward and Lisa greeted the couple as well. Although this news took them by surprise, they couldn''t help but feel happy for the couple. Especially Johantahan, whom they''ve known for years now.


    As drinks and food kept being served to their table, the group thoroughly enjoyed this joyous asion.


    It was definitely a cause for celebration. And celebrate they did.


    Gradually, the group conversation was divided in two. Lisa started chatting with Felicia about girl stuff, asking her about how their romantic rtionship came to be.


    Whereas Johnathan, Adam, and Edward started having an intense drinkingpetition.


    Adam chugged the wine from his cup with gusto. He nced at Johnathan and asked mischievously, "So you finally settled down for one, huh? Color me surprised. Kekeke!"


    "Shush!" Johnathan smiled lecherously as he winked at Adam and whispered, "That''s just for now. Over time, I''m going to persuade Felicia to wee another woman into our marriage. And then another, and another. Uehehe!"


    "Hahahaha!" Edwardughed knowingly. "Now, that''s the John I know. Having a harem must be a wonderful¡ª"


    Suddenly, the words got stuck in his throat when he felt someone''s malevolent gaze drill into his back. He gulped nervously and then turned around ever so slightly.


    He noticed that Lisa was ring at him.


    "H-Hehe¡­" heughed awkwardly and then immediately turned back around. "What I mean to say is, we should all practice monogamy. Yes, that''s right!"


    Adam found this short interaction between his friends to be very amusing. He then looked at Johnathan and asked, "So when do you n to get married?"


    "Our families haven''t decided on the date yet, but it should be sometime soon after we graduate," Johnathan replied with a wide grin.


    "I see." Adam nodded. He thought of something and couldn''t help but ask, "Are you really nning to settle down so early? I mean, you''re still young. Don''t you wish to pursue higher studies in the Empire?"


    Johnathan, who was gently petting Valerian, spoke with a drunken smile, "I have everything that I need here in this city. I just want to live afortable and luxurious life here, get married, have loads of kids, and manage thends owned by my family."


    He took arge mouthful of wine and added, "What more could I possibly ask for? This is the life I had always wanted. Kahaha!"


    Listening to his response, Adam remained silent for a while. But soon, he replied with a forced smile, "¡­That''s a good life indeed."


    He leaned back in his chair and raised his head, gazing at the artificial clouds hovering above.


    Before he joined the academy, before he acquired the lotus, he too had a simr dream - to make more money than he knew what to do with, marry a beautiful woman, and settle down, enjoying a life of great wealth and status befitting a Magus.


    But now¡­


    After all the fantastical things that he had witnessed in the memories of the experts whose souls he had absorbed, how could he settle down for a life of mediocrity?


    Based on his spections, the white lotus was a supreme treasure whose capabilities he had yet to fully decipher. Having such a wondrous item at his disposal, how could he settle for less?


    No!


    He would never!


    Forget the Southern Federation, Adam had already decided in his heart that he would one day leave this and venture into the vast expanse of the universe.


    He would travel to various worlds, experience multitudes of magical civilizations, and go on countless adventures.


    A tiny like Tron could never contain his grand ambitions.


    "What''re you thinking?" Johnathan patted his shoulder seeing that he was unusually quiet.


    The thought that perhaps Adam was drunk and had hence be quiet didn''t even cross his mind. After all, the youth was the heaviest drinker he knew. ording to him, Adam could probably outdrink an entire city.


    "Huh?" Adam snapped out of his reverie and smiled. "Nothing. Let''s drink."


    Although he had noble aspirations, he would never look down on others if theirs seemed inferior to his. If Johnathan wanted to live a stable and carefree life, then that was that. Adam would support him as his friend.


    He was only now beginning to realize that in his journey as a Magus, he would eventually one day surpass his friends and perhaps even outlive them.


    Thinking of leaving them behind left a bad after-taste in his mouth.


    "You alright?" Edward nced at Adam, his voiceced with slight concern. He knew him well enough to know when something was bothering him. And there was hardly anything that bothered him.


    Adam nced at Edward and his lips slowly bloomed into a smile.


    At the very least, I can rest assured knowing that you will be able to tag along in my journey, you stupid bastard who''s blessed by mana.


    "Gaaahhh!" Adam''s expression then turned ugly and he roared in annoyance. "I''m so envious!"


    His friends wondered just what happened for him to suddenly react like that. However, Adam couldn''t care less. His eyes gleamed with a sharp glint and he grabbed a gourd of wine from the table and stuffed it down Edward''s mouth.


    "You, fat pig, drink up. Grrrr!"


    "Mmph-mmpphh!" Edward could only helplessly swallow all the wine that Adam was forcing down his throat. He couldn''t help but il his hands around, signaling to his friends for help.


    However, they all ignored him and waited to see the spectacle unfold with amused expressions.


    Seeing this, Edward was full of grievances as he thought to himself.


    Uwahhh! What did I even do?


    Somebody, please!


    Help me!

 Chapter 226 Remuneration

    <h4>Chapter 226 Remuneration </h4>


    Turner House, North Ward.


    The following day, Adam arrived at this opulent three-story manor early in the morning to meet Viktor.


    As he made his way to the backyard, he nced at Remy, the house butler, who was walking slightly behind him and asked, "Edward still out cold?"


    The middle-aged man with burgundy hair and a mustache of the same color chuckled slightly, "That''s right, Lord Adam. The young master seems to have had quite the rough nightst night."


    Thinking back to the ridiculous amounts of alcohol he, Edward, and Johnathan had consumed the night prior, Adam couldn''t help but agree.


    In the end, he was the one who had to drop his friends back home. After all, he was the only sober one. The youngdies, Lisa and Felicia, were fine since they hadn''t drunk at all.


    "Have you informed Uncle Viktor of my arrival?" The youth asked.


    "Of course." Remy nodded politely. "He''s already waiting for you."


    He then paused for a while and nced at Valerian who was sticking his head out from Adam''s robes and looking around curiously.


    "Shall I tell the chef to prepare something for your familiar?"


    "Myu!" Valerian nodded.


    "Haha, yes, please. Some cooked meat would be nice for the little guy." Adam chuckled.


    "Myu! Myu!" Valerian raised his head and nced at him with a slight frown.


    Adam''s lips twitched. "Uh, okay." He then looked at Remy and added, "Tell them to make loads of cooked meat."


    "As you wish," Remy replied with a faint chuckle, finding the interaction between Adam and Valerian very funny.


    The group finally arrived at the backyard. There, they saw two ck griffins, one big and the other small, lying down on the grass and enjoying the early morning sun.


    When Valerianid eyes on the small griffin, he beamed. "Myu~"


    He jumped out from within Adam''s robes and then enthusiastically ran toward the griffin. It was Edward''s familiar Aqu.


    The young griffin turned his head and saw Valerian running toward him. Seeing this, he got on his legs and became very excited.


    SCREECH!


    The two magical beasts had met after a very long time and immediately started ying with one another with great joy.


    Aqu''s father, Arnault, deeply nced at Valerian. He then turned his head and looked at Adam who was standing in front of him.


    "Good morning, Sir Arnault." The youth pressed his right hand over his chest and bowed respectfully.


    Arnault nuzzled his head against the youth as a show of acknowledgment and thenid back down, gazing back at Valerian.


    He can''t see through Val''s transformation, can he? Adam thought to himself as a drop of sweat trickled down his forehead.


    "You''re here, kiddo." Viktor''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    He turned around and saw a tall and muscr man sitting inside the gazebo and waving at him. Adam walked toward him with a bright smile.


    "Long time no see, Uncle Viktor! How have you been?"


    Viktor observed the youth who was approaching him and nodded with a faint smile, "Looks like you''ve put on some muscles, eh? Good, good, that''s how men should be."


    He then nced at the youth''s scar on his face and added, "That scar looks good on you."


    Adam gasped in surprise as he took his seat across from Viktor. "I know, right? You''re the second person to say so. Everyone else just tells me to get rid of it."


    Viktor chuckled, "Well, it''s simply a matter of preference." He rolled his sleeves up and showed the densely packed scars on his forearms, "You see this? It''s a reminder of all the life and death battles that I''ve been through."


    "Whoa¡­" Adam''s eyes shone like the stars. "So cool!"


    But the next moment, his expression turned strange and he mumbled, "But I don''t like the looks people give me when I walk past them on the streets."


    "Hahaha!" Viktor cocked his head andughed out loud, thinking to himself, He''s still a kid after all.


    "Then you should get it treated. I know a person in the city who specializes in this sort of work. Want me to introduce you to her?"


    "Oh? Are you talking about Madam Mira''s friend?"


    "That''s right." Viktor nodded. "Seems like you already know of her. Want me to book an appointment for you? Usually, it takes months, but I can get you one tomorrow if you like."


    Adam thought for a moment before agreeing. "Okay! Thanks, Uncle."


    Viktor nodded. He poured a cup of tea for himself and another one for the youth. "So how was your trip to the secret ne?"


    The two chatted for a long time over the cup of tea. Listening to the youth''s adventures, Viktor couldn''t help but lean back in his chair and sigh. "It''s good to be young. Brings back memories of the time I roamed the Uriel Continent without a care in the world."


    "Why did you stop? Adam asked curiously.


    "Because of the responsibilities on my shoulders," Viktor replied with a bitter smile. Not willing to talk much about his personal life, he changed the topic.


    "Anyway, I believe you being here means that you''ve finished what we agreed upon thest time we met?"


    "Ehehe!" The youth rubbed his palms together like a shady merchant. "Of course, of course."


    The next moment he waved his hand and twenty wooden barrels appeared around him. Seeing this, Viktor was pleasantly surprised. "Oh? You managed to brew so many? Not bad, kiddo."


    Viktor then rubbed the space-type storage ring on his finger, inwardly counting the number of coins. The next moment, arge sack appeared on the table.


    "Here." The man pushed the bag toward Adam. "Your remuneration."


    Adam''s heart started to beat wildly seeing therge sack. He gulped loudly as he opened it; and then, his eyes turned wide as saucers. "H-How much is that?!"


    "That should be five thousand tinum pieces if I''m not wrong," Viktor replied nonchntly.


    Adam was speechless. Although he had already calcted that he''d be getting approximately this amount, he was still filled with disbelief when he saw it in person.


    His lips curled up into a wide grin as he slowly wiped away the non-existent tears in his eyes. "Oh, how far I''vee~"


    Viktor couldn''t help but break into a heartyugh seeing the youth''s ir for theatrics. He got up from his seat and asked, "Why don''t you stay for lunch?"


    Adam kept away the money and shook his head with an apologetic smile, "Forgive me, Uncle. I have to go back home and practice potion-making."


    "Very well. I won''t force you then." Viktor nodded. "Bute with me for a moment. I want you to meet someone."

 Chapter 227 Painting

    <h4>Chapter 227 Painting </h4>


    The bright rays of the morning sun cast a warm glow through the window, illuminating the room where a woman with long ck hair and eyes as deep as the ocean stood before an easel with brush in hand.


    The painting slowly came alive as the brush in her hand danced gracefully across the canvas.


    It was a scene of a sereneke surrounded by vibrant trees. By the shores of theke, the vague silhouettes of a family of four could be seen, enjoying the peace and quiet by theke.


    The woman smiled dotingly as she gazed at the four figures on the canvas. Her mind waspletely absorbed in the art, everything else turning to noise, slowly fading away.


    She didn''t even realize when Viktor and Adam had entered the room and stood by the door.


    When Adam''s eyesnded on this woman, he was pleasantly surprised. His lips curled up into a happy smile as he thought to himself, Looks like she''s recovered quite alright.


    The youth''s gaze thennded on the painting and suddenly his eyes lit up, recalling one of the memories of the expert that he had just absorbed.


    "Dear, there''s someone here to meet you," Viktor suddenly called out to the woman who waspletely entranced in her art.


    It was none other than Edward''s mother, Elia Turner.


    "Oh, Viktor." Elia ced the paintbrush down and turned around. "Who''s here so early in the¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in her throat when she saw the tall youth with raven hair standing beside her husband. Although this was the first time she had met him, she immediately realized who it was.


    After all, both her husband and son wouldn''t stop talking about him.


    Adam smiled brightly, "Hello, Aunty. My name is¡ªack!"


    Before he could even greet her properly, Elia had already rushed in his direction and embraced him in a warm hug.


    "My sweet child, thank you¡­ thank you so much!" Tears streamed down Elia''s face as she thanked the youth repeatedly.


    To say that Elia owed Adam her life would be a major understatement.


    She was deemed a lost cause by countless Herbalists from the Southern Federation and even the Empire who hade to cure her. Toward the end, Elia herself lost the will to live.


    Every day, she struggled to breathe. She wanted to end it all and leave this life. But at the same time, she didn''t want to leave her family behind. Her family was her everything.


    At her most desperate time, when she hadpletely lost all hope, a young boy arrived at her doorstep and did what countless famed Herbalists of the Empire hadn''t managed to.


    She was immensely grateful to Adam, not because she escaped the clutches of death and could finally live her life because of him, but because she wouldn''t have to leave her family behind.


    Adam was first greatly taken aback, but when he heard Elia call him ''my sweet child'', a memory buried deep inside his mind resurfaced.


    It was that of a woman whose face he couldn''t recall calling him the same words and cradling him to sleep.


    Motherly love.


    He had forgotten what it felt like.


    But today he finally remembered it.


    Adam''s eyes turned teary as he gently hugged Elia back. "¡­Thank you."


    Seeing the youth turn emotional, Viktor realized why. He ced a hand on Adam''s shoulder andforted him. "This ce will always be your home, kiddo."


    Adam turned to look at him and nodded as he sniffled. "Mm."


    After the three shared a heartwarming moment, Elia separated from Adam as she wiped her tears away. She looked at the youth and squeezed his cheeks in concern. "Have you not been eating? Look how thin you look."


    Thin? Me? Adam''s lips twitched. He replied with a chuckle, "No, I''ve been eating quite¡ª"


    However, Elia interrupted her while constantly shaking her head. "No, no, no, this won''t do. Come, let''s get you fed."


    Without even waiting for Adam''s reply, she had already grabbed him by the cor and dragged him out of the room.


    Viktor could only helplessly sigh and follow after them.


    ¡­


    Inside the spacious dining room, Adam found himself sitting at the table and struggling to breathe because he had eaten so much. He nced at his bloated stomach and sighed, How did thingse to this?


    When Elia had dragged him to the dining room to have lunch, she ordered the maids and servants in the manor to keep bringing food; then she kept ring at Adam to finish everything on his te.


    Under such pressure, Adam could only cave in and stuff all the food on his te in his mouth. It was only after he had reached the extreme limits did he finally stop eating.


    "How was the food, child?" Elia, who was sitting across from him, asked with a warm smile. "I feel like you should still eat some more."


    "N-No! Please, no more!" Adam hurriedly waved his hand, nervousness lingering in his eyes.


    Elia chuckled and then nced at the chonky gray kitten lying down on the table. "What about you, little one?"


    "Myuuu¡­" Valerian hesitated for a long time before finally shaking his head.


    He had eaten too much. Way too much.


    Seeing this, both Viktor and Elia couldn''t help butugh. They found this little cat very adorable.


    "Aunty," Adam suddenly called out. "Do you paint often?"


    "Yes, painting has always been my fondest of hobbies," Elia replied with a smile. "It''s something that I picked up as a kid. s, I wasn''t able to paint much for all those years I had been bedridden, but thanks to you I was able to get back to it."


    "I see." Adam nodded with a smile. He then asked curiously, "Have you ever tried painting with¡­ mana?"


    "Painting with mana?" Elia was taken aback. "Is that even possible?"


    Viktor shook his head. "I haven''t heard of anyone painting with mana. Besides, it''s not possible to control mana to that degree."


    "Why do you ask?" Elia asked curiously.


    Adam shook his head with a faint smile, "Just a passing thought."


    Except it wasn''t.


    There was a very fascinating technique rted to painting that Adam had seen in one of the memories of that expert. However, it wasn''t a technique rted to attack or defense.


    It was a technique that gave one extraordinary control over mana!

 Chapter 228 Overeating

    <h4>Chapter 228 Overeating </h4>


    That Magus¡ªwhose memory Adam had devoured¡ªhad the most exquisite and urate control over mana out of all the Magi who had attacked Magus Julian Stockholm on that fateful day.


    The main reason for the Magus'' proficiency in controlling mana could be attributed to this painting technique. The core principle of this technique was to use mana as a paintbrush and slowly develop a better grip at controlling the energy.


    Adam felt that although this technique didn''t directly strengthen his battling prowess, in the long run, however, it did wonders.


    After all, one had to know that when someone casts a spell, there would always be a certain amount of mana that would be wasted. Practicing this painting technique gave the Magus such great control over mana that barely any of it was wasted during spell-casting.


    Although the effects were minimal, whenpounded over, it made a great difference. Moreover, having an exception control over mana also came in very handy during potion making.


    As Adam was wondering about the intricacies of this seemingly ordinary technique, Elia suddenly called out to him.


    "Adam, what are your ns after graduating from the academy?"


    The youth snapped out of his reverie and looked at Elia excitedly. "Of course, I''m going to head to the Empire!"


    "Huhu, good, good." Elia had a smug look on her face. "How about pursuing higher magical studies at the Tower of Daybreak?"


    "Well, I don''t know about that." Adam was unsure. "Doesn''t the Tower take only the best of the best students? And from what fatty''s mentioned, one also needs a letter of rmendation to enter that prestigious institute."


    Elia frowned and her eyebrows slowly creased into a knot. "What do you mean? Are you not getting good grades at the academy?"


    Sensing the sudden change in atmosphere, Adam loudly gulped as a drop of sweat trickled down the side of his forehead.


    He couldn''t help but think to himself nervously, W-What is with this pressure?!


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant." The youth hurriedly shook his hands. "All I''m saying is I''m not a top scorer in theoretical exams. Other than that, I''ve aced more or less everything."


    "Oh, that''s it?" Elia''s expression returned to normal and she chuckled. "Well, anyway that shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Shouldn''t be a problem?" Adam was puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "Huhu, looks like Eddie hasn''t mentioned to you, has he?" Elia asked smugly. "My father is a professor at the Tower of Daybreak. So you won''t have any problems getting admission."


    "What?!" Adam had a dumbfounded look on his face. "Your father¡­ is a professor at the Tower?"


    "Yes." Elia nodded with a smile. "Father was even here a few months ago. He wanted to meet you, but s, you were inside the secret ne at the time and he had to return to the Empire."


    Whoa! Looks like Aunty has a solid background in the Empire, huh? Adam thought to himself in wonder.


    "Anyway, you can meet him when you go to the Empire next year." Elia smiled brightly.


    "Hehe, okay!" Adam was very happy. At the very least, he had secured an avenue into one of the organizations in the Empire.


    The three chatted for a while before Adam decided to leave. He had already spent more than enough time on overeating. He still had to go back home and do some experiments.


    As the Turner Couple walked Adam out of the house, Elia nced at him deeply and stated, "I don''t care but you must visit this house every weekend for a meal. I won''t take no for an answer."


    "I will." Adam''s heart was warmed hearing such words from her. "Alright then, I will see you guyster."


    The youth bid them farewell and left the manor in a cheerful mood. The Turner couple gazed at his departing back with a doting smile.


    "He''s a good kid," Elia said with gratification. She was happy that her son was in thepany of someone like Adam.


    Viktor nodded ever so slightly. "That he is."


    ¡­


    Nightfall.


    Adam has a solemn expression on his face as he carefully carved a runic formation on the ground. He was currently in his undergroundboratory.


    The ingredients he used to carve the formation were all materials that were not of the material world. After all, he was currently drawing a formation to open a direct portal to the Spirit World!


    After a long time, the youth finally stood back up and dusted his hands. "Finallyplete."


    He walked around the formation, scrutinizing it and making sure everything was alright. He had already dropped off Valerian at Edward''s house.


    The little guy would be busy ying with Aqu there. Had he known that Adam was going to visit the Spirit World again, he would have constantly nagged him to take him along.


    However, Adam deemed it very risky to take Valerian along with him. He still couldn''t understand what the young dragon''s obsession with the Spirit World was.


    In the end, he simply decided to secretly go to the Spirit World without telling anything to Valerian. Besides, Adam wasn''t sure how long this trip would take.


    After all, time worked strangely in that bizarre dimension.


    Upon making sure everything was perfect, Adam walked to the center of the formation andy down on his back. Then, he weaved a series of hand signs, following which, his soul body emerged out of his physical body.


    "As I thought, my soul body has increased in size yet again!" The youth mused to himself.


    His soul body now reached a height of a whopping 10 meters!


    Suddenly, he thought of something and wondered, "Wait, how am I able to speak in this state? It''s so strange that I''m capable of producing sound."


    He didn''t have much time to ponder on it as the space above him tore open and a portal was formed. Adam raised his head and nced at the Spirit World through the portal, his lips curling up into a wide grin.


    "I wonder if I''ll be able to meet that little butterfly this time¡­" he muttered under his breath, his eyes shing with excitement. "Only one way to find out!"


    The next moment, he jumped and flew inside the portal.

 Chapter 229 Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 229 Opportunity </h4>


    Adam found himself floating in a sea of asteroids, slowly drifting away in the multi-colored void of the Spirit World. As he looked around, he couldn''t help but mutter in wonder, "It''s a new experience every time Ie here."


    He flew through the sea of asteroids and found that they all differed in size. Some were smaller than his soul body, while others were bigger than the size of Moon City.


    Suddenly, he turned his head in a certain direction and gazed at one of the asteroids in the distance. This one was huge, perhaps bigger than Moon City itself.


    However, that wasn''t what caught his attention.


    On the surface of this asteroid, he could vaguely see two figures fighting each other. It was the sound of their fighting that caught his eye.


    He paused in his flight as he thought to himself, From the intense level of mana signatureing from that asteroid, I can tell that the ones fighting are very strong¡­ Definitely stronger than your average Rank 1!


    The youth hesitated for a while, debating whether to go to that ce or just aimlessly wander through this sea of asteroids. In the end, he resolved himself and decided to just go there and see what was happening.


    Worst case scenario, if his life was in danger, he could just teleport back to the material world.


    This was one of the advantages of Spirit World Traversal. Whileing to this dimension, he would have to carve a runic formation, open a portal, and then enter.


    However, while returning, all he had to do was weave a few hand gestures and he would be instantaneously teleported out to the material world where his physical bodyy¡ªatop the runic formation.


    In the future, when Adam attained great mastery in this technique, he would be able to teleport in and out of the Spirit World with his physical body. Moreover, he wouldn''t even need to carve any formations.


    Having made up his mind, Adam flew toward therge asteroid where the fight was taking ce. Surprisingly, it took him close to an hour to reach that ce.


    When he arrived, he was stunned to find out that the asteroid was incrediblyrger than he had initially thought. But there was one more thing that shocked him even more.


    As his feet touched the ground, he was once again surprised to learn that there was a slight pull of gravity tugging at him. He paused to observe his surroundings, his eyes shing with excitement and curiosity.


    Gravity was a very rare branch of magic. If it wasn''t for Mathais'' research that he had obtained in the Soaring River Secret ne, who knows how difficult it would have been for Adam to embark on this path.


    He crouched down and grabbed a handful of soil in his palm. Then, he slowly unclenched his hand and let gravity do the rest of the work. Seeing the soil fall back to the ground, he went into deep thought.


    Could this asteroid be the natural source of gravity?


    Or is this the result of some runic formation?


    Is the gravity here uniform, or does it fluctuate from ce to ce?


    Suddenly, he recalled something he had read in Mathias'' research.


    Mass!


    But what exactly is the rtionship between gravity and mass?


    This unassuming asteroid that was floating through the bizarre void of the Spirit World had suddenly be a source of endless fascination for the youth.


    BOOM!


    However, the next moment, his thoughts were suddenly interrupted when a resounding explosion urred in the distance.


    Adam raised his head and nced in the direction of the sound. There, he saw two strange behemoths fighting with each other. The youth gulped nervously, but in the end, decided to check it out.


    Nothing ventured, nothing gained.


    A phrase he repeated in his mind whenever he was attempting to do something stupid.


    He stealthily made his way toward the battlefield, hiding between therge cracks and crevices on the way. As he made his way forward, his footsteps gradually slowed down and the expression on his face turned from curiosity to disbelief.


    Hiding inside a ridge, the youth nced at the bizarre situation unfolding in front of him. He couldn''t help but mutter in absolute shock.


    "What in the world is this?!"


    In front of him, a colossal crab was standing proudly, its shell coated with ayer of bright, orange mes as he brandished its massive pincers that gleamed with a sharp light.


    And it''s opponent¡­


    A gargantuan blue spider, its legs as thick as tree trunks and eyes gleaming with sinister intelligence.


    The tworge spirit creatures faced off against each other, casting their spells as bright magic circles lit up around them.


    Two fiery red magic circles appeared in front of the crab''s pincers. Whereas, two icy cold magic circles appeared before the spider''s spinnerets.


    Adam watched this scene unfold with a bbergasted expression. He had never seen a battle of this scale before in his life. He couldn''t believe that a random trip to the Spirit World would bring him such a surprise.


    As the two Spirit World creatures prepared to cast their spells at each other, Adam involuntarily gulped in apprehension and thought to himself, No way! I need to get out of here. This is not the ce for a small fry like me!


    Without any hesitation, he raised his hands and prepared to weave signs to teleport back into the material world. But suddenly, his gaze fell on the ground right underneath the two titanic creatures, causing his hand movements to gradually stop.


    A strange type of flower was growing there, and there were dozens of them. Realization suddenly dawned on Adam as he wondered, Those flowers seemed to bepletely unharmed despite the havoc these guys are wreaking¡­


    Are they perhaps fighting over these flowers?


    Just what type of flowers could they possibly be...


    He squinted his eyes and tried to get a good look at the strange flowers. Its petals were translucent like the finest silk, shimmering with a purple glow. Moreover, the petals had strange patterns on them that resembled something like the mixture of an eye and a heart.


    When Adam''s gaze fell on this peculiar pattern, his eyes widened in absolute shock and his breathing became ragged.


    "It can''t be! To think that I would find it here¡­"


    The next moment, his eyes shed with immense greed as he clenched his fists and resolved himself.


    "I have to at least give it a shot¡­ I can''t waste this precious opportunity!"

 Chapter 230 Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 230 Crisis </h4>


    The crab, with its massive shell zing in mes, ran across the rocky terrain, leaving a trail of scorched earth in its wake. The spider, on the other hand, moved with a grace that betrayed its colossal size, leaving a trail of frost.


    As the two behemoths shed against each other, it caused the very asteroid to tremble violently. The air around them cackled with mana, its energy waves so intense that it caused the surroundings to either incinerate or freeze.


    Surprisingly enough, the purple flowers blooming underneath them weren''t damaged in the least. This could only mean one thing: their control over mana was simply extraordinary!


    The magic circles in front of the crab''s pincers lit up with a fiery light and the next moment, a torrent of searing mes was unleashed, aiming to drown the spiderpletely.


    However, the spider was not so easy to deal with. At the same time that the crab unleashed its mes, the magic circles in front of the spider''s spinnerets glowed with an eerie blue light, following which, a barrier of frost was erected.


    The two elements shed against each other, resulting in a magnificent dance of fire and ice.


    Adam was mesmerized when he witnessed this magical scene. The ease and fluidity with which these spirit creatures cast their spells was truly a sight to behold.


    Just by watching them battle, the youth was able to learn a lot.


    As the torrent of fire slowly melted the frost barrier, another magic circle lit up behind the spider. Out of this magic circle, countless ice spears materialized and flew toward the crab at an iprehensible speed.


    But how could the ming crab be so easily defeated?


    The fire covering the crab''s shell lit up with such intensity that it turned blue! Before the ice spears could even touch the crab''s shell, they were already incinerated by the mes.


    As the battle raged on, each of the creatures unleashed the full extent of their elemental powers. Fire and ice shed over and over again and the two sides gradually reached a stalemate.


    Adam suddenly snapped out of his daze when he saw the two creatures slowly moving further and further away from the purple flowers. Seeing this, his eyes lit up.


    It''s now or never! He screamed inwardly and moved out of the crevice he was hiding in. He then hurriedly ran toward the field of flowers.


    But suddenly¡­


    His eyes widened yet again when arge magic circle appeared before the spider.


    However, this time, the energy that slowly started to manifest out of this magic circle wasn''t made of mana but something else entirely.


    "Spiritual power!" Adam involuntarily blurted out in shock.


    The mass of energy glowed with an ethereal white light and transformed into a dozenrge, pointy shards that shot toward the crab.


    Realizing the type of attack it was, the crab also expended its spiritual power and erected a dome of energy surrounding him.


    BOOM!


    The pointy shards collided against the dome, each getting destroyed into tiny pieces and then finally dissipating into tiny motes of energy.


    Tumultuous waves were rising inside Adam''s heart as he thought to himself in disbelief, They''re casting spells using spiritual power and not mana! How can that even be possible?!


    He knew for a fact that it was practically impossible for a Magus to use spiritual power as fuel to cast spells. However, the spirit creatures in front of him were doing it so effortlessly.


    Suddenly, realization dawned on him.


    Wait could it be because they are Spirit World creatures that they can use spiritual power to cast spells?


    They would make sense since their physiology is fundamentally different from any species in the material world.


    BOOM!


    He was jolted out of his thoughts when the spirit creatures crashed with each other once again.


    No time to waste! Adam''s gaze turned solemn as he once again started dashing toward the flowers.


    There were dozens of these purple-colored flowers on the ground, the bigger ones being at the center. But Adam didn''t need the big ones. He doubted if he would even be able to withstand the potency of those big flowers.


    He only needed the small ones growing at the periphery. If he could obtain just one then this trip to the Spirit World would have been extremely worthwhile.


    He didn''t even think of trying to acquire the big ones at the center.


    Yes, he was greedy. But he wasn''t that greedy.


    Just when he was a few meters away from one of the flowers, the gigantic crab and spider sensed his presence!


    SCREECH!!


    They were enraged that a puny creature had the audacity to even think of taking something that they had been fighting over.


    As ifing to an unopposed understanding, the spirit creatures stopped fighting with each other and jointly faced Adam. The next moment, tworge magic circles¡ªone red and the other blue¡ªlit up in front of them.


    And then¡­


    A deluge of me and frost gushed out of the magic circles and threatened to drown Adam!


    Seeing the joint attacks of the spirit creatures, the youth was scared shitless. However, this wasn''t the time to hesitate.


    Danger and opportunity have always coexisted since time immemorial. Just as something fortuitous could turn into something life-threatening, a crisis could also turn into an opportunity.


    Adam''s eyes gleamed with great determination as he ran toward the purple flower closest to him. At the same time, he had already started weaving hand signs. He nned to grab the flower and immediately leave this ce.


    Just as he was a moment away frompleting the physicalponent of the spell that would teleport him out to the material world, he leaped toward the flower and viciously bit its stalk, yanking it out of the ground with his mouth.


    The flower had been acquired and the physicalponent of the spell had beenpleted.


    However!


    It was already toote.


    By that time, the tidal wave of fire and ice had already arrived in front of him before drowning him entirely.


    A few momentster, when the effects from the elemental spells subsided, the youth had vanished.


    The crab and the spider only thought that the puny creature was annihted by theirbined attacks. The next moment, they nced at each other and restarted their battle with even more ferocity.


    ¡­


    In the material world, Adam''s eyes snapped open. His dark, abyss-like pupils were filled with fear and panic thinking back to what had just transpired.


    The next moment, his eyes rolled back as inhumane pain assaulted his mind.


    "GAAAAAHHHH!!"


    Blood streamed out of his eyes, nose, and ears as he writhed on the ground in excruciating agony. His mind felt like it was being bombarded by fire and ice. The dual sensation of opposing forces was too much for him to bear.


    Although he had managed to sessfully teleport out of the Spirit World, toward the end he was still struck by the attacks of those gigantic creatures.


    Since he had received the attacks in his soul-body form, his mind upon returning to the material world was in absolute chaos.


    His spirit sea, which had been calm and peaceful ever since its inception, was suddenly invaded by mes and frost.


    Just as the twin elemental attacks threatened to decimate his mind, in the depths of his spirit sea, something astonishing happened.


    The white lotus had awoken!

 Chapter 231 Reckless

    <h4>Chapter 231 Reckless </h4>


    The moment the elemental forces of fire and ice had invaded Adam''s spirit sea, the white lotus that had been resting at the center of this ethereal space hade alive.


    Its white petals suddenly pulsated with a holy light as it slowly started to rotate. Its three, round, verdant leaves pulsed with vitality, sensing the iing danger.


    A mere elemental spell had dared to smear the majesty of the white lotus. How could it allow that?


    At once, the white lotus glowed with an otherwordly brilliance thatpletely drowned Adam''s spirit sea. The fire and ice elemental spells were instantly vanquished in the presence of this light.


    Once the intruders were swiftly taken care of, the ethereal light receded and everything returned to normal.


    The magnificent white lotus had once again returned to quietude.


    ¡­


    In the outside world, Adam slowly opened his bloodshot eyes after going through that hellish ordeal. He had never gone through such unimaginable pain before.


    After all, this time it had been his soul body that had been directly assaulted. He really thought he would die this time. But at his most desperate moment, the white lotus had saved him.


    Although his mind was in chaos, he could still barely sense what the lotus had done. To say that he was shocked would be a major understatement.


    Until now, he had thought that the primary ability of the lotus was that it could devour souls and help him absorb them, in turn strengthening his own.


    However, now he learned that the lotus could also protect his soul from external attacks!


    As the intense pain in his mind slowly receded, Adamy on the ground silently, trying toe to terms with this newfound information. In the end, he heaved a sigh as he muttered with a bitter expression, "I''m really reckless."


    The next moment, however, he gazed at the purple flower lying beside him. Seeing it, his lips curled up into a faint smile.


    "But it all worked out in the end."


    He slowly sat up and then gazed at the hourss on the table beside him. His lips twitched when he saw the grains of sand slowly falling to the bottompartment.


    "I see¡­ so only a few minutes passed in the material world, huh?"


    He had spent a few hours in the Spirit World, however, only a few minutes had passed here. Although he found this incredulous, at the same time, he felt that it made sense.


    After all, time worked differently in that mystical dimension.


    "It is what it is. I''m not going to try and make sense out of it." He slowly got back to his feet after he grabbed the purple flower on the ground.


    Seeing the strange pattern that resembled the mixture of an eye and a heart on the petals of the flower, the youth couldn''t help but get excited.


    "To think that I would find the Soma Lavender¡­. Ah, I must be blessed by fortune!"


    But the next moment, his face contorted as he recalled the dangers he had to go through and the amount of inhumane torture he had to bear. He couldn''t help but scream in anger.


    He raised his hand and was prepared to violently smash the Soma Lavender on the ground, but at thest moment, he stopped. A drop of sweat trickled down his forehead as he whispered, "No, this is too precious to be thrown like that."


    He then walked toward the shelf where myriad magical ingredients were stored and carefully put away the purple flower in a special container.


    "Blessed by fortune, my ass. It was all because of my hard work and guts, hmph!"


    As he looked at the flower inside the container, he couldn''t help but grin widely, "If I use this as the main ingredient and use the magical catalyst that is the Neer Springwater, the resulting potion will greatly help me."


    Without even bothering to wipe away the blood on his face, he sat down at his study table and began to scribble down notes, trying to create a brand-new recipe for the potion he was about to brew.


    There was no room for trial and error because the main ingredient¡ªSoma Lavendar¡ªwas scarce. So he had to utilize all the Herbalism knowledge he had and make countless simtions in his mind.


    Failure was not an option.


    It never was.


    ¡­


    A weekter.


    As the professor was giving his lecture, Adam found himself dozing off. He had been pulling all-nighters ever since he had returned from the Spirit World.


    The reason was, that the recipe for the potion had still not been perfected. However, he had made some progress.


    He would work tirelessly all through the night, and sleep during the day in ss much to the protest and dismay of his professors.


    However, today''s ss was a little special. So Adam was trying his best to not fall asleep. After all, the professor was giving a lecture about the realm of Neural Stage.


    The professor, a middle-aged woman wearing yellow robes and round, crystal sses donning her face, stood behind the desk and nced at the students with a stoic face.


    "Where do you think forcees from?" She asked tly.


    Before anyone could even get a chance to answer, she had already done it herself.


    "Muscles."


    She paused before continuing, "But do you think force will increase if you just strengthen the size or the density of the muscles?"


    Once again, she answered her own question, leaving the students with dumbfounded expressions.


    "No, it will not."


    "Are you familiar with the nervous system?" She asked.


    "Well, muscles and organs also have nerves." She answered.


    "The limit of force that can be exerted is determined by the development of the nerves. The reason why strength doesn''t always depend on one''s physique is because of the difference in the muscle nerves."


    She paused once again, making sure that everyone was paying attention to her. Even the raven-haired boy in the back who had the darkest eye circles she had ever seen on anyone.


    Hmm, good. She nodded. I''m d he understands the importance of this lecture at least.


    "That is why, my students, the stage thates directly after the Organ Stage is the Neural Stage. When the manapletely nourishes all the organs in your body and touches upon the nervous system, that signifies your advancement to the Neural Stage."


    The professor''s stoic expression suddenly changed and her lips curled up into a faint smirk.


    "Preupied with a single leaf, and you''ll miss the tree.


    "Preupied with a single tree, and you''ll miss the forest.


    "A Magus must learn to see everything in its entirety. And once you be a Neural Stage Magus¡­


    "That''s when you will learn to truly see!"

 Chapter 232 Impurities

    <h4>Chapter 232 Impurities </h4>


    In the undergroundboratory, lit by the soft glow of the crystal chandelier, Adam stood in front of arge, bronze cauldron with a solemn expression on his face.


    Beside him, on the table, were kept rare herbs and other magical ingredients that he had handpicked for his new recipe after countless mental simtions.


    It had been close to a month since he had obtained the Soma Lavender from the Spirit World. Onlyst night was he able to sessfully create the recipe for the new potion. It was a difficult endeavor, but thanks to his vast Herbalism knowledge, he was able to prevail.


    The youth nced at the purple flower ced atop a cotton cloth on the table, his fists clenching tightly. "This better seed. Or else¡­ I''m really going to lose it!"


    Adam took a deep breath and finally began.


    He grabbed a handful of powdered monocrystals and carefully measured it before putting it into a y mortar. Next, he ground the monocrystals into fine silver dust and emptied it into the cauldron which already had a mystical blue liquid inside.


    As soon as the monocrystal dust came in contact with the blue liquid, something magical urred. The blue liquid inside the cauldron rapidly changed color, turning dark.


    Within a few moments, the liquid turned into the color of the night. Moreover, the monocrystal dust inside started to resemble the stars.


    Without wasting another moment, the youth grabbed one crystal vial after another from the table, each containing strange, mystical liquids inside, and poured them into the cauldron.


    After he had emptied about a dozen vials inside the cauldron, the liquid inside seemed to havee alive.


    It was swirling like a miniature gxy!


    So far so good. Adam wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead and nodded to himself.


    Next, he grabbed the main ingredient for his potion, the Soma Lavender, and carefully separated its petals from the stem. Then, he dropped the petals inside the cauldron in a mysterious sequence.


    As the petals came in contact with the liquid, they glowed with ethereal light and slowly transformed into purple mist. To an onlooker, the liquid inside the cauldron would seem as if a purple cloud waszily drifting through the star-filled void.


    Adam then weaved a series of hand signs, resulting in the activation of a certain mechanism of the runic formation carved directly underneath the cauldron.


    The next moment, the cauldron was engulfed in bright mes, causing the liquid inside to heat up rapidly. This was a method of removing impurities from the potion. However, this technique could only get him so far.


    After all, no matter how hard one tried, there would always be a considerable amount of impurities in any given potion.


    "Now, the final ingredient!" Adam''s lips curled up into a grin as he nced at a sparkling blue liquid inside a crystal vial beside him.


    Neer Springwater!


    Thanks to this precious ingredient gifted to him by the King, Adam''s chances of sessfully brewing this potion had increased exponentially.


    The youth uncorked the vial and emptied its contents into the cauldron. The moment the Neer Springwater came in contact with the liquid, the cauldron started to tremble ever so slightly.


    An intense reaction took ce inside, causing Adam''s breathing to turn ragged.


    After waiting for close to a minute, the strong reaction finally receded. Arge quantity of ck mist slowly rose from the depths of the cauldron, escaping the liquid, and finally evaporating into thin air.


    What was left inside the cauldron was a bright silver liquid with a mystical purple hue and countless specks of white dots in it.


    A brand new potion with the least amount of impurities had been created!


    "Hahahaha!" Adam burst intoughter, a grand feeling of aplishment washing over him. "I did it! I finally did it! Kahahaha."


    After reveling in the joy of victory, the youth gradually calmed down. He cast Magus Hand and poured the potion inside the cauldron into arge ceramic bowl.


    As he gazed at the silvery-purple liquid that seemed to contain the very stars themselves, he couldn''t help but grin widely. "Ehehehe, I really am a genius."


    "Hmm, now what should I name it?" He stroked his chin, but the next moment, he waved his hand. "Silver Star? Purple Star? Silver Purple Starry Sky? Hmm¡­ I got it. I''ll name this potion Purple Twilight!"


    Soon, his face turned solemn as he thought about the amount of pain he would have to endure after he had consumed this potion. There was no turning back now.


    After all, the potion''s shelf life was only thirty minutes.


    "No pain, no gain!" Adam clenched his fists and motivated himself.


    He grabbed the ceramic bowl containing Purple Twilight and walked toward the other end of theboratory where arge wooden barrel containing a chilly liquid had been prepared by him beforehand.


    The liquid inside the barrel was so cold that the temperature around it had dropped significantly. The liquid had gone past the freezing point, but surprisingly enough, it hadn''t turned to ice.


    This was a special liquid that Adam had created that would help counter the effects that Purple Twilight would have on his body.


    Adam gulped nervously as he gazed at the liquid inside the barrel, but the next moment, he resolved himself. He took off his robes and inner garments and entered the barrel without hesitation.


    "Haa¡­ haa¡­ haa!" As the cold liquid came in contact with his skin, he couldn''t help but rapidly and deeply takerge mouthfuls of air.


    During this process, he nearly dropped the ceramic bowl containing the potion from his hand.


    With each passing second, ayer of frost was slowly beginning to form on his skin. His body shivered intensely and his breathing becamebored. The next moment, however, his eyes shed with determination as he downed the silvery-


    purple potion in one go.


    The moment the potion entered his system, it didn''t take long for theyer of frost on his skin to melt. Then, his skin turned to a light shade of red, and steam started to rise.


    As the potion circted throughout his body, Adam felt as if every fiber of his being was being burned in mes. As if reacting to the heat emitting from his body, the icy liquid inside the wooden barrel dropped in temperature and started to enter his body through his pores!


    "Aarrggghhhhh!" The youth cocked his head and roared in pain.


    As two opposing forces raged a battle inside his body. Adam felt mes engulfing him, at the same time, he felt the chilling cold creeping in and taking a hold of him.


    Gradually, the fire and ice properties merged within him, and a magical transformation started to take ce.


    The advancement to the next stage had begun!

 Chapter 233 Neural Stage

    <h4>Chapter 233 Neural Stage </h4>


    The fifth stage of Mana Foundation, the Neural Stage, was the first major hurdle that a person faced on their journey as a Magus.


    All the stages before this could be considered to be rtively easier.


    Mana first nourished the person''s skin, then their flesh, their bones, and finally their organs. All the organs were thoroughly washed by mana except one - the brain!


    In the Neural Stage, mana had to seep in through the organs and then strengthen the nervous system. This was a very crucial stage because the brain also needed to be elevated by mana.


    This was a highly delicate process and any small mistake could lead to devastating consequences.


    The potion that Adam had brewed, Purple Twilight, and the frosty liquid that he had preparedbined the attributes of fire and ice and permeated every inch of his skin, creating pathways and allowing the mana to flow through smoothly.


    The inspiration behindbining contradictory forces and utilizing them was something that he had gained from watching the two colossal creatures¡ªthe crab and the spider¡ªfighting each other in the Spirit World.


    Although the youth was going through immense pain as the potion circted inside his body, he was still able to keep hisposure. After all, he had gone through something far worse only less than a month ago.


    This much pain was nothing.


    When Adam felt that the timing was right and that more than enough pathways had been created inside the body, he revolved the Five Elemental Codex!


    A barely visible vortex of energy swirled around the youth as mana from the five fundamental elements was slowly drawn inside his body.


    The mana, which was the fusion of five elements, entered this body and thoroughly revitalized his skin, flesh, bones, and finally organs. The mana was then drawn to the pathways of the nervous system like a river naturally finding its course.


    At this point, Adam had stopped trying to proactively guide the mana. Instead, he simply let it flow. This was something he had learned while advancing to the Organ Stage back inside the secret ne.


    The frown on his face slowly rxed as Adam found himself attuned to the rhythm of mana.


    Mana naturally flowed to thework of nerves that extended throughout his body. As it moved along these pathways, it interacted with the nerve cells and nourished them with newfound vitality.


    At each nerve junction, the mana acted as the catalyst, enhancing the transmission of signals between each nerve cell. It strengthened the connections between neurons, allowing Adam''s thoughts to be sharper and his reactions quicker.


    Slowly, as time passed by, the mana reached the brain, gently prating the blood-brain barrier and bathing the central nervous system, resulting in increased cognitive function and mental acuity.


    As soon as the mana reached his brain, Adam felt a profound sense of rity wash over him. It was as if a fog had been cleared from his mind.


    This signified his advancement to the Neural Stage!


    When he opened his eyes, the world around him had changed. The colors were more vibrant, the sounds more clear, and everything seemed to sparkle with brilliance.


    His lips slowly curled up into a smile and he softly muttered, "So this is what it means to truly see."


    Adam got out of the barrel and looked at everything around him through a renewed lens.


    "It''s like having nerves outside my body, like a sixth sense of sorts. If I use this sense, I''ll be able to analyze my surroundings more clearly."


    The youth paused for a moment, suddenly thinking of something. "It''s like an inferior version of my Sphere of Resonance!"


    Adam closed his eyes and felt the changes in his body. Simr to thework of nerves, another brand newwork had formed. However, it was still in the nascent stage.


    Mana channels!


    Over time, as Adam continued to practice mindfulness and extracted the mana from his surroundings, the mana channels in his body would gradually stabilize and be firmly established.


    Through these channels, mana would be able to flow more smoothly. Moreover, his mana replenishment speed would also drastically increase.


    "Come to think of it, I can already be considered to have progressed halfway through the Neural Stage," Adam muttered to himself, his eyes shing with excitement and satisfaction.


    In order to advance to Rank 2, a Neural Stage Magus had to fulfill two conditions.


    However, Adam had already fulfilled one of the conditions when he was a mere Flesh Stage Magus - the formation of the spirit sea!


    This meant that Adam only needed half the time that a regr Neural Stage Magus needed to advance to Rank 2. All he needed to do was consolidate his mana channels and slowly condense mana at the center of his body.


    Once again Adam was reminded of how drastically his life had changed after acquiring the white lotus. Not only had it saved his life on certain asions, but it had also greatly aided him in advancing through the ranks.


    Thinking of this, he closed his eyes once again and shifted his consciousness to his spirit sea. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself floating atop arge body of water.


    He looked around and was pleasantly surprised. "This¡­ it feels like my spirit sea has increased in size? But I haven''t even absorbed¡ªah, that''s right!"


    Suddenly, he recalled something that he had read in some arcane texts.


    The water inside one''s spirit sea is a representation of the Magus'' spiritual power. With each advancement after the Neural Stage, the spirit sea increases in size indicating the increase in one''s spiritual power.


    Till now, Adam was able to increase his spiritual power only because he absorbed the soul fragments inside the white lotus. However, for the first time today, his spiritual power had increased naturally.


    "Hmm, I wonder how much my spirit sea will have increased when I advance to Rank 2¡­" the youth mused to himself.


    He then flew toward the center of this ethereal space where the white lotus was located.


    The lotus was like an enormous indying dormant in his spirit sea. Although in the real world, its size was only equivalent to a regr lotus, inside Adam''s spirit sea it was countless times bigger.


    The youth flew towards one of the white petals and gently touched it with his palm. He closed his eyes and sincerely said, "Thank you¡­ for everything."


    As if responding to his conviction, the white lotus pulsed ever so slightly, causing a smile to bloom on the youth''s face.


    The next moment, he vanished and arrived inside the mysterious white space where thousands of soul fragments were floating around leisurely.


    With each advancement, the youth''s capacity to absorb souls also increased. This time was no different.


    Seeing the tiny orbs of light hovering before him, Adam licked his lips.


    "Time to feast!"

 Chapter 234 Comparison

    <h4>Chapter 234 Comparison </h4>


    "What?! What did you just say?"


    "You already advanced to Neural Stage?!"


    Edward and Lisa wore dumbfounded expressions as they nced at Adam who was walking ahead of them. The trio were walking through an underground corridor and were on their way to a magic practice room.


    Adam slightly turned his head around and nced at his friends with a smirk. "What? Is it so surprising?"


    To anyone who wasn''t privy to the youth''s secrets, it was indeed surprising. Very surprising.


    Lisa was having great difficulty trying toe to terms with this information, however, not for a single moment did she think that Adam was lying.


    She couldn''t help but incredulously ask, "When did you advance?"


    "About a week ago," Adam replied as he walked with his hands sped behind his back, his strides brimming with confidence.


    A week?! Lisa paused in her steps, shock gripping her heart.


    She was someone born with an A-grade talent, yet she was only an Organ Stage Magus at the moment. However, Adam, who was tested to have a B-grade talent, had already surpassed her.


    However, instead of feeling deep suspicions, her eyes gleamed with fierypetition. No! I must work harder!


    Meanwhile, Edward was also in a simr state of shock. Although he too now had an A-grade talent, in the end, he couldn''t even catch up to Adam. For a moment, he didn''t know how to feel about it.


    Adam secretly nced at him and inwardly chuckled, Blessed by mana? So what? I''m blessed by the lotus! Kekekeke!


    "You guys don''t need to be so shocked," Adam stated like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "This advancement speed, isn''t it a given for a genius like me?"


    "Hmph, don''t get so cocky." Lisa harrumphed and walked past him. "Just you wait. I''ll catch up to you soon."


    "Hehe," Adam only giggled mischievously in return.


    He then nced at Edward who was still standing in a daze. Seeing him like that, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He walked up to the blue-eyed youth and put his arm around thetter''s shoulder.


    "What is it, fatty?"


    Edward first nced at Lisa. Seeing that she had walked farther away from them, he whispered, "Adam¡­ do you think I''m not using my gifts wisely?"


    Adam knew exactly what he was talking about. As the two started to walk toward their designated practice room, he asked, "Why would you say that?"


    Edward replied honestly, "I don''t know. It''s just¡­ practicing mindfulness has alwayse easy to me. I can feel my ridiculous speed of growth with each passing day. But despite all that¡­"


    He paused for a moment before deciding toe clean, "When I see you advance through the ranks like it''s a piece of cake, I can''t help but feel I''m doing something wrong with the gift I''ve been given."


    "Hahaha!" Adam burst intoughter. "So you''re just salty, huh?"


    Edward''s face flushed red with embarrassment. He didn''t reply. But his silence was all the answer that Adam needed.


    "Comparison is the thief of joy, they say." Adam faintly smiled.


    "But it is indeed true that you''ve gottencent ever since yourst increase in talent," he spoke with a firm tone. "Ask yourself, are you still grinding the same way you used to when your talent was mediocre?"


    Edward remained silent. It was indeed as Adam had said.


    "Do you know how many times I''vee close to death just so I could reach this point? Do you know the amount of blood, sweat, and tears I''ve shed?" He continued.


    "If it wasn''t for the risks that I had taken, perhaps I too would have still been in the Organ Stage," Adam stated matter-of-


    factly.


    He clenched his fist and spoke with passion, "You can''t get discouraged when you''re only at the Mana Foundation Rank. You''ve lost that fire, my friend. Find it back!"


    With that said, he walked ahead, leaving behind his parting words. "If it is any constion, you''re one of the reasons why I work so hard to advance through the ranks. After all, think about it, me getting overtaken by a fat pig? Yuck!"


    Listening to his words, Edward couldn''t help but smile. He chased after him and started teasing, "So, you mean to say you look up to me?"


    "Do you want a beating?"


    "Hehe, I''m just repeating your words."


    Seeing the two bantering with each other, Lisa couldn''t help but break into a warm smile. The following moment, she waved a metal key card in front of the door, unlocking it.


    "Let''s start our training," she said to the boys before entering the practice room.


    The magic practice room was one of many that was located all across the academy''s campus. It was one of the many resources granted to the students.


    Here, the students could practice their spell-casting without any outside interference. The walls, floor, and ceiling were carved with noise-canceling and energy-absorption runic formations, making it the perfect ce to test out one''s magical capabilities.


    The trio walked to the center of the room and got ready to test out their moves. They weren''t going to test it out on training dummies but on each other.


    More precisely, it was going to be a two-against-one sparring.


    Adam rolled his sleeves up to his elbows, disying his chiseled forearms that were filled with scars. He looked at his friends and taunted, "Is ganging up on me enough or do you want me to go blindfolded as well?"


    However, contrary to his expectations, Edward and Lisa didn''t get riled up at all. They simply remained silent, rolling their eyes at him even. By now, they already knew that this was one of the tactics Adam used to get under his opponents'' skins.


    But such psychological tactics wouldn''t work on them. They had be numb to it after repeated insults.


    Seeing no response from his friends, Adam pouted, "Tsk, you guys are so boring."


    "Enough chitchat," Lisa spoke with a grim expression. Then she waved her wooden staff, causing dozens of wines to erupt from the ground and rush toward the youth.


    Edward, on the other hand, coated his entire body in blue lightning and dashed toward the youth, aiming for a pincer attack.


    Adam got extremely riled up seeing the ferocity of his friends'' attacks. He undertook the stance of the Phantom Dance and grinned from ear to ear.


    "Fine, let''s dance."

 Chapter 235 Teamwork

    <h4>Chapter 235 Teamwork </h4>


    In the practice room, the floor was filled with small craters following the arduous battle that had taken ce. Some ces were littered with shredded vines, while others were charred by lightning.


    At the center of this room, Edward and Lisa were lying on the floor, bruised and gasping for air. In front of them, Adam victoriously stood with his hands behind his back and a faint smile on his lips.


    "Not bad. Your teamwork has improved quite a lot sincest time," he sincerely praised. Although the mocking grin on his face said otherwise.


    Lisa gritted her teeth as she raised her head and nced at the raven-haired youth. "Is the gap between the Organ Stage and Neural Stage so vast?"


    Thinking back to the battle just now where her attacks couldn''t even touch the hems of Adam''s clothes, she was extremely agitated. She felt as if all her hard work up till now had been useless.


    "Nah, I''m just that strong," Adam grinned.


    "But on a serious note, though." He stroked his chin, thinking of the right words to say. "Once you get to the Neural Stage, you get your vision right. This, in turn, sets your footwork straight. With this, a Magus can increase their proficiency in actual fights."


    The couple ruminated over Adam''s words.


    "Anyway, it seems like you guys aren''t far from advancing to the Neural Stage," he added with a smile. "You still have the Crimson Ambrosia fruits, yes?"


    Edward and Lisa nodded. Thetter replied, "We still haven''t consumed it."


    "Good. Bring it to me when you think you''re close to advancing. I''ll make a potion with it. It will greatly aid you in your advancement," Adam replied.


    The Crimson Ambrosia fruits grew on the Mystic Mangrove Tree and were very precious to Rank 1 Magi. These magical fruits aided the Magi in solidifying their foundations and advancing through the minor ranks of Mana Foundation.


    Adam had gotten his hands on these fruits inside the Soaring River Secret ne. While he consumed the core of the Mystic Mangrove tree, he gave one Crimson Ambrosia to Valerian to munch on and gave one each to Edward and Lisa.


    "Alright!" Edward was ecstatic and so was Lisa.


    "I''ll catch you guyster then," Adam stated as he walked past them and headed out of the training room.


    "Where are you headed?" Lisa asked curiously.


    Adam replied without turning back, "I''m going to meet the old man." With that said, he exited the room.


    Lisa then nced at Edward and asked with a warm smile, "What are your ns now? Do you want to go to Mystic Lane with me?"


    Edward''s heart fluttered when he saw the beautiful smile on his partner''s face. Seeing that, he couldn''t help but smile brightly.


    But the next moment, he recalled Adam''s words.


    You''ve lost that fire. Find it back!


    Edward''s expression gradually fell and he couldn''t help but sigh as he shook his head. "Forgive me, Lisa. I''m going to practice mindfulness. I''ve realized I''ve been cking too muchtely."


    Lisa was first taken aback, but she soon realized. "Is it because of Adam?"


    "Yes," the blue-eyed youth replied with a bitter smile. "He came from nothing, yet he''s aplished so much. Meanwhile, we¡­ we were far more fortunate than he ever was, but look at us."


    Lisa slowly raised her hands and clenched them tightly, her eyes spewing fire. "You''re right!"


    Edward flinched seeing the youngdy get so fired up. But he soon smiled. "So let''s work hard. Or do you wish to be forever left behind by Adam?"


    "Of course not!" Lisa got to her feet. She then grabbed Edward''s hand and dragged him out of the practice room. "Let''s go to another practice room and practice mindfulness. This ce is too messy."


    "W-Wait." Edward''s lips twitched. "It''s fine to take a short break, right?"


    "No breaks!" Lisa huffed and walked out with newfound determination.


    Edward could only helplessly sigh and follow after her.


    ¡­


    Outside the entrance of Herbs & More, Valerian stood on all fours with a menacing expression.


    "Myuu¡­" The young dragon crouched low, his muscles coiling like springs. The next moment, with incredible speed he pounced at the ck puppy sitting in front of him.


    The ck puppy rolled his eyes when he saw the little onee at him yet again. He raised his tiny paw and then swatted Valerian on the head, causing thetter to fall miserably to the side.


    Valerian grabbed his forehead in the most dramatic fashion and started crying. "Myu-uu-uu!"


    ckie felt bad for hurting the little guy. So he got to his feet and walked toward Valerian. He raised his paw and gently caressed the little guy''s head.


    "Woof-woof."


    Suddenly, Valerian''s topaz eyes gleamed with a cunning glint. With lightning-fast speed, he got up to his feet and then pounced at the ck puppy once again, hoping to take him by surprise.


    However, ckie only scoffed and effortlessly smacked away the little guy once again.


    POW!


    "Myuuu¡­" Valerian once again found himself lying face down on the ground. No matter how many times he yed with ckie, thetter would never let him win.


    ckie looked at the young dragon and his lips curled up into a smirk. Seeing this, Valerian felt even more aggrieved and his eyes became teary.


    He looked up at the sky with a wronged expression and iled his limbs around. "Myuuu!"


    Suddenly, the two of them heard footstepsing in their direction. They turned around and their gaze fell on a tall youth with in facial features, wearing a ck robe and pointy hat of the same color walking toward them with a smile.


    Seeing this neer, their eyes lit up and they rushed toward him.


    "Myu!"


    "Woof!"


    "Haha, did you guys miss me?" Adam crouched down on one knee and weed the two furry bundles of joy with open arms.


    ckie and Valerian buried themselves in the youth''s arms and then started licking his cheeks. Adam couldn''t help but have his heart melted by their actions.


    "Alright, alright, I missed you too." The youth got to his feet in a joyful mood. He then ced the magical beasts on each of his shoulders and entered Herbs & More.


    Inside, Berger was sitting at his usual ce¡ªbehind the counter


    ¡ªand reading an arcane textbook while smoking from his pipe.


    The old gnome raised his head and nced at the youth. "You''re here, boy."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Alright, go upstairs." Berger returned to reading. "The golem should have prepared it by now."


    Been a while since we''ve seen ckie. Did you miss him?

 Chapter 236 Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 236 Foundation </h4>


    The youth climbed the stairs leading to the second floor, his expression gradually turning serious. Valerian noticed this and put his paws around Adam''s neck, fondly rubbing his cheek against thetter''s.


    Brother, are you afraid of the pain?


    Adam nced at the little guy and patted his head with a doting smile. "I''m not afraid of it¡­ but I don''t like it either."


    "Myuu¡­" Valerian''s hold around the youth''s neck tightened ever so slightly.


    Ever since Berger found out that Adam had advanced to the Neural Stage, he had been making thetter take a medicinal bath every few days. Although this was very beneficial to the youth, at the same time it was also highly painful.


    This unique medicinal bath was something that the old gnome had created himself. The main ingredient for this solution was a type of mushroom called the Blood Fungus.


    It was an exotic ingredient and extremely rare. Even if one found it, they would never give it away. That''s why it was rarely found on the market.


    Blood Fungus supplemented the mana in one''s body and blood. It would make a Magus'' blood more and more vigorous, increasing their strength.


    Adam was deeply grateful to Berger for this. People rarely got to even take a single nce at such a medicinal herb, but here the gnome was using it on the youth as if it was nothing.


    Having a renowned Herbalist as a Teacher is really a blessing. The youth couldn''t help but smile appreciatively.


    When he reached the second floor, Adam saw that the adamantine golem was waiting for him beside arge wooden barrel.


    The golem first pointed at the youth and then at the barrel.


    "Haa¡­ I get it." The youth waved his hand. He then nced at the magical beasts sitting atop his shoulders and smiled nervously. "Pray for me, you guys."


    "Myu!"


    "Woof!"


    Valerian and ckie responded, seemingly encouraging him. The next moment, they jumped down and ran toward the barrel, sitting down beside it.


    Adam took deep breaths to calm his apprehensive heart. At the same time, he kept repeating in his mind. No pain, no gain!


    He walked toward the barrel and nced at the crimson solution inside. It was deeper than the color of blood, causing anyone who nced at it to have a chill crawl up their spines.


    Adam couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp. But the next moment, he resolved himself. He took off his robes and inner garments. Then, without another shred of hesitation, he got inside the barrel.


    The moment the solution came in contact with his skin, it produced an intense reaction. The solution started to produce steam and began bubbling. Meanwhile, Adam''s flesh started trembling.


    If one looked closely, they''d be surprised to see that the crimson solution was actually drilling its way inside Adam''s body!


    "Arrrggghhhh!" Adam''s eyes turned bloodshot as he grit his teeth and grunted in pain.


    This was the second time he was taking this medicinal bath, however, the potency of this solution was countless times more than the first one.


    If it wasn''t, then the solution would have no effect on him. After all, Adam''s physique gained a certain amount of immunity to it every time he took the medicinal bath.


    The crimson solution entered his body through his pores and scrubbed his flesh and bones, vitalizing them. Adam felt as if his insides were being torn asunder.


    However, just as quickly as the pain hade, it receded, reced by a soothing warmth that spread throughout his body. Adam gasped as he lowered his head and nced at his hands.


    His torn and mangled skin was regenerating at a visible speed!


    However, this was only the beginning. The youth went through a vicious cycle where the crimson solution destroyed his flesh, muscles, and bones only to heal them stronger than before.


    This is how the Blood Fungus worked. When brewed into a medicinal solution, it would destroy the user''s body and then immediately heal it afterward. This cycle would continue until the effects of this wonderful ingredient had beenpletely drawn out.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Adam opened his weary eyes. He nced down and saw that the solution was no longer crimson, but had now turned nigh-transparent.


    He clenched his fists and could feel great strength and vigor coursing through his body. Although the process was extremely agonizing, the results were equally spectacr.


    "How do you feel?"


    The youth raised his head and saw that the old gnome was standing in the distance ncing at him while smoking from his pipe.


    "I feel¡­ amazing!" Adam grinned from ear to ear.


    "Hmm, good." The gnome nodded.


    Suddenly, Adam''s expression darkened and he couldn''t help but ask, "Old man, just how many more times do I have to go through with this? It really hurts, you know?"


    Berger rolled his eyes as he scoffed, "If you''re already cowering in the face of such meager amounts of pain, then you''ll never get far in life. Hmph, Magi these days are so weak-willed."


    Adam''s eyes twitched and he felt the intense urge to beat this grumpy gnome in front of him.


    Meager pain? Weak-willed? Are you kidding me?!


    The gnome continued, "You have to keep doing this until you reach Rank 2."


    "That long?!" Adam gulped in nervousness. "Will I even be able to withstand it?"


    "Don''t overreact," Berger replied as he cleaned the pipe bowl and put fresh tobo leaves in it. He lit it and started smoking before continuing. "The number of times you do it will gradually decrease in the future since your body will grow a resistance toward it."


    Adam patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "However, the Blood Fungus that I use will only be more potent and robust," the gnome added.


    Hearing him say that, Adam couldn''t help but lifelessly lean back inside the barrel with a suicidal expression on his face. "Just kill me."


    Berger didn''tfort him, however. Instead, he motivated him. "During Mana Foundation, a Magus is a bowl in the making. Only after one has crossed this rank can they fill the bowl."


    He paused for a moment before speaking, "No matter how much you pour into a bowl that''s weak and iplete, it will simply leak out and waste your efforts. Now that you know how important this is, do you still wish to back down?"


    Adam''s expression turned solemn. He always knew the importance of having a solid foundation. Listening to the old gnome further reinforced this idea within him.


    He nced at Beger, his eyes gleaming with resolve.


    "I understand, old man. We''ll do it your way."

 Chapter 237 Unfathomable

    <h4>Chapter 237 Unfathomable </h4>


    In the southeast direction of South Ward stood a tall ash tree atop a mound. This was the usual hangout spot for Adam and his friends. However, today the youth was alone.


    The sun was high up in the sky, its warm rays filtering through the canopy of the ash tree, casting dotted patterns on the ground underneath.


    The youth wore ck robes and a pointy hat of the same color, sitting beneath the shade of this tree, leaning against its trunk, and enjoying the breathtaking view of Moon City.


    Beside him, a gray catzily slept on afortable patch of grass.


    The raven-haired youth nced at the cat and stroked his head fondly, "Val, want something to eat?"


    Valerian''s ears perked up and he looked at Adam excitedly. ''Meat!''


    Adam couldn''t help but chuckle at the little guy''s response. The next moment, he waved his hand, and a bowl full of grilled meat shot out from his spatial earring and appeared before Valerian.


    "Sorry, it''s not warm." The youth smiled apologetically.


    However, the young dragon didn''t care. He enthusiastically started eating the meat, his tail swaying behind him gently. Seeing him enjoy the food, the smile on Adam''s face deepened.


    He then nced at the city before him and went into deep thought, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. A gentle breeze blew by, carrying the scent of blooming flowers.


    In one hand, he held a cup of red wine. He swirled the cup and took a sip from time to time. On his other hand, he held his grimoire. The youth nced at its weathered pages which had his notes on the usage of spiritual power.


    Ever since he had acquired Mathias'' research on illusion magic, Adam had been constantly looking for ways to use spiritual power as fuel to cast spells.


    There were two reasons why doing so was not feasible. Firstly, the amount of spiritual power a Magus had was nearly not enough to cast a spell.


    Secondly, and most importantly, spiritual power was countless times more difficult to control than mana. The only usage of this energy was to carve the modelponent¡ªthe magic circle¡ªfor a spell.


    However, Adam was different.


    He had a considerable amount of spiritual power reserves for a Rank 1 Magus. But there was one problem guing him - he couldn''t control it, making his high reserves practically useless.


    For weeks, the youth had been reading countless arcane texts and jotting down important points in his grimoire, hoping that at least something could aid him in his quest to efficiently control spiritual power.


    s, there had been no progress.


    Not yet, anyway.


    However, Adam wasn''t demotivated in the least. If anything, he was filled with immense determination to look for clues. For if he seeded, he wouldn''t just have one source of energy, but two!


    He took a sip of wine and then looked into the distance, his gazending on the Lunar Bridge. His mind, however, was somewhere else entirely.


    Recalling the epic battle he had seen between the ming crab and the frost spider in the Spirit World, he felt goosebumps all over his body.


    Thinking back to how effortlessly the two creatures could utilize spiritual power and even use it to attack, the youth couldn''t help but sigh.


    What''s so different between a creature of the Spirit World and a creature from the material world?


    Is it only our physiology? Or is there something more?


    "Myu~"


    Suddenly, Valerian called out to him.


    Adam was jolted out of his reverie and nced at the little guy. He found that Valerian''s bowl had be empty and he was looking at him with watery eyes. "Myu~"


    Seeing him act like that, Adam couldn''t help but chuckle. "Fine, fine, stop making that face already." The next moment, his earring shed red, and the bowl in front of the young dragon was filled with meat once again.


    "Myu!" Valerian pped with his front paws and began eating again with great joy.


    Adam smiled warmly and rubbed his dear familiar''s head. Then, he took another sip of his wine and closed his eyes. As he delved deeper into the theory of spiritual power, the world around him seemed to fade away.


    As he remained seated under the shade of the ash tree, his mind drifted away, trying to reach out to the mysteries of the soul. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself hovering before the white lotus inside his spirit sea.


    He gently pressed his hand against one of the white petals of the lotus and softly muttered, "How should I control all this spiritual power?


    "Do you know?"


    The next moment, Adam couldn''t help but chuckle to himself realizing that he was asking a flower for answers. He shook his head in a self-deprecating manner. "Haa¡­ what am I even doing here? It''s not like you''re a¡ª"


    Suddenly, he paused.


    His eyes gradually widened as realization suddenly dawned on him. He nced at the humongous white lotus in front of him and muttered incredulously, "If you''re an artifact¡­ then perhaps I can¡­"


    Adam hurriedly shifted his consciousness back to the real world. He set down his wine cup beside him and leafed through the pages of his grimoire, looking for a specific page of information that he had recently scribbled down.


    He stopped at a particr page and read aloud the title written in bold letters, "Magical focus!"


    In the olden days, before the principles of spellponents were thoroughly researched and established by Magi, they used magical focus to harness the abundant mana in the air and subsequently cast spells.


    A magical focus could be an arcane symbol or a special object, for example, a wand, staff, or even a crystal ball.


    After the spell was cast, the magical focus would be damaged and the Magus would have to use another object as focus. Moreover, a magical focus also required arge amount of time to channel mana and cast spells.


    With the advancement of arcane studies, Magi didn''t use magical focus anymore. The three spellponents¡ªmodel, physical, and material¡ªwere far more efficient.


    Adam''s mind raced with possibilities as he read through the information on magical focus. His hands trembled in excitement as he mumbled, "What if¡­ what if I use the white lotus as the magical focus to channel spiritual power and then cast spells?"


    However, he soon shook his head. "No, that shouldn''t be possible¡­ I think. A magical focus gets damaged after a few uses."


    But the next moment, his eyes shed with eagerness as he thought to himself,


    But the lotus isn''t an ordinary item. If my spections are right, which they most likely are, then it''s a supreme treasure that is worth countless powerful Magi of the universe fighting and dying over!


    I highly doubt it''s going to get damaged...


    The youth got to his feet and started pacing around the ash tree, mumbling incoherent words from time to time.


    Valerian nced at him in confusion. Has brother finally lost it?


    After what seemed like forever, Adam stopped in his footsteps, his breathing ragged and his eyes shing with brilliance. "This¡­ I can work with this! Although I would need to experiment quite a bit, it doesn''t matter. Trial and error is a natural part of research."


    Adam raised his head and nced at the setting sun. He clenched his fists, a bright smile spreading across his face. "I''ll do whatever it takes," he muttered.


    Under the shade of this unassuming ash tree, Adam''s understanding of magic had changed forever. However, this was just the beginning. He had barely scratched the surface.


    As the sun gradually dipped below the horizon, its rays stretched the youth''s shadow behind him.


    It was grand, imposing, and unfathomable.

 Chapter 238 Reminiscing

    <h4>Chapter 238 Reminiscing </h4>


    Time flowed seamlessly as days melted into weeks, and weeks into months. Spring had departed, and as summer neared its end, fall was already at the doorstep.


    Adam was so buried in his research that he barely realized the passing of time. His life had gotten monotonous, to say the least. However, the hope and yearning in his heart that one day his research would bear fruits kept him going.


    He would wake up in the morning, work at Berger''s, attend the academy, and then return home. When at home, he would always be cooped up in hisboratory either researching or practicing mindfulness.


    On this day, the youth was sitting cross-legged on his bed as a barely visible vortex of mana swirled around him. He slowly opened his eyes which seemed deeper than before.


    "The Five Elemental Codex is truly a supreme mana extraction technique!" He clenched his fists, feeling the pure mana coursing through his veins.


    Before this, he used to practice the mana extraction technique given by the academy. It was the most basic of techniques, so he could clearly tell the difference when he shifted to the Five Elemental Codex.


    The more he practiced this technique, the purer his mana became. He could feel it in his body. The pure mana, which was the fusion of the five fundamental elements, was slowly changing his body from the inside out.


    He felt healthier than ever. His strength and speed had increased drastically. But the biggest difference was, he could feel the five elements that pervaded the air.


    It was difficult for him to notice this before. But ever since his advancement to the Neural Stage, he could see it.


    Adam sensed the mana channels that were slowly but surely being created inside his body. He could feel the mana traveling through these channels, further consolidating them. It wouldn''t take him long to take the next step.


    After all, he had already formed his spirit sea.


    "Bing a Rank 2 Magus at the age of twenty¡­" the youth mused to himself. "I wonder how shocked the old man will be."


    Suddenly, he felt a presence outside his door. Activating his Sphere of Resonance, he learned that it was his butler.


    "You maye in, Barry."


    The following moment, the middle-aged butler opened the door and stepped inside. He first bowed respectfully before saying, "My lord, your friends have arrived. They''re waiting for you downstairs."


    "Hmm?" Adam was puzzled. "What day is it?"


    Hearing that question, Barry couldn''t help but sigh. Since thest few months, his master had been so engrossed in his studies that sometimes he would even forget to eat. Not being able to recall the day of the week was also nothing new.


    "My lord, it is the beginning of the weekend," the butler replied, his voiceced with slight concern. "Forgive me for overstepping, my lord, but perhaps¡­ you should tone down your research activities. Anything, when overdone, is bad for health."


    Sensing the genuine distress in his tone, Adam smiled. He got up from his bed and walked toward the door. He ced a hand on his butler''s shoulder and patted him. "You''re right, Barry. I''ll keep that in mind."


    Barry disyed a grateful smile. "Very well, my lord."


    The pair walked down the stairs and arrived at the living room where Edward and Lisa were ying with Valerian.


    "Shall we leave?"


    "Yeah, let''s go." Edward got to his feet and walked out of the house. Meanwhile, Lisa gently grabbed Valerian in her arms and walked out as well.


    Adam nced at Barry and instructed, "I might note back home tonight. So don''t wait up for me." With that said, he too left the house.


    "My lord, are you heading to the library?" The middle-aged Buttler hurriedly asked.


    "Yep!"


    "Another all-nighter?"


    "¡­Something like that."


    Barry gazed at the youth''s departing back speechlessly. In the end, he rubbed his forehead and sighed, "Haa¡­ you just don''t listen."


    ¡­


    As the trio walked through the bustling streets of South Ward, they were greeted by colorful stalls selling exotic goods from all over the Southern Federation.


    The air was filled with the aroma of spices and they could hear the endearingughter of children ying about. Such a scene involuntarily made them rx.


    This was their home, a city where elves, dwarves, gnomes, and humans mingled with one another harmoniously. It was truly a sight to behold.


    "The time for the team mission is soon approaching," Lisa suddenly said as she gently cradled Valerian in her arms. "Do you guys have anything in mind?"


    The curriculum of Clover Academy was divided into two sections - theoretical and practical. The former took ce during the first half of the academic year when students were taught arcane knowledge by the professors.


    Whereas thetter took ce during the second half of the year. The students would use all the knowledge they had learned and apply it in real life in the form of team missions.


    This was the same for all five years that a Magus spent at the academy.


    For thest four years, the trio had taken up missions that had allowed them to travel to many ces in the Southern Federation and help out the people or organizations that had arranged said missions.


    The final year would also be the same. The only difference was, this would be theirst mission. Afterpleting this team mission, they will have finally graduated.


    Thinking of this, Edward had a reminiscent look in his eyes, "Five years went by in the blink of an eye, huh?"


    "Yep." Lisa nodded with a faint smile. "It feels like only yesterday that all of us met at the auditorium, participating in the academy''s entrance examination."


    Adam too couldn''t help but smile in nostalgia, thinking of all the things he had done at the academy in thest five years.


    Thinking back to how weak and ignorant he was back when he was still a fifteen-year-old kid journeying with the traveling party on his way to Moon City, he couldn''t help but feel aplished at how far he hade.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he suggested, "Ourst four missions have been quite hectic. How about we take things slow this time?"


    "Do you have anything in mind?" Edward asked curiously.


    "Yes." Adam nodded. "Shall we take the mission to guard the prospective young students from all over the Federation and guide them to the academy?"


    "Oh, not bad!" Edward nodded in approval. "That would indeed be pretty rxing."


    Lisa agreed as well. "Sure, we can do that. That''s one of the easiest missions avable, anyway. So, it''s no big deal."


    "Great!" Adam beamed. "It''s decided then."


    About fifteen minutester, the trio finally arrived at their destination. In the near distance, they could see a towering structure reaching toward the sky. The tower''s height wasparable to the Royal Pce in the North Ward.


    This building was the greatest collection of knowledge in the Southern Federation.


    The Savant Tower!

 Chapter 239 Savant Tower

    <h4>Chapter 239 Savant Tower </h4>


    "Halt!" The silver-armored security personnel guarding the academy''s library stopped the trio from entering. One of them came forward and nced at Valerian. "No familiars allowed."


    Valerian''s eyes narrowed and he hissed at the guard. "Rawr~"


    Instead of feeling intimidated, the guard only felt as if this familiar in front of him was the cutest thing in the world.


    "It''s alright, Val." Adam nced at the young dragon and gestured. "Get back in."


    The following moment, Valerian transformed into a gray light and returned to Adam''s spirit sea.


    Seeing this incredulous scene, the guard was bbergasted. He even rubbed his eyes multiple times to ensure he wasn''t seeing things.


    Adam and his friends didn''t pay any heed to the dumbfounded guards. They shed their academy identity tokens and made their way inside.


    As they climbed the stairs leading to the Savant Tower, they couldn''t help but admire its architecture, despite visiting this ce on numerous asions.


    The Savant Tower was renowned all over the Southern Federation. It was known for the vast depository of arcane knowledge that it contained.


    It was built hundreds of years ago when the Clover Academy was established. It was the pride and joy of the academy. The tower was a monolithic structure, its outer walls weathered by time and history.


    Adam had to crane his neck to gaze at the top of the tower that seemingly disappeared into the clouds. The youth couldn''t help but marvel at its architecture no matter how many times he visited this ce.


    As the trio approached the main entrance of the Tower, they could see the students as well as the faculty members of the academy going about their day.


    The Savant Tower was perhaps the most-visited building on the academy campus. Not only students, but even professors would carry out their research work here. On a few asions, even the Headmistress was seen visiting this ce.


    As the trio entered the famed library, they were greeted by the scent of old parchment and ink. But something even more striking was the model of theirary system!


    Adam''s gaze was drawn upwards and he couldn''t help but be filled with awe.


    Suspended from the high ceiling, bathed in a gentle light, hung a magnificent model of their sr system. Each was meticulously crafted using some sort of polished metal, hanging in perfect proportion to its neighbors.


    The sun, at the center, glowed warmly, illuminating the eights that orbited it. Through a mystical spell, the time it took for these metallics to orbit around the sun was about the same time it took in real life.


    Adam gazed at the third orbiting the sun. This was his home, Tron.


    Edward suddenly asked in confusion, "Our professors say that Tron is the only capable of sustaining life in our sr system. But how would they know? It''s not like they''ve gone to others, right?"


    Lisa remained silent. She didn''t know the answer to that, however, she did have some guesses. But she didn''t dare speak them, afraid that others would make fun of her.


    Adam, on the other hand, secretly nced at his friends and his lips curled up into a mysterious smirk.


    "I''m going to the study room on the seventh floor. Catch you guyster."


    With that said, the youth ventured into the depths of the library. Walking past countless students, he made his way up after climbing several fleets of stairs.


    The air was heavy with the scent of old books and dust, and the only sound that could be heard was that of the rustling of pages. People were prohibited from making too much noise.


    It was a library, after all.


    Tall shelves lined the walls, each filled to the brim with books and scrolls of all shapes and sizes. Adam, with great familiarity, picked up several thick tomes from the bookshelves and walked toward the floor librarian.


    The Savant Tower had fifteen floors and each floor had a librarian. The main job of the librarian was to make a record of all the books being borrowed by the Magi. Moreover, they were also in charge of the transaction.


    Yes, like most things in existence, the books in the Tower had a price tag as well.


    Adam ced the stack of books on the counter and asked the middle-aged librarian in front of him, "How much?"


    The man checked the books one by one before tly replying, "17 gold pieces."


    "Tsk." Adam pursed his lips and muttered in a hushed tone. "I''ve beening here for so many years. Can''t you just give me a discount?"


    "No." The librarian didn''t care, however, he simply stretched out his palm. "If you''re going to your usual spot, it will cost you another 10 gold pieces for renting it out for the entire day."


    "I know, I know," Adam replied with slight dissatisfaction. He really didn''t like spending money.


    He paid the librarian 27 gold coins, grabbed his books, and walked away.


    "Don''t forget to return the books within twenty-four hours," the middle-aged man said while ncing at the youth''s departing back.


    "Yes, sir, I know!"


    Adam walked toward the spiraling staircase leading upstairs. After having climbed two more floors, he finally arrived at his regr study room. He entered the room and locked the door behind him.


    The room was small with only enough space for a couple of people to move about. However, it was more than enough for Adam. There was a wooden desk and table ced beside the ss window.


    He kept the stack of tomes on the table in front of him and finally took his seat. He stretched his arms and cracked his neck joints, ready to bury himself in endless research once again.


    However, it wouldn''t be on the usage of spiritual power this time. There was something else that the youth had been vigorously researching.


    Adam took out a clean parchment paper from his earring. Then he grabbed a quill and dipped it in ink. Finally, he started jotting down his spections.


    The youth''s eyebrows furrowed in concentration as he delved deeper into the arcane texts, mumbling to himself,


    "The rtionship between mass and gravity¡­"

 Chapter 240 Crimson

    <h4>Chapter 240 Crimson</h4>


    ording to the writings of Mathias the Free, gravity magic was rooted in the maniption of unseen forces that governed the world.


    It was not simply about pulling objects toward each other. It was about tapping into the underlying energy that bound things together, a subtle force that could be harnessed with the right knowledge and skills.


    Adam''s quill danced across the parchment paper as he wrote his hypothesis about the rtionship between mass and gravity.


    There were times when he paused writing, his mind consumed by the deep mysteries of gravity magic. Other times, he was frustrated because he couldn''t understand a thing he was writing.


    At times like this, he would get up from his seat and pace around the room, trying to clear his mind.


    "Should I have brought some of those tobo leaves that the old man smokes all the time?" The youth muttered to himself as he bit on his nails. "Apparently, they help you concentrate."


    The next moment, however, he shook his head and screamed, "Gaahhhh! Why is this so difficult to understand?!"


    "Shhhh!"


    "Damn you!"


    "Keep quiet!"


    Irritated voices could be heard from outside the study room. Adam bit his lip and red at the door. But in the end, he sighed, "Haa¡­ my bad, my bad."


    He sat back down on his chair and pped his cheeks. "Alright, let''s do this one more time!"


    Dipping the feathered quill in ink, he started jotting down his spections once again, trying to thoroughly understand them.


    "The most basic property of matter," he mumbled, "mass is defined as the measure of the amount of matter in a body."


    Adam paused for a moment, stroking his chin in deep thought. "So mass is a fundamental property of matter, huh? And it determines the strength of the gravitational force it exerts?"


    He drew a circle that represented a, then he drew a smaller circle that represented the''s satellite¡ªa moon. He dipped his quill in ink again and then drew arrows between the and the moon, illustrating the gravitational pull between them.


    "So a''s mass," he continued, "creates a gravitational field that extends into space. This field affects the motion of the moon¡­"


    As he continued to write on the parchment paper, his understanding of gravitational force deepened. However, at the same time, he felt like he knew nothing about this fundamental force at all.


    Harnessing gravity magic was not an easy feat. It required a deep understanding of the underlying principles, precise control over mana, and an extremely keen intuition.


    After what seemed like forever, Adam finally put the quill down and leaned back in his chair. He nced at the scenery outside the window in a daze. Unbeknownst to him, the sun had already set and was about to rise once again.


    His eyes lit up as he came to an understanding. "I see¡­ Tron''s gravitational field affects the motion of Selene and Luna. Simrly, the sun''s gravitational field affects the motions of Tron and the others around it!"


    Adam deeply contemted the implications of this theory, his eyes gleaming with curiosity and wonder.


    "If I can manipte the mass of an object, I can potentially alter the gravitational field around it. This will allow me to control the direction and strength of gravity, effectively bending space to my will!"


    However, thews of nature were not so easily bent.


    The next moment, he shook his head and sighed. "But how long will it take me to control such power? A hundred years? A thousand? Haa¡­ It''s still too far away."


    Magic began with understanding the rules of the world. But it ended with twisting said rules of the world. However, to reach that final step, a Magus had to cross countless hurdles.


    "For now, I should focus on the simpler things like Magnify Gravity. When I advance to the next rank, I can start with attraction and repulsion," the youth muttered to himself as he packed up his belongings.


    As his gaze fell on theplex theorems that he had just jotted down, he couldn''t help butin, "Why did Magus Mathias have to write all this shit about thes and the moons and whatnot? Why couldn''t he just write about an apple falling from the tree?"


    "Damn it!" He cursed in irritation. "I''m so mad. This is so difficult to understand!"


    He grabbed the stack of tomes and soon left the study room. As he made his way downstairs, he saw that the library was still filled with people despite being the wee hours of the morning.


    Seeing the dedication in the eyes of the young Magi, Adam couldn''t help but faintly smile.


    Forever in pursuit of knowledge¡­ This was the path of a Magus, the youth thought to himself.


    After dropping off the borrowed books at the librarian''s counter, Adam made his way out of the Savant Tower.


    As the rays of the early morning sun gently caressed his face, he felt refreshed. He closed his eyes for a few moments, letting this sensation wash over him.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the academy''s campus stretching out in front of him. His lips parted and he muttered, "There''s only a few weeks left until the time for the team mission arrives."


    Thinking of all that he had learned at Clover Academy, he felt boundless gratitude toward it. "I should make the most of my remaining time here."


    The youth walked down the stairs with his hands behind his back. A faint smile bloomed on his face as he decided to take this time to tour around the academy''s beautiful campus.


    ¡­


    In the depths of the Murky Mountains, at arge-scale orc settlement, a huge crowd had gathered. Included in this grand gathering were not just orcs, but also trolls and ogres.


    The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and the guttural growls of ferocious beasts could be hearding from the distance.


    At the center of this gathering stood a tall, aged orc wearing tattered robes. His body was riddled with scars and his eyes gleamed with excitement and ferocity.


    He stood atop an intricately carved runic formation, and at the center of this formationy an ivory skull. The skull had deep ridges and its nasal openings wererge.


    Furthermore, Its teeth glowed with a sharp glint, causing anyone who saw it to have a chill crawl up their spines.


    This was the same artifact that Kurdan, Gorgo, and the other young orcs had acquired inside the Soaring River Secret ne!


    The aged orc raised his hands to the sky and roared passionately in thenguage of their species. His words were iprehensible but contained deep power as they had magically activated the ritual.


    As the ritual reached its climax, the skull at the center glowed with an ominous red light. Following that, a wave of blinding crimson energy shot out in all directions with the skull at the epicenter.


    This wave of energy traveled for thousands of miles. Every magical beast in the vicinity that came in contact with this crimson energy turned feral. Their eyes gleamed with a sinister light as all of them simultaneously turned their heads in one direction.


    The Southern Federation!


    Back at the orc settlement, the runic formation had stopped glowing. Therge ivory skull at the center had now turned to fine dust, having already served its purpose.


    The robed orc lowered his hands and grinned maniacally, his eyes shing with intense bloodlust. He too looked in the direction of the Southern Federation and growled fiercely,


    "The time hase!"

 Chapter 241 Different

    <h4>Chapter 241 Different </h4>


    The ground rumbled intensely as countless magical beasts that resided in the Murky Mountains rushed in the direction of the Southern Federation. Their eyes gleamed with madness as only one directive echoed inside their minds.


    Devour humans, elves, dwarves, and gnomes at all costs!


    Such arge-scale mind maniption magic from the School of Enchantment was only made possible because of the ivory skull that was a Rank 1 artifact.


    However, the artifact had its downside as well.


    Firstly, it was a consumable artifact. It could only be used once, after that it would forever be destroyed. Secondly, only Rank 1 magical beasts could be manipted through it, for they were the weakest ones and had the least resistance to enchantment magic.


    However, that would more than suffice.


    After all, in the entirety of the Murky Mountains, the vast majority of the magical beasts present were Rank 1. They would be more than enough to deal a great blow to the forces of the Southern Federation.


    At the orc settlement, everyone present was cheering at the top of their lungs, whether it was orcs, trolls, or even the mindless ogres.


    Orcs had poor temperaments and were easily susceptible to getting angered. However, if there was one thing that set them apart from trolls and ogres, it was their deep consideration for their kin.


    The sole reason why they had even used the skull artifact was so that they could fight the people of the Sothern Federation and imnd and resources for their species.


    Trolls and ogres, on the other hand, werezy, brutish, and highly avaricious creatures. Their corrupt nature would often lead them to distrust one another.


    They generally preferred violent solutions to things and loved bloodshed. That was the main reason why they had allied with the orcs in the first ce.


    Amidst the people that had gathered, anky orc was standing with his arms crossed and deeply gazing at the center of the runic formation where the ivory skully, or whatever was left of it anyway.


    His eyes shed withplicated emotions and his fists clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his palms, causing blood to seep out.


    We tried so hard to get that thing out of the secret ne, but now¡­ it has turned to nothing but mere dust¡­


    Kurdan¡­ is this what you sacrificed your life for?


    He nced at his brethren around him who were jumping around in joy and excitement. Seeing that, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth in irritation. To him, it felt like everyone was getting to enjoy this moment only because of Kurdan and hisrades'' sacrifice.


    Suddenly, a firm hand sped his shoulder. Gorgo turned his head, only to see an elder of his tribe looking at him with concern.


    "What''s bothering you?" Asked the middle-aged orc.


    "Nothing, it''s just¡­" Gorgo paused for a moment before speaking. "My friends and I had to go through so much just to get that thing," he said while pointing at the heap of ivory dust.


    "But now, it''s all gone." Gorgo''s shoulders slouched ever so slightly. "It feels like my friends'' sacrifice was meaningless¡ª"


    "It was not!" The elder interrupted him sternly. "Kurdan and the rest sacrificed their lives so that you could get that artifact back to us. Now that we have put this artifact to use, how can you say that your friends'' deaths were in vain?"


    Gorgo lowered his head and remained silent, his eyes turning slightly red and moist.


    "The die has already been cast, Gorgo," the elder continued, his eyes shing coldly. "Now, all we have to do is paint thends belonging to the Southern Federation in blood."


    Gorgo''s eyes shed with ruthlessness as he recalled the appearance of the human Magus who had killed hisrades.


    He nced at the elder and nodded with a solemn expression. "You''re right!"


    Seeing that look in Gorgo''s eyes, the elder grinned. "Yes, that''s the spirit, my boy. Now, go gather your team."


    "Yes, elder." Gorgo nodded and turned around, disappearing amidst the crowd.


    ¡­


    In the depths of the Murky Mountains, the aged orc wearing tattered robes, the one who had just presided over the ritual, leisurely walked toward a forest clearing.


    The responsibility of activating the artifact and having its effects magnified over arge scale was his. He had carried out his duty perfectly.


    Not only did he have to make sure that the magical beasts attacked only the four major races, but he also had to ensure that the beasts did not harm his brethren as well as the trolls and ogres that they had allied with.


    It was difficult for a Rank 1 artifact''s area of effect to be so massive, however, thanks to this orc''s strength as well as the ritual it was made possible.


    As he approached the forest clearing, he saw two tall figures already waiting for him there.


    One of them was the orc chief, a muscr orc with scars all over his body. He was wearing garments made from beast skin and his upper body was bare, disying his chiseled physique.


    The other was a hooded figure wearing a ck cloak, the aura surrounding him was dark and sinister. His appearance wasn''t visible, but from the exposed skin one could tell he too was an orc.


    Seeing the aged orc making his way to them, the orc chief grinned widely, disying his sharp lower tusks. "You have truly outdone yourself. I didn''t think the artifact''s area of effect would be so great."


    The aged orc chuckled in an eerie manner, "Yes, although the area covered was only a fourth of the Murky Mountains, it should be more than enough. At the very least, tens of thousands of magic beasts have fallen prey to the artifact''s power."


    "It''s a pity it couldn''t control Rank 2 beasts," said the cloaked orc in a raspy voice. "Otherwise, our chances of victory would have significantly increased."


    "Hahaha," the orc chiefughed out loud. "It doesn''t matter. This is also good for us."


    He looked in the direction of the Nightingale Kingdom and muttered solemnly, "I wonder if things will be any different now...


    "I can only hope."


    "It will be different," The aged orc replied. "This time, not only do we have countless suicidal magical beasts fighting for us, but we also have those foolish trolls and ogres. Those idiots will serve as the perfect meat shield."


    The cloaked orc nodded in acknowledgment.


    As the group of Rank 3 Magi simultaneously cast their gazes toward thend belonging to the Southern Federation, they couldn''t help but be filled with hope.


    Time and time again they had shed with the forces of the Southern Federation in hopes of securing morend and resources for their species. But they had failed every time.


    The orc chief''s lips curled up into a wide grin. He clenched his fist and spoke with fiery passion,


    "The war has begun!"

 Chapter 242 Beast Tide

    <h4>Chapter 242 Beast Tide</h4>


    In the eastern part of the Southern Federation,y a small human settlement bordering the Murky Mountains. This location barely had any magical beasts in their vicinity, close to none.


    All the magical beasts had already been taken care of by Magi in the past. This allowed the human settlement of Pivet to take root and flourish. It started as a vige, but over the years, it gradually evolved into a town.


    The sun was about to set and the sky was dyed a shade of orange. Pivet started toe alive as gasmps were lit up one by one. The streets of this peaceful town were bustling with action.


    Townspeople could be seen going about their evening routines. The sound ofughter and conversations filled the air.


    Suddenly¡­


    The ground beneath them started to tremble. It was unnoticeable at first, but slowly everyone started to realize this strange happening.


    "What¡­ what''s happening?"


    "You felt it too, right?"


    "Is this an earthquake?!"


    At once, panic erupted among the townspeople. It was contagious. Thinking it was an earthquake, the people started running to open areas, away from buildings.


    While the people in the town thought that what was happening was due to a natural disaster, the guards stationed at the boundary walls were the first to realize that it was something else entirely.


    In the distance, the forest began to stir with an ominous energy. The guards squinted their eyes and could see shadowy figures approaching them at great speeds from the interiors of the Murky Mountains.


    As the trembling grew more and more intense, they finally appeared.


    Magical beasts of all shapes and sizes burst forth from the depths of the forest, their expressions were maniacal and their eyes gleamed with an eerie crimson light.


    Seeing this, the guards'' eyes widened in disbelief and their bodies shuddered.


    "Beast tide!"


    "It''s arge-scale beast tide!"


    "How is this even possible?!"


    "Run for your lives!"


    If there were a small number of beasts, the guards would have stayed back and fought with their lives on the lines. After all, behind them were their loved ones whom they had to protect.


    However, the number of magic beasts that were upon them numbered in the thousands!


    How could mere mortals even fight against such arge number of beasts that could harness mana? It was possible for a group of five mortals to group together and kill a single magical beast.


    But thousands of beasts?


    Their only hope of survival was to escape. There was no chance that they could go up against this best tide even if all the townspeople were given weapons and made to fight.


    So they could only do what their instincts screamed at them to do - run!


    At once, the guards abandoned their posts and ran into the town, frantically warning others of the impending danger. When the townspeople realized that it wasn''t an earthquake but actually a beast tide, they were petrified.


    This was an absolute shocker to them as this part of the Southern Federation hadn''t had beast tides in decades. All the dangerous beasts in the vicinity had already been killed by Magi.


    Moreover, every few months Magi woulde to check the situations of any new magical beasts, ensuring that the people of Pivet remained safe.


    So when the townspeople heard that a beast tide was upon them, they were momentarily rooted on the spot. But soon they ran for their lives, leaving behind all their belongings.


    Mothers scooped up their children, the elderly stumbled on the ground, while the strong and brave helped their loved ones. The cheerful atmosphere from earlier was instantly reced by pandemonium.


    The atmosphere was thick with anxiety and trepidation. Screams pierced the air as the people scrambled to flee, desperate to escape the wrath of the iing horde.


    However, the magical beasts were relentless, their ferocity and ruthlessness unmatched.


    Due to the effects of the artifact utilized by the orcs, these beasts had gone into a permanent state of berserk. Their strength and speed had increased, albeit slightly. They would not rest until they feasted on the flesh of the four major races.


    The beasts tore through the town''s boundary walls with savage fury. Although some of them died as a result, it didn''t matter. They continued to dash toward the fleeing townspeople.


    At once, even louder screams of pain and agony filled the air as the beasts viciously attacked the humans, their ws and teeth rending flesh and bones effortlessly.


    Buildings were reduced to rubble and the once peaceful streets of Pivet ran red with blood.


    It had not even been ten minutes since the beast tide had arrived and already the entire town had been ughtered. The majority of the magical beasts dashed deeper into the depths of the Southern Federation, looking for their next meal.


    Meanwhile, a small portion stayed behind, munching on the cold corpses. A few cunning ones even searched inside the destroyed houses to see if they had missed someone.


    In the midst of all this, a young man slowly got out of the rubble, fear etched all over his face. He first made sure that no beasts were around before looking behind and signaling to a woman toe out.


    "H-Have they left?" The young woman stuttered in horror. She was heavily injured, blood staining her clothes. However, she had managed to make it out alive thanks to the young man in front of her.


    The man looked around nervously before nodding. "Yes, they must have!"


    "What should we do?" The woman asked in a hushed tone, struggling to contain her tears.


    The young man thought deeply beforeing to a decision. "Let''s head to the east. There''s no forest there, only the seas. We''ll be safe there."


    "Mm." the woman nodded. "I''ll go wherever you take me."


    The man disyed a gentle smile as he caressed her cheeks, "It''s going to be okay¡ª"


    Suddenly, the words got stuck in his throat when arge shadow loomed over him. Before he could even turn around to see what it was, a cold light shed and his head was instantly separated from his neck.


    Blood sttered all over the woman''s face and her mind went nk. She struggled toe to terms with what had just happened. In a daze, her gaze went past the corpse of the young man andnded on a monstrous figure standing behind him.


    It was an orc!


    Realization dawned on her and she involuntarily screamed in terror. "AHHHH¡ª"


    But just like the young man before her, her head was also decapitated by the orc with a swift slice of his sharp dagger.


    Gorgo coldly nced at the fresh corpse of the woman he had just killed and stated with sheer indifference, "So noisy."


    Then, he turned his head in the direction of Nightingale Kingdom, his eyes hsing with unbridled killing intent. He grit his teeth and muttered with sheer hatred,


    "I''ll be waiting for you¡­


    "Adam!"

 Chapter 243 Prepare For War

    <h4>Chapter 243 Prepare For War</h4>


    Moon City, Nightingale Kingdom.


    Inside a spacious hall within the Royal Pce, the atmosphere was tense as the representatives of the four major races had gathered, having just received the terrible news.


    Not just them, even the other Rank 3 Magi such as Professor Godfrey and Berger were also in attendance.


    At the head of the long table, the King of the Nightingale Kingdom, Arnold Nightingale, sat with a grim expression. He nced at all the Rank 3 Magi present and solemnly stated, "As you all know, the orcs have dered war upon us once again."


    The representative of the dwarves, a stout middle-aged man with a thick, braided beard mmed the table in a fit of anger. "Those damn pig bastards! Don''t they ever learn their lesson?"


    "Calm down, Thurmir," the elf representative, a man with blond hair and topaz eyes spoke to him. "Even if they do learn from their mistakes from their past failures, it''s not like they would ever stop trying. You should know just how relentless they can be."


    "Cdor¡­" Thurmir growled at the elf. "Are you okay with the number of deaths this war will bring upon ournds?"


    Cdor shrugged, speaking with an indifferent tone, "What else can we do? Do you perhaps intend to negotiate with the orcs peacefully?"


    "You!" Thurmir was livid. He absolutely hated this condescending elf.


    "Shut your mouths, you two. Or do you want a beating?" Suddenly, a cold voice descended upon the two, causing them to quit their squabble instantly.


    The pair nced at the person who had just spoken. Instead of retorting back, they simply lowered their heads and obediently nodded. "Yes, Lord Berger."


    Although the gnome was also a Rank 3 Magus simr to Cdor and Thurmir, the fact that they were so respectful toward him could mean only one thing.


    That Berger was stronger than them.


    When the representative of the gnomes, a middle-aged man named Sholkand, witnessed this scene, he couldn''t help but feel immense pride in his heart.


    He secretly nced at Berger and thought to himself, Ah, Lord Berger¡­ marvelous, simply marvelous! You truly are my role model!


    Berger simply harrumphed at them and resumed smoking from his pipe. He nced at Arnold and gestured for him to continue.


    Arnold nodded at the old gnome with a faint smile. He then gazed at everyone present and continued, "My spies tell me that the orcs have gotten their hands on a special artifact that has allowed them to manipte a vast number of magical beasts."


    Shond''s eyes narrowed and he ventured a guess, "Could it be that they acquired this artifact from the secret ne?"


    Professor Godfrey, who had been silent all this while, nodded. "It is very likely. Or else they would have used it thest time they invaded ournds."


    "Has it been a hundred years already?" Crod sighed.


    "Yes." Professor Godfrey nodded. "A hundred and seventeen to be precise."


    The room turned silent, everyone thinking deeply about the implications of this new information. If the orcs had found a way to control magical beasts, then their army had already grown several times.


    This war would be certainly different from any of thest ones.


    "What is the scope of the artifact? How many beasts have the orcs in their control?" Crod asked.


    "Tens of thousands of Rank 1 beasts. I''m not sure of the exact number," Arnold replied grimly, "and that''s not all. The orcs have even allied with the trolls and ogres."


    "Those hideous creatures!" Thurmir spoke while gritting his teeth. "Looks like the scale of this war this time would be significant. How many of our people would have to die? Damn it, only if we could participate in this war, everything would be over in an instant!"


    Crod scoffed, "You sure can dream, little man."


    "Grrr!" Thurmir red at the blond elf. "Watch your words, you effeminate elf."


    "Or what?" Crod taunted the dwarf with a smirk. "Have you forgotten about the covenant between us and the orcs?"


    Thurmir clenched his fists in fury, his face turning red.


    Seeing this, Crod continued with a mocking grin, "Or do you think that your race has another Rank 3 Magus that can lead your people should you die in battle? Hah? Which one is it?"


    "You ponty-eared bastard, you wanna go at it?" Thurmir got to his feet and rolled his sleeves, ready to pounce at the elf any moment.


    Crod too took a step forward and coldly muttered, "Oh? Do you think I''m scared of you?"


    POW! POW!


    "Ughhh!!" The elf and the dwarf simultaneously groaned and sat back down in their seats. Their foreheads were swollen like a potato. They didn''t even have to look to see who had just hit them.


    They simply lowered their heads once again and meekly apologized, "I''m sorry, Lord Berger, it won''t happen again."


    "It better not," Berger replied with an annoyed voice. "Or I''m going to make you wish you were dead."


    Crod and Thurmir nodded their heads like chickens pecking at rice grains. Meanwhile, Sholkand, who had a stoic expression on his face, was going crazy inside his head, Kyaa! Lord Berger, so cool!


    The war between the four major races and the orcs had been going on for generations. Within the limitednds of the Southern Federation, resources were scarce, to say the least. That is why there would always be people fighting over them.


    Conflict was inevitable.


    In the past when war was waged between the two sides, Rank 3 Magi would also participate. However, the sheer destruction left behind in their wake was simply too much to recover from.


    Rank 3 Magi were the leaders of their respective races in the Southern Federation and wielded enormous power. If they were to die, then their species would be reduced to nothing without their support.


    That is why, hundreds of years ago, the Rank 3 Magi from both sides hade to an agreement - no Rank 3 Magi were to participate in this war over resources henceforth!


    If anyone were to renege on this agreement, then all the Rank 3 Magi would band together and annihte that person.


    Arnold spoke with a heavy tone, "It has already been a day since the orcs started thier assault. Many of the towns and cities bordering the Murky Mountains have already fallen."


    He got up to his feet and looked every Rank 3 Magi in the eye. "My fellow Magi, time is of the essence. We must conscript all able-bodied Magi to fight this war and protect our homnd."


    The Magi nced at each other and nodded.


    Arnold continued, "Let us show those damn monsters the reason why our four races have stood strong for all these years. As long as we''re united, there''s nothing stopping us.


    "Let us prepare for war!"

 Chapter 244 Possibility

    <h4>Chapter 244 Possibility</h4>


    The atmosphere in Moon City was tense and filled with anxiety, a palpable sense of foreboding hanging in the air.


    Although the orcs had only just dered war less than twenty-four hours ago, thanks to the fastmunicationwork of the Magi in the Southern Federation, everyone in every city that still hadn''t fallen had now be privy to it.


    The citizens of Moon City were on edge. Streets that were once bustling with activity were now eerily quiet. Although the city was situated ind, far away from the Murky Mountains, the citizens couldn''t help but begin to panic.


    In the city''s countless taverns and inns, the mood was somber as friends and family came together to discuss the current situation. They spoke in hushed tones as if speaking loudly about it would make the impeding dangere sooner.


    Many were even making ns to flee the city, seeking refuge further southward where thend met the Misty Sea.


    While others prayed for the Magi to protect their homes. In desperate times, the mortals could only depend on Magi whose powers were god-like to them.


    For most of these people, this war was something new. They had never witnessed anything like it. Thest war had urred over a hundred years ago, after all. The majority of the residents weren''t even born back then.


    It was a different thing for the Magi, though. With their long lifespans, they knew just how terrifying this war could potentially be.


    However, despite the terror and uncertainty that gripped the city, thanks to the local enforcement, order was still maintained. Moreover, the residents had great faith in the Magi.


    Within the grand auditorium at Clover Academy, all the students as well as the faculty members had gathered for an emergency assembly. An uneasy atmosphere pervaded the hall as students couldn''t help but be nervous.


    They had heard from other people about the imminent war, however, they didn''t know the full details. Some people, however, were privy to this information already.


    Adam was standing amidst the final-year students, his expression grim. Berger had told him earlier today about the impending war. To say that he was shocked would be a major understatement.


    "Damn it!" He couldn''t help but curse aloud, causing the surrounding students to nce at him. However, they didn''t me him. Everyone was on edge.


    "All I wanted was some peace and quiet to carry out my research. Is that so much to ask for?" He muttered under his breath while massaging his temples, clearly frustrated.


    Edward, who was standing beside him, spoke in a soft tone, "Father said that all Magi will be enlisted for the uing war."


    "Is that so?" Adam nced at him with a raised eyebrow. Berger hadn''t told him about this. The old gnome had only vaguely mentioned about the war and had told him to prepare for it.


    "I''m afraid so." Edward nodded, his toneced with slight worry.


    Lisa, who was standing beside Edward, couldn''t help but sigh as she nced at therge group of students all the way on the other side of the auditorium.


    "I''m concerned about those first-year students. They''ve only just been admitted to the academy and they are already being sent to the frontlines."


    Adam nced at the first-year students who were the most apprehensive out of everyone present. Seeing this, his gaze softened and he couldn''t help but feel bad for them.


    It is the dream of every budding Magus in the Southern Federation to one day study at the Clover Academy.


    But these guys¡­ they achieved their goal but when they go to war, how many of them will return?


    Suddenly Adam realized that despite being a Magus and gaining such strength, he was still so weak. He lowered his head and clenched his fist, muttering to himself, Strength¡­ I need more strength!


    Right at that moment, Professor Godfrey walked onto the stage, her expression as solemn as ever. Without wasting a moment to greet the other professors, she walked toward the podium and addressed all the students present.


    "I''m sure all of you have already heard the news about the impending war," she spoke grimly, "we have received information that the orcs have allied with the trolls and ogres of the Murky Mountains and have dered war on us."


    At once, there was a major uproar inside the auditorium. Some of the students even broke down in tears, fearing what would happen if they were to face those monsters at the frontline.


    "Orcs?" Adam''s eyes narrowed as a foreboding feeling slowly started to grip his heart.


    Professor Godfrey waved her hand. "Silence!"


    Her voice was magnified several times and echoed in every corner of the auditorium, causing the students to instantly turn quiet.


    "I know you all are afraid," she spoke gently, "but we must hurry. It is up to us Magi to protect our loved ones. If the orcs make their way ind, our dear ones may not live to see another day. Do you want that?"


    "No, we don''t!"


    "We''ll fight with everything we have!"


    "We won''t let those monsters take over ournds!"


    "We won''t let them hurt our loved ones!"


    The majority of the students, the younger ones mostly, were riled up by the Headmistress'' words and couldn''t help but speak passionately.


    This old hag¡­ Adam''s eyes shed withplicated emotions. He knew exactly what Professor Godfrey was doing and he couldn''t help but feel repulsed by it.


    Suddenly, he stepped forward and asked with a raised voice, "Professor, will you be joining the battle? What about the other Rank 3 Magi?"


    The Headmistress turned her head and deeply gazed at Adam. In the end, she shook her head with a bitter smile. "I''m afraid not. Rank 3 Magi are forbidden to interfere in the war."


    "What?!"


    "How can that be?!"


    The auditorium was again thrown into chaos. Now, the students couldn''t help but feel that their chances of victory in the uing war had exponentially diminished.


    "Silence!" Professor Godfrey once again shouted. "Fear not! The Rank 3 Magi from the enemy side are also forbidden from fighting. Rest assured that with the four races united, we will triumph!"


    She was able to dissolve the growing dissent among the students with just a few words. Seeing that the students'' attitude had changed, the Headmistress continued, "Rank 1 Magi will be the mainstay of the army, mainly the Neural Stage Magi, and will be led by Rank 2 Magi."


    Professor Godfrey paused for a moment before continuing with a serious expression, "But keep in mind, although our four races are united, that doesn''t necessarily mean that we outnumber the enemy."


    There was confusion amongst the students and some of the professors also shared the same sentiment.


    "The King''s spies have informed us of a dire situation," the Headmistress added as she nced around the auditorium.


    "It has been brought to our attention that the orcs are able to control arge number of Rank 1 magical beasts and that this was made possible by a special artifact. I believe that this artifact had been obtained by them in the Soaring River Secret ne!"


    Adam''s body trembled in shock and his eyes widened, the feeling of foreboding intensifying within him. He couldn''t help but think of a horrifying possibility.


    It can''t be!

 Chapter 245 Find Strength

    <h4>Chapter 245 Find Strength </h4>


    When Adam heard that the artifact that helped the orcs control countless Rank 1 magical beasts, he involuntarily thought back to the ivory skull that Kurdan had passed on to thatnky orc.


    At the time, after he had dealt with Kurdan, he was put into a serious dilemma. He had two choices - go after thenky orc or save his friends. In the end, he chose thetter.


    Now, when he learned that this decision at the time had led to the orcs gaining the upper hand in the uing war, his mind went nk.


    His body trembled and he muttered incredulously, "N-No... it can''t be! No, no, no..."


    Seeing that something was wrong with his friend, Edward patted his shoulder and asked with concern, "Adam, are you okay? What happened to you?"


    "N-nothing happened..." Adam was beginning to profusely sweat. He looked around and suddenly he couldn''t help but feel ustrophobic. "I''m g-gonna go get some fresh air."


    "Wait, where are you going?" Lisa asked in rm. This waspletely unlike Adam. She continued, "We still have to go to the administrative building to receive our mission."


    Adam waved his hand and replied without turning around, "I''ll leave it to you. I gotta go."


    With that said, he bumped shoulders with the other students in the crowd as he gradually made his way out of the auditorium.


    The fifth-year students who saw this couldn''t help but sneer, thinking to themselves that the youth had gotten cold feet because he had to fight in the uing war.


    The Headmistress also witnessed Adam''s sudden departure but didn''t think much of it. She continued speaking, "Since the time of the practical tests is already here, your performance during the war will count toward your final scores..."


    ...


    Adam''s heart started to pound madly as he slowly walked out of the campus. Anxiety gripped his heart as he wandered around aimlessly.


    "No, no, no, it can''t be..."


    "All this... is my fault?"


    "So many people are going to die... and it--"


    Suddenly, he bumped into a middle-aged guard patrolling the streets and fell to the ground. The guard was livid that someone had run into him in broad daylight.


    He was about to scold the person, but when he saw the youth wearing Clover Academy''s olive cloak, he was terrified. He hurriedly bent over and apologized, "Forgive me, Lord Magus--"


    However, before he could even finish speaking, he realized that the youth had run off into the distance in a panic. Seeing this, the guard was puzzled. "What... in the world?"


    Adam scurried off into the distance, knocking over people on the way and apologizing to them repeatedly.


    He had never felt this way. This weakness, this fear, it reminded him of the time when he was still a mere mortal back in his hometown, constantly cowering in the face of aristocrats and mercenaries.


    The youth made his way into an empty cobblestoned alley, his breathing extremely ragged. He lifelessly leaned against the wall, clutching at his chest.


    "What''s happening to me?"


    "What... this... I don''t feel so well!"


    His chest heaved up and down as he involuntarily thought back to the time in the secret ne when he had decided to let thenky orc escape with the ivory skull.


    "No! No! No!" The youth clutched at his hair and screamed. "It can''t be! Impossible!"


    Suddenly, a gray light shed and Valerian appeared in front of him. Inside the youth''s spirit sea, the young dragon could feel the deep turmoil that he was going through.


    ''Brother, what''s wrong? What''s happening to you?!'' Valerian asked in distress, his eyes shing with concern. He too had never seen Adam behave this way.


    When Adam saw Valerian in front of him, his breathing returned to normal, albeit slightly. He nced at his familiar and muttered softly, "Val¡­ I think I''ve made a terrible mistake."


    ''What is it? You can tell me!''


    "No, it''s¡­" Adam bit his lip. He wanted to speak but no words came out of his mouth. In the end, he turned around and started to once again aimlessly walk through the streets of the South Ward.


    Valerian could only helplessly follow after him.


    After walking for a long time, unbeknownst to him, he had arrived at the entrance of Herbs & More. In his subconscious mind, this was the ce he considered the safest, after all.


    Adam''s eyes lit up and he climbed the stairs to the entrance. He raised his hand to push through the door. He wanted to talk to Berger about it, but suddenly his hand paused.


    Complicated emotions shed through his eyes as he slowly lowered his hand.


    What will the old man think of me?


    Will he be disappointed?


    Will he be angry?


    In the end, his legs seemed to have lost all energy as he dropped down the stairs leading to the shop''s entrance. He sat there listlessly, his back deste. Although Valerian was sitting right beside him, he felt lonely.


    Slowly, Adam''s eyes turned red and pearls of tears started to fall to the ground. Ovee by immense guilt, he continued to me himself.


    It''s all my fault!


    So many people are going to die¡­


    Suddenly, a firm hand sped his shoulder and a familiar voice entered his ear.


    "What is it, boy?"


    Adam turned his head and saw that Beger at some point had already arrived and was sitting beside him. He was the same as ever, looking at him with a bored expression, and smoking from his pipe.


    The moment he saw Berger, Adampletely broke down. "Old man¡­"


    Berger realized that things must have been very serious for the youth to turn out this way. So he gentlyforted him and told him to exin what was going on.


    After crying out his fill, Adam recounted everything that had happened in the secret ne. Then, he told him about his spections about the ivory skull.


    Berger was silent for a while after listening to him. In the end, he heaved a long sigh. As he filled his pipe bowl with fresh tobo leaves, he began, "The soul bes tinted with the color of its thoughts."


    Adam was puzzled. He couldn''t understand what the old man was saying but he remained silent, choosing to patiently listen and not interrupt.


    The old gnome lit the tobo and took a deep puff before continuing, "Our life is what our thoughts make of it. You think that your actions have led to the current events and that a lot of people will die as a result.


    "But you have never once thought that your actions saved the lives of your friends whom you deeply cherish."


    The gnome''s eyes shed with profound wisdom as he nced at the youth and gently smiled.


    "You have power over your mind, not outside events. Realize this and you will find strength."

 Chapter 246 Destination

    <h4>Chapter 246 Destination</h4>


    Inside Herbs & More, Berger and Adam sat at the counter. For the first time, it was the old gnome that was brewing tea for the both of them. Meanwhile, the youth just sat there in a daze, battling his inner turmoil.


    As the gnome poured the herbal tea into two white ceramic cups, he stated, "Wine is to uplift your spirit, whereas tea is to calm your soul."


    "Mm." Adam nodded as he sniffled. He grabbed the teacup with both hands, ncing at the warm, green liquid inside. He took a sip and felt his worries slightly wash away strangely enough.


    "It tastes nice," he murmured.


    "So what is it that''s still bothering you?" The gnome asked as he took a sip of the tea.


    "I don''t know, it''s just..." Adam thought of the right words to say.?"If I had done things differently in the past--"


    "Stop right there," Berger interrupted him. "Let me tell you something. This war with the orcs was inevitable. This isn''t the first time that it''s happening, and it most certainly won''t be thest time either."


    Adam nced at him and nodded ever so slightly. Still, the deep guilt coursing through his heart could not be erased. "But it''s a fact that because of my past actions, there will be countless more deaths than it originally would have... right?"


    "Well, that is indeed true," the gnome spoke nonchntly as he took another sip from his cup.


    Hearing his reply, Adam''s heart ached and he clenched his fists tightly, almost breaking the cup in his hands.


    "But what can you do about it?" Berger asked.


    "What?" The youth nced at him in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "Can you return to the past and change things?" The old gnome''s lips curled up into a smirk.


    Adam remained silent.


    "Let''s put it this way." Berger ced the teacup on the counter and continued, "Back then, had you gone after the orc and left your friends to die, would you have been able to live with the consequences?"


    "Of course not!" Adam replied instantaneously.


    "If both oues lead to misery, choosing one that gives you the least distress is the correct one. In life, more often than not, there is no right or wrong decision." Berger smiled. "There is only the journey that each choice sets us on."


    "Then... do you think what I did was right?" Adam asked, his eyes shing with faint hope.


    All he needed was an affirmative answer from the gnome and the feeling of guilt in his heart would lessen. However, he didn''t get the answer he wanted.


    "No, it wasn''t." Berger shook his head. He paused before continuing, "But it wasn''t wrong either."


    "...I see." The youth lowered his head.


    "Always remember this, boy," the gnome began, "you cannot change the direction of the wind, but you can change your sails to always reach your destination."


    Adam nced at him, deeply ruminating over his word.


    "Dwelling on your past and worrying about the future will only rob you of the present''s joy." Berger faintly smiled. "Now, if you''re still burdened by guilt, just make sure to kill a few extra orcs."


    The youth remained silent for a long time. Then, a smile gradually bloomed on his face. He wiped his tears and spoke with appreciation, "Thank you."


    Berger returned to his usual demeanor and waved his hand impatiently. "Now get the hell out of here. I can''t stand the sight of your tears and snot."


    "Hehe." Adam got to his feet and bowed respectfully. "I''ll be back soon."


    He then turned around and left, the weight on his shoulders having reduced significantly from before.


    Berger nced at his departing back and hesitated to speak. There were many things he wished to say, but in the end, he only muttered a few words.


    "Be careful¡­"


    Adam stopped in his steps in slight shock, not having expected the grumpy old gnome to suddenly say such words. He turned around and looked at him with a bright smile.


    "Of course!"


    With that said, he walked out of the store, Valerian following behind him. Thetter suddenly stopped and turned around to look at the old gnome.


    He then waved his tiny paw and smiled. "Myu~"


    Berger smiled back and replied with a slight nod.


    ¡­


    After having bought loads of supplies from the Mercantile Guild, Adam waited for Edward and Lisa at the entrance of Clover Academy.


    Standing under the marble archway, the youth nced at the tense atmosphere that pervaded the city, sighing to himself. However, unlike before, he didn''t me himself.


    After speaking to Berger he realized something. If he could really turn back time and go to that moment where he had to choose between saving his friends and chasing the orc, he would have made the same choice.


    Thinking so, he raised his head and gazed at the clouds above, recalling the old gnome''s words. My soul takes on the color of my thoughts¡­


    "Adam!"


    Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice call out to him in concern. The youth lowered his head and looked in the direction of the voice. There, he saw Edward and Lisa rushing toward him, anxiety etched all over their faces.


    Seeing Edward, the first friend he had ever made, Adam reaffirmed in his heart. That''s right, I would make the same choice.


    The next moment, his lips curled up into a mischievous smile.


    "What happened to you? You left in a panic? Are you alright?" Edward tightly sped his shoulders and shot a series of questions.


    Adam chuckled. "Of course, I''m alright. Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "Be honest!" Lisa sternly said, her eyes shing with worry. "What has gotten into you? I''ve never seen you like that."


    "Hmph!" Adam raised his head at a forty-five-degree angle, his lips curling up into a smug smile. "What do you mean? It was all an illusion. Keke, it''s a pretty neat trick, right?"


    Edward and Lisa stared at him with serious expressions, not buying his lies.


    Suddenly!


    A figure appeared behind them and put his arms around their shoulders. The couple were rmed that someone had managed to get so close to them without them even noticing.


    When they turned around to see who it was, they were even more stunned.


    "Like I said, it was all an illusion." Adam grinned.


    Meanwhile, the ''Adam'' that was standing in front of the couple had already dissipated into smoke.


    Lisa''s eyes turned wide as saucers, "You! How did you do it? I didn''t feel any¡ª"


    "Ah, let''s not waste time." Adamughed out loud and dragged the couple by the arms. "Let us depart¡­


    "For battle!"

 Chapter 247 Flying Mount

    <h4>Chapter 247 Flying Mount</h4>


    As the trio made their way inside the academy campus, Lisa filled in Adam on all the details since he was missing when the Headmistress was addressing the students.


    "Our team has been dispatched to Stardale, located in the east," the emerald-eyed youngdy began. "It''s a stronghold city bordering the Murky Mountains and is currently under attack from the beast tide."


    "What about the orcs?" Adam asked solemnly.


    "Not many of them," Edward chimed in. "The beasts are the first wave of attack. Although there are some trolls and ogres mixed in."


    "So the orcs are using them as meat shields, huh?" Adam muttered as he stroked his chin.


    The couple nodded with grim expressions.


    If the magical beasts which already numbered in the tens of thousands were the first wave, then what would happen when the orcs'' main army joined the war? Just based on this, they could tell that the war would go on for a long time and it would be brutal.


    The number of deaths that would be caused by the magical beasts was unimaginable. When Adam thought of this, he was filled withplicated emotions.


    He clenched his fists and cursed inwardly, Damn it!


    However, his state of mind was unlike before. He was not going to dwell on the past. Instead, he would work harder than anyone else to kill the enemies when he joined the frontline.


    "What''s the status of Stardale?" The youth asked suddenly.


    "It hasn''t fallen if that''s what you''re asking," Lisa replied.


    Edward added, "Also, it''s going to be very difficult for the enemy to take over Stardale. The city is heavily fortified on all five sides."


    "Wait, five sides?" Adam was surprised. "What the hell?"


    "Yes, the city is shaped like a pentagon." Edward shrugged.


    The trio soon made their way to the part of the academy campus where magical beasts were reared. Here, there were many flying mounts that were usually utilized by the school faculty for various purposes, mostly transportation.


    Thanks to these magical beasts, the amount of time needed for the students and the faculty members to travel to their destinations would be reduced significantly.


    When Adam nced at all the magical beasts in this vast clearing, he suddenly came to a realization. "I see... so the artifact''s reach is not that great. Otherwise, these beasts should have also been affected by it."


    He didn''t realize this when he saw Valerian in a normal condition before. After all, thetter was a mighty dragon. So Adam naturally assumed that the artifact wouldn''t affect him.


    "But still," Lisa spoke with unease. "The artifact''s range is long enough to affect a vast number of magical beasts on the eastern side of the Murky Mountains."


    Adam remained silent, his hands involuntarily clenching into fists.


    "Which one is ours, by the way?" Edward asked.


    "It''s that one over there." Lisa pointed in the distance. "We''ll be heading to Stardale with a few other teams as well as a fifth-year professor."


    Adam looked in the direction Lisa was pointing at and couldn''t help but frown. The magical beast they were going to use as transport was a flying serpent.


    It was humongous, to say the least. Its body was covered in dark green scales and it had a pair of wings on its back made of white feathers.


    "Ugh, I really hate snakes," the youth couldn''t help but mutter in distaste.


    "Myu! Myu!" Valerian who was sticking his head out from Adam''s robes also frowned.


    He could still vaguely recall that when he was still inside his egg, he was taken captive by a white serpent from the Spirit World for as long as he could remember.


    The young dragon didn''t know how he got there, but he remembered living in constant fear of being devoured. That was until Adam came and saved him. So naturally the little guy had a strong aversion to serpentine creatures.


    Adam was also the same. After all, he had almost died at the hands of the same white serpent when he rescued Valerian all those years back.


    "You guys don''t like snakes?" Lisa''s lips twitched.


    "No!"


    "Myu!"


    The raven-haired youth and the ck cat vigorously shook their heads in unison.


    "It doesn''t matter. We don''t have any other choice." Edward sighed.


    As the trio made their way toward the flying serpent, a middle-aged woman wearing white Magus robes and donning round sses with ck frames on her face looked their way and beckoned at them.


    "Come quick, you three. You''re thest ones to arrive."


    "Sorry, Professor Kimberly!" Lisa hurried toward the middle- ageddy and apologized.


    This professor had auburn hair and sky-blue eyes. She taught the fifth-year students advanced theories on spell-casting. She knew the trio well since she had been teaching them in the past half year.


    Moreover, she also had a fairly good impression of the three, even Adam who barely participated in ss. This was because she knew that the youth had a deep understanding of spell-


    casting theories from all the conversations she had with him in the past.


    "What took you all so long?" She asked sternly. They were supposed to have departed five minutes ago but were held back by the three.


    Before Lisa could even answer, a fifth-year student sitting atop the serpent spoke with tant mockery, "I''m sure Lisa and Edward must''ve been scouring the city for that coward. I mean, we all saw how Adam ran out of the auditorium while shitting his pants."


    Everyone nced at the person who had just spoken. It was a blond youth wearingvish robes. Clearly, he came from an affluent background.


    His name was Frank McCoy, an aristocrat of Moon City hailing from a Magus Family.


    "Come now, let''s all get along." Professor Kimberly tried to diffuse the situation. She didn''t want there to be any discord in the group, especially when they were in the middle of a war.


    However, things didn''t go as she wanted them to.


    "Ah?" Adam stepped forward while digging his ear with his pinky finger. "I did leave the auditorium but that was to meet your mother. Didn''t she tell you?"


    "Bastard, what did you just say?!" Frank was livid. He stood up on the saddle and red at Adam.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, how unfilial." Adam''s lips curled up into a taunting smile.


    "''Bastard''? Is that how you address your father? Where are your manners, boy?"

 Chapter 248 Harmony

    <h4>Chapter 248 Harmony </h4>


    The atmosphere suddenly turned strange. The other students who were sitting atop the serpent couldn''t help but burst into hushedughter. Seeing this, Frank was even more furious.


    "You son of a¡ª" He was about to jump down from the serpent''s back, but suddenly Professor Kimberly released the aura of a Rank 2 Magus!


    She had had enough.


    "My dear students," She smiled amicably and nced at the two of them. "Won''t you get along?"


    Frank and Adam gulped involuntarily before nodding like chickens. "Y-Yes, ma''am!"


    "Very good." The auburn-haireddy retrieved her aura and climbed the flying mount, sitting at the forefront.


    "Now, let us leave for Stardale."


    The trio too made their way up the magical beast and took their seats. The entire time Frank angrily stared at Adam. Meanwhile, thetter kept taunting him with his expressions. However, neither of them spoke a word.


    Both understood that this was indeed not the best time to quarrel.


    After everyone had taken their seats, Professor Kimberly sent a mentalmand to the serpent. With a powerful p of its wings, the serpentunched itself into the air, soaring effortlessly above the city.


    This was the first time that Adam was using a flying mount, so he couldn''t help but tightly grip the saddle. He nervously gulped as he was reminded of the time in the Spirit World when he was perpetually falling. But this time was a little different.


    Within a few moments, the serpent had already flown high up in the sky and into the clouds. Its dark green scales twinkled like emeralds in the morning light and its feathered wings stretched wide, seemingly trying to catch the sun''s rays.


    It was a sight to behold. As they passed through towering mountains and vast forests, the children couldn''t help but be mesmerized as they marveled at the beauty of the world below.


    The flying serpent flew with grace and speed, dancing across the blue sky. The students clung to the saddle, their hearts pounding with exhration, but also a sense of purpose.


    Although everything looked beautiful and captivating now, they knew that when they reached their destination, things would be the opposite.


    Hours passed and the sun slowly began to descend. A journey that would have taken them weeks, if not months, was covered in a matter of hours. The Magi were now drawing closer to their destination.


    As they flew in the direction of the Murky Mountains, the atmosphere also changed drastically. It was as if all the positive emotions were slowly being sucked out as they inched closer to the battlefield.


    The expressions of all the students, who were enjoying the ride earlier, were now grim.


    Professor Kimberly turned her head around and nced at them, "Do you feel it?"


    No one replied. They only nodded their heads. Among the group of students, two teams were from the fifth year, and only one team each from the other four years.


    While the fourth years and the fifth years could handle their own, the others naturally had it worse. They were still kids after all.


    "Too much killing stains the environment," the professor began, "not to mention, that the negative emotions of the deceased also seep into the surroundings. This is what makes the atmosphere dark and heavy."


    Everyone nodded with solemn expressions.


    Professor Kimberly continued, "ces like Moon City will forever have a positive aura around them because they directly reflect the emotions of their residents."


    A first-year student curiously asked, "Professor, how do one''s emotions affect their surroundings? That shouldn''t be possible, right?"


    Professor Kimberly smiled gently at this youth. But before she could reply, Adam had already answered. "Because of mana."


    All the students turned their heads and nced at the back of the saddle where Adam was resting with his hands interlocked, supporting the back of his head.


    "Oh! Care to exin, Student Adam?" Professor Kimberly was slightly surprised, not having expected anyone to answer.


    "Mana is not just a source of energy but also a conduit of emotions," Adam replied with a bored expression. "Mana can conduct and amplify the emotional energies of those around it, shaping the environment in which it exists."


    "Hmm." The professor nodded with a gratified smile, her eyes shining with wonder. "Go on."


    "People with positive emotions can infuse the mana around them with a simr positivity. Flowers bloom brighter, the air feels lighter, and even the most ordinary tasks seem to be infused with joy.


    "Conversely, when negative emotions taint the mana, the atmosphere bes heavy and stifling. Just like the one we''re currently feeling," Adam exined patiently, his words containing deep insight.


    The next moment, he raised his head and nced at the fast-


    moving clouds, recalling the profundities of the Way that he had experienced in one of the memories.


    "To harness the full potential of mana, a Magus must first master their own emotions and keep them in harmony with the mana surrounding them. In the end, it alles down to finding bnce and bing one with mana and nature."


    A long period of silence ensued atop the flying serpent. The only sound that was heard was that of the strong winds brushing past them.


    Sensing this, Adam lowered his head and nced at the rest of the people. Everyone, including Professor Kimberly, was looking at him speechlessly.


    Seeing this, his lips twitched, Damn, did I speak more than necessary?


    "Student Adam¡­ just who taught you such deep knowledge?" Professor Kimberly asked incredulously.


    To say that she was shocked would be a major understatement. This was clearly not something that the professors taught at the academy. After all, the faculty only emphasized teaching students the analytical side of magic.


    But this...


    This was something else entirely!


    Adamughed nervously and lied through his teeth, "Actually, old man, I mean, Lord Berger taught all this to me. You may not know, but I''m his apprentice. So, it''s not strange that I know such things."


    Professor Kimberly''s eyes lit up and she nodded in understanding. "I see. That indeed makes sense." She then nced at Adam and smiled. "But it''s great that you can grasp such things at such an early age. It will greatly help you in the


    ¡ª"


    Suddenly, she stopped speaking and turned back around, gazing into the far distance. Her eyes narrowed as she muttered coldly, "Looks like we havepany."


    The students didn''t quite understand what she was saying, but all of them couldn''t help but start to feel nervous. From her tone, things didn''t look quite good.


    Adam squinted his eyes and expanded his Sphere of Resonance to the maximum. The next moment, his eyes widened in shock.


    "Enemy flying magical beasts!"

 Chapter 249 Catch Me

    <h4>Chapter 249 Catch Me</h4>


    A dozen small dots became visible in the distance, their sizes increasing with each passing second. Only a few momentster, their figures were apparent to everyone sitting on the flying serpent.


    ROAR!


    All kinds of flying magical beasts, ranging fromrge eagles and dark vultures to ming crows and thunder owls, charged toward the group with unbridled killing intent.


    Their auras were ghastly and sinister and their eyes were bloodshot, gleaming with madness.


    When Professor Kimberly noticed this, her face turned solemn. "These beasts have been corrupted by the orcs."


    Although she could single-handedly take care of all these Rank 1 beasts, the current situation was highly unfavorable to her. Firstly, they were in the sky, giving the corrupt beasts an advantage over her. Any spell she cast was likely to be dodged by them.


    Secondly, and most importantly, she couldn''t let those beastse near the flying serpent. If she did, all the students sitting atop this flying mount would be affected by the subsequent battle, and she wouldn''t be able to guarantee their safety.


    She had made sure to take a safe route to their destination, but despite all her cautious nning, the enemy still managed to find her.


    Her only option now was to make the flying serpent descend andnd on the ground. The safety of the students was her first priority.


    However, how could the enemy allow this?


    The next moment, Professor Kimberly''s eyes shed with resolve and she hurriedly weaved hand gestures. No, I cannot let them near! I''ll take them all out through long-range spells.


    Threerge magic circles materialized above the middle-ageddy. Out of these magic circles, fire erupted in a ze of glory. And following that, they streaked across the sky, making their way toward the enemy magical beasts.


    Rank 2 Spell: Scorching Beam!


    The three ming rays tore through the clouds, producing a crackling sound. Before anyone knew it, the three magical beams had already appeared in front of the flying beasts.


    SCREEECH!


    Instantly, the Rank 2 spell pierced the hearts of half of the enemies before dissipating into tiny mana particles. These magic beasts had been caught off guard and had paid with their lives.


    The surviving beasts, however, didn''t cower in this situation. Instead, the ferocity in their eyes increased even more as they flew toward the flying serpent at greater speeds.


    But suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew in their faces, causing them to falter for a few moments.


    Rank 2 Spell: Wind Rush!


    This spell from the School of Invocation created a powerful line of wind that swept off everything in its path.


    Since they were currently in mid-air, the effect of this spell was not particrly visible. For instance, if this Rank 2 Spell were to be cast on the ground, it would sweep up any person or object, including even buildings.


    The remaining magical beasts that were suddenly hit with this spell found themself temporarily unable to maintain flight.


    However, that was all the time Professor Kimberly needed to cast her next spell.


    The auburn-haireddy''s eyes gleamed with cold, killing intent as she finally finished casting hand signs. Then, she aimed her palm at the enemies. Following this, a brilliant magic circle lit up in front of her.


    Rank 2 Spell: Acid Arrow st!


    A two-meter long, glimmering, green arrow shot toward the flying magical beasts at an incredible speed. Just as the effects of the previous spell had dissipated, the green arrow had already flown right amidst the beasts.


    BOOM!


    The arrow burst into a spray of acid in the middle of the flying beasts. Out of the six, four of them were grievously injured by the acid blobs.


    They screeched in agony as the acid corroded their wings and other parts of their bodies, causing them to helplessly fall to the ground to their deaths.


    However, two beasts still remained!


    These two took the least amount of damage from the spell. Although they too were injured, they could still maintain flight and pose a serious threat to the group of students.


    Seeing that she was unable to kill thest two flying beasts despite casting three spells back to back, Professor Kimberly couldn''t help but frown. If these two beasts managed to draw closer, she wouldn''t be able to guarantee the safety of those behind her.


    Just when she was about tomand the flying serpent to quickly descend to the ground, a student approached her from behind and confidently said, "Professor, leave the rest to me."


    Professor Kimberly turned around and was quite surprised to see who it was.


    "Student Adam!"


    But the next moment, she shook her head and sternly replied, "I know you have good intentions, but I cannot allow it. It is simply too dangerous."


    Adam nced at her and smiled. "Trust me, Professor. I can handle a few birds."


    Before Professor Kimberly could even speak, the youth had already taken out a handful of y from his Holding Pouch and threw it in front of him. Following that, he weaved a series of hand signs, and finally, a bright magic circle lit up.


    Rank 1 Spell: Mold Earth!


    The handful of y transformed into two circr tforms, steady enough for a person to stand on. As the two earthen tformsy before Adam''s feet, the youth cast yet another spell.


    Rank 1 Spell: Magus Hands!


    A dozen spectral hands appeared out of nowhere and grabbed the earthen tforms, holding them in mid-air. Adam leisurely got on top of one of them and then looked at Professor Kimberly.


    "Make sure to catch me."


    With that said, the mud tform that the youth was crouching on zoomed toward the two remaining flying beasts. Whereas, the other tform followed behind him.


    Professor Kimberly stared dazedly as she saw the youth fly into the distance, thinking to herself, A mere Rank 1 spell can be used in such a way?


    However, this was very difficult for a Rank 1 Magus to pull off. She couldn''t help bute to admire Adam''s creativity. But suddenly she realized the grave danger that the youth would be in. She hurriedlymanded the flying serpent to follow after the youth.


    Damn it! It''s fine if you wish to court death, but why put others'' lives at risk?


    Meanwhile, Adam slowly approached the two enemy beasts. One of them was a dark vulture, while the other was a ming crow.


    His first target was going to be the dark vulture.


    As he crouched on the gliding earthen tform, the hems of his ck cape billowed in the wind, making him appear quite heroic. He closed his eyes and revolved the Five Elemental Codex, focusing mana in his right hand.


    When he opened his eyes again, his right palm was coated with ayer of smoldering mes!


    The next moment, he coldly gazed at the iing vulture andunched himself from the earthen tform, shooting straight toward his enemy.

 Chapter 250 Light Fall

    <h4>Chapter 250 Light Fall </h4>


    The moment Adam jumped off the earthen tform, it could not take the pressure and instantly broke into countless pieces.


    Meanwhile, the youth soared through the sky like a ck streak of light and instantly appeared in front of the dark vulture. Pure mana surrounded his fist and ignited it with brilliant-colored mes.


    The Five Elemental Codex allowed the user to extract the mana from the five fundamental elements that made up the world, making their mana take the characteristic of the fusion of the five elements.


    However, there was something more that Adam learned as he continued to practice this mana extraction technique - he was able to use the mana from each of the five elements separately.


    At his current stage, the youth was only able to coat his fist with the mana from the five elements. As he progressed in this mana extraction technique and advanced in ranks, his resonance toward the five elements would significantly increase.


    Meaning, that he would gain extreme efficiency when using magic spells or magicbat techniques that directly utilized the five elements.


    Coating his fist with only ayer of fire mana was the most basic step.


    As Adam gradually closed in on the dark vulture, he increased his mana expenditure and his fist lit up in even more intense mes. In the blink of an eye, he had already reached in front of the vulture, much to the shock of thetter.


    His eyes narrowed and a grin slowly formed on his face. The muscles on Adam''s body tensed as heunched a simple punch to the vulture''s torso.


    There was nothing fancy about this technique, but the devastation that it caused sent shockwaves throughout the sky.


    BOOM!


    The surrounding clouds parted as a visible wave of fire spread in all directions. The dark vulture didn''t even have any time to react, much less counter-attack. Nothing was left of this beast, to say the least.


    Chunks of burning flesh that fell from the sky served as the only evidence that this magical beast had even been here.


    When the people on the flying serpent in the distance witnessed this scene, they were bbergasted.


    "No way!"


    "A-Amazing!"


    "Senior Adam is that strong?!"


    "He killed the beast with a single punch!"


    The young students couldn''t help but be mesmerized when they witnessed the scene of Adam taking down the vulture. It was like a spectacr disy of fireworks. The ring of fire produced from the impact of his punch was still visible for all to see.


    Professor Kimberly was also the same. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. However, it wasn''t Adam''s punch that shocked her, but the way he utilized mana.


    Such fine precision of mana... is he really only a Rank 1?! She thought to herself incredulously. Even my control over mana couldn''t be that urate!


    "Oh no! Senior Adam is falling!"


    Suddenly, one of the first-year students screamed in panic as she pointed into the distance.


    Adam, after having taken care of the vulture, did not have his momentum from earlier stopped even one bit. He was like a zing arrow that tore through the clouds and continued to fall.


    Seeing this everyone was panicking. Everyone except Edward and Lisa. They had full confidence in Adam''s abilities.


    ording to them, if he had decided to fight in mid-air without the support of a flying mount, then he surely must have thought it through. That''s how much faith they had in him.


    Not good! Professor Kimberly hurriedlymanded the flying serpent to increase speed and fly toward the youth.


    Meanwhile, Adam was free-falling from the sky, however, there was not even a trace of nervousness on his face. Instead, he was greatly savoring the joy of battle.


    He had just confirmed that the soul of the dark vulture had been absorbed by the lotus and he couldn''t help but lick his lips in delight.


    Food should never be wasted, he chuckled inwardly.


    The next moment, he willed it in his mind and the second earthen tform that he had created atop the flying serpent shot through the clouds, thanks to the assistance from Magus Hand, and arrived before him.


    Adam somersaulted in the air and gracefullynded on the tform!


    "Whoa! Did you see that?!"


    "So that''s what the second one was for."


    "So cool!"


    The students standing atop the flying serpent were full of praise, their eyes shining brighter than the stars. Professor Kimberly''s expression, however, was still grim as she controlled the beast to fly even faster.


    Of course, she had already known what the second tform was for. But the reason she was so nervous was because the ming crow had now directed its full attention on Adam and was crazily closing in on him.


    This flying beast was surrounded by mes. Adam would not be able to take the brunt of it if he fought the beast directly.


    She had already begun casting hand signs to assist the youth, but suddenly her hands paused as she looked on at the spectacle unfold in shock.


    By the time Adam hadnded on the other tform, the ming crow had already arrived before him, its eyes spewing unbridled fury. It opened its mouth andunched arge fire sphere at the youth.


    However, Adam was able to nimbly dodge the attack as he leaped away from the stone tform. The fire sphere didn''t even manage to touch the hems of his clothes, but itpletely obliterated the tform.


    Now, the youth had no footing!


    As Adam fell from the air, he nced at the ming crow that was recklessly chasing after him. Seeing this, his lips curled up into a sneer. He weaved a series of hand gestures at such speed that his palms appeared to be a blur.


    Then, he pointed at the iing flying beast and finally cast his spell.


    Rank 1 Spell: Magic Missile!


    Dozens of magic circles lit up around Adam and from them, a barrage of orbs made of pure mana bombarded the ming crow.


    Adam''s lips parted and he coldly muttered, "Die."


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    After the ming crow was battered with dozens of Magic Missiles, nothing was left of this body. When the students saw this, they were stunned. But no one was more surprised than Professor Kimberly.


    She couldn''t help but think in sheer disbelief, That certainly exceeded the limits of dual-casting! How is this even possible? And what''s with his abnormal mana reserves?!


    But the next moment, when she saw the youth falling to the ground, she recalled his parting words.


    Make sure to catch me!


    Realizing this, she urged the flying serpent to increase speed yet again. She couldn''t help but curse this troublesome child.


    Meanwhile, as Adam fell from the sky, he couldn''t help but lower his head and nce at the fast-approachingnd. He was no longer scared of falling. He had a plentiful experience, after all.


    Instead of freaking out, he calmly activated the magic artifact that he always wore on his finger. He rarely used it in the past, but today it really came in handy.


    It was the same one that he had looted back when he fought the vampire in Hannes City.


    Ring of Light Fall!

 Chapter 251 Protocol

    <h4>Chapter 251 Protocol</h4>


    This magical artifact was inscribed with the Rank 1 Spell: Light Fall. It would automatically activate if its wearer fell for more than two meters. Alternatively, the wearer could also activate it manually. Just like what Adam was doing right now.


    As he gently fell from the sky like a willowy feather, his robes fluttered as the wind passed, making him appear like a deity descending to the mortal world.


    The youth hummed a tune to himself as he patiently waited for the flying serpent to arrive. A few momentster, Professor Kimberly had flown in from the distance and positioned the flying beast right underneath him.


    Adam graciouslynded on the saddle. The moment he did, he was immediately surrounded by the young children from the academy.


    "Senior Adam, that was amazing!"


    "How did you do it?"


    "I''ve never seen so many Magic Missiles before!"


    "How were you floating just now? Is it because of an artifact?"


    Adam was suddenly overwhelmed by listening to the questions from these enthusiastic children. He wanted to just walk away, but seeing how lively they were, he couldn''t find it in himself to ignore these kids.


    Moreover, he also felt quite nice being treated as a celebrity by them. This feeling of others looking up to him was a novel experience for him.


    Just as he was about to answer the kids'' questions, an angry voice came from the front of the saddle, scaring everyone present.


    "Student Adam, we need to talk!"


    Seeing Professor Kimberly stomp toward him, Adam loudly gulped, thinking to himself, W-What the hell? Did I do something wrong? Shouldn''t she be happy?


    The youth involuntarily raised his hands in surrender andughed nervously, "P-Professor, what''s gotten--kk!"


    However, before he could even finish speaking, the auburn-haireddy had alreadye near him and grabbed his ear, twisting it slightly.


    "You really like to y the hero, huh?" Professor Kimberly heavily reprimanded the youth. "No, this won''t do. I must set you straight."


    With that said, she dragged the youth by the ear and walked to the front of the saddle where she usually sat. Seeing this sudden turn of events, the students were shocked. The only person that was greatly enjoying this moment was Frank.


    "Ow, ow, ow, what''s gotten into you?" Adam''s face was full of grievance.


    He couldn''t understand what was wrong with thisdy. ording to him, after he had defeated the two flying beasts, shouldn''t she be praising him? Then, why was she scolding him instead?


    "Shut it!" Professor Kimberly''s face was grim. "Sit down."


    "Y-Yes, ma''am." Seeing the serious look on her face, Adam could only obediently nod.


    Professor Kimberly crossed her arms and nced at Adam, severely admonishing him, "Why did you not listen to my instructions back then?"


    "What do you mean, Professor?" Adam asked meekly.


    "You know exactly what I mean!" Professor Kimberly''s voice turned up a notch. "It was highly irresponsible of you to go into battle all alone. Did you wish to y the hero so badly?"


    Damn this woman! Adam cursed under his breath. He secretly nced at all the students witnessing him getting scolded by her and couldn''t help but feel deeply embarrassed.


    "What if something happened to you? What if you endangered the lives of everyone on the flying mount? Did you think about these things?"


    Adam protested, "But, Professor, those birds were only Rank 1 beasts!"


    Professor Kimberly''s eyes narrowed. "So you thought a Rank 2 Magus like me wouldn''t be able to take care of them?"


    "N-No, that''s not what I meant." Adam hurriedly shook his hands, afraid that she would misunderstand.


    "Haa¡­" Professor Kimberly couldn''t help but massage her temples and release a helpless sigh. "Look, Adam, I know you meant well. But we are currently at war. Do you know what that means?"


    Adam shook his head. However, inwardly he thought to himself, This is war. Doesn''t that mean I go around killing enemies? And I already killed the enemies, so why are you so mad?!


    "During wartime, you cannot disobey your superior''s orders. Doing so is punishable by death in most cases," the Professor began with a solemn tone.


    The youth''s pupils constricted as he nced at Professor Kimberly incredulously. Even the surrounding students were stunned.


    These kids, who had always been under the shade of Clover Academy, how would they know about the protocols that govern warfare, otherwise known as the rules of engagement?


    Professor Kimberly nced at the other students and thought this was an opportune moment to teach them a few things.


    "Obeying your superior is a fundamental aspect of military discipline and is crucial for maintaining order. If one of you disobeys, it will make the others think that they can all disobey orders."


    She nced back at Adam, her tone softening, "Do you get it now? I am your Professor and have known you for a while so I know you meant well when you did what you did."


    Thedy paused for a moment before continuing, "But the same cannot be said about the other Rank 2 Magi you will meet at Stardale. If you disobey their order, they will be sure to make an example out of you. They wouldn''t care that you''re a student from the Clover Academy."


    Adam was silent for a long time. As he ruminated over the middle-ageddy''s words, he realized why he was so impatient in fighting the flying beasts earlier. It was because he wanted topensate for the grave mistake he hadmitted in the secret ne.


    His hands clenched tightly as he thought to himself, I messed up.


    He nced at Professor Kimberly and nodded, "You''re right, Professor. I''m sorry, it won''t happen again."


    Seeing the look in the youth''s eyes, thedy understood that he had learned his lesson. She ruffled his raven hair and gently smiled. "It''s good that you understand. Don''t repeat this in the future. Unless you really have a death wish."


    "I won''t." Adam chuckled and got to his feet. He turned his head and looked into the distance. "How far are we from Stardale?"


    Professor Kimberly gazed into the horizon and muttered, "We should reach within the hour."


    She looked back and instructed all the students, "Hold tight, kids, we''re about to pick up speed."


    With that said, she pulled the reigns of the winged serpent andmanded the beast to fly faster toward their destination.

 Chapter 252 Trumpet

    <h4>Chapter 252 Trumpet </h4>


    As the sun slowly dipped below the horizon, the sky was dyed a shade of orange and red. The City of Stardale, a stronghold fortified on all five sides was being besieged by the onught of the magical beasts.


    Although the war had only just begun, the intensity had already reached such height. Moreover, this was only the first wave.


    The towering walls of the city made sure that no beasts could scale it. Magi were positioned all along the walls, hurling spells of all kinds at the beasts below.


    Just outside the city walls, the corpses of the beasts had gathered on top of each other and formed mounds. Despite that, the other magical beasts continued to recklessly charge at the city walls.


    Meanwhile, inside the city, the streets were alive with amotion unlike any other. The mortal residents of the city had taken it upon themselves to help the Magi in any way possible.


    Women and children could be seen running around carrying supplies and bandages, rushing toward the makeshift infirmaries that had sprung in the wake of the beast tide.


    Whereas, the men of the city worked tirelessly, their muscles straining as they undertook tasks that required greater strength. They repaired damaged structures, reinforced barricades, and made sure that the Magi were given full support.


    Despite the dangers that unfolded outside the city walls, the city was united. The spirits of the residents remained unbroken as they stood shoulder to shoulder with the Magi, which during peaceful times would be something unheard of.


    As the sky slowly started to darken, a deep and resonant trumpet call echoed from the direction of the Murky Mountains. This sound reverberated through the air, reaching the ears of friend and foe alike.


    The rampaging magical beasts, their eyes filled with madness and bloodlust, immediately stopped their attacks upon listening to the sound of the trumpet.


    "They''re retreating again!"


    "We''ve made it past another day!"


    "Here, here!"


    The Magi stationed on the walls were filled with exhration. They had been tirelessly fighting throughout the day, fending off the enemy attacks. Thanks to their efforts, the City of Stardale stood strong.


    When the residents inside the city heard the mysterious trumpet call, all of them dropped down to their knees and smiled in relief. Although times were truly desperate, they lived to fight another day.


    The Magi watched with bated breaths as the beasts slowly receded into the Murky Mountains. Even the flying magical beasts that posed the most danger to them during their battle were now retreating.


    Suddenly, one of the Magi stationed atop the walls found something very peculiar in the darkening sky. Although all the flying beasts were withdrawing, there was one, however, that seemed to be flying straight in the direction of the city.


    The Magi squinted his eyes and saw that it was a green, winged serpent!


    Not willing to take any risks, he informed of this urrence to his fellow Magi, "A flying beast is heading our way. Gather the aerial squad, and have them intercept it."


    The person who had just spoken was a Rank 2 Magus and had seniority here. So the other Rank 1 Magi naturally had toply.


    At once, four Magi hopped onto their respective flying mounts and took flight, ready for battle. After all, they didn''t know whether this neer was an ally or an enemy.


    Although that mysterious trumpet had already been blown, they still didn''t wish to risk it.


    ...


    Sitting atop the flying serpent, the students of Clover Academy nced down at the battlefield below and couldn''t help but gulp nervously. They had never witnessed such a gruesome sight, to say the least.


    Even Adam, who had had his fair share of killings over the past five years, was greatly repulsed by the blood and gore. He looked around the city and saw that there were only corpses, no living beasts.


    Seeing this, he was puzzled. He nced at Professor Kimberly and asked, "Why did the beasts retreat? Is it rted to that trumpet call we heard earlier?"


    Professor Kimberly was also wondering the same thing. She had received intel from the academy that the orcs were able to manipte arge number of beasts through some artifact. However, she wasn''t sure about the extent of this maniption.


    "It could very well be because of that trumpet call." Professor Kimberly nodded.


    Adam stroked his chin, deep in thought. So the orcs can control the beasts to this degree? Could it be the same artifact from the secret ne? Or is this trumpet something entirely different?


    Suddenly, he heard the loud screeches of flying beasts and instantly became on guard. Thinking it was another enemy attack, he hurriedly got to his feet and prepared to cast a spell.


    "Calm down, Adam." Professor Kimberly waved her hand. "We''re not under attack."


    "Huh?" Adam was puzzled, and so were the other students.


    The next moment, four wind falcons came into view as they slowly flew toward them. The wind falcon was one of the fastest Rank 1 magical beasts.


    Its feathers were light green and were as delicate as the breath of wind. At the same time, they were as strong as tempered steel. Its eyes, a piercing yellow, were sharp and keen. While its beak, dark and slightly bent, made its presence formidable.


    Magi rode these wind falcons as they made their way toward them. One of the falcons hovered before the flying serpent, and the Magus riding it gazed at Professor Kimberly with alertness.


    "Show your identification, Magus!"


    Although this neer was a Rank 1 Magus, Professor Kimberly didn''t me him for theck of etiquette. After all, they were in the middle of a war and everyone was on edge.


    She simply smiled and tossed a token and a scroll at the Magus.


    The Magus grabbed it and then quickly read through it, while the other Magi observed the group with vignce. The next moment, the Magus'' eyes widened and he hurriedly bent over. "Please forgive me, Magus Kimberly."


    "It''s alright." The auburn-haireddy waved her hand. "Lead the way."


    "Right away!" The Magus nodded and then directed the wind falcon to descend. Meanwhile, the other Magi respectfully escorted the flying serpent.


    As the group neared the city, Adam''s gaze was fixed on the heaps of corpses lying outside the city walls. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as he thought of a terrifying possibility. As soon as theynded in the city, he hopped off the serpent and rushed toward the nearest city wall.


    "Wait, where are you going?!" Professor Kimberly reached out to him but the youth had already disappeared amidst the crowd. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but feel that another headache wasing.


    The youth did not respond to her call. He hurriedly made his way through the crowd and approached the towering city wall, his heart beating with excitement.


    Then, he agilely scaled the city and finally reached the top. The surrounding Magi were slightly surprised by his sudden appearance, but seeing that he was wearing the cloak of the Clover Academy no one found it strange.


    Adam put one foot over the railing, the grin on his face bing wider and wider as he gazed at the heaps of fresh beast corpses. The next moment, he closed his eyes.


    When he opened them again, he had arrived at the mysterious space inside the white lotus. He nced at the boundary of this ethereal space and finally confirmed his spection.


    "As I thought!"

 Chapter 253 Buffet

    <h4>Chapter 253 Buffet</h4>


    New orbs of light were popping up slowly but surely along the boundary of the mysterious white space. These light orbs were in fact the souls of the deceased beasts!


    As soon as Adam saw the heaps of corpses around the city wall, he had this idea that perhaps if he were near the bodies of the beasts that had just recently died, then maybe the lotus would be able to devour their souls.


    Therefore, to confirm his spections, as soon as the flying serpentnded in the city, he hurriedly made his way to the top of the city wall without care for the consequences.


    Now, that he finally confirmed his guess, he was ecstatic.


    As he levitated inside the mysterious space, heughed out loud, "Hahaha! This war is like a buffet!"


    Thinking of the deep implications of his finding, Adamughed like a madman for a very long time. A few momentster, he gradually stopped and thought to himself while grinning from ear to ear,


    And I don''t even need to personally kill the enemy. I only need to be near them when they die. Hmm,e to think of it, something simr happened all those years back when I was journeying to Moon City with the traveling party¡­


    He rubbed his hands excitedly as he watched the orbs of lights that were still materializing in the distance. Just when he was about to absorb one of the souls near him, a firm hand tightly sped his shoulder.


    "Who the hell are you?" A cold and deep voice rang in the youth''s ears.


    Adam opened his eyes and turned around to see a burly, middle-aged man looking down upon him with narrowed eyes.


    This man was close to two meters tall and had a head full of long, red hair tied into a ponytail. His eyes were crimson, and when one stared right into them, they would have this strange feeling that they were being burned by fire itself.


    The man was wearing dark red Magus robes and his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, disying his muscr and chiseled forearms that seemed to be throbbing with great power.


    When Adam felt this man''s hand on his shoulder, he felt as if his entire shoulder de was about to be crushed. He couldn''t help but think incredulously, What''s with this raw strength?!


    While the youth was reeling in from the shock brought by this man''s grip strength, thetter was also equally surprised. He had exerted more than enough power to make sure that Adam stumbled backward, but the youth barely budged.


    The man''s eyes shed with interest. He increased his grip strength ever so slightly and asked again, "I asked you a question, boy. Who are you?"


    "Ugh!" Adam grimaced and involuntarily took a step back. He nced at the red-haired man and confirmed in his heart. A Rank 2 Magus!


    "M-My name is Adam Constantine." He managed to free himself from the Magus'' grip and retreated a few steps, his heart wildly beating with trepidation.


    "Hmm?" The man frowned. "Why have I not heard of you before? What''s your designated unit? Who''s your squad leader?"


    Adam didn''t understand a thing that the man asked. He replied nervously, "I just got here, sir."


    "Just¡­ got here?" The frown on the man''s face deepened. The following moment, he reprimanded. "Then what the hell are you doing here? You should be reporting at the duty station just like all the other neers."


    I''m screwed! Adam began to sweat nervously. He looked around and found that a few elves, dwarves, and humans were looking at him in amusement.


    He hurriedly thought of an excuse and blurted out, "I just wanted to see how high the wall was!"


    Shit! Adam instantly regretted the words that came out of his mouth. That was so stupid!


    The red-haired man was speechless. "You¡­ wanted to see how high the wall was?" He nced around at his subordinates and asked with a strange look, "Did I hear him right?"


    "Hoho, you sure did boss," A stout dwarf replied as he drank ale from an ivory mug.


    The burly man looked back at Adam, not knowing what to say. Suddenly, an auburn-haireddy rushed toward them from the other side. When the man nced at her, he was taken aback.


    "Adam, what the hell do you think you''re doing?" Professor Kimberly made her way through the crowd and appeared before the youth, twisting his ear. "Why can''t you just stay still for one minute?"


    "Ow, ow, ow, it hurts, it hurts!" Adam winced in pain.


    "Oh, Kimberly!" The red-haired man was pleasantly surprised. "Long time no see. Didn''t expect to find you here."


    "Hmm?" Professor Kimberly turned her head and nced at the man. Then, her eyes widened in disbelief. "Esmond! You''re still alive?!"


    Esmond''s lips twitched. "Why did you think I was dead?" Suddenly, he thought of something and stroked his chin in puzzlement. "Huh, why does every familiar person I meet be so surprised to see me alive?"


    "You disappeared into the Murky Mountains! Of course, we all would assume you were dead," Professor Kimberly spoke incredulously.


    "I just went there to train¡­" Esmond helplessly muttered.


    "Who the hell goes to that ce to train?!" The auburn-haireddy spoke with a dumbfounded look.


    "Ugh¡­ Professor, can you please let go?"


    The pair suddenly nced at Adam, whose ear had turned red from Professor Kimberly still tightly grabbing onto it.


    "Hmph, l still haven''t forgotten about you." The woman harrumphed. "I have to severely discipline you."


    She then nced at Esmond and said, "I will see youter. I have to take the kids to the first duty station and help themplete all the paperwork."


    "So you ended up bing a professor at the Clover Academy after all?" Esmond chuckled.


    "Heh, of course I did." Professor Kimberly nudged her round sses up her nose bridge and disyed a smirk.


    "Good for you." Esmond nodded. "Well, I''ll be stationed here on the northeast wall. Feel fry to drop by any time."


    Professor Kimberly deeply looked at the red-haired man and then nodded with a faint smile. Then, she turned around and dragged Adam with her, all the while scolding him, "How many times have I told you to not wander off?"


    "But, Professor, I was just¡ª"


    "Shut it!"


    Esmond crossed his arms and watched Kimberly''s departing back with a reminiscent smile. Suddenly, an elven girl approached him and asked curiously, "Boss, you two know each other?"


    "Yeah," Esmond replied with a smile.


    "We used to be ssmates at Clover Academy."

 Chapter 254 Currency

    <h4>Chapter 254 Currency </h4>


    "Haa¡­ where do you think that guy vanished?" Edward sighed as he stood in front of a two-storeyed building where neers had to report.


    Professor Kimberly had told the group of students to wait there while she looked for Adam and brought him back. As they stood there on the sidewalk, they nced at the atmosphere in the city, which was ironically a mixture of unease and relief.


    Lisa listlessly leaned against the blue-eyed youth and replied, "Who knows what goes on in his head?"


    "Look, they''re here!" Suddenly a first-year student pointed in a certain direction.


    Everyone looked over and saw Professor Kimberly and Adam walking toward them. Thetter''s left year had turned red for some reason, but most of them could make a guess.


    "Alright, kids, let''s get you all sorted." She nodded at them and entered the building. The students followed behind her, meanwhile, Edward and Lisa waited for Adam.


    "Where did you go?" Lisa asked curiously.


    Adam rubbed his ear gently as he replied, "Nothing, I just wanted to see what it looked like from the top of the city wall."


    Edward simply rolled his eyes, whereas Lisa dubiously asked, "Really?"


    "Guess?" Adam nced at her with a smirk before entering the building.


    Lisa speechlessly looked at his departing back. Seeing this, Edward chuckled, "Alright, let''s go in."


    The inside of the building was filled with Magi going on about their work. When the students entered this ce, they were greeted by a spacious room with a high ceiling and walls lined with shelves, each of them containing various tomes and scrolls.


    There were dozens of cubicles set up on this floor, each of them being upied by a Magus who went through the paperwork of all the neers that arrived in Stardale.


    Professor Kimberly found an empty spot and guided the students there. She then took out a bunch of parchment papers from her space-type storage ring and handed them to the blonde youngdy sitting behind the desk.


    Thedy first went through Professor Kimberly''s credentials. When she finished going through them, she hurriedly got to her feet and bowed respectfully. "Wee to Stardale, Magus Kimberly."


    The auburn-haireddy nodded, "Skip the pleasantries, dear."


    "Yes, ma''am." The youngdy sat back down and started to go through every student''s documentation. This included their school grades as well as personal reports from academy professors stating which areas the students excelled at.


    This was done to ensure that all the students were appointed to units where they would be good fits. The war with the orcs was a sudden urrence, after all.


    So the different Magi from all over the Southern Federation didn''t have time to train together and get to know each other''s strengths and weaknesses.


    In order to maintain synergy, it was deemed by the higher-ups that the students who had already formed teams during their time in the various academies would be allowed to stay together when they were assigned to their new units.


    After going through everyone''s information, the blondedy looked through a list of Magi units that had vacant spots and began assigning the students to these units.


    She handed a parchment paper to every student detailing the unit they had been assigned to and the Rank 2 Magus they would be under. When Adam read through this paper, his lips twitched. "Magus Esmond? Isn''t that¡­"


    "You were assigned to Esmond?" Professor Kimberly nced at Adam with slight surprise.


    "Professor, do you know him?" Lisa asked. After all, she and Edward were also in the same unit along with Adam.


    "Yes." Professor Kimberly nodded. "We both graduated from Clover Academy in the same year."


    "How is he as a person?" Edward asked with slight nervousness. After all, who knows how long they would be serving under this Magus. It would be nice if this Magus was someone whom they could get along with.


    "He''s a brute." Professor Kimberly harrumphed. However, the next moment, she confidently smiled. "But he''s a meticulous brute. You three don''t need to worry. You''re in good hands."


    Edward involuntarily sighed a breath of relief. Lisa too was d that this Magus was approved by Professor Kimberly. Adam, however, couldn''t help but doubt his professor''s words.


    I don''t know¡­ that guy seemed a little crazy to me, he thought to himself.


    "Fellow Magi, may I please have your attention." The blondedy, after assigning all the students to their designated units, respectfully called out to them.


    Everyone nced at her, giving their full attention.


    "There is only one thing I wish to inform you about," thedy began, "and that is the contribution point system."


    "Miss, what''s a contribution point system?" A first-year student asked innocently.


    Thedy gently smiled and patiently exined, "Yes, I''m getting to that. From henceforth, all resources that you buy will not be with the normal currency of the Southern Federation but contribution points."


    Another student gasped. "That means gold coins are useless now?"


    "I''m afraid so." Thedy nodded and went on to exin to the kids.


    Meanwhile, Adam stroked his chin, thinking to himself, The war will lead to a devaluation of traditional currency, so the Magi have implemented the contribution system point, huh?


    During wartime, the normal economic system would break down due to the chaos and disruption caused by the conflict. This breakdown would lead to the depreciation of the gold coin, making it unreliable for trade andmerce.


    In such times, alternative forms of currency such as contribution points would arise as a means of facilitating transactions and allocating resources. This had already been tried and tested multiple times before.


    After all, this war with the orc wasn''t something new. In the past wars, this contribution system would always be implemented. Magi, who yed the most crucial role during wartime, would then use contribution points as a form of currency.


    "Arge board disying each Magus'' contribution points will be set up in the city''s main square. Moreover, the surrounding streets will be used to set up stalls where you all may buy the things that you require," Thedy stated.


    Fosteringpetition amongst Magi units¡­ heh! Adam smirked when he heard thedy.


    He then thought of something and asked, "Miss, how does one earn contribution points?" Although he did have an idea, he still wished to confirm it.


    Thedy nced at him and faintly smiled.


    "By killing enemies, of course."

 Chapter 255 Incentive

    <h4>Chapter 255 Incentive</h4>


    Hearing her say such words with a casual smile, most of the young students felt a shiver run down their spines, especially the first-years.


    This was their first team mission outside the walls of Clover Academy. They were not yet fully aware of the cruel reality of this cutthroat world. Moreover, a battlefield was no ce for a kid to wander about in the first ce.


    But what could they do?


    The higher-ups¡ªRank 3 Magi¡ªof the Southern Federation had decreed that all able-bodied Magi were to participate in this war. After all, the fate of their homnd depended on the oue of this war.


    "So the points will be awarded based on the number of enemies a Magus kills?" Adam asked for confirmation. "Or are there other ways to earn contribution points?"


    "Points can also be awarded depending on a Magus'' contribution to the overall war effort." The blondedy nodded. "For example, Artificers can earn points by crafting artifacts or fixing weapons. Simrly, Herbalists can also earn points by selling potions."


    "However, there is one thing I can say for sure," thedy paused before continuing. "Magi who directly participate in the battlefield would earn the most points."


    Adam''s eyes lit up. "And what can we buy with these contribution points?"


    "Everything a Magus needs. From materialponents to weapons and armor, and even magic spells andbat techniques! All therge organizations and Magus Families have pooled in their resources and put them for sale."


    This system incentivizes Magi to actively participate inbat and rewards them ordingly, Adam deeply thought about the ingenuity behind the contribution point system.


    The new currency system created a direct link between a Magus'' actions on the battlefield and their ability to ess necessary supplies, creating a dynamic where the more active and sessful a Magus was inbat, the more resources they could acquire.


    This is basically a shortcut to advance to the top. Adam''s lips slowly formed into a grin. Except, this road is filled with bloodshed and ughter.


    Afterward, the blondedy continued to exin to the students about other important points, such as their amodation, areas where they could pick up important supplies, and ces to train and practice mindfulness.


    The briefing took about ten more minutes, after which, all the students dispersed. Each of the teams was assigned to different units. Moreover, Professor Kimberly was also assigned a unit of her own. Naturally, she would be the one to lead it.


    After the group stepped out of the administration building, the auburn-haireddy looked at all the students and cheered them up, "If you ever need anything, I''ll be stationed at the west wall. Don''t hesitate toe and ask me for help, okay?"


    "Yes, Professor!" The students gratefully replied.


    The next moment, Professor Kimberly nced at Adam and spoke with narrowed eyes, "If I hear that you''re fooling around, you''re going to have it from me."


    Adam nervouslyughed, "Haha, of course, of course. I''ll be on my best behavior."


    Everybody went their own way after that. Adam, Edward, and Lisa walked on the crowded, cobblestoned streets of Stardale, on their way to their respective aodations.


    The vast majority of the mortal residents of the city had dly given up their residences so that the Magi could peacefully live and recuperate in them without any worry.


    Meanwhile, the residents had all been moved to a massive underground bunker that had only recently been constructed by the Magi. After all, during the daytime when the war was in progress, there was always a possibility that there would be casualties within the city walls.


    So it was deemed necessary for most of the mortals to take shelter underground. These people were usually young children, their mothers, and aged people. And those that were fit and healthy would carry out misceneous works to support the Magi.


    "Adam, did you happen to meet Magus Esmond?" Lisa asked as she walked beside him.


    "Yeah, I met him just now on the northeast wall," Adam replied with a strange expression.


    "What do you think of him?" Edward asked with raised eyebrows.


    Adam rubbed his chin and muttered, "From what I''ve heard, the man disappeared into the Murky Mountains to train, so I''d say he''s pretty crazy¡­"


    Edward and Lisa''s lips twitched as they nced at each other, thinking to themselves, Isn''t that something¡­ you would do?


    "Well whatever, we''ll get to see tomorrow anyway," Adam walked ahead and went his way. "I''ll catch you guyster. I''m going to go brew some potions so I can put it up for sale."


    "Don''t forget to report to the northeast wall at sunrise!" Edward reminded.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­" Adam simply waved his hand and disappeared amidst the crowd.


    ¡­


    In the wee hours of the morning, the deep and resonant sound of the trumpet echoed ominously through the air, shattering the momentary peace inside the City of Stardale and signaling the start of war yet again.


    As the sound of the trumpet faded, the ground started to rumble. Shadowy creatures could be seen dancing inside the forest. Before long, these berserk creatures rushed out and bolted toward the city walls.


    The eyes of these magical beasts gleamed with madness and primal hunger, ready to shred anything in their way. Seeing this, the Magi stationed atop the city walls got into position, their expressions solemn.


    "Steady¡­"


    "Aim¡­"


    "Attack!" A Rank 2 Magus screamed at the top of his lungs, instructing the other Magi around him. At once, brilliant, multi-colored spells wereunched from atop the walls and brutally assaulted the iing beasts.


    Having the high ground, the Magi had the natural advantage. However, the hordes of beasts seemed endless. Only a few minutes into the battle, Adam found himself hurriedly climbing the northeast wall.


    Shit! I overslept!


    He had been making potionste into the night, so he could only get the bare minimum amount of sleep, which was more than enough for him. The youth had asked Valerian to wake him up, but the young dragon was still asleep,zily snoring inside his spirit sea.


    After scaling the wall, Adam hastily made his way through the crowd and finally found his unit. Edward and Lisa had already arrived and were looking down from the wall with grim expressions.


    "Reporting for duty, sir!" Adam ran toward Esmond and nervously spoke.


    Esmond nced at the youth with narrowed eyes. "You''rete."


    "Sir, I¡ª"


    "Look." The red-haired Magus interrupted him and pointed at the beasts crazily attacking the wall.


    Adam walked toward the edge of the wall and nced down. Seeing the ferocious and suicidal beasts below, he couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp.


    "You see what we''re up against?" Esmond asked.


    "Y-Yes, sir." Adam nodded with apprehension.


    "Good." Esmond''s lips curled up into a smirk. "Kimberly tells me you''re quite the daredevil. Show me what you got."


    With that said, he raised his leg and kicked the youth off the wall.


    "Huh?" As Adam fell from the wall, his mind was filled with confusion. He nced down and saw the vicious beasts erging in his vision. For a moment, he felt like his heart stopped beating.


    "AHHHHH!" He screamed in panic as he slowly fell down, all the while vehemently cursing Esmond and his ancestors.


    And then¡­


    He disappeared amidst the mob of ferocious beasts.

 Chapter 256 Command

    <h4>Chapter 256 Command </h4>


    "Adam!" Edward reached out to grab him but was unable to. He could only helplessly stare as his friend got swallowed by the horde of beasts. Lisa was so stunned, she couldn''t even believe what she was seeing.


    The other Magi in the unit were also equally surprised, apparently not having expected their leader to do such a thing to a neer suddenly.


    "Boss, was that really necessary? Now, I have to go down there and save his useless ass," a stout dwarf with long, ginger hair grumbled.


    "Useless ass?" Esmond nced at the dwarf and scoffed. "Farald, don''t look down on him just ''cause he''s a kid. He would eat you for breakfast."


    Farald, the dwarf, was taken aback. "You think so highly of him?"


    "Look for yourself," Esmond smirked.


    Beyond the wall, the magical beasts were desperately trying to scale the wall. They were stomping over one another without care for consequences.


    The ce where Adam had fallen was already overrun with beasts, his figure nowhere in sight.


    Suddenly¡­


    Rank 1 Spell: Mold Earth!


    A dozen earthen spikes erupted from the ground and viciously impaled the beasts, each spike skewering two or more beasts.


    In the clearing created by this spell, Adam crouched with his palms pressed against the ground, his breathing panicky and his eyes darting around, looking for any iing danger.


    Sensing this abnormal change, the surrounding beasts turned their attention toward him. The next moment, they madly charged in his direction with intense killing intent.


    Seeing this, Adam took deep breaths and calmed his heart. His dark pupils constricted as his spiritual power churned like a raging sea. His lips parted and he coldly muttered a single word.


    "Halt."


    Rank 1 Spell: Command!


    The moment that word escaped his lips, the iing magic beasts in the range of his vision suddenly stopped in their tracks, as ifplying with the order of their king!


    This spell belonged to the School of Enchantment. The caster spoke a one-wordmand to an enemy within range and the enemy was forced to oblige, albeit momentarily. This was a very powerful Rank 1 Spell, to say the least.


    Of course, this one-wordmand had to be something simple. If the caster said ''die'', then it would be nigh-impossible for the spell to affect the target. After all, such amandpletely went against the target''s intent.


    Furthermore, Adam''s spiritual power was much more powerfulpared to others of the same rank. So this spell from the School of Enchantment was extremely potent in his hands.


    After all, the School of Enchantment did belong to the spiritual aspect of magic!


    Seeing the beasts momentarily immobilized, Adam cast yet another spell to make sure that nothing would hinder him when he went to feast. He took out two blue crystals from his Holding Pouch and crushed them in his palms.


    Then, he weaved hand signs and finally cast his spell.


    Rank 1 Spell: Frost Bolt!


    Adam waved his hands and hurled a mass of ice energy at the feet of the beasts. Now, all the magical beasts had frozen in ce. Quite literally.


    Seeing this, Adam''s lips curled up into a menacing grin. He crouched slightly and lowered his body, reading his hands as he shaped them into ws. The next moment, he dashed in the midst of these incapacitated beasts.


    BOOM!


    A loud and resonant sound echoed in this part of the battlefield, making everyone''s heart skip a beat and turn their heads in the direction of the youth.


    Torn limbs and decapitated heads flew everywhere as Adam mauled through the army of beasts. With a simple punch and a kick, the vicious beasts would be viciously obliterated. Such was the raw strength that resided in his body.


    This was the Way of the tyrant!


    The grin on Adam''s face became wider and wider. Ahh, I feel it. I feel it!


    In the depths of the mysterious white space, orbs of light were popping up as if they were bamboo shoots during springtime. After he had confirmed this, Adam''s actions became even more ferocious as he ughtered every beast around him.


    However, he made sure that he didn''t move too far away from the city wall and became unreachable by any reinforcements.


    At the top of the northeast wall, Esmond watched this spectacle unfold with a broad grin on his face. "Heh, see what I mean?"


    The members of Esmond''s units were stunned seeing Adam''s performance, especially Farald, who considered himself an expert at close-quarterbat. But seeing the raven-haired youth, he felt like he couldn''t even hold a candle to him.


    "What a madman!" The ginger-haired dwarf spoke incredulously.


    "I''m going as well." Edward solemnly spoke and jumped off the wall, surprising everyone present. Blue lightning crackled around his body as he made his way toward Adam, frying any magic beast that came his way with the power of his lightning.


    Esmond nced at him and smirked. And then there''s this boy too. Tested to have a B-grade talent, but all his actions state otherwise¡­ Both he and Adam are truly monsters.


    "Edward, no!" Lisa followed after him but was suddenly stopped by Esmond.


    "Not you, youngdy."


    "Why?!" Lisa frowned deeply.


    Esmond''s eyes narrowed and he muttered coldly, "Because I said so."


    Lisa''s body shuddered and she immediately lowered her head. For a moment, she had forgotten that she was now Esmond''s subordinate.


    Esmond''s voice softened and he stated, "Based on those two''s track records, they are Magi who greatly excel at close-


    quarterbat. However, from what I''ve read about you, you shine the most at long-range support. So you must stay on the wall."


    Lisa clenched her fists and nodded reluctantly. "Yes, sir."


    "Good." Esmond then looked at Farald. "Go ahead. Join them."


    "Hoho, thought you''d never asked!" Farald grinned. He then brandished his war hammer and jumped off the wall, making his way toward Adam and Edward.


    "The rest of you provide support," Esmond instructed.


    "Yes, boss!"


    As everyone manned their respective stations, Esmond shifted his gaze away from the battlefield to the forest beyond. His vision seemed to cross countless miles andnd on a shadowy figure.


    Esmond''s eyes shed with intense bloodlust.


    Let''s see how patient you are.

 Chapter 257 Destined

    <h4>Chapter 257 Destined</h4>


    As the sun slowly dipped over the horizon, the ferocity of the magical beasts gradually decreased. However, none of them retreated despite being extremely exhausted and injured. They continued to attack with relentless fury.


    Adam, Edward, and Farald had their backs against each other as they continued to kill one beast after another. By now, they were already standing atop arge mound made of corpses.


    This was already their third rotation on the battlefield. Meaning, they had gone inside the city to recuperate and replenish their mana ande back out to fight again three times already.


    After all, it was not possible for a Magus to fight the whole day, especially if they were mere Rank 1s.


    Adam weaved hand signs at quick speeds and cast a spell at an iing ck boar.


    Rank 1 Spell: Thorn Vine!


    Thick, poisonous vines filled with sharp thorns emerged from the ground underneath the boar and quickly curled around its body, pinning it to the ground. The boar squealed desperately but was unable to free itself.


    The next moment, Farald let out a battle cry and jumped at the boar, wielding his war hammer that was coated with mana. With a loud bang, the stout dwarf smashed the boar''s giant head into meat paste, instantly killing it.


    Adam''s eyes darted around the battlefield, constantly looking for opportunities. The next moment, his eyes narrowed and he weaved hand signs yet again before viciously stomping the ground in front of him.


    Rank 1 Spell: Tremor!


    The ground in front of him trembled intensely as if an earthquake had arrived. This caused the iing beasts to lose their footing and miserably fall to the ground.


    Next, Adam stretched his hands and pointed them at Edward.


    The following moment, the muscles in his arms strained as he raised them, causing the small area of the ground underneath the blue-eyed youth to abruptly rise andunch him toward the beasts that had just lost their footing.


    Edward immediately understood Adam''s intent. He readied his spear and coated it with lightning mana.


    As soon as hended amidst the incapacitated beasts, he viciously swung his weapon at the ground, causing a wave of lightning to spread outward and heavily injure the beasts.


    All the beasts surrounding him were fried by lightning, some of them even dying in the process. Edward was about to kill them all, but Adam had already cast multiple Magic Missiles and finished the job.


    Edward''s breathing had turned ragged, his eyes bloodshot. He couldn''t even stand straight on his feet. But despite that, he forced himself to get into a fighting stance and prepare for battle yet again.


    The youth had never gone through so much bloodbath in his life. It was beginning to dull his senses. As he was now, he was only able to put up a fight because of his sheer willpower and the mana that ran in abundance inside his body.


    Although he was at the end of his ropes, he wasn''t afraid. Because he knew, that as long as he was by Adam''s side, he would be just fine.


    Just when the trio were about to engage in another round of ughter, a deep trumpet sound echoed from the heart of the forest.


    When the beasts heard this mysterious sound, something inside them clicked and they gradually began to retreat. The Magi stationed atop the walls would not let this opportunity pass by.


    At once, they started to hurl all kinds of spells at the retreating beasts, resulting in even greater enemy casualties. Just as thest of the beasts had disappeared back into the forest, the Magi burst into cheers.


    "We did it!"


    "One day at a time!"


    "Meat for days!"


    "Haha, look at this bastard!"


    The closebat Magi standing on the bloody battlefield sighed heaves of relief and immediately fell to the ground that was littered with corpses. Some of them belonged to the Magi, while most belonged to the magical beasts.


    Adam was drenched in blood from head to toe. His clothes were ripped to shreds and there were w and bite marks all over his body. His favorite pointy hat was also missing. But despite all that, there was a euphoric expression on his face.


    His eyes were shut and his consciousness was currently hovering inside the mysterious white space of the lotus. Hundreds of souls had been devoured today. They were continuing to materialize inside this space.


    "Ah, perhaps... I was destined to roam the battlefields." The youth grinned from ear to ear.


    The next moment, he shifted his consciousness back to the outside world and nced around. He saw that Harald was sitting atop a heap of corpses and drinking ale like there was no tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, Edward was still standing in a daze, surrounded by bloody corpses. Seeing that, Adam could not help but sigh. Looks like today took a heavy toll on him mentally.


    He slowly made his way toward his friend. Just when he was about to pat him on the shoulder, Edward suddenly turned around andunched his spear coated with lightning straight at him.


    Adam was taken aback, however, he quickly reacted. He seamlessly positioned himself to the side and pped Edward''s hand away. The lightning-infused spear just barely grazed past his head.


    He then tightly grabbed Edward''s hand and held him down. "Fatty, it''s me."


    "Huh?" Edward''s bloodshot eyes were filled with confusion. He nced at Adam and muttered in a daze, "Oh, Adam¡­ it''s you¡­"


    Adam smiled. "Yeah, it''s me."


    "Is the battle¡­ over?" Edward muttered weakly.


    "Yes, it''s all over now." Adam chuckled, finding his friend''s actions simr to how he was when extremely drunk.


    "That''s good¡­" Edward''s eyes rolled over and he listlessly fell down. However, Adam was quick enough to grab him and then toss him over his shoulder.


    Farald approached them and spoke while looking at the unconscious Edward, "The amount of mana he releases with every attack is scary. He sure hasrge reserves, eh?"


    "Hehe, that''s right, old man," Adam chuckled as he walked side by side with the dwarf.


    Veins started to throb on Farald''s forehead as he screamed, "Who the hell are you calling old man?! Bastard, I''m twenty years old!"


    "Ehh?!" Adam looked at the thick beard on the dwarf''s aged face. "Then why the heck do you look like an uncle?"


    "Bastard, I''ll fight you." Farald iled his hands around. "Us dwarves mature quicker for our age. I''m still in the springtime of my youth!"


    Adam resisted the intense urge to roll his eyes. "S-Sure, whatever you say, old m¡ª"


    "What did you say?!"


    "Hehe, just kidding. Rx, little man," Adam teased.


    "You!! I''ve had enough of you. I''ll fight you right now!"

 Chapter 258 Scoreboard

    <h4>Chapter 258 Scoreboard </h4>


    Standing atop the northeast wall, Esmond crossed his arms and gazed at Adam carrying Edward and entering through the city gates. His lips curled up into a faint smile as he thought to himself, These kids have a lot of potential.


    "We got quite a few kills today, huh, Boss?" The blonde, elven archer spoke with a bright smile. After all, the more kills their team had, the more contribution points they would earn. This would result in them having ess to more resources.


    "Hmm." Esmond nodded. "Galriel, Lisa, go help your teammates"


    Galriel, the elven archer, stuck her tongue out. "But Lisa''s already gone down." With that said, she went down to tend to her teammates.


    Meanwhile, Esmond nced at the dark forest beyond the bloody battlefield, his expression solemn. He coldly gazed at a certain area for a long time before turning around and descending the wall.


    ¡­


    "Well done, my lords!"


    "Thank you for your hard work!"


    "Pleasee this way."


    "Let us tend to your wounds."


    As soon as Adam walked through the city gate, he witnessed the scene of the mortal residents of the city crying tears of joy while weing the Magi who had been actively fighting on the battlefield.


    Seeing such a scene, the youth couldn''t help but involuntarily smile.


    During normal times, the mortals would always find themselves having their heads lowered in the presence of these powerful Magi. Simrly, the Magi would always feel a sense of superiority when they were around mortals.


    However, now that they were in the midst of war, they stood shoulder to shoulder with each other and worked toward amon goal.


    "Edward, Adam!" Suddenly, a panicked voice could be hearding from the distance. Adam turned his head in that direction and found that Lisa was running toward them, anxiety stered all over her face.


    "Oh, there you are." Adam''s eyes lit up. He waited for her toe closer and then threw the unconscious Edward at her. "Here, catch."


    Lisa yelped in surprise as she caught Edward. She red at Adam, "Have you gone crazy?"


    "Rx." Adam waved his hand nonchntly. "He''s not gonna die."


    Lisa was about to argue back, but when she noticed the number of ghastly wounds marring Adam''s body, she swallowed her words. "Are you okay?"


    "Of course, I am." Adam flexed his biceps. "Did you think a bunch of beasts could do a number on me? Heh."


    Lisa helplessly sighed. She nced at him and spoke sincerely, "Thanks for looking after Eddie."


    Adam looked at her and nodded with a smile.


    "Farald! Adam!" Galriel approached them with a broad smile. "You guys were amazing! Thanks to you guys'' hard work, our unit has umted so many points today."


    "Oh?" Adam stroked his chin. "You mean contribution points are awarded to a group as a whole and not on an individual basis?"


    "You didn''t know?" Farald nced at him with a raised eyebrow.


    Adam rolled his eyes. "I just came here yesterday. Of course, I don''t know."


    "True, true." The dwarf nodded. "But, yes. Points are awarded collectively, but they''re distributed at the discretion of the squad leader."


    Adam went into deep thought, pondering the implications of this system.


    So the squad leaders have the most authority, but that''s a given. It also holds them ountable for the fair and effective distribution of points.


    It incentivizes unit members to perform well to obtain more points, fosteringpetition and cooperation at the same time. However, all this depends on the squad leader. Hmm¡­ If he shows favoritism then it might lead to disputes.


    "Stop thinking so much," Farald grumbled as he lightly smacked Adam in the stomach. "Just kill and earn points. Simple."


    Adam lowered his head and nced at the dwarf. Then, he burst intoughter, "Hahaha, that''s right!"


    "Anyway, let''s get you guys to the infirmary. Then we can go to the city square to see the results of the battle," Galriel spoke in a happy mood and led the unit away.


    ¡­


    In the bustling main square of Stardale, a giant magical board glowed with a bright light, drawing the attention of the passersby. The board was several meters high and was magically created by Artificers.


    On the surface of the board, intricate white characters glowed softly, forming rows and columns that disyed the names of the Magi units fighting in this war. Beside each name, a number shone brightly, indicating the points earned by the unit.


    Throughout the daytime when the war was in progress, the numbers shifted and updated in real-time reflecting the ongoing battle and contribution of each Magi.


    The mortal residents and Magi alike had gathered around the board, talking with excitement and curiosity as they watched the ranking of the Magi units.


    At the base of this magical board, a group of Magi stood ready to answer any questions or record any disputes or challenges to the disyed points. Of course, they were professional Magi who diligently kept track of the points, ensuring the integrity of the system.


    Amidst the crowd, Adam stood there with his unit, ncing at the magical board. Their expressions were that of slight surprise. They were expecting to be number one, but that spot had actually been taken by someone else.


    "Damn, it!" Farald spoke in annoyance. "I can''t see a thing from down here. Oi, Adam, what position are we in?"


    Adam found this dwarf''s situation to be very amusing. He nced at him and replied, "We''re second."


    "Second?!" Farald was shocked. "Who the hell is first then?"


    "Magus Marce''s Unit," the youth replied.


    "Damn it! After all the shit we''ve been through? This is absurd. I''m going to those officials and getting things straight." Farald stomped toward the magic board but was suddenly stopped by a burly figure.


    "Boss?" Farald was slightly taken aback.


    "Don''t bother. The officials won''t dare lie about such things. Besides, Marce had brought a small team of elite Rank 1 Magi with her from her family. So it''s only natural that her unit has secured the first ce," said Esmond.


    "¡­Fine," Farald grumbled under his breath.


    "I''m here to distribute the points. Adam, Farald, and Edward will get twenty-five percent of the total points," the red-


    haired Magus began. He then nced at the two youngdies and continued, "While the rest will be equally distributed between you both. Any objections?"


    Everyone shook their heads. They felt that the distribution was fair and justified.


    "Good." Esmond nodded. "You may go visit the marketce and buy the things you need." With that said, he turned around and walked away.


    Adam nced at the scoreboard and thought, Hmm, so I''ve earned close to 150 points¡­


    I wonder what the marketce has to offer.

 Chapter 259 Marketplace

    <h4>Chapter 259 Marketce</h4>


    The marketce surrounding the city square was bustling with activity. It was filled with countless stalls set up by mortal traders, craftsmen, and even the Magi. The lively sound of chattering filled the air as people could be seen bargaining every now and then.


    Most of the stalls present offered goods that would be helpful to the Magi in one way or another. Some stalls were selling fresh beast meat and other ingredients such as beast ws, teeth, and hides.


    Other stalls sold magic potions and artifacts. These were the stalls that were most frequented by the Magi. Such things were invaluable during wartime, to say the least.


    Another type of stall that had a lot of footfall was the one that sold materialponents that a Magus would need to cast spells. Most spells required materialponents in order to cast, after all.


    Adam and his unit navigated through the cobblestone street as they curiously nced at the stalls set up on both sides.


    "It''s like a grander version of Mystic Lane," Edward chuckled softly.


    "What''s Mystic Lane?" Farald asked curiously.


    "I guess you could call it a mini-secret ne. It''s basically a bazaar for the Magi, except, only students of Clover Academy can enter it," Lisa exined with a faint smile.


    "Oh!" Galriel''s eyes lit up in wonder. "I''ve heard great things about Clover Academy. They say it''s the greatest ce to study magic in the Southern Federation."


    Adam nodded with pride. "Hehe, that it is."


    "It''s a pity they only admit humans. I would have loved to visit that ce," Galriel spoke in a dull tone.


    "The reason why they only allow humans is because our way of learning is fundamentally different from the other major races." Adam shrugged. "It''s nothing to do with racism that most ignorant idiots would have you believe."


    Lisa chimed in. "But you can always visit the Academy, Galriel. After the war is over, would you like to attend our graduation ceremony? Me, Eddie, and Adam will be graduating this year."


    "Really? You''d invite me?" The blonde elf''s eyes shone brightly.


    "Of course!" Lisa replied happily. "We''rerades, after all. I would love for you to be there."


    "Yay~" Galriel gave Lisa a warm hug. "You''re so nice, Lisa."


    "What about you?" Adam asked Farald with a smirk. "You don''t wanna visit the Jewel of the South?"


    "Jewel of the South, my ass!" The dwarf snorted.


    "Hehe, you shoulde out of that dwarven mountain and explore the world a little, my friend." Adam chuckled.


    Farald rolled his eyes. "I''ll think about it. I''m going to go fix my war hammer. I''ll see you guys tomorrow morning."


    "Be careful. People might not see you and trip over you," Adam teased.


    "Screw you, ugly human!" Farald showed the youth the middle finger and then disappeared amidst the crowd.


    Adam''s lips twitched as he involuntarily touched his cheek. Wait, I can''t be that bad-looking.


    ...Right?


    Lisa suddenly elbowed him. "Why must you tease him so much? Can''t you be nice?"


    "Ehehe, I just can''t help it." Adamughed mischievously.


    The next moment, he took out a metal token from his earring and looked at it curiously. Esmond had given this token to everyone in the unit. This token contained their individual points. They were to use this while trading.


    "How does this work exactly?" He asked in puzzlement.


    "Each stall owner has a simr token called the trader token, but theirs is a bit different," Galriel began exining. "Their token can let them know the number of points your token has and then deduct ordingly after your purchase."


    "Oh!" Adam found this very fascinating. He nced at the elf and asked, "And what if I wish to sell something to the storeowner?"


    "They can simrly add points to your token after you sell them items."


    "Interesting." Adam nodded as he stroked his chin. "So the higher-ups must be pretty strict with these trader tokens, huh? I mean, what if someone covertly steals it from them and uses it to add points to their token?"


    "Those tokens can only be essed by the stall owners. I''m not exactly sure how, but I think their tokens can only be unlocked through their mana signature or something unique to them," Galriel ventured a guess.


    Adam nodded in agreement. After all, just like a person''s fingerprint, every Magus'' mana signature was unique.


    "And as far as theft goes, the punishment for that is death. So I doubt any Magus would risk their lives for a few extra points," Galriel added.


    "Hmm, makes sense." Adam nodded. He then nced at his teammates and stated, "Anyway, I''m going to go look for some ingredients to brew potions. I''ll see you guys for dinner."


    "Adam, you''re a Herbalist?!" Galriel asked in shock.


    "Hehe, yes, mydy." Adam bowed dramatically. He then looked at her and winked coyly. "If you are ever in need of potions, you know where to find me. I''ll give you a pretty good deal."


    With that said, he turned around and swaggered away.


    "Oh my goodness, he''s so amazing! Who would''ve thought? He''s not only a masterbatant but also a Herbalist¡­" The blonde elf nced at Adam''s departing back with adoration.


    Meanwhile, Edward and Lisa, who saw this whole scene y out, were speechless. They had never thought Adam to be so smooth with thedies. For a moment, they couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Meanwhile, Adam had already thrown this minor incident to the back of his mind. He looked around the marketce, searching for stalls that sold magical ingredients.


    This battlefield could be considered a treasure trove for a Herbalist such as himself. After all, there was something found in abundance every time the battle was over - beat cores and blood!


    Adam had countless potion recipes in his mind that utilized these two as the main ingredients. He could not only brew them for his own use but also sell them in the marketce and earn a great number of contribution points.


    After looking around for more than ten minutes, the youth finally found a stall that sold potions and ingredients. His eyes lit up as he made his way toward the owner, an old Magus with a long, white beard.


    "Good sir, how are you doing this evening?" He greeted the old Magus enthusiastically.


    "What do you want?" The Magus asked tly. He didn''t seem to care at all. Perhaps, he knew just how important the items he was selling were, so he didn''t bother about how he behaved with his customers.


    After all, stalls such as his were rare in the marketce.


    Adam, however, wasn''t offended by his attitude at all. The smile on his face remained as he asked, "You selling beast cores and beast blood?"


    "So what if I am?" The old Magus asked with a bored expression.


    Adam''s smile faltered momentarily. "How much discount are you going to give me?"


    The Magus nced at him and sneered, "You must think you''re a hotshot, eh?"


    "Heh, how did you know?" Adam smirked.


    The old Magus was about to shoo him away, having already had enough of him. But the next moment, Adam took out something from his earring that caused the old man''s eyes to widen.


    "This... this... this... such purity! Impossible!"

 Chapter 260 Robbery

    <h4>Chapter 260 Robbery </h4>


    The study of Herbalism was exceptionally challenging due to the intricate bnce between magical theory and natural sciences. For a Magus to officially be a Herbalist, they had to ovee many hurdles.


    For one, a Herbalist needed to have deep scientific knowledge of botany and biology. They must not only understand the magical properties of nts and magical beasts but also their physical characteristics and how they interact with each other.


    A Herbalist had to learn to attune the mana to match the needs of each magical ingredient, which was a highlyplex and time-consuming process.


    To top it all off, a Herbalist not only needed to master the theoretical aspect of learning, but also have practical experience in identifying, harvesting, and preparing herbs.


    This gave them a very keen eye that was able to glean information not just from an ingredient, but also from a magical potion.


    That is why when Adam took out the small container containing the Potions of Healing that he had personally brewed, the shopkeeper was bbergasted. From simply looking at the red liquid shimmering inside, the old Magus could tell just how pure it was.


    He hurriedly got to his feet and reached out for one of the vials with shaking hands. However, the next moment, the vials disappeared from the counter as Adam had ced them back inside his earring.


    "What are you doing?!" The old shopkeeper screamed in agitation, drawing the attention of nearby Magi. "Give it back!"


    "Hehe," Adam chuckled with an innocent expression. "Choose your words carefully, sir, or people might think I''m robbing you."


    It was indeed as he had mentioned. The surrounding Magi were beginning to gather around this stall, looking at the youth with unfriendly gazes.


    When the old Magus realized what he had just done, he nervously gulped. He walked out from behind the counter and respectfully bowed before the youth with a fawning expression.


    "My dear customer, forgive my bad manners. I got a little excited just now." The old Magus rubbed his hands together and disyed a polite smile. "Would you please show me the items you wish to sell?"


    The Magus had spoken thest sentence a little louder than before, ensuring that others wouldn''t misunderstand what was happening here. Moreover, he did not wish to offend this young boy in front of him.


    Just from a single nce at the crimson liquid, he had confirmed in his heart that the youth''s potion would definitely be purer and more potent than anything he had ever consumed orid eyes on.


    "Huhu, of course, of course." Adam raised his head at a forty-five-degree angle and chuckled. "If you ask me so sincerely, how can I refuse?"


    The following moment, he waved his hand and the small container appeared once again on the counter. The old Magus reached out and picked a crystal vial with bated breaths. He uncorked it and first took a sniff.


    His expression turned to that of euphoria and his entire body shuddered. This caused Adam to flinch and take a step back, thinking to himself, This psycho! What''s wrong with him?


    However, the old Magus didn''t pay heed to him. Instead, he swirled the liquid inside the vial and intently stared at it, his eyes shing with great interest and curiosity. He then turned to Adam and asked permission, "Young Magus, may I?"


    Adam understood his intent and nodded.


    The old shopkeeper fished out a pipette from his inner robes. He was about to dip it inside the vial but was suddenly stopped by Adam.


    "Hey, wait a minute!" The youth frowned. "Who knows where that''s been? Here, use mine." He then gave the old man a sanitized pipette from his earring.


    The old Magus wasn''t offended in the least. Instead, he nodded his head ever so slightly in acknowledgment. It was only natural for a Herbalist to follow proper standards of hygiene. The Magus then took out a few drops of the crimson liquid and dispensed it in his mouth.


    "Ahhh~" the old Magus'' body shuddered once again as he closed his eyes and savored the vor of the potion.


    "What the!" Adam was dumbfounded as he hurriedly moved away from this old pervert. He was beginning to have second thoughts abouting to this guy''s stall.


    Although there were a few more potion stalls in the marketce, the reason Adam chose this ce was that it wasparatively empty. He didn''t wish to spend too much time in a queue, after all.


    Did I make a mistakeing to this pervy bastard?


    The old Magus opened his eyes, which were shining with excitement. He looked around and finally, his gazended on Adam who was standing in the distance. The moment heid eyes on the youth, he rushed toward him.


    "Eeekk! Stay away!" Adam made some more distance from the old man.


    "My dead customer, why are you acting this way?" Then, the old Magus thought about his earlier actions and his face turned slightly red from embarrassment.


    "Forgive my behavior from just now. It''s just¡­ I''ve devoted my whole life to the art of Herbalism, yet I''ve never seen potions as great as the ones you''ve just shown me."


    "Uh-huh." Adam nodded, his lips twitching incessantly. He had seen his fair share of entric Magi, but this old man was definitely one of the weirder ones.


    "You mentioned you wanted a discount on beast blood and cores, yes?" The old Magus started rubbing his hands excitedly. "Come,e, let''s talk more about it. Or do you not want a dis¡ª"


    "Huh? Why are you standing so far? Come here so we can talk business." Adam had already disappeared from his spot and was now standing right next to the old man''s stall.


    Seeing such great speed from the youth, the old Magus was shocked. But the next moment, he hurriedly went back to his stall, thinking of the potions that Adam had just shown him. Nothing else mattered to him.


    Before he could even propose a deal, Adam had already started speaking, "So, here''s what we''re gonna do. I''m going to sell you my potions at 15% less than the market price, and you''re going to sell me the ingredients I need at half the price. Deal?"


    The old Magus screamed in anger, "Are you out of your mind? This is daylight robbery!"


    Adam shook his head and heaved a dramatic sigh, "Haa, I thought you were wise. But I guess I''ll just visit the other potion stalls." With that said, he turned around with a disappointed expression and slowly walked away.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" The old Magus panicked. The allure of Adam''s potions was too great for him to let him go.


    Not only could he study them and increase his own knowledge, but he could also sell them at a higher price to the customers. He was sure the other Magi would be fighting over this youth''s potions.


    He gritted his teeth and countered, "20-40, how about that? I buy at twenty percent discount and sell you at forty percent


    ¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in his throat when Adam started walking away at an even faster speed.


    "This son of a¡­ Damn it!" The old Magus ran after him. "Come back! Please, I beg you. We''ll do as you say! Just stop already!"


    Adam finally stopped in his footsteps, his lips curling up into a devious smirk.


    Heh.

 Chapter 261 Ebb and Flow

    <h4>Chapter 261 Ebb and Flow</h4>


    Days turned to weeks as the bloody war raged on. On the blood-soaked battlefield, the air was thick with the metallic scent of the fresh corpses.


    The magical beastsy cold on the ground, their bodies mangled and torn. The same was true for the Magi who had perished as well. After all, no matter how many spells or techniques they had in their arsenal, there would always be casualties.


    Some of these corpses were twisted into unnatural shapes, their limbs syed into impossible angels. It was hideous to look at, to say the least. While others'', nothing was left of them. The beasts had already had their fill.


    w marks gouged deep into the earth along with the footprints of the Magi that had fought tooth and nail to defend the City of Stardale. Here and there, one could see the shattered remnants of the weapons used by the deceased Magi.


    Amidst this bloody chaos, the survivors dragged their bodies back inside the city walls with grim determination. Their faces were marred with dirt and blood, their eyes hollow from exhaustion and loss.


    They searched for the bodies of theirrades amidst the pile of corpses. Some found them, some didn''t. The ones that didn''t, broke downpletely and mourned their losses.


    In a certain part of the battlefield, atop a throne made of corpses, Adam sat down with his eyes closed and his chest heaving up and down. His consciousness was currently inside the mysterious space of the white lotus.


    As he nced at the orbs of light popping up at the boundary, he couldn''t help but clench his fists tightly, his eyes shing withplicated emotions.


    The majority of these bright orbs were the souls of the magical beasts. However, every now and then, the soul of a deceased Magi would also appear.


    Adam tried his best to control the lotus to not devour the souls of these Magi that he had fought shoulder to shoulder with. But no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t bend this legendary artifact to his will.


    He was too weak to.


    In the end, he could only nce at the souls of these Magi and mutter with sorrow and helplessness, "Please¡­ forgive me."


    This thought had never crossed his mind, but after witnessing the scene of the souls of these Magi getting sucked into the mysterious space, he couldn''t help but wonder, What if someone dear to me dies around me? Will the lotus still¡­


    He didn''t dare to think further.


    Adam opened his eyes and nced at the brutal bloodbath all around him. To say that all this gore and violence wasn''t taking a toll on him would be a lie. But what could he do? This was a war he couldn''t avoid.


    Technically, he could still escape from here. However, the punishment for a deserter was death. He would much rather die fighting the enemy, than by one of his own.


    He raised his head and nced at the gray sky that also seemed to be mourning the senseless violence that had yed out below.


    The youth''s lips parted and he recited a poem.


    "In the ravages of war, no victor''s song is sung,


    "Only tears of loss, from old to young,


    "In its cruel grip, all are left to mourn,


    "For in the wake of war, only scars are born."


    Farald, who happened to be just beneath the mound of corpses that Adam was sitting on, heard his poem and was sent into a daze.


    Perhaps, for the rest of his life, this scene of Adam sitting atop a throne of corpses and mourning the loss of hisrades would forever be ingrained in his memory.


    It was sad. It was deste. It was beautiful.


    He nced at the youth and asked softly, "You okay, Adam?"


    Adam lowered his head and nced at the dwarf who was drenched in blood, his body littered with scars big and small. The youth faintly smiled as he got up from his throne.


    "Of course."


    He walked toward Farald and patted his shoulder, "How are you? Did someone trip over you yet?"


    "Hmph, ugly bastard." The dwarf swatted Adam''s hand and walked away. "I was a fool to worry about you."


    Adam only chuckled in response. He nced around at the battlefield and finally, his gazended on Edward who was kneeling on the ground, surrounded by corpses, and gazing at the setting sun with a listless expression.


    Seeing that, Adam couldn''t help but sigh as he started to walk toward him. He knew that Edward had been deeply affected by this war. Not physically, but mentally.


    Although a Rank 1 Neural Stage Magus'' nervous system had been strengthened, their minds hadn''t. That was something that only happened at Rank 2 when a Magus formed their spirit sea, resulting in a qualitative change.


    Lisa had been very concerned about Edward''s mental state. She had evene to Adam to consult about it. From her, the youth learned that Edward would be haunted by nightmares in his moments of rest.


    This was a concerning matter. After all, if a person''s state of mind wasn''t in the best shape, especially during a war, then it could lead to disastrous consequences.


    Adam arrived before him and stretched his hand out. "Let''s go, fatty."


    Edward lowered his head in a mechanical manner. He first nced at Adam''s hand and then finally at him. His lips parted and he muttered weakly, "Adam¡­ how long must we fight?"


    Adam was silent, thinking of the right words to say. He took a deep breath and answered, "The war will continue for as long as we resist the natural course of events. Until one side embraces non-resistance, the war will forever go on. But that''s not happening now, is it?"


    Edward was silent, unable to answer.


    "Only when we align our actions with the flow of the Way will the battle cease," Adam continued, his eyes shing with profound wisdom. "Flowing like water around obstacles and finding peace within the ebb and flow of life''s eternal cycles. This is the Way."


    The youth paused before chuckling, "But that''s easier said than done. Come now, my legs are about to give up."


    Edward sped Adam''s hand and got to his feet. As the two slowly made their way into the city, the former asked hopefully, "You still have some of that wine, right?"


    "Hehe, say no more."

 Chapter 262 Painting

    Chapter 262 Painting


    Within Adam''s living quarters, bathed in the soft glow of the flickering candles, the youth sat before a nk canvas, his eyes closed in deep concentration. In his hand, there was only a simple paintbrush. However, there was no palette or colors in sight.


    This would be the first time that he would be attempting to utilize the painting technique that he had learned from the memories of thest expert whose soul he had devoured.


    The core principle of this technique was to use the abundant, natural mana as the paintbrush and slowly develop a better grip at controlling mana through painting. But since he was still a beginner, he was going to coat his paintbrush with mana instead.


    Around him, the air pulsated as mana slowly gathered at the tip of his paintbrush. He visualized the colors that he wanted to use, slowly infusing his mana with the essence of the desired colors.


    The youth slowly opened his eyes, his pupils calm yet deep. With a gentle motion of his hand, Adam summoned forth his mana and let it flow like a river onto the canvas before him.


    A spectacr scene urred as the colors that Adam desired slowly started to materialize on the nk canvas with each stroke of the paintbrush!


    Through abination of mental focus, visualization, and a magic circle that he had engraved on the paintbrush beforehand, Adam infused the mana with the desired colors, imbuing it with vibrancy.


    This, however, was an extremely difficult process. Adam had only just begun, but his clothes were already drenched in sweat and his mana was depleting rapidly. This came as a great shock to him.


    Such mana depletion wasn''t even possible when he cast multiple spells in battle. Moreover, it took all his attention and energy to not ruin the canvas with the raw mana dancing at the tip of his paintbrush.


    As expected of a technique that can help one increase their control over mana!


    Adam''s paintbrush danced on the surface of the canvas, forming intricate patterns and shapes that seemed to pulse with a life of their own strangely.


    "Ughhh!" The youth grimaced as his hand trembled. "I can''t¡­"


    The next moment, his paintbrush and parts of the canvas exploded. Adam tookrge mouthfuls of air and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He nced at the destroyed canvas before him and smiled wryly, "How could it be that easy?"


    Only a small part of the canvas remained, reflecting what would seem like the scribbles of an infant. The painting was horrible, to say the least.


    However, if there was one thing that was of note, that would be the vibrant colors. Each hue was more vivid and captivating than thest.


    The following moment, the colors on the canvas slowly started to fade. They turned back into mana particles and assimted back into the environment.


    Seeing this, Adam could only shake his head. "As I thought."


    In the memories of that expert, he had seen the man use the same technique and create paintings that transcended mere artistry. The colors on the painting made by that Magus would remain for hundreds if not thousands of years.


    Such was the precise control over mana that the expert had. Adam greatly admired that, especially after experiencing just how difficult this technique could be.


    "One day, I''ll get there," The youth spoke with determination as he got up from his seat and walked toward the candlestand.


    After gently blowing out the candles, his room was gradually enveloped in darkness. Only the soft glow of Selene and Luna passed through the window, illuminating the room ever so slightly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Adamy down on his bed and closed his eyes, his consciousness slowly shifting to the mysterious space of the white lotus.


    ¡­


    At a secluded location in the city, within a dimly lit room, all the Rank 2 Magi that were participating in the battle of Stardale had gathered. Having so many powerful Magi in the same room caused the atmosphere to turn tense and heavy.


    Luckily, no Rank 1 Magi were present. Or they wouldn''t be able to breathe properly in here just from the sheer pressure emanating from these powerhouses.


    "Attacking at sunrise, retreating at sunset¡­" A bald Magus wearing ostentatious, golden robes began. "What are these bastards nning?"


    "I agree. If I was the enemy, I would finish everything in one swoop. What''s the point of having the beast tide retreat? This just gives us more time to recuperate and replenish strength," A female Magus chimed in.


    "The orcs can''t be that stupid, right?"


    "Who knows what goes on inside their pig brains?"


    The crowd burst intoughter at this remark. However, there were a few people who didn''t find this funny.


    "You still have time to crack jokes?" Professor Kimberly snapped. "How many of our people have died already?"


    The Magus who had cracked the joke earlier couldn''t help but sneer. "This is war, Magus Kimberly. In wars there are always casualties. Should we lower our heads and slouch our shoulders just because we''ve lost our soldiers? That is not the right mindset to have!"


    Professor Kimberly wanted to argue back, but Esmond nced at her and shook his head. Seeing this, the auburn-haireddy swallowed her words and remained silent.


    "I''ve received the same reports from the other border strongholds," An elegant and beautiful Magus with long ck hair and brown eyes stated. "I believe the orcs want to chip away at our strength."


    "I agree with Magus Marce."


    "That''s right. A month has passed and we''re yet to see a single orc."


    "Here, here."


    Most of the Magi present nodded their heads in acknowledgment. It was unclear whether they actually agreed with her or just wanted to fawn over her. After all, she came from one of the most powerful Magus Families in the Southern Federation.


    "That is a possibility," Esmond added. The next moment, his eyes narrowed. "But what if this is all a ruse?"


    A Magusughed out loud, "Oh, Magus Esmond, do you really believe the orcs can employ strategies and wage wars? You''re thinking too highly of them. They''re all brawns and barely any brains."


    Esmond got to his feet and walked out of the room, his cold, parting words ringing in everyone''s ears.


    "If you underestimate the enemy, defeat is already at your doorstep."

 Chapter 263 Dumplings

    Chapter 263 Dumplings


    As the sun set below the horizon, the sky was dyed a shade of red, seemingly reflecting the brutal bloodbath that had just concluded on the battlefield below.


    Just as the silence enveloped the battlefield, the bustling marketce started toe alive, humming with activity. The cobblestoned streets were packed with temporary stalls that disyed a wide array of magical items.


    Brightly colored banners positioned above these stalls fluttered in the gentle wind, the fancy writings on them indicating to the customers the type of goods that could be found in each stall.


    The air was thick with the scent of exotic herbs, old parchment papers, and freshly grilled beast meat, creating an atmosphere that was both exciting and mysterious to mortals and Magi alike.


    Over time, the marketce opening every night had be something that everyone in Stardale looked forward to. After all, during the daytime the atmosphere in the city was tense, so naturally, the people needed something to help them rx and unwind.


    One particr stall in the marketce, nestled between a vendor selling artifacts and another selling magical potions, stood out with its dazzling disy of scrolls and tomes.


    The banner above this stall read: Magic Spells!


    This was one of the few stalls in Stardale that sold spells. Of course, the ones found here were only Rank 1 Spells. As a result, this stall would be always filled with Magi who used their contribution points to buy them.


    At the onset of the war, all the arcane organizations and Magus families, big and small, had pooled their resources¡ªincluding the magic spells in their treasuries¡ªand had them disyed at the various marketces across all the cities.


    This war, although posed a great risk to the Magi''s lives, also gave them boundless opportunities to grow. As long as one had enough contribution points, they would be able to buy items that otherwise would have been unavable to them at any given time.


    As the old saying goes, opportunities have always coexisted with danger.


    Behind the counter, an olddy wearing traditional Magus robes greeted the customers with a warm smile. Her behavior waspletely the opposite of the old Pervy Magus that Adam had met a few days ago.


    The shelves of this olddy''s stall were filled with scrolls of all shapes and sizes, each one containing a different Rank 1 Spell. Most of these spells were readily avable in the market during normal times. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, some of the spells were so rare that they could be considered family heirlooms. Spells that generally were a trademark of a certain Magus Family, were now essible in this stall.


    Of course, the caveat was that such spells were far more expensive than the rest, allowing the Magus families that provided them to earn plenty of contribution points from the Magi.


    As customers browsed the selection, the olddy behind the counter offered advice and guidance, exining the characteristics of each spell and its potential uses.


    After standing in a queue for a long time, Adam finally made his way to the counter.


    "Young Magus, would you like me to help you?" The olddy asked with a warm smile.


    Adam politely refused, "It''s alright, ma''am. You can tend to the other customers."


    "Okay, here." The old Magus gave the youth a thin tome bound in leather before greeting the other customers.


    The pages on the tome were divided into three columns. The first disyed the name of the spell, the second showed the description of the spell, and thest one informed which organization had provided this spell.


    This was a good way for the Magus Families to market themselves. After all, the more spells they gave, their contributions to the overall war effort would increase, resulting in them earning more points.


    Moreover, the Magi would alsoe to greatly respect and look up to these Magus Families.


    After all, reputation was also a strength.


    Although Adam had a vast number of spells in his mind, he still came here to explore some. The number of spells that existed in this world were innumerable.


    Of course, the spells that he had inherited from the memories of the experts were more likely to be far greater than anything Tron had to offer, Adam still decided to check this stall out of curiosity.


    He wasn''t going to look down upon his world just because its magical civilization was backwardpared to the astronomical number of worlds out there in the boundless universe.


    After perusing the tome for a few minutes, there were a few spells that the youth found slightly fascinating and hence chose to buy them. Even if he wouldn''t outright use them, he could still study them.


    Just when he was about to return the book to the olddy, he happened to gaze at a peculiar Rank 1 spell that caught his attention. It wasn''t the spell itself that piqued his interest, but its origins.


    "Gracie Family!" Adam''s eyes narrowed as he softly muttered.


    Hmm,e to think of it, that petty bastard shouldn''t be participating in this war... unless he somehow managed to regain his missing arm, the youth thought to himself with a cold smile.


    But this spell is slightly interesting. He stroked his chin as he read through its details.


    Rank 1 Spell: Summon Hellish mes.


    This spell belonged to the School of Summoning. The caster pointed their finger at a target and thetter would then be surrounded by ck mes that were said to be so cruel and agonizing, that after the mes died down, hardly anything was left of the target.


    This spell could be considered to be one of the spells that made the Gracie Family gain fame in the Southern Federation.


    "Heh, I''ll take it just you spite you lot," Adam smirked as he informed the old woman of the spells that he wished to buy.


    After making the purchase, he was about to return to his living quarters to practice mindfulness, when all of a sudden he was drawn by amotion happening nearby.


    "You dirty brat!" A middle-aged magus wearing a white cloak kicked a small boy to the ground in anger. "How dare you dirty my clothes?"


    The poor boy miserably fell to the ground and the te of dumplings he was holding onto also fell and was immediately smeared by dirt and mud.


    "You meanie." A little girl, seemingly younger than the boy, stood before the Magus with tearful eyes. "Why did you do that?! My brother worked hard to make those¡ª"


    "Silence!" The Magus pped the little girl and reprimanded her, "How dare you talk back to me?!"


    Adam, who happened to witness this scene, was sent into a momentary daze as he watched the pieces of dumplings lying on the ground, his eyes shing with reminiscence as old memories resurfaced in his mind.


    He then nced at the young siblings, sprawling on the ground and crying. Seeing that, his palms involuntarily clenched into fists. Then, he turned his head and looked at the Magus who had raised his hand once again to make an example out of those poor kids.


    Adam''s heart was bubbling with fury as he saw this scene and the next moment¡­


    He moved.

 Chapter 264 Disparity

    <h4>Chapter 264 Disparity</h4>


    Elton was minding his own business as he went around the marketce looking for materialponents to buy. However, this mortal pair of siblings constantly pestered him to buy dumplings from them.


    It was really getting to his head. If it wasn''t for therge crowd that had gathered here, he would have already shown these peasants their ce. However, this was wartime and he didn''t want to create a ruckus.


    Moreover, he did not wish to sully the name of the Magus Family whom he served. What would people think if they saw a Magus of the mighty Roy Family bullying children? This was what he thought every time he felt like beating these children who were annoying him.


    But when the boy grabbed onto his cloak and defiled it with his dirty hands, something inside him snapped. All the rage and other pent-up emotions that he had been bottling inside him erupted like a volcano.


    His face contorted in anger and disgust at the stain on his white cloak. Immediately, he pped the boy, his eyes shing with immense anger.


    Gasps and murmurs could be heard as the crowd slowly gathered around them. But Elton didn''t care. He stood over the boy and roared, "How dare you dirty my clothes?!"


    But the next moment, this boy''s younger sister came forward and talked back to him, making him even more furious. He raised his hand and struck her with a backhand p.


    "Silence! How dare you talk back to me?!" Elton spat through gritted teeth, his tone dripping with disdain. "You mortals are all the same - clumsy, ignorant, and unworthy of sharing the same space as us, Magi!"


    The onlookers, who were a mixture of Magi and mortals, looked in silence. Some of the Magi slightly nodded in acknowledgment, thinking that the words Elton had just spoken couldn''t be far from the truth. Other Magi were simply indifferent to this spectacle.


    But the mortals couldn''t help but lower their heads, feeling aggrieved. They had been feeling very proud of themselves for working together with the Magi in recent times.


    However, this incident served as a stark reminder of the deep-seated disparity between them and the Magi. They were foolish to believe that this divide had been bridged due to the war.


    It was only temporary.


    None of the people came forward to diffuse the situation. The mortals could only helplessly watch as the Magus made an example out of those poor kids.


    "Did you think you were equal to me?" Elton hissed. "If I don''t show you your ce, you peasants will never learn."


    He raised his hand and was about to viciously beat these kids. But suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew across his face and a youth with in facial features, wearing dark robes and a ck pointy hat appeared in front of him out of nowhere.


    Adam effortlessly caught the man''s hand and tightly gripped it, causing thetter to slightly grimace. He nced at the man with narrowed eyes and loudly said for everyone to hear.


    "Since when did Magi stoop so low that they would resort to beating innocent children?"


    Elton was stunned by the sudden appearance of this youth. Although both of them were the same rank, he couldn''t even see this neer''s movements. It was as if he was a specter that materialized out of thin air.


    He forcefully yanked his hand out of Adam''s grip and took a step back. He lowered his head and nced at his wrist which had turned red from the youth''s grip strength. He looked at the young Magus and asked with a grim expression, "Who are you?"


    "Answer my question, Magus," Adam muttered coldly. He then nced at the insignia on the man''s cloak and sneered. "Has the Roy Family fallen so low that they would allow their dogs to harm innocents?"


    "You bastard!" Elton gritted his teeth. He nced around and saw that the looks that everyone was now giving him had changed.


    If earlier, the Magus were silently approving of his actions, now, with just a few words from Adam, they were beginning to question the morals of the Magus family that he worked for.


    Not good! He thought to himself nervously. If he sullied the name of the Roy Family, his status as an elite Magus within the squad would be doomed. He had to salvage this situation anyhow.


    He gazed at Adam and spoke in a righteous tone, "Innocent? Who said these kids were innocent? Are you blind?" He grabbed the hems of his clothes and showed the dirty handprint that the boy had left behind. "Look, what he''s done! Is this how one should¡ª"


    "Heh," Adam interrupted him. "It''s just some dirt. From the way youshed out at these kids, one would think that they cursed your family."


    Elton swallowed his next words as he heard the crowd whispering about how uncalled-for his acts were. Hearing them, he couldn''t help but gulp. In a state of panic, he blurted out, "I am a Magus! How dare these mortals even think of touching me¡ª"


    "Oh?" Adam''s lips formed a vicious smirk, "Are you saying that the Magi of the Roy Family are superior to the other Magi? While we tirelessly work with the local residents to fight the enemy, you sit on your pedastal and look down on everyone else, whether they be Magi or mortals?"


    "No, I didn''t say that! Stop twisting my words!" Elton roared. Adam was really getting under his skin. Especially the youth''s smirk, it really irked him.


    "You didn''t say that? Perhaps." Adam shrugged. "But that''s exactly what your words sounded like."


    "Stop spouting nonsense!"


    "Huh, so what I say is nonsense, and what you say is right?" Adam nodded as he stroked his chin. "As I thought, you Magi of the Roy Family are really looking down on all of us."


    Now, the Magi in the crowd were beginning to show slight hostility toward Elton. When he witnessed this scene, he cursed inwardly, Damn it! This bastard!


    His eyes shed with killing intent for a brief moment as he had the thought of casting a spell at this youth. But the next moment, he buried this stupid thought. Infighting was a highly punishable offense.


    But how could Adam not sense the man''s killing intent? What he did next,pletely made the public opinion go against Elton.


    "A Magus should be a beacon of hope, someone that not only mortals but even other Magi can look up to. But you have sullied the reputation of us mighty Magi!" Adam began with a passionate expression.


    "We are currently at war. Although this is a difficult period for us Magi, it is even more difficult for the residents of this city. Rations are low and they barely get to eat their meals every day because most of it is being used to support us.


    "These kids did nothing but try and sell you some dumplings so they could earn money and fill their stomachs. But what did you do? You viciously beat them! Is this how a Magus should act?


    "You have brough shame upon us Magi! You have brought shame upon the Roy Family!"


    At once, the crowd got riled up and started hurling insults at Elton, admonishing him for his behavior. The man could only lower his head and grit his teeth in anger as he gazed at Adam, his eyes shing with hatred.


    Right at that moment, a cold voice descended upon the crowd, making every one shut thier mouths.


    "I can assure you, the actions of this man do not reflect the principles of my family."


    Everyone turned their heads and when they nced at the person who had just spoken, they gasped in shock.


    Rank 2 Magus of the Roy Family, Marce Roy!

 Chapter 265 Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 265 Gratitude</h4>


    A tall woman with long, glossy, ck hair slowly made her way through the crowd, her expression aloof and condescending. The crowd involuntarily parted and made way for her, humbly lowering their heads as a disy of respect for the Rank 2 Magus.


    This woman had exquisite facial features and could easily be considered one of the top beauties of the Southern Federation even while considering elven women, who were known to be very beautiful.


    She was wearing tight, ck pants and long leather boots that reached to her knees. Moreover, she was wearing something akin to a ck jacket which was covered by her white cloak. Her militaristic appearance gave her quite an intimidating aura.


    As she slowly made her way in front of the crowd, she first nced at Adam and coldly muttered, "I can assure you, the actions of this man do not reflect the principles of my family."


    When Adam nced at this woman, his heart involuntarily skipped a beat. However, this wasn''t because he was enamored by her beauty, but because he didn''t expect her toe here.


    The youth had been going on and on about the Roy Family, now he was wondering if Marce had overheard him.


    He pressed his right hand over his chest and respectfully bowed, "Greetings, Magus Marce."


    Marce deeply nced at this youth and stated, "You keep talking about my family like you know us. Tell me, Magus, who gave you the permission to speak my family''s name?"


    Toward the end, the woman released a bit of her mana pressure to frighten Adam. However, much to her surprise, she realized that this youth wasn''t affected by it at all.


    Of course, the truth was that Adam was indeed affected by it, but he didn''t show it. In times like these, it was important to keep a brave and confident front. Showing weakness would just give the other party an advantage over him.


    So he nced at the woman and amicably smiled.


    "It is precisely because I know of the greatness of the Roy Family that I feltpelled to stand up to this bully right here," said Adam while pointing at Elton.


    "The Roy Family is famous in thesends for nurturing brave warriors. They are a house that embodies the principles of honesty, bravery, and righteousness," Adam began with a passionate tone.


    The next moment, he shook his head with a disappointed look. "But when I saw this man beating these innocent kids, I couldn''t help but stand up to him. You see¡­"


    He then nced at Marce and faintly smirked, "I really hate bullies."


    The crowd seemed to share his sentiment and most of them couldn''t help but nod. No one liked bullies, after all. Especially, if one party was a Magus and the other party was a child.


    "My Lady, please don''t listen to a word he says. I swear it by my name that I had reason to¡ª" Elton hurriedly tried to defend himself, but the words got stuck in his mouth when Marce coldly nced at him with narrowed eyes.


    A single gaze was all it took for Elton to drop to his knees and shut his mouth, his body trembling in fear.


    Marce then nced at the pair of siblings lying on the ground behind Adam. Their clothes were dirty and patched in several ces, soot and dirt covered their faces, and their knees and elbows were bruised.


    Seeing this, Marce''s gaze softened. But when she nced at the bleeding lips of these two siblings, her eyes gleamed with slight anger. She then looked at the crowd that had gathered and noticed how they were looking at Elton with hostility.


    Putting two and two together, she could infer what had happened. She gazed at the kneeling Elton and asked, "Why did you do it?"


    Elton''s body shuddered. "T-That¡­ they¡­ they d-dirtied my cloak."


    Marce''s face contorted ever so lightly. "That''s it?"


    "Y-Yes, mydy."


    The crowd anticipated Marce''s verdict with bated breaths. She thought for a few moments before ncing at Elton and coldly stating, "You''re lucky we''re in the middle of a war. Your abilities are still needed."


    "T-Thank you, mydy!" Elton kowtowed, smashing his head against the ground repeatedly. "I will never forget this grace!"


    "However," Marce''s voice turned cold. "You are topensate these children for the damage you''ve done. And I don''t just mean the food that you''ve wasted.


    "Furthermore, you will also be responsible for their safety from now on. If I hear they''ve received something even as little as a scratch, I''ll put your head on a pike. Understood?"


    Elton bit his lip and hurriedly nodded. "I understand, mydy. I will do as told."


    The surrounding crowd, especially the mortals, burst into cheer. They couldn''t help but praise how generous and righteous Marce was. However, she was indifferent to all these praises.


    She looked back at Adam and tly said, "With that glib tongue of yours, perhaps you should look for a career in statesmanship. The path of a warrior doesn''t suit you."


    "Is that so?" Adam humbly smiled. "Thank you for your advice, mydy. But I believe the path of a warrior suits me just fine."


    Marce''s eyes narrowed as she deeply looked at this youth who didn''t seem to be intimidated by her even a little. Moreover, although he spoke politely, she couldn''t help but feel disrespected by his attitude.


    "What is your name, young Magus?" she asked.


    "The name''s Adam," the youth replied. "Adam Constantine."


    At once, gasps of surprise could be heard from the crowd. However, it was mostly the Magi who were taken aback when they learned the identity of this young Magus.


    Even Marce was slightly taken aback when she heard his name, thinking to herself, So this is the Magus who has the highest kill count up till now¡­ He''s far younger than I expected.


    Marce was only momentarily surprised before she cast one final look at Adam and walked away. Meanwhile, Elton, who was still kneeling down beside Adam, raised his head and looked at him in shock.


    This monster is Adam?! He nervously gulped. He then gave a small pouch containing gold coins to the siblings before scurrying away with his tail tucked between his legs.


    Adam didn''t pay this man any attention, instead, he crouched down and spoke to the siblings with a gentle smile, "Here, take these potions. It will cure your wounds."


    The little girl smiled brightly as she reached out for the vials. "Mister, can we really?"


    However, her brother stopped her and stood before her. "S-


    Sorry, my lord. We cannot afford it."


    Adam gently ruffled the boy''s hair. "It''s alright. This is my gift to you." The next moment, he weaved hand signs, following which, a couple of spectral hands materialized and started putting the dumplings back on the te.


    Then, the youth cast a simple cleaning spell on the dumplings as well as the te before giving it back to the siblings. "Here, as good as new."


    The boy hesitated before epting it. He nced at Adam with tearful eyes and softly asked, "My lord¡­ why go so far for people like us?"


    "Because I want to," Adam smiled. He then got to his feet and turned around, slowly walking away.


    "Stay strong and take good care of your sister. As long as you persevere, good days will eventuallye. I speak from experience."


    The pair of siblings watched Adam''s departing back, their eyes glowing with gratitude and hope. They got to his feet and bowed in his direction.


    "Thank you¡­"

 Chapter 266 Foundation

    <h4>Chapter 266 Foundation </h4>


    Bathed by the gentle glow of the candles within his living quarters, Adam sat on his bed in a lotus position as he practiced mindfulness. The air around him pulsated ever so slightly as a vortex of mana, barely visible to the eye, formed with him at the epicenter.


    Adam''s expression was tranquil as he effortlessly extracted the mana around him in the most optimal way. Combining the Five Elemental Codex with his understanding of the philosophy of the Way, the mana flowed within his body efficiently.


    The five fundamental elements that made up the world seamlessly fused together and nourished every inch of his body.


    Having practiced this supreme mana extraction technique for so long, Adam''s mana had turned very pure. It was to the extent that if he were to be poisoned, the toxins would instantly be neutralized by the mana coursing in his veins.


    Slowly, Adam opened his eyes and exhaled a deep breath, the vortex of mana around him slowly dissipating. He raised his hand andmanded the mana to manifest.


    Ayer of red energy appeared around his palm, giving off extreme heat. However, this did not injure the youth in the least. Next, the energy turned blue, emanating a cool and refreshing feeling.


    Following that, it turned brown, then cyan, and then finally green. Each of these colors represented the five worldly elements. The next moment, Adam focused and all five energies simultaneously appeared on his palm.


    Then, they wlessly merged together and transformed into an energy that was pristine white in color. This was the fusion of the five elements!


    Seeing this, a smile bloomed on the youth''s face. "My control over mana is improving."


    Adam closed his eyes again and looked within his body. The mana channels had been further consolidated inside his body.


    He could see the mana flowing through these channels, however, after a certain point they would disperse throughout his body because there was nowhere else to go. Due to this phenomenon, a small amount of mana would involuntarily leak from his body.


    However, once the mana channels have beenpletely established, the mana will have found a container to be stored in. This would signify his advancement to the next rank. After all, his spirit sea had already been formed.


    The youth recalled the memories of the experts and reviewed the information about the internal mana system. Needless to say, the knowledge that he had was far superior to his peers thanks to the experiences of the different experts that he had absorbed.


    If the advancement of a Magus could be equated to the construction of a tower, then Rank 1 would be equivalent toying an underground substructure that would support the subsequent creation of the tower.


    That is why this rank was known as Mana Foundation.


    Now, it is generally agreed upon that the sturdier a structure''s foundation was, the longer it wouldst. Simrly, if the substructure of the tower was solid, the tower would grow to great heights.


    This was the reason why Adam put so much emphasis on building a rock-solid foundation. Regardless of how much pain and difficulties he had to bear, he made sure that his foundation was strong enough for him to advance far in his path as a Magus.


    During Mana Foundation, a Magus would practice mindfulness and extract mana to constantly nourish their flesh, muscles, bones, organs, and finally their nervous system in that particr order.


    This was the reason why Rank 1 was divided into 5 stages, each stage targeting a different part of the Magus'' body.


    And when a Magus had advanced through these five stages and thoroughly washed every fiber of their being with mana, they would have formed their spirit sea and established their mana channels.


    Adam slowly opened his eyes which were shing with excitement. He clenched his fists and softly muttered, "Mana Liquefaction!"


    Having been diligent in practicing mindfulness every day, he was slowly but surely arriving at the next frontier¡ªRank 2.


    One thing that the youth realized was that if it wasn''t for this war, he would have taken a much longer time to advance to the next rank. Battling day in and day out had surprisingly expedited this process.


    He stroked his chin and pondered, Fighting almost twelve hours a day, every day, for thest few weeks has allowed my mana reserves to deplete at a rapid pace. And when I practice mindfulness, my reserves are replenished.


    Perhaps this constant cycle of depletion and replenishment has allowed me to better control my mana and subsequently integrate my mana channels. Hmm, that could very possibly be the reason. Oh, and the vast resources at my disposal have also helped me quite a bit.


    Adam felt like his understanding of mana had further deepened. Cross-referencing from the memories of the expert, he concluded that not only were talent and resources crucial to advancing as a Magus, but so was physically pushing oneself to the limit.


    Just like how theoretical studies were important, but so were practical experiences.


    The youth nced at the hourss he had ced on the bedside table. "Hmm, it''s about time I meet the Boss."


    Earlier in the day, Esmond had instructed him toe to the training facility within the city. The Rank 2 Magus was very impressed by hisbat abilities, but there were still some things that he wanted to teach.


    Being a battle freak, how could Adam refuse his proposal? So the youth quickly got dressed and left to meet his squad leader.


    ¡­


    In arge underground hall lit up by bright crystal balls that hung from the walls, Esmond stood with his arms crossed as he nced at the youth in front of him with a smirk.


    "I heard what you did in the marketce a few days ago."


    Adam replied with a rxed posture, "I''m surprised that it took you so long, Boss." Having spent so much time together, he had gotten along with the red-haired man to the point that he could be veryfortable around him.


    "Heh," Esmond chuckled. "Aren''t you worried that others might take your kindness for weakness?"


    Adam scoffed in contempt, "Why should I care about what others think? Wasn''t the whole point of bing strong so that I could do whatever I wanted?


    "Today, I''m a Rank 1 and they mistake my actions for weakness. Tomorrow, when I''m a Rank 2, they will apud me for the same actions and look up to me. Isn''t that the way of the world?"


    "Hahahaha!" Esmond burst into loudughter. "Not a bad answer. Yes, that is exactly the way of the world. Might makes right, as the saying goes."


    "Anyway, boss," Adam changed subjects and asked with shining eyes, "What did you want to teach me?"


    "Hmm, I''ve seen your battles for the past weeks, and I must be honest, your basics are quite solid," Esmond praised sincerely. "However, there is one thing that I noticed you werecking."


    "What is it?" The youth asked curiously.


    Esmond grinned. "Momentum."

 Chapter 267 Learning

    <h4>Chapter 267 Learning</h4>


    "Momentum?" Adam tilted his head in confusion. "You mean the speed of a body in a certain direction?"


    Esmond chuckled as he shook his head. "No, I''m not talking about that." He clenched his fist and added, "I''m talking about something that is both physical and¡­ metaphorical."


    Adam squinted his eyes, trying to figure out if this man in front of him was being serious or just pulling his leg.


    Seeing that look on the youth''s face, Esmond waved his hand. "Never mind, I''ll just show it to you." With that said, he got into a fighting stance. "I''ll control my mana output to match yours. Hit me with everything you got."


    Adam''s eyes lit up. Have a spar with the squad leader? He couldn''t ask for anything better. Just by exchanging blows with a Rank 2 Magus, he would learn a great deal of things. This was a very good opportunity for the youth.


    His lips curled up into a broad grin as he undertook the stance of the Phantom Dance. "Alright, here Ie!"


    The next moment, he bolted toward Esmond with great speed andnded a straight jab.


    Seeing the youth''s fist erging in his vision, the red-haired Magus nodded his head in acknowledgment. "Good posture."


    He swung his right forearm in a semi-circr motion and easily deflected the iing punch. Then he used his left hand to counter-attack with a simple jab of his own.


    Adam''s face was solemn as he prepared to deal with Esmond''s attack. He nned to swat his hand away and then counterattack. However, when he finally did deflect the attack, he was taken aback.


    The force of the attack wasn''t strong at all. However, it wasn''t that weak either. It was a strange feeling,pletely different from what he was expecting.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed as he thought to himself, I know he said he''d match his mana output to mine¡­ But isn''t this a little too¡­


    But as the fight progressed and the two continued to exchange moves with one another, the youth realized that he was slowly being overpowered.


    And this wasn''t because Esmond was increasing his strength!


    No, the man''s strength was still equivalent to a Rank 1 Magus, but despite that, Adam was feeling overwhelmed. Finally, Esmond made a feint attack with his fist but followed through with a devastating kick to the stomach.


    BAM!


    "Aghhh!" Adam bounced off the ground several times andnded a few meters away. He got to his knees while clutching his abdomen, grimacing in pain. He had nearly puked just now.


    He nced at Esmond with disbelief. "What was that just now? Did you increase your strength?"


    "In a manner of speaking, yes." Esmond nodded as he slowly walked toward the youth.


    "But¡­ you said you''d match your mana output with mine!" Adam protested with an aggrieved look. Thatst shot from the man really hurt his insides.


    "Oh, but I did." Esmond chuckled. "This is what I mean by momentum."


    Adam got to his feet, his expression solemn. He had a slight idea about what the man was saying, but still couldn''t quite get a grip on it. "Could you exin?"


    Esmond nodded. He then got into a fighting stance and punched to the side for demonstration. The air around his fist rippled and a sound simr to something tearing could be heard.


    "A move follows the previous one," Esmond began as he threw another punch. "Then the next move will follow the one before."


    Adam watched with deep concentration as the man delivered a series of punches and kicks. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as he realized something. Esmond''s next words only further confirmed his spections.


    "Each move will be stronger than thest." The red-haired magus threw a straight hook with great strength, resulting in a sound that was akin to a thunderp. "This is what I mean by momentum."


    Adam was deep in thought as he stroked his chin. He then nced at Esmond and asked curiously, "But, Boss¡­ why would you waste so much energy in the build-up? I mean, I can just straight-up unleash my strongest attack right from the get-go, no?"


    "Of course you can." Esmond shrugged. "But the power generated from gathering momentum will be many times stronger. Start slow, save up your potential, and finally explode with power in your final move!"


    "This is how you gather your momentum¡­ I see." Adam nodded his head as he ruminated over Esmond''s words. "But what did you mean by momentum being something physical and metaphorical?"


    "The momentum of a Magus can be described as a surge of mana that propels them forward," Esmond began as he clenched his fist and coated it with ayer of his mana that was fiery red in color.


    "This is what they call aura, something that emanates from our very beings." The energy waves around the man''s fist increased and started to affect the surroundings. Even Adam was left feeling intimidated by it.


    "It is your determination and willpower that has been made tangible!" The energy around Esmond''s fists had be so strong that Adam was having difficulty breathing. But the next moment, this feeling disappeared as if it were an illusion.


    The mana around Esmond''s fist had already dissipated. He nced at the youth and smirked. "Now do you get it? Momentum can be your mana outputpounded over and over. But it can also be your determination, willpower, and deep fighting intent."


    "Yes¡­ I think I kind of understand what you mean." Adam nodded. He then asked eagerly, "Can we go at it again?"


    "Heh," Esmond smirked. "Of course we can. But before that, I''m curious about something."


    "What is it?"


    "I had noticed this earlier when you were fighting those beasts, but now that I''ve personally experienced it, I can tell that the magicbat technique that you use is very profound. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Adam involuntarily gulped as he sensed where this conversation was heading. Seeing the youth''s ufortable expression, Esmond chuckled, "You misunderstand. I''m not asking you to disclose where you got the technique from. What I want is¡­ to study it."


    "Huh?" Adam was taken aback. "You wish to study it? But how?"


    "It''s simple." Esmond grinned. "I just need you to keep sparring with me. Just like how you''re learning new things from me, I will also learn a great many things by studying your technique."


    Adam couldn''t help bute to deeply admire this man in front of him. Even though he was a Rank 2, he was open-


    minded about learning something new from someone weaker than him.


    This was the spirit of learning that defined a Magus!


    With a grin on his face, Adam got to his feet and once again undertook the stance of the Phantom Dance. Esmond too got into position, his eyes shing with deep fighting intent.


    The next moment, they two of them dashed toward each other and a loud explosion echoed in the training facility as their fists collided.


    BOOM!

 Chapter 268 Geometrical

    <h4>Chapter 268 Geometrical </h4>


    Under the gentle glow of the twin moons, Adam sat on the tilted, nted rooftop of his living quarter. His grimoirey open before him and Valerian slept beside him, softly purring from time to time, seemingly enjoying the nighttime weather.


    As the cool breeze blew by and brushed past his face, the youth nced at the City of Stardale from his vantage point in a slight daze.


    Down below, the city was bustling with activity. People went about their daily routines, seemingly unfazed by the conflict that urred every day beyond the city walls.


    Magi lounged under the trees, chatted in the lively marketce, and went about their business as if the war was nothing more than a fictional story to them.


    As Adam realized this, he scoffed, "If an outsider teleported here, they would never guess that we are in the middle of a war."


    Today marked two months since the war with the orcs had begun. They would control the magical beasts to attack at sunrise and retreat at sunset.


    Following this simr pattern for such a long period, it was no surprise that everyone was behaving the way they were now.


    Adam nced at all this with a sense of detachment. To him, this war was just a backdrop. His entire focus was on his research, delving deeper into the mysteries of the soul and the usage of spiritual power.


    His eyes were deep and thoughtful as he slowly jotted down notes on his grimoire. From time to time, he would stop and look up at the twin moons, deep in contemtion.


    "I wish there were more details about magical focus in the Savant Tower¡­" he muttered with regret.


    Magical focuses were in use thousands of years ago, perhaps even more. Ever since the establishment of the modelponents, they had be obsolete. That was why Adam had found barely any papers on them at the grand library.


    This resulted in his research on spiritual power bing more difficult and time-consuming. However, there was no way he was giving up. It would truly be a shame if he couldn''t utilize this energy when everything wasid out before him.


    With a steady hand, he made the quill dance across the pages of his grimoire. Despite the chaos that surrounded the city walls, his aura was calm.


    At that moment, he was not a warrior. He was a schr, a seeker of truth.


    He slowly closed his eyes and shifted his consciousness to his spirit sea. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself levitating in front of the white lotus.


    Inside his spirit sea, the white lotus was enormous. Its size wasparable to a small ind one would find in the outside world. Adam looked around and saw that the waters that symbolized his spiritual power were vast, calm, and gentle.


    The youth exhaled a deep breath as he rubbed his hands in excitement. "Alright, let''s try this one more time."


    He slowly raised his hands above his head and stretched them wide as if he were hugging the world itself. For the next few moments, nothing happened even as drops of sweat trickled down Adam''s face and his muscles started to tremble from the sheer stress.


    But suddenly¡­


    RUMBLE!


    His spirit sea responded to his call. The calm surface of the water began to resonate with him, the waves swelling and rising, following the rhythm of his breathing in perfect synchronicity.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed, his expression extremely solemn. With a highly focused gaze, hemanded the water around the lotus to rise higher and higher before it cascaded down.


    Every time the water fell, he manipted it to rise even higher the following moment by taking support from the kic energy of the waves. The waves danced at hismand, disying his amazing control over his spiritual power.


    The air was filled with the sound of waves crashing as the water around the white lotus rose higher and higher. It was a breathtaking spectacle as Adam levitated before the lotus,manding the waves to surround it.


    Finally, the youth couldn''t hold it any longer and gave up. His arms listlessly fell beside him. Therge wall of water that had surrounded the lotus lost its support and fell down as well, merging back into the sea.


    Adam tookrge mouthfuls of air as he nced at the lotus. "Damn it, I''m still missing something."


    Having just expended so much energy in his soul form, Adam was mentally exhausted. After catching a breather, he flew closer to the lotus, mumbling to himself,


    "If I could use the lotus as the magical focus and have additional support from one of the three spellponents, that would certainly make things easier. But then again¡­ that''s easier said than done."


    Coming up with a brand new spell model, hand gestures, and identifying which materials to sacrifice was essentially the same as creating a new spell.


    Although Adam''s knowledge could be considered deep regarding the analytical side of magic, it would still require a long time for him to be able to create a brand new spell.


    Not months, but years.


    Moreover, this spell would be something that used spiritual power as fuel and the white lotus as the magical focus. Both these things were closely tied to his soul.


    If he made even the slightest of mistakes, it would lead to devastating consequences. Something that he did not want to see.


    That is why he didn''t rush toplete his research. It didn''t matter how much time it took, as long as he seeded, that was all that mattered to him.


    As Adam was flying over the white lotus, he suddenly paused. Directly below him was the artifact. From his perspective, the top side of the lotus looked almost identical to a spell model!


    "Huh, how uncanny¡­" Adam''s eyes shed with surprise and curiosity. "This geometrical pattern almost resembles the flower of life that the professors spoke about in the academy."


    "Wait a minute!" The youth''s eyes widened, his heart gripped by disbelief. "Flower of life¡­ flower¡­ this can''t be a coincidence!"


    The flower of life was considered by many Magi a geometric form of perfect proportions. It was an ancient symbol that was depicted across many cultures across time.


    Tumultous waves rose inside Adam''s heart as he involuntarily gulped, "No¡­ this... this is too good to be a coincidence."


    He shifted his consciousness back to the outside world and hurriedly started writing down his spections about the flower of life and how this sacred geometrical pattern could be used as the basis for a spell model.


    Of course, he was wise enough to not mention anything about the lotus.


    The shock and excitement in his eyes couldn''t be concealed as the quill in his hand drew letters and formed words across the pages of his grimoire.


    As he was lost in his research, outside the city walls, in the depths of the forest, shadowy figures could be seen slowly advancing toward the city.


    Finally, a towering and muscr figure stepped out of the forest.


    This figure''s skinplexion was a shade of light green. His upper body was bare and leather garments covered his waist. His blood-thirsty eyes coldly gazed at Stardale, his lips curling up into a sinister grin, disying his sharp lower tusks.


    The orc grabbed an ivory horn hanging from his waist and blew on it. For the first time since the beginning of the war, the sound of the trumpet echoed on the battlefield during night-time!

 Chapter 269 Mammoth

    <h4>Chapter 269 Mammoth</h4>


    "What?!"


    "Wasn''t that¡­"


    "No way!"


    "Impossible!"


    "Why are they here now?!"


    The marketce that was bustling with activity just a moment ago was suddenly enveloped in a nket of fear and anxiety. The familiar, loud sound of the trumpet shattered the tranquility of the city.


    It was night time and this was the time that the Magi used to recouperate and replenish their inventory. This was how it had always been since the onset of the war.


    For two months now, not once had they been attacked by the beasts after sunset. However, that changed tonight. They had growncent. And now, they would have to pay for it.


    "Hurry, man the walls!"


    "Get ready, quick!"


    At once, the City of Stardale was embroiled in extreme disorder. While the Magi rushed to their respective stations, the mortal residents of the city hurried to the underground bunker in a state of panic.


    This wasn''t a war they could fight. Getting involved in it would only increase the burden on the Magi''s shoulders.?As the Magi bolted toward the city walls, their faces marred by apprehension, the ground suddenly started to rumble intensely.


    Outside the city walls, countless bloodthirsty magical beasts had already emerged from the forest and were charging toward the city with crazed expressions. However, this time, they were not alone.


    Amidst these beasts were ogres, trolls, andst but not least, the orcs!


    The one leading this army was a burly, Rank 2 orc with red and white war paint all over his body. He was riding a giant two-horned rhinoceros and was charging straight toward the city gates, gradually picking up pace.


    He brandished his broad sword and pointed it at the City of Stardale. "Charge forward! Burn the city to the ground!"


    The army of beasts recklessly charged ahead without care for consequences. However, the next moment, a wave of elemental spells descended upon them from atop the city walls.


    Although the vast majority of the Magi had been caught off guard by this unexpected night attack, this didn''t mean that some of them hadn''t already been stationed for night patrol. Every night, while half of the Magi rested, the other half stood watch.


    As soon as these Magi had heard the deep and ominous sound of the trumpet, they were only momentarily flustered, before beginning to cast spells with grim determination.


    At once, arge number of magical beasts that were at the forefront of the army were brutally massacred by these brilliant, multi-colored spells. But this still didn''t stop the army from advancing.


    The remaining beasts trampled over the corpses of their brethren and continued to move forward. Tonight, they would go all out and devour anything or anyone that stood in their way.


    "Hahaha!" The Rank 2 orc riding the rhinocerosughed in a boisterous manner as the city gates drew closer. He raised his sword and was about to execute a devastating attack when all of a sudden, his eyes narrowed and he hurriedly got into a defensive position.


    A figure d in red had jumped from the city wall and was shooting toward the orc, leaving behind a streak of crimson energy. This figure''s fist was coated in searing hot mes as he quickly approached the orc andnded a vicious punch.


    BOOM!


    "Gaaahhh!" Although the orc managed to block the iing attack with his sword, he was still flung backward andnded amidst the pack of charging beasts, even inadvertently pummeling a few to their deaths as he miserablynded on the ground.


    Meanwhile, the two-horned rhinoceros couldn''t take the pressure from this neer''s attack and instantly died, burning in mes.


    Perhaps it was out of their natural animalistic instinct, or perhaps they were being controlled still, the maniacal beasts that were rampaging through the battlefield involuntarily made space for the Rank 2 orc and the man that had just attacked him.


    The orc got to his feet as he red at the Magus standing in front of him. This man was wearing red robes and his long hair that was tied into a ponytail was the color of fire.


    Esmond raised his chin and smirked at the orc, "So you finally ran out of patience, eh?"


    The orc''s eyes narrowed. "You¡­ knew we would attack at night?"


    "Heh," Esmond sneered. "Did you think we were as foolish as your kind?"


    Hearing those words, the orc''s eyes narrowed, gleaming with intense anger and killing intent. The next moment, he chuckled coldly, "But so what if you did? Rank 2 Magi from our side have already surrounded your city."


    The following moment, two orcs approached Esmond, the auras emanating from their bodies disying the full might of a Rank 2 Magus.


    However, Esmond wasn''t flustered in the least. He simply smiled. Suddenly, two more figures jumped off the city walls andnded on either side of him. One was an old, elven Magus wearing white robes, and the other was none other than Marce Roy.


    "Let''s get this over with," stated the woman confidently.


    "Hehe, these old hands have been itching to fight," The aged Magus chuckled in an eerie manner.


    Esmond nced at these two Magi and nodded. The next moment, they dashed toward the orcs. With a resounding boom that echoed throughout the battlefield, the deadly sh between Rank 2 Magi had begun!


    Scenes such as this were happening all around the city walls. All the Rank 2 Magi of the allied forces were now entangled in a brutal battle with their orc counterparts. In some locations, the Rank 2 orcs were even outnumbering them.


    While these Rank 2 Magi were fighting one another, arge mammoth with sharp and menacing tusks, standing at over seven meters tall slowly made its way toward the city gates that directly faced the forest, each of its steps causing the ground to tremble.


    Seeing this, Esmond was rmed. He tried to get away from the orc he was fighting and stop the humongous mammoth, but how could the orc allow this?


    "Hehe, where''s all that confidence gone, you filthy human?" The Rank 2 orc sniggered as his attacks turned more ferocious, not allowing Esmond even a moment to divert his attention elsewhere.


    Damn it! The city walls will be breached if this beast reaches the gates! Esmond thought in apprehension.


    The next moment, he took a deep breath and screamed at the top of his lungs, instrructing the Rank 1 Magi manning the walls.


    "Kill the mammoth at all costs!"

 Chapter 270 Breached

    <h4>Chapter 270 Breached </h4>


    The Iron Mammoth was a Rank 1 magical beast with one of the greatest defenses amidst other beasts of the same rank. It barely had any offensive capabilities, however, just its defensive abilities alone made it a force to reckon with.


    And right now, such a magical beast was heading toward the city gates. If it wasn''t stopped in time, then Stardale was doomed.


    The ground trembled beneath this colossal beast as it slowly made its way toward its objective. Thanks to the Rank 2 orcs keeping the Rank 2 Magi of the allied forces busy, the mammoth was unobstructed for the most part.


    Its eyes glowed a sinister red and its trumpeting shook the very air. Seeing such a behemoth approach the city, the Magi stationed atop the walls were frozen in fear and shock. But the next moment, they gritted their teeth and prepared to attack.


    They had to defend the city gate at all costs! If they failed, countless people inside the city would be ughtered by the rampaging beasts outside the walls.


    The Rank 1 Magi let out screams of encouragement as their robes fluttered in the strong wind. They raised their hands and bright colored magic circles lit up one by one. They hurled all types of elemental spells at the mammoth, trying to stop its advance.


    Ice shards rained down on the creature, causing it to momentarily slow down as the ground beneath it froze solid. Small spheres of mes exploded against its thick hide, sending plumes of ck smoke into the air.


    But the mammoth was relentless. Nothing could prate its defenses. It plowed through all the spells aimed at it and slowly etched closer to the city gates. Its sheer size and power were overwhelming.


    The Magi could only watch in horror as the creature drew closer and closer to the gates. But despite that, they did not flee. They held their ground and continued to hurl one spell after another.


    Under the onught of countless spells, the mammoth''s hide was slowly beginning to turn bloody. But this creature did not care. Even if it died, it would make sure to crush the gates. This was the only directive that constantly echoed inside his mind.


    "Don''t give up!"


    "It''s not invincible. Look!"


    "The beast is slowing down!"


    "Attack! Attack! Don''t stop!"


    The Magi''s morale was suddenly uplifted as the mammoth''s speed was reduced. However, it continued to move forward. Slowly, but surely, the creature was getting closer to the gates.


    Seeing this, the hearts of the Magi were gripped by apprehension. Their actions turned desperate as they continued to cast spells at an even quicker rate. They watched in abject terror as the creature got closer to them.


    The next moment, the mammoth''s eyes gleamed with primal ferocity as it picked up speed once again. Its body was grievously injured by the constant bombardment of so many spells. It left a trail of blood in its wake, but still, it moved forward. Until finally...


    BAM!


    With a thunderous sh, the mammoth mmed into the gates, its tusks piercing through the wood and iron with great ease. The two walls--northeast and northwest--connected to this gate trembled violently.


    However, the gate remained standing. Witnessing this scene, the Magi atop the walls screamed in a panic.


    "Quickly cast your spell!"


    "Give it everything you''ve got!"


    "We cannot allow the beast to charge again!"


    Once again, spells showered down on the mammoth as it removed its tusks from the gates with great difficulty. Slowly, it retreated one step at a time, all the while continuing to endure the injuries umting on its body.


    The mammoth''s bloodshot eyes turned maniacal as it once again charged at the gates. It knew that death was waiting on the other side, yet it moved forward with unprecedented madness.


    Realizing that spells wouldn''t stop the creature in the little time that remained before it smashed against the gates again, the Magi stationed on the walls hurriedly evacuated.


    Their faces were filled with regret and fear as they knew what would happen after the city gates were broken through. However, they could now do nothing about it. They had failed.


    With a final roar that seemed to dere the end of its life, the mammoth smashed the gate one more time.


    BAM!


    The gates splintered and the walls around it buckled as the humongous creature burst through. The mammoth roared triumphantly as it entered the city.


    But it had only taken a few steps before the light in its eyes dimmed. The madness that had once gleamed in its red eyes was now reced by a trace of sanity, followed by immense anger, sadness, and finally regret.


    The mammoth died, however, it had achieved its purpose. When the orcs outside the city walls witnessed this scene, they burst into cheers as they slowly made their way toward the broken gate.


    Meanwhile, the Rank 2 Magi could only helplessly stare at this spectacle from afar. Even if they wanted to help, they couldn''t. The orcs had kept them at bay.


    The safety of Stardale now depended on the oue of the war between Rank 1s. After all, in the battle between Rank 2 Magi, it was highly difficult to kill one another.


    Panic erupted inside the city walls as the residents fled in terror, trying to escape the rampaging beasts that were flooding through the destroyed gates. The Magi on the walls were stunned and helpless, their spells having failed to stop the mammoth''s charge.


    Although the mammoth had now died, the city had been breached, and the magical beasts wreaked havoc,ying waste to everything in their path.


    Adam, who had seen this entire spectacle unfold, had a dumbfounded look on his face. He stood on the roof of his living quarter as he saw utter pandemonium descend near the city gates.


    Everything had happened so fast that it left him standing frozen in shock. Not even a minute had passed since the sound of the trumpet was heard, but the city had already been breached.


    Suddenly, he remembered something that caused his face to darken. "Lisa and Galriel had been positioned on the wall for night duty!"


    He tightly clenched his fist as his expression turned grim. "Val."


    "Myu!" The little guy turned into a gray sh and jumped inside the youth''s spirit sea.


    The next moment, pristine white mana surrounded Adam''s feet as he slightly crouched down, gathered all his strength, andunched himself in the air. The roof below his feet was instantly destroyed as he vaulted into the distance.


    Please be safe!

 Chapter 271 Wake Up

    <h4>Chapter 271 Wake Up</h4>


    The twin moons cast an eerie glow upon the City of Stardale as hordes of magical beasts flooded through the gates. Among them were trolls, ogres, and orcs. They gazed at the people within the walls with sinister intent, intending to massacre everyst one of them.


    Deafening roars shook the very foundation of the city as the beasts began their ughter, ripping to shreds anyone that stood in their way.


    The Magi that had been stationed on the walls scrambled to defend the city,unching spells and shing swords against the thick hide of the beasts.


    However, for every beast that fell, two more took its ce, and soon the defenders found themselves overwhelmed. Moreover, it didn''t help that the orcs, ogres, and trolls joined the fray.


    It wasplete and utter chaos.


    When the city gates had been blown to smithereens, Lisa and Galriel just so happened to be stationed on the wall nearby. With the destruction of the gate, the surrounding walls also crumbled.


    The two of them lost their footing and found themselves miserably falling to the ground, surrounded by a hail of falling debris. Boulders and rubble rained down on them as they crashed to the ground below.


    Lisa managed to shield herself by erecting a barrier of frost around her in the nick of time, however, Galriel wasn''t so lucky. A massive boulder came crashing down, pinning her to the ground, the weight of the boulder brutally crushing her leg.


    "Ahhhh!!" The young elf screamed in agony as she tried to free herself. However, just a slight movement would cause pangs of pain to radiate throughout her body, leaving her defenseless.


    After deactivating the spell, Lisa scrambled to her feet, her eyes wide with panic as she looked around for Galriel. When her gazended on the elf, she froze in disbelief. "No! Galriel!"


    Without hesitation, she rushed toward the elf, at the same time, casting a spell to remove therge boulder that was trapping her. "Hold on, I''m going to get you out of there!"


    Vines shot out from beneath the ground and coiled around the boulder. Then, slowly but surely, they lifted the boulder. Meanwhile, Lisa crouched beside Galriel and dragged her out of her predicament.


    The elf''s breathing was ragged and deep wounds covered her body. However, the biggest injury was on her left leg which had beenpletely squashed by the boulder. She looked at her leg and bit her lips, trying toe to a decision.


    Shen then nced at Lisa and spoke with a trembling voice, "L-Leave me¡­ I''ll only hold you down."


    "Never!" Lisa screamed as she helped the elf to her feet. She supported her and slowly moved away from the destroyed city gates. The sounds of battle and the scene of the bloodbath enveloped them as they slowly staggered away.


    Lisa was having an extremely hard time as she had to protect Galriel and fight the beasts that were attacking them at the same time.


    In her mind, she desperately called out, Ennea, where are you? I need you! Hurry!


    By now, she was injured from head to toe as she constantly waved her staff around and cast spells to keep the vicious beasts at bay. Galriel too was casting spells, albeit she was not that efficient.


    The two were at the most dangerous ce in the city currently. They had to get out of here as soon as possible, or it would only be a matter of time before they died at the maws of the beasts or sumbed to their injuries.


    Galriel''s heart was filled with overwhelming guilt as she knew she was holding Lisa back. She knew that Lisa would be easily able to escape this ce if she didn''t have to look after her.


    But at the same time, she was deeply scared. She knew that if Lisa left, she would be dead. She didn''t want her to leave. Torn between these two difficult choices, Galriel could only grit her teeth and helplessly sob.


    "I''m sorry, Lisa¡­ forgive me¡­ forgive me¡­"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Lisa roared as she waved her staff and swatted a beast away. "If you have the time and energy to speak, then you might as well cast a spell!"


    Galriel nodded with determination as she wiped her tears away. Her eyes shone with newfound determination and hope. She didn''t want to die. There were so many things that she still had to aplish. She didn''t want to give up.


    Suddenly, a towering shadow loomed over them from behind. Even the beasts that were attacking the two stopped in their steps and retreated a few steps.


    Lisa and Galriel slowly turned around, and when their gazended on the figure behind them, their hearts tightened. Their bodies shuddered as fear gripped them.


    Behind them stood a troll!


    This creature, although had a severe hunchback, stood at three meters tall. It had a thin body with a thick, rubbery hide that was a shade of brownish-green. It possessed long, hanging arms that ended in sharp ws.


    The troll nced at the two girls with bloodthirsty eyes. It tilted its head slightly and released a deep, guttural growl. The next moment, it raised its hand that was holding onto a wooden club and swung it at them.


    Lisa and Galriel were frozen in terror. However, at thest moment, the former hurriedly weaved hand signs and erected a mud wall before them. But s, it still proved to be useless.


    The troll effortlessly destroyed the mud wall with its club and viciously smashed the two girls into the distance. The two of them spat mouthfuls of blood as they flew for tens of meters. Fortunately for them, the direction they flew in was away from the city gates.


    "Geegee," the troll foolishly chuckled as it saw its prey fly away. It scratched its chin yfully and then started jogging toward them, dragging its club on the ground.


    "Ughhh!" Lisa could feel that a few of her ribs had cracked from the attack. She vomited blood and innards as she slowly got to her knees. She then nced at the troll who was slowly approaching them and panicked.


    "Galriel, we need to leave¡­" She patted the elf lying down beside her. "Trolls have extremely strong regeneration abilities. We can''t deal with it in our current state."


    All of a sudden, she realized that her friend wasn''t responding. She nced at her and the next moment, her pupils dted.


    "¡­Galriel?"


    The light in the elf''s eyes had already dimmed at some point. Her cold bodyy beside Lisa with no signs of life. A drop of tear slowly trickled down her face that was marred with deep unwillingness.


    "G-Galriel¡­ wake up¡­" Lisa muttered weakly but received no answers from her. Everything around her faded into nothingness as she nced at the expression on Galriel''s face.


    There was a hint of sadness in her eyes, as well as a hint of fear.


    There was a trace of reluctance, as well as regret.


    "Galriel, no!!" Lisa screamed as she tightly embraced the elf. "Wake up! Please, wake up!"


    Meanwhile, the troll had already appeared before them and raised its club once again. Its eyes shed with killing intent as it hammered down the club at the two girls.


    But suddenly!


    A figure dressed in all ck appeared in front of the troll and grabbed the club with his bare hand. A strong gust of wind blew in all directions from the point of impact.


    Lisa raised her head in a daze and saw a familiar person standing before her. Her eyes moistened and she involuntarily started crying.


    "Adam..."

 Chapter 272 Meteor

    <h4>Chapter 272 Meteor</h4>


    "Hu-uhh?" The troll nced at the youth in front of him in puzzlement. It tried to yank the club from the youth''s hands but it just wouldn''t budge.


    For a moment, it stood there in a daze, scratching its head, feeling genuinely confused.


    Weren''t humans weak? Then why did this human in front of him have so much strength?


    Adam ignored the troll and turned around to nce at Lisa. She was covered in blood from head to toe, her appearance extremely miserable.


    "Adam¡­ Galriel, she¡­" Lisa couldn''t finish the words she was about to say as she burst into tears. She embraced Galriel''s body tightly and continued to sob incessantly.


    Meanwhile, Adam shifted his gaze from Lisa to Galriel, his body trembling ever so slightly. He deeply nced at the elven girl''s lifeless eyes, and in them, he could see the reflection of his own deste self.


    There were no emotions on his face. It was a nk canvas. However, tempestuous waves were rising in his heart and his mind was consumed by iparable anger.


    He slowly turned back around and gazed at the troll that had killed Galriel.


    Adam let go of the club and then immediately gripped the troll''s wrist, causing thetter to grunt in pain. He squeezed the troll''s wrist so tightly that sounds of bones breaking could be heard.


    The next moment, the youth''s other palm turned into the shape of a w and then was immediately covered in ayer of fire mana.


    Adam''s face contorted with boundless rage as he roared at the top of his lungs. Then, he struck the troll in the chest with a powerful w strike, while twisting his palm when it made contact.


    Hand of Doom: Coiling Palm Strike!


    In an instant, the troll''s upper body was obliterated as a typhoon of mes erupted from Adam''s palm. The youth had added the element of fire to this technique from the Astral Tyrant Manual.


    Trolls were infamous for their regeneration. Whether it was a deep sh to their hide, or if their limbs were torn from their bodies, trolls could rapidly heal through the majority of the wounds inflicted on them. That is why they were so difficult to deal with.


    The only way to negate their regeneration ability was to imbue the attacks with fire or acid.


    As the troll''s upper body was blown away by Adam''s attack, its lower body continued to stagger around helplessly. But soon, it too was covered in mes, and before long, it was incinerated.


    The charred legs of the troll continued to twitch from time to time before finally ceasing.


    Adam turned back around and nced at Galriel''s corpse. The next moment, his consciousness shifted to the mysterious space inside the white lotus. He appeared in front of a glowing orb that gave off a very familiar feeling.


    It was Galriel''s soul.


    The youth lowered his head and tightly clenched his fists. He hovered in front of the orb for a very long time, not speaking a word. The next moment, when he opened his eyes, he was back outside the real world, standing before his friend''s lifeless body.


    He crouched down beside her and lightly stroked her hair. His eyes turned red and pearls of tears fell down, but a faint smile blossomed on his face.


    "You did well, Galriel." He gently closed her eyes. "You did well¡­ It''s alright now..."


    The sound of fighting continued to boom around Adam, but he took a moment to stay with Galriel. As he continued to delicately stroke her head, he thought to himself with deep anguish.


    You''re gone, but a part of you will live through me.


    Suddenly, Adam turned his head to the side in rm, his eyes narrowing. Through his Sphere of Resonance, he sensed a beast quickly approaching them. But when his gazended on the beast, he calmed down.


    It was a white fox with emerald eyes. It was Ennea, Lisa''s familiar.


    Adam gently lifted Galriel''s corpse and stood up. Seeing this, Lisa asked, "What''re you doing?"


    "Go to the southern part of the city. Find a safe ce to recover your strength," Adam muttered solemnly as he walked toward Ennea. Then, he carefully ced Galriel''s body on the fox''s back.


    He patted Ennea''s head and stated, "Take Lisa to safety, okay?"


    Ennea lightly growled as she rubbed her head against Adam. "Good girl."


    He then helped Lisa sit atop Ennea. She nced at him and said weakly, "Please¡­ please take care of Eddie."


    Adam nced at her with a smile and patted her head as well. "Fatty''s stronger than you think. But don''t worry, as long as I''m breathing, I won''t let anything happen to him. I promise."


    "Mm." Lisa nodded as tears rolled down her cheeks. She looked at Adam and pleaded, "Please, don''t die¡­"


    "Heh," Adam assured her with a thumbs up. "I''m crazy strong."


    He then nodded at Ennea and watched them go. As they disappeared behind the buildings, the smile on his face slowly crumbled until all that remained was an emotionless face.


    But his bloodshot eyes shed with unprecedented rage and killing intent.


    Adam turned around and slowly started to walk toward the broken city gates. With every step he took, his aura increased steeply. He channeled all the fury, sadness, and regret and turned it into a tangible form of energy.


    With every step he took, his momentum increased!


    Pristine white mana surrounded his body and exploded outward. The people around him, allies and enemies alike, all retreated when they felt his aura.


    It was heavy.


    It was bloodthirsty.


    It was tyrannical.


    For a moment, time around him seemed to havee to a standstill. Everyone had stopped what they were doing and intently nced at the youth. However, none of them dared toe forward.


    It was as if the area around Adam had suddenly be heavier. It was as if the gravity around him had multiplied!


    The next moment, Adam lowered his back and got into a stance of one of the subset moves of the Astral Tyrant Manual that he had never tried before. This one was a simplified version of the real technique.


    Arge amount of mana gathered around him and his aura reached an unprecedented height. It was to the point that the people around him could barely breathe.


    Unbeknownst to the youth, his spiritual power had also begun to seep out of him and mixed in with his mana.


    Adam lowered his head as tears fell from his eyes and instantly evaporated under the heat radiating from his energy. He thought back to the times he spent with Galriel and channeled all the emotions and his energy into his fist.


    Although he had barely known her for a couple of months, he hade to ept her as hisrade through all the battles they had fought together. The bond they shared wasn''t shallow.


    She was his friend.


    Galriel¡­ farewell.


    Then, he raised his head and nced at the city gate that was overrun with enemies. His eyes shed with unbridled killing intent. And the next moment, he disappeared.


    Hand of Doom: Earthly Meteor!


    A white streak of light flew toward the gates, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake. When it reached the city gates, it detonated with unrivaled power.


    BOOOOM!!!


    The beasts, orcs, trolls, and ogres that had been flooding through the gates were instantly obliterated by this attack.


    Chunks of flesh and blood rained down around the destroyed gates, and underneath this bloody rain, stood Adam just beyond the city walls with his back straight as a spear.


    He took a deep breath and screamed at the top of his lungs, his tearful eyes shing with wrath, and his voice containing deep emotions that made his enemies tremble in fear.


    "None of you will pass!"

 Chapter 273 Tides of War

    <h4>Chapter 273 Tides of War</h4>


    Adam''s rage-filled voice resounded across the battlefield. One could feel the overwhelming sadness in his voice, and the aura he emanated made them suffocate.


    Even the Rank 2 Magi that were battling with each other suddenly paused. All of them nced at Adam with incredulous expressions. But no one was more shocked than the Magi of the allied forces.


    Esmond looked over in Adam''s direction and saw the number of dismembered bodies around him and the rain of flesh and blood falling on him. Such a spectacle left him stunned.


    The man couldn''t help but think to himself in disbelief, Just how many people did he kill with that one move alone?! Incredible!


    He had personally sparred with the youth on several asions. He knew just how profound Adam''s Astral Tyrant Manual was. But even he couldn''te to terms with the sheer power disyed by Adam in hisst move.


    The Magi stationed around the destroyed gates were equally shocked. One moment, their enemies were flooding in from the outside, but the next, an extremely bright streak of light suddenly appeared out of nowhere and took care of all the beasts, orcs, ogres, and trolls.


    It was like a meteor had descended!


    They all nced at Adam''s proud and lonely back with fear as well as admiration. To be able to take out so many enemies with just a single move was iprehensible to them.


    At that moment, they realized that Adam was no ordinary Rank 1 Magus.


    Suddenly, Adam turned his head ever so slightly and nced back at them.


    "Repair the gates. I will hold them down."


    The Magi of the allied forces were deeply moved. While some of them were brought to tears witnessing the youth''s passion and determination, most had a zing fire lit up in their hearts.


    They wasted no time doing as Adam instructed. They would never get another opportunity like this. Time was of the essence.


    "Hurry! Cast your spells!"


    "Erect the walls!"


    "Repair the gates!"


    "Do whatever it takes!"


    At once, half the Magi gathered around the destroyed gates and jointly cast their spells. While the other half took care of the enemies that had already breached the city.


    The Magi erected one mud wall after another, covering it withyers of elemental spells. They reinforced it over and over again, making sure that nothing would get past this new magically-created wall.


    "Attack! Attack! Attack! What''re you all waiting for?! Kill that damn boy!" A Rank 2 orc screamed at the top of his lungs as he ordered the army around him.


    The enemies were jolted awake from their momentary daze. All of them nced at Adam, who was standing alone, and rushed toward him with unbridled killing intent.


    Adam nced at this scene of the horde of enemies charging at him. To say that he wasn''t afraid would be a lie.


    He was afraid.


    The youth asked himself, Can I still be brave if I''m afraid?


    His eyes shone with boundless determination as an answer came to him from the depths of his heart.


    The only time I can be brave is when I''m afraid.


    As his enemies closed in on him, Adam raised his hands and weaved hand signs. The next moment, he sped his hands together, resounding in a thunderous p.


    A brilliant magic circle lit up underneath him. Following that, the gravity in a 10-foot-radius sphere around him increased by two-fold.


    Rank 1 Spell: Magnify Gravity!


    Adam got into a fighting stance, his fists raised in front of him. His lips parted and he roared like a primal beast.


    "I''ll take you all on!!"


    His palms turned into the shape of a w as he coated them with ayer of pristine white mana. The next moment, he let out a loud roar and dove straight into the swarm of enemies.


    Anyone that came inside his gravity sphere, instantly lost bnce. Some were even outright pressed to the ground. They were simply fish on his chopping board. Adam effortlessly wed through all his enemies.


    He was like the grim reaper as he mauled everyone to their death. He was covered in the flesh and blood of his enemies, his eyes were bloodshot, and his countenance was demonic.


    When his enemies witnessed this, all of them felt a chill crawl down their spines. Even the magical beasts that had been manipted and gone berserk, hesitated to approach him. Much less the orcs, trolls, and ogres who were quite saneparatively.


    Adam was like an immovable obelisk. Nothing could get past him.


    When the Magi of the allied forces witnessed this scene of Adam single-handedly massacring all the enemies, their morale went through the roof.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Esmond burst into a loud peal ofughter. "You see that, you pig-faced bastards? As long as Magi like him remain standing, the Southern Federation will never fall!"


    Greatly motivated by Adam''s actions, Esmond as well as the other Rank 2 Magi erupted into even greater strength.


    Sometimes, the presence of one brave man was enough to move mountains!


    "Magi of the Roy Family!" Marce roared as she fought her opponent. "Protect Adam Constantine at all costs!"


    She knew the youth''s importance. If he were to die now, the allied forces would face a terrible setback. It was imperative to protect him.


    "OHHH!" Half a dozen Magi wearing white cloaks jumped off the city walls and created a perimeter around Adam, protecting him from the enemies that tried to nk him.


    Adam happened to nce sideways and his gaze met Elton''s. Thetter deeply looked at him and passionately stated, "Fight till your heart''s content, Magus! We will aid you!"


    The youth''s lips curled up into a grin. He simply nodded at this familiar man whom he had confronted not too long ago. Now that he had people supporting him, he felt slightly relieved.


    However, he still cautioned them.


    "Don''te within a 10-foot radius around me, or you''ll be caught in my spell."


    The elite Magi of the Roy Family solemnly nodded before engaging in a brutal bloodbath. Meanwhile, the Magi stationed just beyond the walls desperately cast spells after spells to repair the damaged gate.


    One of the Magi stationed atop the walls was viewing the fight happening on the battlefield with great fervor. Adam had lit up a fire within him that made him want to jump down and join the battle immediately.


    But he had bigger responsibilites at the moment - to help repair the gate and the wall.


    At that moment, he just so happened to look up at the sky above the battlefield and his eyes instantly turned wide as saucers.


    "F-Flying beasts!" He reamed in panic, making sure that everyone heard him. "Flying beasts iing! Get to cover!"


    However, the goal of the flying beasts wasnt the Magi stationed inside the city or on the walls, but the ones fighting outside.


    In the blink of an eye, the tides of war had shifted once again!

 Chapter 274 Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 274 Retreat </h4>


    All types of flying magical beasts from wind falcons, thunder eagles, dark crows, and even rot vultures came flying down at the location where Adam and the Magi of the Roy Family were engaged in a brutal bloodbath.


    Adam raised his head and nced at the flying beasts headed his way and couldn''t help but curse aloud, "Damn it!"


    He and the Magi around him already had their hands full with the enemies in front of them. Now, if they had to divert their attention to these flying beasts as well, there would be heavy casualties.


    Moreover, they couldn''t afford to lose anyone at the moment. While they were holding off the enemies from attacking the gates again, the rest of the Magi in the city had divided into two, each with their own objectives.


    One half was repairing the walls, the other half was taking care of all the enemies that had already entered the city and wreaking havoc.


    Realizing the precarious situation they were in, Adam gritted his teeth and prepared tounch Magic Missiles at the iing flying beasts.


    But right at that moment, a deafening screech of a magical beast was heard, followed by the earsplitting sound of lightning.


    THUNDER!


    In the dark of the night, blue lightning streaked across the sky above the battlefield. When the lightning resided, the flying beasts that were about to attack Adam and the rest fell to the ground, their bodies emitting plumes of smoke.


    And then...


    All that remained above was a majestic ck griffin pping its wings and looking down on everyone. Atop this griffin sat Edward wielding a spear that was cackling with lighting.


    "Fatty!" Adam''s eyes lit up in pleasant surprise.


    Edward lowered his head and nced at his friend. He then solemnly stated, "Leave the skies to me."


    "Heh," Adam grinned. "That''s my boy."


    With that said, he focused his full attention on the battle in front of him. Meanwhile, Edward and Aqu rose to a higher altitude and prepared to face off against the flying beasts that were advancing from the direction of the Murky Mountains.


    He gently patted Aqu''s head, "You ready?"


    The ck griffin screeched in acknowledgment, excitement and deep fighting intent gleaming in his eyes.


    "Good!" Edward smiled. "Let''s show them what we got."


    Aqu was a griffin with a natural disposition toward the element of lightning. Moreover, being Edward''s bonded familiar, he wasn''t affected in the least when the former used his lightning magic.


    If anything, the griffin was boosted with the help of Edward''s lightning mana.


    "Here theye," Edward solemnly stated as he squinted his eyes, gazing at the small, flying dots that were slowly erging in his vision. He brandished his spear and coated it with blue lightning.


    His eyes shed with killing intent as he pointed the spear at his enemy. "Kill!"


    Meanwhile, Adam and the Magi of the Roy Family were slowly getting overwhelmed by their enemies. The fact that they could evenst this long was a testament to their strength.


    Close to an hour had passed by since they had begun their battle, however, there had been no casualties till now. Although, all of them were grievously injured.


    Adam screamed, "How much longer?!"


    He had had his gravity spell activated for the entirety of the duration of this battle. Because of that, his mana had been depleting at an rming rate. He wouldn''t be able to hold on for much longer if this continued.


    Although he was confident that he could escape from there all by himself, he didn''t want to abandon the Magi who had risked their lives and fought by his side. He couldn''t find it in himself to do it.


    The Magi stationed atop the walls screamed one after the other.


    "We''re almost done!"


    "It won''t take much longer."


    Much longer?! Adam screamed inwardly. How much is that?! Are you crazy?! Be specific!


    He nced around and saw that the Magi were already at the end of the rope. They had already stopped casting magic spells at one point and were relying solely on their magicbat techniques to preserve whatever little mana they had.


    No, this won''t do! The youth thought in rm.


    He hurriedly scanned the battlefield, looking for ways to get out of this predicament. Suddenly, he recalled something that he had earlier looked over in his moment of rage.


    Damn it! I''m so foolish. Why didn''t I think of that from the get-go?


    The next moment, he hurriedly instructed. "You guys, retreat!"


    "What about you?" Elton screamed as he hacked down the ferocious beasts with his sword.


    "I have a n," Adam solemnly stated. "Retreat as soon as I cast the smokescreen. But before that, buy me time to cast the spell."


    The Magi of the Roy Family nced at each other and then nodded, choosing to trust Adam. The next moment, as the other Magi protected the youth, he hurriedly weaved hand signs one after another.


    His speed was so great that his hands appeared to be a shadowy blur. The following moment, half a dozenrge magic circles appeared on the ground around him, and from them, a dense cloud materialized.


    Rank 1 Spell: Fog!


    The thick mist concealed everything around the youth. Following that, the Magi of the Roy Family did as told and hurriedly retreated before scaling the wall.


    Atop the wall, Elton nced at the battlefield below in apprehension. Everything was covered in that thick, gray smokescreen. Only the silhouettes of the enemies could be seen.


    "What is he up to?" He muttered nervously, sharing the sentiment of everybody who was standing on the wall.


    The next moment, something arose from within the mist, causing everyone to be greatly rmed. It was a figure drenched in blood standing atop an earthen tform that seemed to be levitating with the help of spectral Magus Hands.


    "Magus Adam!" The Magi of the allied forces breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, the fog on the battlefield receded, and what they were greeted by the next moment left them bbergasted.


    The battlefield directly in front of the city gates was unexpectedly covered in grease. The enemy was having great difficulty even bncing themselves and standing straight, much lessing closer to the city walls.


    Seeing such a scene, the Magi above the walls had a general idea of what Adam was attempting to do. Hence, they all nced at him with bated breaths.


    Adam stood above the floating, earthen tform, his ck cape gently fluttering in the wind. He waved his arms and hurled dozens of vials containing orange liquid at the enemies below.


    With his arms spread wide, he nced at the vials slowly falling on the battlefield. His lips parted and he coldly muttered, "Burn."


    The next moment, the night sky suddenly lit up in a spectacr fashion.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

 Chapter 275 Judgement

    <h4>Chapter 275 Judgement</h4>


    A series of explosions suddenly went off, turning this part of the battlefield as bright as day. The potions of explosions came together andpounded over exponentially, resulting in devastating damage.


    At once, arge number of enemies were sted to mincemeat. The explosions continued for a while, and after they died down, the patch ofnd in front of Adam and the Magi had no one left standing.


    The ground was charred ck and one could see dismembered corpses strewn around. Such a scene left everyone stunned and once again silence descended upon the battlefield momentarily.


    Adam, who was standing on the earthen tform, controlled it to fly toward the city wall. He thennded atop the wall after canceling the spell. As soon as his feet touched the ground, his knees immediately buckled and he fell down.


    His chest heaved up and down as he tookrge mouthfuls of air. He was truly exhausted, both physically and mentally. The youth had never fought such an intense battle for so long before.


    The Magi nearby hurriedly surrounded him, ncing at him with deep admiration as well as concern. Adam looked at one of them and asked weakly, "What about the gate?"


    "It has been repaired!" A young Magus replied with shining eyes. He had seen Adam''s battle from beginning to end. And now thetter had be his role model.


    "Make way!"


    "Move!"


    The Magi of the Roy Family suddenly made their way through the crowd and approached the youth. Elton crouched down beside him and first observed his injuries. He then looked in the distance and screamed, "We need a healer! Quick!"


    He nced back at the youth and asked withplicated emotions, "Magus Adam, you¡­ if you had those potions of explosions with you, then why didn''t you use them before when the war with the orcs had begun?"


    ording to Elton, if these potions had been used at the beginning of the war more than two months ago, they would have had significantly fewer casualties.


    "I had always meant to use them toward the end. This is our trump card, after all¡­" Adam faintly smiled. "And it seems like tonight''s battle will decide whether the city still stands or not."


    Had he used it at the onset of the war, the enemy would have already found ways to counter it by now. But now that he had used these potions of explosion, the enemy was caught by surprise, resulting in significantly more casualties.


    Elton deeply nced at Adam and then nodded. "This must mean you have more, yes?"


    "Heh," Adam smirked. "Naturally."


    The following moment, he told the Magi around him to make some space. He weakly sat back up, leaning against the wall. Then, he waved his hand and a dozenrge, wooden chests appeared in front of him.


    A collective gasp could be heard from the Magi. An unbelievable thought urred in their minds and they couldn''t help but be shocked by it.


    Elton nced at all the chests in disbelief, he then looked at Adam and spoke in a trembling voice, "D-Don''t tell me¡­ All these are¡­"


    "Uh-huh." Adam nodded as he chugged one healing potion after another. "Each chest contains about 50 explosion potions, give or take. Distribute them equally between the northeast and the northwest wall."


    "50 explosions each?!" Elton was dumbfounded. The rest of the Magi also had their jaws touching the ground.


    This meant that with a wave of his hand, Adam had already brought out close to 600 potions of explosion. Just the thought of them hurling these potions at the enemies left them in a daze.


    "W-What about the other three walls?" Elton suddenly asked. "Do you have potions for them as well?"


    "Yes, I do." Adam nodded. "I''ve been brewing these potions every day for the past two months. So I have plenty. You don''t need to worry about them getting over."


    This madman! Elton as well as the rest of the Magi thought in shock.


    The next moment, the man snapped out of his daze and roared at the others. "What the hell are you waiting for?! Go burn those bastards to cinders! Burn them all!"


    "OHHHH!!" The morale of the allied forces reached an unprecedented height.


    The battle that seemed to be unwinnable just a few moments ago had now suddenly turned in their favor. The chests containing the potions were equally divided between the Magi stationed on the two walls.


    Then, they started hurling these potions at the enemies like there was no tomorrow. Once again, the night sky was lit up as if dawn had arrived.


    The Magi''s eyes oozed with bloodlust and rage as they threw the explosion potions far and wide. They had suffered quite a lot from the surprise attack by their enemies, now it was their time to retaliate.


    Meanwhile, Adam took out dozens of more chests from his earring and instructed the Magi near him to deliver the chests to the Magi stationed on the other three walls.


    The youth called out to Elton all of a sudden and spoke with a serious expression, "There''s something we need to be clear about."


    Elton''s eyes narrowed. Is he going to bring up the thing that happened in the marketce with those kids? This¡­ I thought he was mature, but I guess I overestimated him.


    "What is it?"


    "These potions," Adam began, "are not for free¡­"


    "Eh?" Elton was dumbfounded. "W-What are you talking about?"


    Adam barked like he had been possessed by a mad dog, "What?! Don''t pretend like you don''t know! Do you have any idea how much time and effort I put into brewing them? I want 15 contribution points for every damn vial, you hear me? 15 contribution points!"


    Elton was speechless.


    He nced at the youth''s serious expression and thought to himself in a daze, He''s still thinking about making money?


    "What''s there to think about?!" Adam growled, jolting Elton out of his stupor. "15 contribution points! You better tell this to Magus Marce. This is non-negotiable. I mean, I''ll ept more, but definitely not less!"


    "S-Sure¡­"Elton''s lips twitched as he nodded. It''s not like he could refuse.


    "Good." Adam nodded. "What''s the situation of the enemies within the city?"


    Elton''s expression turned solemn as he replied, "They are still out there wreaking havoc. But now that the gates and walls have been repaired, we can afford to send more Magi to deal with the enemies inside."


    Adam nodded ever so slightly. "Make sure the majority of the Magi are stationed at all the walls, dealing with the enemies trying to get in. As for the rest of our forces, have half of them take care of the enemies inside the city, and the other half provide aerial support."


    "That is a sound judgment," Elton replied, his back straightening involuntarily.


    "Alright then, I will recover my mana and join the battle as soon as I can," the youth stated before dismissing Elton.


    Elton nodded with a grim expression before turning around and delegating duties to the rest of the Magi. Suddenly, he stopped in his footsteps, realizing something very peculiar.


    Why am I taking orders from a twenty-year-old?


    He didn''t realize this before but Adam''s presence was like that of a seasoned veteran, causing him to involuntarily feel that it was only right to take orders from him.


    Elton turned back around and nced at Adam who had now entered a state of mindfulness. Despite the chaos around him, the youth waspletely detached to it all as if none of it bothered him.


    What a strange young man¡­

 Chapter 276 Slumber

    <h4>Chapter 276 Slumber </h4>


    In the heart of Stardale, inside a secluded, abandoned house, Lisa knelt on the ground and wrapped Galriel''s body with a long, white cloth. Her hand movements were mechanical and the expression on her face was nk.


    Scenes of what had earlier transpired when the city gates had been breached kept repeating in her mind. Ovee by immense guilt, she continued to me herself for not being able to protect her friend.


    Although she had only known Galriel for about two months, she hade to develop a strong bond with the elf.


    If only I was more self-aware of my surroundings, I could have protected you from the boulders¡­


    If only I had worked harder, I could have protected you from the troll¡­


    If only I was stronger¡­


    Pearls of tears trickled down her face which was covered in dried blood and dirt. She nced at Galriel''s face. Although it had no signs of life, it appeared to be peaceful.


    It was as if she had gone into a deep slumber.


    Except, she would never wake from this one.


    Lisa bent over and gently embraced the elf. "Galriel, forgive me¡­ I couldn''t save you¡­"


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of a chain of explosionsing from outside the city walls. She turned her head and nced through the windows. The scene that greeted her left her shocked.


    The night sky was so bright it was almost as if it was daytime. Her eyes widened as she thought incredulously, This¡­ What''s happening?!


    She then heard the sounds of fighting and screaminging from outside, her face gradually turning grim. She looked back at Galriel and forced a faint smile.


    "I must leave, Galriel¡­ There might be others that need me."


    Lisa covered the elf''s face with the white cloth after looking at her deeply for onest time. The next moment, she ced her hand on the elf''s corpse and it disappeared inside her space-type storage ring.


    She wiped the tears from her eyes and calmed the turbulent emotions surging inside her. Then, her eyes gleamed with cold killing intent as she slowly got to her feet, exiting the house.


    Outside, Ennea was waiting for her by the door, monitoring the surroundings with alertness. When the fox sensed the rage bubbling inside Lisa, she got to her feet and walked toward her, fondly rubbing her head against her.


    "I''m alright, girl." Lisa''s eyes softened a little as she patted Ennea''s head. Then, she climbed her back and brandished the wooden staff that she had acquired from the secret ne.


    She muttered in a cold tone, "We will ughter every enemy thates our way."


    "Grrrr!" Ennea bared her sharp fangs, her emerald eyes gleaming with primal ferocity. The next moment, they sped off into the distance in search of the enemy.


    ¡­


    At the main square of Stardale, a one-sided battle was taking ce between the Magi of the allied forces and the enemy.


    This ce which used to be a hub of activity nowy in ruins. Therge, magical scoreboard had beenpletely destroyed and the marketce around it was nowhere to be seen.


    Streams of blood flowed through the square and one could see butchered corpses of humans, elves, dwarves, and gnomes scattered around. Tragically, most of these corpses belonged to the mortal residents.


    A brutal melee was currently taking ce. The small group of Magi from the allied forces werepletely surrounded by the corrupted beasts. Moreover, they were also under the attack of orcs and ogres.


    By now the enemy had realized that there was no way out for them now that the gates had been repaired. They knew that death was a forgone conclusion for them. There was no way that the Magi would spare them.


    If they were going to die either way, then they might as well fight recklessly and take as many people with them as they could.


    Due to this very mindset, the enemy inside the city had now be a force to reckon with.


    "Kill them!" An orc wielding arge, double axe roared with madness as he hacked down the helpless Magus in front of him. "Kill them all!"


    ROAR!!


    An ogre standing at more than 3 meters tall bellowed to the skies and then started swinging his stone-tipped javelin around.


    Ogres were rumored to have descended from giants. They had soft-yellow skin and easily weighed over six hundred pounds. Moreover, they had highly muscr bodies andrge, bald heads.


    With every swing of its javelin, this ogre brutally injured anyone standing in its way, leaving them to an inch of their lives.


    Just as it raised its beefy arm to hack down an incapacitated Magus in front of it, thick vines suddenly emerged from underground and tightly coiled around its limbs, restraining it immediately.


    The vines were thick and had countless thorns growing on them. These sharp thorns dug inside the thick skin of the ogre and started to secrete poison.


    "Graaahhhh!" The ogre screamed in pain, desperately trying to free himself from the vines. With its strength, it would take no longer than a few seconds to get free.


    But suddenly!


    Arge, ferocious beast pounced on the ogre from behind. It opened its maw that was filled with razor-sharp teeth and viciously chomped on the ogre''s head.


    CRUNCH!


    The ogre''s headless body fell to its knees, the vines around its limbs slowly uncoiling. Above this creature''s corpse stood arge, imposing fox. It spat the remains of the ogre''s head from its mouth and menacingly growled at the other beasts.


    Lisa, who was sitting atop Ennea, coldly nced at her enemies. She then raised her staff over her head with both hands and spun it around. The wooden staff glowed with a resplendent light and countless runes shone on its surface.


    The youth expended a considerable amount of mana into her artifact and the next moment, dozens of thick vines erupted from the ground and quickly incapacitated all the enemies surrounding the Magi.


    Everything had happened so quickly, from the ogre dying to the rest of the enemies being immobilized, that the Magi of the allied forces barely had any time to react. They were frozen in shock.


    One moment, they were being bombarded by attacks from all sides, on the verge of death. But the next moment, the tables had suddenly turned. And it was all because of the actions of one person. And her familiar.


    Lisa had an icy, cold expression on her face as she red at the beasts and the orcs desperately trying to free themselves.


    Then, she looked at the Magi who had dumbfounded expressions on their faces before having Ennea turn around and leave, her parting words lighting a raging fire in their hearts.


    "They''re all yours."


    The Magi got to their feet, their expressions that of extreme wrath. The leader of these Magi, an old elf, fiercely stared at all the enemies with intense bloodlust.


    "Kill them!" He roared at the top of his lungs. "Kill them all!"

 Chapter 277 Aerial Battle

    <h4>Chapter 277 Aerial Battle</h4>


    In the skies above Stardale, Edward rode his majestic griffin, Aqu, and engaged in a brutal aerial battle with the berserk flying beasts.


    Blue lightning crackled around him and Aqu as they flew toward the enemy group. Edward had been practicing flying with the griffin in the past, however, this was the first time he was doing so in battle.


    At the beginning of this fierce skirmish, he still had to get the hang of things, however, he quickly adapted.


    The dark clouds above swirled ominously, whereas the battlefield beneath was embroiled in fierce conflict as potions of explosions went off every now and then.


    Under the soft glow of the twin moons, Edward gathered the lightning mana and focused it at the tip of his spear. The next moment, he and Aqu bolted past a wind falcon, leaving a trail of blue lightning in their wake.


    In the aftermath of this sh, the wind falcon slowly fell to the ground as lightning viciously danced across its body,pletely immobilizing it. If Edward''s spear hadn''t done the job already, the fall from such a great height would surely do it.


    This had been the youth''s n all along. He didn''t aim to outright kill the enemy, only electrocute them with his lightning magic. Then, gravity would do the rest.


    In this aerial battle, it was difficult to cast spells urately at the enemy. So Edward focused mainly on his magicbat techniques. This would also ensure that hested longer in battle.


    After all, magicbat techniques required considerably less mana than magic spells.


    The youth and his familiar had been fighting for over an hour now. Both of them were riddled with ghastly injuries and profusely bleeding from several ces.


    He gently patted Aqu''s back and asked, "How long can you hang on, buddy?"


    Aqu let out a screech filled with determination, his eyes zing with fighting intent. Seeing this, Edward''s blood boiled with a fiery passion. "Hahaha, that''s the way it should be."


    SCREECH!


    With a deafening screech, Aqu steeply rose to the sky after listening to the youth''s battle n through a mental transmission. Right after the pair flew straight through a nket of clouds, for a brief moment, it was just them, the night sky, and Selene and Luna.


    Edward nced at the twin moons and was stunned by their beauty from up close. At that moment, he promised himself that he would take more flights with Aqu just like this one.


    Following that, the youth''s eyes narrowed and gleamed with exhration. "Alright, boy, let''s do this!"


    Aqu let out a screech one more time before diving straight down. The strong, chilly winds brushed past Edward''s face as he raised his legs and crouched on his familiar''s back.


    The next moment¡­


    He jumped!


    Aqu went his separate way as it wed through the horde of flying beasts underneath him, his ferociousness unmatched. Meanwhile, Edward spun his weapon above his head and thennded on a dark crow, stabbing it with his lightning-infused spear.


    As the dark crow''s body twitched and fell toward the ground, the youth jumped from the beast''s back andnded on a rot vulture and did the same.


    Every flying beast that tasted his spear, was instantly electrocuted and miserably fell to the ground, their bodies convulsing in sheer pain. He continued jumping from one beast to another, all the while free-falling.


    Until finally, there were no more flying beasts in his vicinity. All of them had been zapped by him and had already fallen to their deaths.


    As the youth fell through the clouds, there was no fear on his face. Instead, his lips curled up into a wide grin as he spread his arms and legs and fully embraced this experience.


    Storm Bringer, the mana extraction technique that Edward practiced, focused heavily on the elements of lightning, air, and water. Unsurprisingly enough, the skies just so happened to be the ce where he felt at home.


    The next moment, a ck shadowy figure approached him from the distance at lightning speed. Seeing this, Edward somersaulted in the air and then gracefullynded on this figure.


    SCREECH!


    Aqu let out an excited roar after catching the youth. The griffin had just fought his way through a pack of flying beasts and made his way here.


    As the pair descended from the sky, they caught sight of another small group of flying beasts with sinister aurasing toward them from the direction of the Murky Mountains.


    "They just don''t stop," Edward grumbled in annoyance. He nced at Aqu and was about to ask if he could go on, but seeing the bloody injuries on his body, the youth swallowed his words.


    Although Aqu didn''t mention it, the youth knew just how much pressure he was going through. Suddenly, Edward turned his head in the direction of the city and saw another group of flying beasts flying toward them.


    "Reinforcements?" He was slightly taken aback.


    It didn''t take long for him to confirm his spections. Magi from the allied forces flew in on their flying mounts and hovered around him.


    "Magus Edward, you can leave the rest to us now!" A female Magus replied with deep respect.


    All this while, Edward and Aqu had been fighting in the skies all alone and disying unparalleled skill and determination.


    If it wasn''t for these two to take it upon themselves to defend against aerial attacks, the Magi within the city would have to divert their manpower from repairing the gates and the walls.


    This would have certainly made things more difficult for the allied forces and would have resulted in greater casualties.


    However, thanks to Edward taking care of the enemies in the skies, and Adam taking care of those on the ground, the Magi now had great chances of emerging victorious in tonight''s battle.


    Edward nced at the Magi and nodded, "Alright, may fortune be with you."


    With that said, he directed Aqu to fly toward the city. The Magi nced at the youth''s departing back with great admiration.


    Then they turned their heads in the direction of the enemy flying beasts, their eyes shing with boundless rage and fighting intent.


    "For the Southern Federation!" The female Magus roared as shemanded her flying beast to soar toward the enemies.


    "OHHH!!" The rest of the Magi followed behind.


    ¡­


    On the northeast wall, amidst all the bloodbath and violence going around him, Adam sat in a tranquil state as a faint vortex of mana swirled around him.


    The mana in the surroundings was extracted by him and flowed inside his body unobstructed. Suddenly, the vortex of mana dissipated as the raven-haired youth exhaled a slow and deep breath.


    He gradually opened his eyes which were calm yet deep.


    "It''s time."

 Chapter 278 Greedy

    <h4>Chapter 278 Greedy </h4>


    Adam got to his feet and ced his hands on the railing, gazing at the battlefield in front of him that was covered in blood and mes.


    Hundreds of charred corpses of the enemiesy just beyond the city walls, causing a devilish grin to bloom on his face.


    Looks like they did a fine job.


    He looked around and saw that the Magi stationed on the walls were busy hurling explosion potions at the enemy. At the same time, they were also casting spells and adding them to the mix.


    Adam turned around and gazed at the city. Most of the buildings near the northeast and northwest walls had been destroyed due to the sudden attack by the enemy.


    ck smoke could be seen rising from several locations. Moreover, the sound of battles could also be heard. Albeit, it was much lesspared to a couple of hours ago when Adam had entered a state of mindfulness.


    Things should wrap up in the city any time now. I hope Lisa is fine¡­


    Finally, Adam raised his head and nced at the battle happening in the skies above the battlefield. Although he couldn''t make out much, he could still see faint silhouettes behind the clouds.


    Fatty¡­ The youth thought in concern. But the next moment, he shrugged. "Whatever, he should be alright. I''ll kill him if he dies."


    Following that, the youth tried to look past the battlefield and search for any signs of Rank 2 Magi from the enemy side, however, this was easier said than done.


    But he had to be absolutely certain of this if he wanted to execute what he was about to do next. Or he''d just be digging his own grave.


    He didn''t like courting death.


    Not that much.


    The next moment, he weaved a series of hand signs. Then, the space behind him distorted and the colors in that small area started to distort. Finally, a small tear appeared in the void, leading directly to the Spirit World.


    Rank 1 Spell: Hidden Servant!


    Out of this small portal, two spectral figures slowly descended and knelt down before Adam. They were wearing ragged, ck robes and had a shadowy hood covering their heads.


    The moment they appeared, they prostrated themselves before the youth. Adam had always found this peculiar but didn''t think much about it. There were bigger things to worry about now.


    "Scout all five battlefields and give me a detailed report." Adam waved his hand. "Go!"


    The spectral, invisible servants immediately disappeared from their spots, moving through the battlefieldspletely unseen by the enemy.


    Meanwhile, Adam took out dozens of more chests containing potions of explosions and handed them out to nearby Magi. "Make sure to have them delivered to the other walls as well."


    "Yes, Magus!" The other Magi had begun showing great respect to Adam almost as if he was their superior. This was only natural, after all.


    In this world, the strong were looked up to.


    After the youth''s disy of strength and courage, there was not a single Magus in Stardale that didn''t respect him.


    Seeing that there was even more supply of the explosion potions just when they were about to run out of it, the Magi were ecstatic. They hurriedly carried these chests and started delivering them to the other walls.


    Right at that moment, the Hidden Servants returned after scouting all the battlefields. They knelt down before Adam once again and ryed their findings.


    Hearing them, the youth''s lips curled up into a smirk. He stroked his chin and mumbled to himself, "So the Rank 2 Magi have moved further away from the city, huh?"


    In hingsight, that made sense. A battle between Rank 2 Magi was sure to have a lot of coteral damage. The enemy didn''t want that happening anywhere near the battlefield, especially when it was full of people from their side.


    Adam then nced at the two spirits and asked solemnly, "And you are a hundred percent sure about this?"


    The spirits hurriedly nodded their heads in a panic.


    "Hmm¡­" Adam thought for a while and then stated, "Alright, you both can leave."


    The Hidden Servants kowtowed repeatedly and then returned to the Spirit World, their spectral bodies slowly dissipating into nothingness.


    Adam looked around and shouted, "Someone get me Magus Elton!"


    The next moment, a gray light shed and Valerian appeared before the youth. Thetter looked at him and asked with a faint smile as well as slight concern, "Val, you sure you wanna do this?"


    The little guy got on his hind legs and adorably clenched his front paws. ''Yes! Yes! I want to help you, brother!''


    "Alright." Adam fondly rubbed the young dragon''s head.


    Since the beginning of the war, Valerian kept wanting to join the battle and fight alongside him. However, he was overly protective of the little guy and didn''t want him to engage in this bloodbath.


    But he realized that this was wed thinking on his part. If he always continued to shelter Valerian, it would only negatively impact thetter.


    If a mighty dragon was always wrapped in cotton wool, would they still be considered mighty?


    Thus, he chose to allow the little guy to finally enter the fray. Right at that moment, Elton approached them from the distance, his face riddled with anxiety and urgency. "What is it, Magus Adam? Did you need anything?"


    The youth nced at him and smiled amicably, "Yeah, give me your storage ring."


    "W-What?" Elton was bergasted. He had been stationed on the northwest wall and had to rush all the way here, thinking it was some kind of emergency.


    But it turned out that this greedy young man now wanted his storage ring!


    Adam removed his red star earring and put it on Valerian''s ear. At the same time, he began to exin his n to the middle-


    aged man.


    The more Elton heard, the more he was shocked. "Y-You want to¡­"


    "Yes." Adam nodded. "This is the perfect opportunity to nk these bastards. Moreover, I''ve confirmed that the Rank 2 Magi have taken their fights far away from the city. So this n is very likely to seed."


    Elton loudly gulped, his eyes shing with disbelief. "And it''s just going to be you?"


    "Well," Adam nced at Valerian and rubbed his head. "Me and him." Then, he turned his head to look at Elton and stretched out his palm. "Hurry now. I don''t have all night."


    "S-Sure¡­" Elton removed his storage ring from his finger and handed it to Adam in a daze


    The youth grabbed it and transferred some of the potions of explosion from this earring into this ring. Also, he made sure that there were sufficient potions inside the earring which was now in Valerian''s possession.


    Elton nced at these potions and asked in slight surprise, "These potions look slightly different from the ones you gave us earlier. Are they still explosion potions?"


    "Hehe," the youth chuckled. "I guess you could call these version 2.0."


    After all the preparations wereplete, he nced at Elton and nodded. "Anyway, make sure to keep the enemy''s attention to the front."


    Elton snapped out of his daze and nodded with a solemn expression. "Understood!"


    Adam and Valerian then got on top of the railing, ncing at the chaotic battlefield before them with solemn expressions. The two then looked at each other and nodded.


    The next moment, they jumped off the wall and dove into the sea of enemies!

 Chapter 279 Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 279 Dawn</h4>


    Elton hurriedly ran atop the city walls, loudly sending out orders, "Use all the explosion potions you have! Use them now! Attack the enemy with everything you have. Magi, it''s now or never!"


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, the expressions of these Magi turned extremely serious. They nced at the remaining enemies on the battlefield and began attacking them with everything in their arsenal.


    At once, the ferocity of their attacks increased sharply. The battlefield was once again lit up with blinding lights as countless explosions urred simultaneously on all five battlefields. The casualties amongst the enemy forces increased yet again.


    Seeing such a gruesome scene, the enemy forces didn''t wish for anything but to retreat. They had attacked tonight, hoping that the city would easily fall into their hands. However, they suffered one setback after another.


    Moreover, it didn''t help that the Rank 2 Magi of their army were nowhere near the battlefield. Their morale had hit an all-time low. In wars, morale greatly influenced an army''sbat prowess.


    Now that the enemy''s morale had severely weakened, they were very likely to surrender or retreat. And that was exactly where the war was now headed.


    Meanwhile, amidst this chaotic battlefield, Adam and Valerian stealthily made their way through the horde of enemies and reached the army''s rear. They had only chosen to do so because Adam had confirmed that there were no Rank 2 Magi present on the battlefield.


    Valeiran''s topaz eyes shed with excitement as he thought to himself, This is war? How fun! I must make my brother proud. Myuuu!!


    The young dragon crouched low, his muscles coiling like springs. The next moment, Valerian sprang forth in the midst of the enemies with astonishing agility. He moved with a grace that seemed beyond supernatural.


    Sometimes he would run between a troll''s legs, other times he would bolt past an ogre''s shoulders. The enemies weren''t able to sense the young dragon''s presence at all. All they felt was a sudden gust of wind and then nothing.


    As Valerian ran with a broad grin on his furry face, he deftly dropped small vials of explosion potions from the earring. His movements were precise, weaving through the enemies with uncanny speed.


    Just when a group of orcs had caught sight of him and were about to catch him, a series of explosions rang out behind him in a straight line.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The enemy forces were already defending against explosions from the front, but now all of a sudden, explosions were going off in the rear as well.


    To say that they were shocked would be a major understatement.


    Valerian left confusion and havoc in his wake as he ran past the enemies. His actions were not random, however. He seemed to have a purpose, a n.


    The little guy dropped the potions strategically to disrupt enemy formations. Each explosion sent enemies flying. Of course, most of them were already dead by the time they hit the ground.


    Despite the danger around him, Valerian showed no fear. If anything, he was greatly enjoying it.


    Myuuu! Explosions are fun!


    ¡­


    On the other side of the battlefield, Adam took a more brutish and direct approachpared to Valerian. Instead of going at it covertly, the youth charged through all the enemies with his fists alone.


    With every swing of his fists, enemies were brutally injured and on the verge of death. Adam didn''t forget to throw all the explosion potions behind him as he mauled through the army.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Another line of explosions rang out on the battlefield. However, this was going in the opposite direction of the first line of explosions. Now, the enemy forces were nked between ayer of explosions from the front¡ªthat was caused by Magi on the city walls¡ªand the back.


    Moreover, these potions that Adam and Valerian were currently using were an enhanced version. The mes produced by these potions wouldst longer than the regr ones.


    Meaning, the enemy forces were now trapped!


    Just as Adam was ripping through the enemy''s defenses and chucking one explosion potion after another, in the near distance, a young orc happened to witness this scene and was iparably stunned.


    However, it wasn''t Adam''s actions that were shocking but his appearance.


    This human! The orc thought incredulously. Although he doesn''t have that scar on his face¡­ I''m sure this is the human that Gorgo had told us to keep an eye on!


    At the onset of the war, Gorgo had already informed arge number of young orcs to be on the lookout for the human who had killed Kurdan and the others inside the secret ne. He had already distributed a sketch of Adam''s face to the other orcs.


    The orc looked at the battlefield and saw the number of people that were dying from the explosions. Seeing this, he nervously gulped. Damn it! This battle is as good as lost¡­


    He nced back at Adam, who was slowly approaching his location, and his body shuddered in terror.


    No! I must escape from this ce and inform Gorgo of this human''s whereabouts.


    The orc cast onest nce at his allies. Then, without hesitation, he turned around and escaped into the depths of the Murky Mountains.


    ¡­


    Back on the city walls, the Magi standing there watched with shock and amazement at the two,rge walls of mes that were slowly surrounding the enemies.


    These walls of mes were a result of Adam and Valerian''s actions as they went around the battlefield throwing explosion potions.


    The enemies now had nowhere to go.


    Seizing this opportunity, Elton raised his sword in the air and screamed at the top of his lungs, "My brave warriors! The time hase!"


    Everyone looked at this middle-aged Magus from the Roy Family with great anticipation, their blood boiling with strong emotions.


    Elton''s lips curled up into a wide grin, his eyes shing with deep fighting intent.


    "For Stardale!"


    With that said, he was the first one to jump off the wall and begin ughtering the enemies.


    "OHHH!!" The Magi jumped down one after the other as they began their assault. It was like the demon inside of them had awakened as they hacked through their enemies.


    This had turned into a one-sided massacre!


    ¡­


    The skies above the battlefield were clear. The battle there had already ended at some point. All the enemy flying beasts had been taken care of.


    Now, all that remained were the Magi and their flying mounts that were being led by Edward and Aqu.


    The blue-eyed youth nced at the two walls of mes that were slowly closing in on each other, about to connect at any moment. Seeing this, he smirked. "Hehe, you madman."


    Meanwhile, back inside the city, all the enemies had also been dealt with. Lisa stood proud and tall before the corpses of her enemies. She had single-handedly led all the Magi inside the city to protect the residents.


    She turned her head and gazed at the horizon. The night sky was suddenly dyed a shade of orange as the twin moons slowly began to set. Meanwhile, on the other side, the sun was beginning to rise.


    Seeing that, her lips parted and she muttered with a smile filled with relief,


    "Dawn."


    ¡­


    Outside the walls, the vast majority of the enemies had been viciously exterminated by the Magi. Only a small portion managed to escape before the wall of mes hadpletely merged and surrounded them. But that didn''t matter.


    After a gruesome night of ughter, through many ups and downs, the battle had finallye to an end.


    But strangely enough, the battlefield was quiet, all the Magi searching for a certain person.


    Suddenly, Elton''s gazended on a figure in the distance, standing around countless corpses by the grand wall of mes.


    This figure was wearing a ck, tattered robe and a cape that fluttered in the wind behind him, making him look heroic. Moreover, he also wore a ck pointy hat which further deepened the aura of gantry emanating from him.


    A gray cat could also be seenfortably sitting on this young man''s shoulder, leisurely licking its paw and looking around in a bored manner from time to time.


    When Elton nced at this youth, he was deeply moved and involuntarily cried tears of joy. The greatest reason for their victory tonight could be attributed to this person.


    Despite their rocky, first encounter, he was proud to have fought shoulder to shoulder with this young man.


    Adam could also see Elton looking at him from the distance. Their gazes met, and he nodded his head ever so slightly, a faint smile slowly forming on his lips.


    Receiving the youth''s acknowledgment, Elton couldn''t control himself any longer. He clenched his fists tightly and took a deep breath before passionately roaring to the skies,


    "Brave Magi of the Southern Federation¡­"


    "The Battle of Stardale is won!!"


    "OHHHH!!!"


    At once, the battlefield was filled with the sound of cheers andughter. As the victorious Magi burst into celebration, Adam didn''t join them.


    He walked around the bloody battlefield, stepping over the heaps of corpses and the streams of blood.


    The reason?


    To collect souls.

 Chapter 280 Advance

    Chapter 280 Advance


    When the sun rose, the City of Stardale was still standing. Although there had been a lot of casualties, the city remained in the hands of the allied forces.


    After the vast majority of the enemies were trapped by the wall of mes, they were viciously ughtered by the Magi. Only a small number managed to retreat toward the Murky Mountains.


    As for the Rank 2 Magi, they had returned shortly after all the enemies had been dealt with. They were quite shocked to see the oue of the battle between Rank 1s, to say the least.


    When they asked around, they learned that there were four key yers that distinguished themselves in the Battle of Stardale.


    They were Magus Elton, from the Roy Magus Family, whose leadership skills yed a very crucial role when fighting the invaders.


    Then there were Magus Edward and Magus Lisa from the Clover Academy, the former leading the aerial unit to deal with all the enemy flying beasts, and thetter protecting the helpless residents from the enemies that had breached the city. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Last but not least, Magus Adam, who had made the single greatest contribution to this battle.


    Whether it was holding back the enemies while the gates were being repaired, or supplying arge number of explosion potions, it was a general consensus amongst all Rank 1 Magi that Adam was the single greatest factor that helped change the tide of war.


    The name of Adam Constantine was now even known to all the mortal residents of the city. Out of deep respect and admiration, the citizens had even dubbed him as the Hero of Stardale.


    As the rays of the morning sun shone brightly over the city, the victorious Magi of the allied forces moved swiftly to clear the remnants of the battle. The once tumultuous sh of swords and spells had resided, reced by the determination to restore peace and order.


    The silent battlefield, a ce filled with corpses, could also be considered to be a vault of resources. The majority of the corpses belonged to the magical beasts, after all.


    Their blood and core were important ingredients for Herbalists. Moreover, there were even spells that utilized beast body parts as materialponents.


    But more importantly, the Magi wanted to clear the bloody battlefield, hoping to find the corpses of theirrades. Or at least what remained of them.


    Brave Magi partook in this war and perished defending thesends. At the very least, they deserved a proper burial.


    As the Magi cleared the battlefields outside the city walls, the city itself stood defiantly, disying its firm resilience. The enemy hade in great numbers, hoping to burn this ce to the ground.


    However, they had failed.


    The streets of Stardale were littered with debris as well as the fallen Magi and residents. Their sacrifice served as a somber reminder of the cost of victory.


    Residents worked in tandem, clearing the fallen and tending to the wounded. Healers moved from one injured Magus to another, their expressions grim but determined.


    The air was thick with the scent of smoke and blood, an indication of the gruesome violence that had just taken ce. But despite that, the people within the city had expressions of relief and happiness.


    The cleanup continued for the whole day until the sun had set. When the twin moons rose, the Rank 2 Magi of the allied forces began to prepare for the next phase of the war¡ªadvancing toward the Murky Mountains.


    The war was far from over.


    During the night, supplies were restocked, weapons were sharpened, and ns wereid out for the advancement.


    Thanks to the efforts of the Rank 1 Magi, the vast number of enemies had already been taken care of. This would ensure that they would be smoothly advancing to the depths of the Murky Mountains.


    At least, for the most part. They still had to deal with the few corrupted beasts that wandered in the forests.


    As for the battle between the Rank 2s, although there were casualties on both sides, the enemy forces had more deaths. This also gave the allied forces a big advantage.


    However, Stardale was one of the many border strongholds that neighboured the Murky Mountains. And from the reports that were being sent from the other cities, things didn''t look very good.


    Amongst the dozen border strongholds, four cities had fallen into the hands of the enemy.


    The decision that the higher-ups made was that of the cities where Magi came out victorious, half of them would advance toward the Murky Mountains, while the other half would go to the fallen cities to take it back from enemy hands. Of course, there would still be a few Magi left behind to defend the city.


    Magi of Stardale were given the orders to advance.


    After resting for an entire day and night, the Magi were ready to forge ahead. On this day, the surviving residents of Stardale hade out of their houses to send off the brave warriors who protected them and their homes.


    They had lined up on both sides of the streets, waiting for the Magi to depart.


    Suddenly, a young man pointed his finger toward the distance, "Look, there theye!"


    "Whoa!"


    "They''re here!"


    "Our brave warriors!"


    "Lord Magi!"


    The residents of Stardale burst into passionate cheers as they saw the procession of Magiing in from the distance. At the forefront were Rank 2 Magi sitting atop their respective mounts, followed by the Rank 1 Magi who were either walking or riding their familiars.


    Adam and his team were toward the back of this line. They were quite surprised to see that so many people hade to see them off. After all, it had barely been a day since the battle had ended.


    But seeing the sincere looks of happiness and gratitude on the faces of these people, the youth couldn''t help but smile as he recalled something that happened many years ago.


    During his first team mission, when he and his team had helped Hannes City get rid of the vampire, they also received simr treatment when they left the city.


    Thinking back to those simple and carefree times, Adam couldn''t help but sigh with reminiscence, "Five years gone by in the blink of an eye, huh?"


    Just like back then, Adam and his team had arrived at this city as outsiders. But now, they left as heroes.


    Time waits for no man. Or cat.

 Chapter 281 Conviction

    Chapter 281 Conviction


    Adam was currently riding Ennea and leisurely sipping wine, sitting in ackadaisical manner atop her white, furry back. Meanwhile, Lisa was sitting behind Edward and riding Aqu.


    It couldn''t be helped. After all, it wasn''t like the youth could ride Valerian. If anything, it was usually the other way around. Just like right now. The little guy was actually sitting on Ennea''s head and smugly waving at the crowd.


    Also, it helped that Ennea quite liked Adam, or else she wouldn''t have allowed him to sit on her back. As for Valerian, she considered him to be her childhood friend. For as long as she could remember, she, Valerian, and Aqu had always been together.


    As the group slowly approached the gate, Adam suddenly heard someone calling him from the crowd. This meek voice was easily drowned by the loud mor, but Adam was able to easily locate it.


    He turned his head and saw a pair of kids¡ªa boy and a girl¡ªwaving at him from the side of the street.


    "Lord Magus! Down here!" The boy called out to him excitedly, but there was also a hint of nervousness in his tone.


    "Oh?" Adam raised his eyebrow in surprise. This was the same kid that he had stood up for in the marketce. He directed Ennea to walk to the side and stop beside the siblings.


    "You guys are safe." Adam smiled brightly. "That''s great!"


    The pair of siblings were initially scared by Ennea''s size and how fierce she appeared when she gazed at them, but soon they breathed a sigh of relief when the white fox looked away.


    "That Lord Magus made sure we were looked after. Teehee!" The little girl giggled adorably.


    "Oh, you mean Elton?" Adam burst intoughter. He recalled how Magus Marce had mentioned that should anything happen to these kids, then Elton''s head would end up on a pike.


    "They''re calling you the Hero of Stardale!" The little boy came forward and handed Adam a small basket with slight anxiousness. "My sister and I wanted to thank you¡­ so we made this for you, Lord Magus."


    "Oho!" Adam asked curiously as he got off Ennea and grabbed the basket. "What''s this?"


    "I-It''s steam dumplings," the boy replied nervously. "I made them myself."


    "I helped too!" The little girl chimed in with clenched fists. For some reason, she wasn''t as nervous as her elder brother.


    "Thank you very much!" Adam ruffled the boy''s hair and then gently patted the girl.


    The boy looked up and saw that Adam had already begun eating the dumplings. He was afraid that thetter wouldn''t ept them. But now that he saw Adam eat them with great relish, he was iparably happy.


    "Do you like it?" The girl asked excitedly.


    "Of course!" Adam munched on the dumplings and replied with a toothy grin. "They''re delicious. Good job, you two."


    The little girl couldn''t help but jump in joy after receiving praise from a mighty Magus.


    Suddenly, the boy thought of something and hesitated to speak. But in the end, he gathered the courage and asked, "M-My Lord, do you think¡­ I mean, can I¡­ can I also be a Magus just like you?"


    Adam deeply nced at the boy with slight surprise. He first asked, "What is your name?"


    "Collin¡­" the boy replied while fidgeting with his fingers and nervously ncing at his feet.


    "And yours?"


    "Heehee, I''m Lily!" the girl replied with great enthusiasm.


    Adam nodded and then turned back to look at the boy.


    "Well, Collin," he began, "the Way of the Magus is that of hard work, dedication, and learning. Do you have that in you?"


    "L-Learning?" Collin''s eyes turned teary, "But my lord¡­ I-I''m not literate. I am only amoner."


    "So am I," Adam smiled.


    Colling and his younger sister, Lily, were shocked. They had never thought that someone as sophisticated and powerful as Adam would have the background of amoner.


    Adam paused for a moment before continuing, "I was once just like you. But I persevered until I made my dream of bing a Magus into reality. If someone like me can, then what''s stopping you?"


    "S-So that means¡­ I too can be a Magus?" Collin asked with hope, his eyes shining brighter than the stars.


    "Me too?!" Lily asked as her jaw dropped to the ground.


    "Who knows? Maybe you will, maybe you won''t." Adam shrugged.


    Collin''s shoulders slouched and he was on the verge of crying. Even Lily couldn''t help but feel as if all the happiness had been taken away from her.


    Suddenly, the siblings felt a gentle hand pat their heads. They looked up and saw Adam warmly smiling at them.


    "But there is one thing I can tell you for certain," Adam muttered softly.


    "Magic reveals itself to those who believe."


    "Whoa¡­" The siblings were sent into a daze after listening to his words.


    Lily then clenched her fists and asked with excitement etched all over her face, "So as long as I believe, I too can be a Magus?"


    Adam found this little girl very adorable. He gently pinched her cheek and chuckled, "Of course you will."


    "We''re leaving." Suddenly Edward called out to him from the distance. Adam looked toward him and saw that the procession of Magi was almost about to exit the city gates.


    "Alright, kids." Adam got back on Ennea and prepared to leave. "It was nice talking to you both." He then nced at the siblings and nodded with a warm smile. "Perhaps, the next time when we meet, you both will have already be Magi."


    "It''s a promise!" Lily nodded her head vigorously.


    "I will do my best, my lord!" Collin''s eyes shed with determination, his earlier nervousness now nowhere to be seen. "I won''t let you down."


    "Then I wish you both good fortune." Adam bid his farewell and slowly departed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Colling and Lily ran after the white fox until they reached the city gates where the rest of the residents had gathered. The siblings deeply ingrained the image of this young Magus with the ck pointy hat in their minds.


    They nced at Adam''s departing back for a long time. Just as he was about to disappear into the forest, Collin brought his hands closer to his mouth and screamed with great conviction.


    "I will be a Magus just like you!"


    When Adam sensed the unwavering belief in the boy''s tone, a faint smile formed on his lips. He slowly raised his hand and waved at the siblings without turning around.


    Then, he disappeared into the Murky Mountains.

 Chapter 282 Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 282 Goodbye </h4>


    The procession of Magi slowly marched toward the depths of the Murky Mountains. The air was thick with the scent of damp moss and the soft fragrance of wildflowers. The trees in the forest stood tall, casting long shadows across the forest floor.


    Although quite a lot of magical beasts had already been dealt with in thest battle, the Magi still moved cautiously, alert about any danger that could be lurking in the shadows.


    Sometimes when the leaves would rustle, a few Magi would instantly turn vignt and brandish their weapons. At other times, when someone would step on a twig, the Magi would go on high alert.


    After all, this was the first time they had ventured into the Murky Mountains. Since childhood, they were told that the forests here were home to countless dangerous beasts and other magical species.


    So it made sense that most of the Magi would be so cautious of their surroundings.


    As the procession made their way into the forest, the light filtering through the canopy grew dimmer. Day turned into night, and night turned into day once again.


    On the second day since they departed from Stardale, they arrived at arge clearing ringed by thick, ancient trees. It seemed as if the branches of these trees were forming a natural protective barrier around this clearing.


    At the center of this clearing, arge number of people could be seen going about their day. It appeared that they were working in tandem to set up arge-scale camp.


    "Looks like Magi from the other stronghold cities have arrived," Esmond muttered in slight surprise as he gazed at the people in the distance. He didn''t expect these people to arrive here so quickly.


    "But I''m sure there will be more arriving after us," Professor Kimberly replied as she nudged her sses.


    "Indeed." Magus Marce nodded. "Anyhow, let us take our troops down there. They need to recuperate and be in the most optimal shape. Even if there aren''t any orcs around this area, there sure are many beasts."


    The Rank 2 Magi nodded and then proceeded to lead everyone behind them into the clearing.


    Suddenly, a Magus wearing ck robes and a cape, riding a majestic-looking white fox, came toward the front of the line and called out for Esmond, "Boss!"


    Esmond turned around and saw that it was Adam. When he nced at this youth, his lips involuntarily curled up, disying a smile full of gratification. The other Rank 2 Magi were also the same.


    After all, they had all heard about this young man''s feats in the Battle of Stardale. They were very proud of him, to say the least.


    "What is it, boy?" Esmond asked in a good mood.


    Adam first nced at the other Magi looking at him and hesitated whether to talk about it now or not. But, in the end, he did it anyway.


    "Me and the team are going to go to a secluded spot nearby," he spoke softly. "It''s¡­ it''s for Galriel."


    Esmond''s expression turned somber. "I understand, I''lle with you as well."


    "Forgive me, Magus Esmond, but I don''t think you can afford to leave right now," Magus Marce interjected. "We still have a lot of tasks that we need to finish."


    The red-haired man nced deeply at Marce. In the end, he sighed. "You''re right."


    He turned back to look at Adam and gestured, "You all go ahead. I''ll visit her when I''m free."


    "Thank you, Boss."


    "Don''t go too far from the camp," Esmond warned.


    "I understand," With that said, Adam turned around and returned to the back of the line where Edward, Lisa, and Farald were waiting for him.


    ¡­


    In another small clearing about two hundred meters away from the expanse where all the other Magi had gathered, the air was filled with the melodic chirping of birds and the gentle rustles of the leaves in the breeze.


    Adam, Edward, and Farald stood before a tall ash tree and started digging the soft and damp earth beside it. They did not use any magic. Instead, they did everything manually.


    A little distance away from them, Lisa knelt on the ground with tearful eyes as she gazed at Galriel''s body that was wrapped in a white, cotton cloth before her.


    The elf had been a skilled archer, a trustworthyrade, and a beloved friend to them. Now, shey silent and unmoving, her face tranquil in death.


    After a while, Edward walked toward Lisa and gently ced his hand on her shoulder. "It''s time."


    Lisa snapped out of her daze as she wiped her tears and nodded. "Mm."


    The four of them slowly picked up Lisa''s body, their faces marred by overwhelming sorrow. Then, they walked toward the ash tree and gently ced her body in the freshly dug grave. Soon after, they took up shovels and began to fill the grave with earth.


    When the grave was filled, they stood around it, bowing their heads in a moment of silence. While the young men could fairly control their emotions, Lisa had it the worse. She just couldn''t stop her tears from flowing.


    It took Edward a great deal of effort to calm her down. After that, Lisa stepped forward with a small bouquet of wildflowers in her hands.


    She gently ced the flowers over the grave and muttered softly, "We will remember you¡­


    "Always."


    As the group slowly turned around and started heading back one after the other, only Adam stayed behind.


    "You¡­ are you okay?" Edward asked in concern. "Want me to wait for you?"


    "It''s alright." Adam shook his head with a faint smile. "I''ll be fine. I just need some time alone. Go take care of Lisa."


    Edward deeply looked at him and nodded. "Alright, don''t take too long." With that, he turned around and left.


    Adam looked at Galriel''s grave with a bitter smile. He sat down before it and took out a gourd of wine and two cups from his earring. As he filled both the cups, he muttered lightly, his toneced with deep sadness,


    "Where does a mortal go after death?


    "Some say, their souls leave their physical bodies and journey to the Spirit World¡­


    "Others say, they journey to an unknown ce, waiting to be reincarnated¡­


    "I wonder which one is true?"


    The youth ced a wine cup before her friend''s grave. His mouth opened and closed several times. Tears trickled down his face as he whispered, "I''m sorry for robbing you of that chance¡­ I''m sorry¡­"


    After a while, he wiped his tears and grabbed the other wine cup before making a toast.


    He nced at the grave with moist eyes and recited a poem.


    "In the great cycle of life and death;


    "A small seed takes root with every breath;


    "In nature''s cycle, life will always find its way;


    "From seed to a towering tree in the light of the day;


    "But seasons change and the river of time doesn''t wane;


    "The tree withers and turns to a seed, only to rise again."


    Adam raised his head and nced at the verdant leaves of the ash tree that were gently fluttering in the breeze.


    It was just him, the tree, and the grave.


    "Goodbye...


    "My friend."

 Chapter 283 Camaraderie

    <h4>Chapter 283 Camaraderie</h4>


    Adam walked back to therge clearing in a daze, his mind a mess. He kept thinking about Galriel''s soul hovering inside the lotus'' mysterious space in the shape of a small light orb.


    Moreover, Galriel''s wasn''t the only one. There were many other Magi who had fought and perished in the war, all their souls stacked up like mementos inside the mysterious lotus.


    Adam hadn''t touched a single one of them.


    He couldn''t bring himself to.


    These were hisrades.


    If there really is an afterlife, then what about their souls? The youth thought to himself in grief.


    Suddenly, he was jolted out of his reverie when he heard the faint sound ofmotioning from the near distance. Unknowingly, he had already reached the ce where all the Magi had gathered and were setting up camp.


    Adam stood at the edge of this clearing and gazed at the bustling scene that unfolded before him. The air was buzzing with the sound of hammers and people''s voices.


    After showing his identification token to the Magi stationed at the boundary, he slowly made his way down toward the camp, looking around at everything with curious eyes.


    At the center of the camp stood arge building that would serve as the headquarters for the allied forces. This was also the ce where Rank 2 Magi would work from whenever they were not directly engaged in battle.


    Around the headquarters, the embryonic form of a marketce was slowly beginning to emerge. Many stalls were being set up, each disying different types of scrolls, artifacts, and potions.


    Furthermore, this marketce was countless times bigger than the one in Stardale.


    A potion stall caught Adam''s eyes. The one running this store was none other than that entric, old geezer whom he had done business with back in Stardale.


    So you made it out alive, huh? You perverted geezer¡­ The youth lightly chuckled to himself.


    The Magi that had made it out here alive had umted quite a lot of contribution points, to say the least. So it was only right that there would be a marketce set up here as well.


    And if there was a system of contribution points and a ce for transactions being implemented, Adam spected that there would also be an object that would keep track of the points.


    He confirmed his spection when he saw a group of Artificers working tirelessly to build a magical scoreboard a little away from the headquarters.


    Adam only cast a momentary nce at the scoreboard before going around the marketce, looking for things that he could purchase.


    As he explored more of the marketce, he was taken aback to find the speed at which the Magi had built everything around here. Although he knew magic was used in the construction, it still came as a surprise to him.


    Around the marketce, tents, both big and small, were shooting up like mushrooms after a heavy rainfall. If the duty for the camp''s construction was given to mortals, they would never have been this efficient and quick.


    Adam suddenly had this weird thought. If the roles of Magi and mortals were reversed, what would happen to society?


    He shook his head and got rid of such funny thoughts that would nevere to pass. He continued to stroll around the marketce, hoping to clear his mind. He was in a terrible mood, after all.


    Hmm, no soul-rted artifacts here as well. Adam thought to himself as he stroked his chin, looking around at all the artifact stalls.


    This wasn''t all that surprising, however. After all, even in the memories of the experts, soul-rted artifacts were very rare.


    As the day progressed, the construction of the camp was nearingpletion. Most of the tents, which would serve as the Magi''s living quarters, had already been erected.


    The sky started to darken, but on the other hand, the marketce started toe alive. Magi wandered around the stalls, exchanging goods and stories.


    Every Magi that was present here had a fascinating tale to tell.


    The scent of sizzling, grilled meat wafted in the air. All the battlefields had an abundance of beast corpses. Now, they had be nourishment for the Magi.


    Survival of the fittest. Adam thought to himself as he approached one such stall. He exchanged his contribution points and purchased a te of steaming, skewered, boar meat.


    He sat down by the stall and leisurely filled his stomach, ncing at the ambiance around him. He sat there all by himself, gazing at the warm light ofnterns and crystal balls that illuminated the camp.


    At a certain ce, he could see a small group of Magi singing and dancing around a campfire. Along with the rustling of the leaves and crackling of the firewood, the sounds of chatter andughter could also be heard.


    Seeing that, he faintly smiled. Although there were a lot of sacrifices and losses, the spirit of camaraderie remained.


    Suddenly, he felt someone''s gaze on him and turned his head in that direction. There, he saw a familiar face that caused his expression to darken instantly.


    Kevin Gracie! Adam deeply frowned. He nced at the metallic arm on the youth and snorted. So this cockroach is not crippled, after all.


    On the other side, Kevin was looking at Adam with shock etched all over his face. If one looked closely, one could even see fear shing in the youth''s eyes.


    "What is it, Kevin?" A middle-aged, ck-haired man with brown eyes suddenly asked, seeing the youth''s peculiar reaction.


    "F-Father¡­" Kevin''s fear was instantly reced by rage as he gritted his teeth and pointed at Adam in the distance.


    "That''s Adam!"


    Kevin''s father, Morden Gracie, turned his head in the direction Kevin was pointing at and his gazended on a ck- robed youth, who was leisurely eating from a te full of meat while derisively ncing at them.


    Morden was immediately enraged. He still hadn''t forgotten how this youth had ruined his son''s life. If it wasn''t for his elder brother, Oswald, then Kevin would have had to live the rest of his life as a cripple.


    "All of you,e with me," Morden growled as he ordered the other Rank 1 Magi of the Gracie Family around him.


    Then, the group stomped toward the ce where Adam was sitting.


    Adam had aposed expression on his face as he watched the group approach him. Initially, he was shocked to see Kevin here, but then he calmed himself.


    It''s not like he could do anything to thetter, and vice versa, while still within the boundaries of the camp. Infighting was frowned upon and also punishable.


    Morden stood before the youth, his facial expression contorting in fury. "You are Adam Constantine?"


    Adam nced at the middle-aged man and sneered, "So what if I am?"


    "You bastard!" Morden was enraged by the youth''sck of etiquette and his disrespectful behavior. He violently swung his hand and smacked away the meat te that Adam was holding.


    "Stand up while I''m talking to you, boy!" Morden roared angrily, attracting the attention of everyone around.


    Adam nced at the te of food sprawled out on the ground. Then, he looked at Morden with cold and indifferent eyes. The next moment, he unleashed his aura that caused the group of Magi to shudder in terror.


    "Oi." Adam slowly got to his feet and gazed at Morden with a bloodthirsty look.


    "Do you want me to give you a beating in front of your son?"

 Chapter 284 Injustice

    <h4>Chapter 284 Injustice </h4>


    The moment Adam saw this man pping away the te of food in his hand, immense anger started to bubble up inside him.


    He disliked food being wasted.


    The youth nced at Morden with cold and indifferent eyes. As he got to his feet, he released his aura at the Magi of the Gracie Family. The hems of his clothes fluttered intensely as his body started emanating deep bloodlust.


    For every day since the past two months, Adam had been battling the enemies day in and day out. This had resulted in his killing intent bing so strong that it was enough to suffocate others.


    The youth''s killing intent, bloodlust, determination, and willpowerbined to form what was known as aura.


    Moreover, this subtle field of energy had a hue of crimson in it, indicating the violence and bloodbath the youth had gone through.


    Adam''s aura was like a giant tidal wave that overwhelmed them immediately, especially Morden who was standing the closest to him.


    The Magi of the Gracie Family had this terrifying feeling that they were standing in front of a primal beast and not a human being.


    Morden couldn''t help but involuntarily take a step back, his back drenched in cold sweat. W-What is this feeling?! This kid¡­ is he really only a Mana Foundation Magus?!


    However, upon realizing that he had subconsciously cowered in front of Adam, who wasn''t even half his age, he was enraged. Moreover, this happened right in front of his son as well as his subordinates.


    To say that he was embarrassed would be a major understatement.


    The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and took a step forward, forcibly enduring the murderous aura that Adam was radiating.


    He clenched his fists and roared again, hoping his loud voice would be enough to drown out the embarrassment.


    "What did you just say, you bastard?!"


    "Are you deaf?" Adam took another step forward. Now, he was standing less than a foot away from Morden, looking down at him with unbridled killing intent.


    Morden couldn''t help but nervously gulp, his eyes quivering.


    When he looked into the youth''s abyss-like eyes, he saw such a level of indifference that he couldn''t help but give birth to feelings of inferiority.


    If it were any other person, facing such unrestrained killing intent, they would have already drawn their weapons and inadvertently assaulted Adam. However, Morden had experienced a lot in life and could keep his emotions in check.


    But the same couldn''t be said about his subordinates.


    The moment Adam had taken a step toward Morden, the Magi of the Gracie Family had already brandished their weapons and aimed them at the youth.


    "You filthymoner!"


    "How dare you disy hostility toward Lord Morden?!"


    "Do you know who we are?!"


    "Do you wish to die, boy?!"


    One after another, the Magi of the Gracie Family started hurling insults and usations at the youth. Although they were saying such bold words, their hands were, in fact, trembling.


    Adam turned to look at all these Magi and his lips curled up into a cold smirk. "Me disying hostility?"


    He paused for a moment, then sneered, "But it is you who is pointing your swords at me."


    The following moment, the sound of rushed footsteps could be heard and before they knew it, Kevin and the Gracie Family Magi were suddenly surrounded by arge group of people.


    "Adam, is there a problem?" The crowd parted and Elton slowly made his way toward the youth. Although he was talking to the youth, his cold gaze was set on the people from the Gracie Family.


    "Oh, Elton, it''s you." Adam waved his hand at the neer. The next moment, he shrugged, heaving a dramatic sigh.


    "What can I say, my friend? I was eating freshly skewered meat, minding my own business, but suddenly these pests came out of nowhere and started pointing their swords at me."


    The youth looked up at the sky and muttered in grievance, "Ah, such injustice in this world."


    When Morden saw the number of Magi that had gathered around them, all looking at him with unkindness, he knew things had gone terribly wrong.


    Moreover, when he saw the insignia on the cloaks of some of these Magi who were standing right beside Adam, he was stunned.


    Roy Family!


    And the next moment, he thought of another thing that shocked him even more. Did this bastard just say¡­ ''my friend''?


    The people that had gathered around Adam were all brave Magi who had survived the Battle of Stardale. When they saw someone was confronting the youth, naturally they came as quickly as possible to back him.


    After all, the Magi from Stardale were very grateful to Adam and deeply admired him.


    When Elton heard Adam''s words, his lips twitched. He had first-hand experience with how the youth could get under someone''s skin and at the same time rile the crowd.


    But it could not be ignored that the Magi of the Gracie Family were indeed pointing their weapons at Adam.


    Elton nced at them coldly. He then observed the insignia on these Magi''s cloaks and instantly scoffed. "So it''s the Gracie Family. I was wondering who would be so unscrupulous as to point their swords at an ally."


    "Lower your weapons!" Morden screamed at his subordinates. "Have you all lost your mind?!"


    His subordinates sheathed their weapons and immediately knelt on the ground, asking for forgiveness. Elton angrily harrumphed at them.


    He then nced at Elton and sincerely bowed with his right hand over his chest. "It''s just a minor squabble. Nothing too serious. Please forgive them."


    The Roy Family could be considered a top-tier Magus Family in the Southern Federation. They were an existence that not even the Gracie Family couldpare to.


    After all, the Roy Family had more than one Rank 2 Magi in their ranks.


    That is why Morden had to show the utmost respect when dealing with them. Not to mention, this whole mess with Adam was his subordinates'' fault to begin with.


    Elton sneered in contempt, "A minor squabble, you say?"


    He was well aware of the Gracie Family''s reputation. Although they called themselves Magi of the righteous faction, some of their actions weren''t too different from those of the dark faction.


    "What do you say, Adam?" Elton nced at the youth. "Was it a minor squabble?"


    Adam deeply gazed at Morden who was looking back at him coldly. After a long time, an amicable smile crept up on the youth''s lips as he nodded.


    "Of course. This is nothing." He waved his hand nonchntly. "We''re in the middle of a war, everyone''s quite on edge. I don''t me these guys."


    This kid¡­ Morden intently looked at the youth, slightly stunned by his reply.


    "Alright then, there''s nothing else to see here." Elton nodded and then started instructing the Magi who had gathered to watch the drama. "Everyone, get back to your stations!"


    The Gracie Family also turned around and started to leave, but suddenly Adam called out to them.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something?"


    Morden turned around to look at him. He asked coldly, "What do you want?"


    Adam replied like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "You ruined my dinner. Do you think meat grows on trees? Compensate me."


    The Gracie Family Magi were speechless.


    "A-Are you serious?" Morden asked incredulously.


    "Does it look like I''m joking?" Adam tly replied.


    In the end, Morden had to buy another te of skewered meat and hand it to the youth before leaving with Kevin and his subordinates.


    Adam nced at Morden''s and Kevin''s departing backs, his lips slowly curling up into a cold and devious smile.


    Giving you a taste of life today.


    Only to snatch it away tomorrow.

 Chapter 285 Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 285 Ceremony</h4>


    The following day, as the sun gradually rose over the horizon, casting its warm rays over the Murky Mountains, the fully-constructed camp started to buzz withmotion.


    Excitement and anticipation filled the air as the Magi slowly gathered in front of the headquarters. A grand pavilion had been erected before this building, its banners pping gently in the morning breeze.


    In front of this pavilion, a raised tform had been set up where all the Rank 2 Magi from the various stronghold cities had already gathered. These Mana Liquefaction Magi stood proudly on the tform, their auras intimidating and worthy of admiration.


    Today was the day that the allied forces of the Southern Federation would begin their assault on the orcs.


    The time for payback hade!


    However, before that, the higher-ups had decided that there was something that they still needed to do - a formal award ceremony.


    This was done to ensure that the Magi who had performed valiantly in the prior battles were rewarded. Furthermore, this would also motivate and encourage the other Magi to strive harder.


    When most of the Magi had already arrived at this location, a hush gradually fell over the crowd, indicating that the ceremony would begin any moment now.


    Although they were quiet, the eagerness and determination couldn''t be hidden on their faces.


    Seeing that most of the Magi had already gathered, Magus Marce nced at the other Rank 2 Magi and received their nod of agreement. Then, she stepped forward and stood at the front of the raised tform.


    She took a deep breath and loudly stated for all to hear, "Magi,rades, and champions of our cause.


    "Today, we have gathered here not only to celebrate victory, but to honor those among us who have exemplified the principles of courage, skills, and selflessness in battle."


    Magus Marce paused, ncing at the emotional Magi in front of her, before continuing, "In the battle to protect our border strongholds, you all have demonstrated unwavering resolve and prowess.


    "It is with great honor and gratitude that I stand before you, on behalf of my colleagues, to bestow upon you the recognition that you so rightly deserve."


    "OHHH!!" The Magi erupted in cheers, raising their fists at the skies and showing their excitement.


    Such a feeling was contagious, and everyone who stood amidst the crowd couldn''t help but get goosebumps all over their skins.


    Adam was the same. Although he was standing with his arms crossed and disying a stoic expression, his heart was pounding wildly.


    Magus Marce sure has a way with words. He smirked.


    He nced to his side and saw that Edward was jumping in joy, whereas Lisa was clenching her fists and cheering on. Seeing them, he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Back on the tform, Magus Marce continued, "Each of these medals, these artifacts, represents a moment of bravery, a triumph of the allied forces, and a testament to your strength."


    A Rank 1 Magus brought out arge wooden te that was filled with gold medals neatly ced in rows. A few more Magi brought chests that were filled with artifacts. When the Magi saw this, they were even more enthusiastic.


    "To those we honor today," Magus Marce began, "I say, your bravery inspires us to strive for better, and your dedication to protecting ournds fills us with pride. May you continue to shine brightly and guide us to victory."


    The next moment, her back straightened and her face turned solemn. She ced her right hand over her chest and proudly proimed, "May mana be with us all! Long live the Federation!"


    "Long live the Federation!"


    "Long live the Federation!"


    "Long live the Federation!"


    The Magi ced their right hands over their chests and continued to chant with great fervor. The atmosphere was electrifying, cheers and apuse ringing louder with each passing moment.


    Following that, the distinguished Magi were called up to the tform, one by one. Naturally, they were awarded by the Rank 2 Magi that they served under.


    From the City of Stardale, four Magi were chosen to be rewarded. They were Magus Elton from the Roy Family, and Adam and his team from Clover Academy.


    The former was personally awarded by Magus Marce. Whereas the trio was awarded by their direct superior, Magus Esmond.


    "Hehe, I''m proud of you three," Esmond grinned as he pinned the gold medals to their cloaks. "Good job!"


    "Thank you, Boss!" The trioughed in joy. They then received Rank 1 armors as well as a thousand contribution points each.


    They turned around and nced at the crowd who were loudly cheering for them, especially all the Magi from Stardale. Seeing the crowd shower them with praise, the trio couldn''t help but feel greatly aplished.


    Meanwhile, Valerian, who was sitting on Adam''s shoulder, was drooling from the mouth as he reached out for the gold medal pinned to the youth''s chest.


    "Hmph!" Adam swatted away the little guy''s furry paw.


    ''Brother!'' The young dragon''s eyes turned tearful. ''I helped in the war too¡­ Where is my gold? I mean, medal.''


    Seeing the little guy on the verge of crying, Adam''s heart ached. Even though he knew that Valerian was just acting. But in the end, he sighed and removed the gold medal, handing it to him.


    "Fine, don''t cry."


    "Myu~" Valerian first fondly licked the youth''s cheek before grabbing the gold medal and starting to bite on it.


    Somewhere in the crowd, a group of Magi, who looked to be in their mid-twenties, were ncing at Adam in shock.


    "Hey, isn''t that the kid¡­" A female Magus with silver hair and cyan eyes muttered in disbelief.


    "Yeah, that''s one of the kids we escorted to Moon City," A burly Magus with a buzz cut replied with a bitter smile. "I can''t believe this kid has already reached our level."


    Meanwhile, the third Magus, a handsome young man with blond hair and blue eyes, deeply looked at Adam with envy. His fists involuntarily clenched, but not a word escaped his lips.


    After a long time, his eyes narrowed and he muttered, "Let''s go meet him."


    Upon receiving their rewards, Adam and the couple descended the tform and were making their way toward their respective tents. Now that the ceremony was about to be over, it was time for the Magi to be dispatched.


    But all of a sudden, a group of Magi¡ªtwo men and a woman¡ª


    stood right in front of them, blocking their way.


    "I believe your name was Adam?" The Magus with blond hair and blue eyes, who was standing in the middle, spoke with a warm smile. "It has been so long since west met. Anyway, I''m here to congratte you on your achievement."


    Initially, Adam frowned, thinking that someone was looking for trouble with them by blocking their way.


    But the next moment, when his gaze fell on the blond Magus, memories from five years ago resurfaced. Adam was greatly surprised to see this person here.


    "Magus Alex!"

 Chapter 286 Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 286 Complicated </h4>


    More than five years ago when Adam had left Behal Town and journeyed to Moon City, he and other prospective, young Magi had been escorted by a group of mercenaries hired by the Clover Academy.


    The Magi that led this traveling party were none other than the people who were standing in front of Adam right now.


    He was stunned when he saw Magus Alex. He didn''t expect to see thattter here after all these years, to say the least.


    "What?" Alex''s lips curled up into a smirk, seeing the youth standing there in a daze. "Cat got your tongue?"


    Adam snapped out of his thoughts and shook his head, forcing a smile. "Just surprised to see you is all." He nced at the other two and greeted, "How have you all been? It''s been five years since west met."


    The burly Magus with a buzz cut, Ivan, did not reply, nor did the woman named, Kelley. They nced at Adam with indifference.


    "Haha, don''t mind them," Alex said with a slight chuckle. "They''re quite worked up because of the war and whatnot."


    Adam was about to answer, but all of a sudden Lisa came forward and nced at Kelley and Ivan in disdain.


    She asked while ncing at them in contempt, "Adam, how do you know these people?"


    "They were the ones who escorted me and the other kids to Clover Academy for the entrance exam," replied the youth.


    "I see," Lisa sneered. "So that must mean they were already final-year students when they took up that mission. If my guess is right, they should have been Organ Stage or Neural Stage Magi back then."


    She paused before speaking again, "It''s already been five years since then and they still haven''t advanced to the Mana Liquefaction Rank. How pitiful!"


    "You!" Kelley snapped at the insult, ring at Lisa. "Watch your mouth."


    Lisa muttered in distaste, "Heh, forgive me if my words stuck a nerve. I was merely trying to deduce the truth."


    She could feel the tant hostility that this group of Magi was showing Adam. But for some reason, she couldn''t understand why the youth wasn''t responding in a simr manner. This waspletely unlike him.


    Thus, she took it upon himself to stand up for her friend.


    Seeing that things were about to escte, Alex stepped forward and tried to diffuse the situation, "Let''s all get along, please. We''re allies, after all."


    Kelley deeply nced at Alex before harrumphing and looking away. Lisa nced at the blond Magus and simply nodded.


    "Anyway, Adam, I just wanted to congratte you," Alex looked at the youth and spoke with a warm smile.


    The next moment, his eyes narrowed ever so slightly as he added, "Be careful out there. The forests are filled with danger."


    Adam replied with a smile, "Of course, you too."


    The two groups then walked past each other and went their own way. As soon as Alex''s group left, the smile on Adam''s face crumbled and was reced by a frown.


    "What is it, Adam?" Edward curiously asked him in a hushed tone. "What''s up with you and those guys?"


    Adam massaged his temples as he sighed, "It''s¡­plicated."


    "Complicated, how?" Lisa asked.


    Adam then began exining to them about all that happened during his journey to Moon City all those years ago. After hearing him out, the couple were stunned.


    "You''re telling me¡­ they intentionally let all those kids die?" Lisa asked incredulously.


    "All of this just so they could¡­" Edward''s brows turned into a knot, his fists tightening involuntarily. He spat through gritted teeth, "How despicable!"


    Adam nodded, not saying a word. To be honest, he too found such acts extremely repulsive.


    After staying at the Academy for five years, he had naturally researched about the escort missions that were exclusively made avable to the fifth-years. The Academy had strictly stated that protecting the children took precedence above all else.


    When Adam learned this, he was quite shocked. If Magus Alex and the other two Magi wanted to let these children die, there had to be a motive.


    Hence, after digging deeper into this event and asking the mercenaries from the Crescent Mercenary Company who escorted them to Moon City, Adam was finally able to learn why the Magi did what they did.


    It was so they could take the gold and tinum coins that belonged to the deceased children!


    Edward and Lisa were both from prominent Magus Families, so they never had to bother about financial issues.


    Although the De re Family was in a state of decline, Lisa still had enough money with her to continue her magic studies, albeit she had to live frugally as a result.


    And as for Adam, he was a Herbalist and a pretty good one at that. He had an abundance of customers who would offer him great amounts of money for potions that he brewed.


    However, for people who didn''te from affluent backgrounds or didn''t practice a lucrative profession, it was highly difficult for them to sustain their pursuit of magic.


    Since time immemorial, learning magic has always been an expensive aspiration. That is why, more often than not, children from simple backgrounds would never be able to embark on this path, even though they had a talent for spell-


    casting.


    People such as Magus Alex and his team weren''t fortunate enough, and thus, had to stoop so low to acquire money by hook or by crook.


    However, that didn''t absolve them of the crimes theymitted against those innocent children. Moreover, even if these offenses were brought to light, they wouldn''t be punished for it.


    After all, who would want to offend a Magus over someone who''s already in the grave?


    This is where Adam''s deep sense of loathing came from. He absolutely detested what these Magi did all those years back. But at the same time, he was also greatly conflicted.


    Lisa nced at him and asked, "It''s unlike you to behave the way you did back then. Do you owe something to that Magus named Alex?"


    "Owe?" Adam helplessly sighed. "In a manner of speaking, yes. Although they were responsible for the deaths of those kids, they were also the reason why the rest of us managed to survive."


    The youth paused for a moment before continuing, "So I guess you could say, I''m indebted to them."


    "No!" Lisa replied solemnly. "You''re not. You''re alive because of your own efforts. You just so happened to be fortunate to survive that wolf pack long enough for those three to step in."


    "She''s right," Edward chimed in. "If it weren''t for your persistence, you would have died with the rest of those children as well. Don''t think for a moment that you owe anything to those bastards."


    Adam remained silent, ruminating over his friends'' words.


    "And I get a really bad feeling from them," said Lisa with an ufortable expression. "Especially Alex. Although he''s smiling on the surface, for some reason he gives me the creeps."


    Hearing her say this, Adam''s eyes narrowed. He was very sensitive to others'' emotions despite how hard they tried to hide it.


    So how could he not tell the deep envy and hatred that Alex was subtly radiating?


    Adam had a grim expression as he thought to himself, I''m willing to let bygones be bygones as long as you don''te in my way.


    The next moment, his dark pupils seemed to momentarily sh with a cold glint.


    But if you do¡­

 Chapter 287 Messenger

    <h4>Chapter 287 Messenger</h4>


    After defending the stronghold border cities, the allied forces of the Southern Federation advanced into the Murky Mountains and established threerge camps--western, central, and eastern.


    Adam and his team, along with the other Magi, after having sessfully defended Stardale against the invasion of the orcs, had advanced into the Murky Mountains and been garrisoned at the eastern camp.


    Tents lined the perimeter, each housing a different unit or a team of Magi. Today was already the second day since the Magi had arrived here. The camp bustled with activity as they prepared for their missions.


    All missions were assigned by headquarters. Depending on the severity of the mission, the number of Magi in each squad varied. However, the minimum was still three Magi per squad.


    At a certain part of the eastern camp, a group of Magi could be seen surrounding arge mapid out on a table, out in the open. They strategized in hushed tones, pointing to various locations on the map and marking them.


    Scenes such as these yed out in most areas of the camp. In other ces, people could be seen sharpening their weapons or stocking up on their materialponents in the marketce.


    The sight was both dreadful and awe-inspiring.


    Magi d in magical armors slowly left the camp one by one, their faces marred with grim determination. They were in the enemy territory after all.


    Despite the seriousness of their uing missions, there was a sense of excitement bubbling in their hearts.


    Magi were schrs. But they were also warriors.


    So how could they not be thrilled while on the battlefield?


    In front of Adam''s tent, the trio had just gone over the battle n. They were given orders by the headquarters to clean up a small group of corrupt magical beasts in the vicinity of the camp.


    Since the danger level was low, their squad consisted of them alone.


    "Are we clear on our roles for this mission?" Lisa rolled up the map as she asked Adam and Edward. She was the best at implementing strategies, so the duty ofing up with a battle n was given to her.


    "All clear." Adam gave a thumbs up.


    "Understood." Edward nodded. Suddenly, he thought of something and chuckled, "By the way, where''s Farald?"


    "I met himst night," Adam replied, "he''s joined the members of his n for the uing missions."


    "I see."


    As the trio finished their preparations and were about to set out, someone enthusiastically called out to them from the distance.


    "Adam! Eddie! Lisa! Hahaha, there you are!"


    The trio turned in the direction of the voice and were greatly surprised to see who it was. Adam and Eddie were iparably happy to see this person.


    "Johnny!" Adamughed out loud and gave a warm hug to the burly young man. "Haha, when did you arrive?"


    Johnathan patted Adam''s back and grinned, "We arrivedtest night. So I couldn''t get to see you guys. But here I am." He then nced at Edward and chuckled, "Hehehe, Eddie,e give me a hug, ya bastard."


    Edwardughed in joy and hugged the youth. After Adam, Johnathan was his closest friend. After all, they had practically grown up together at the academy. So when he saw him here, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I''m d to see you''re safe, John." The blue-eyed youth smiled.


    After Johnathan had greeted Lisa as well, she looked around and asked curiously, "Where''s Felicia? Is she not with you?"


    Hearing his fiance''s name, Johnathan''s expression turned downcast. His lips opened and closed several times. There were many things he wished to say, but in the end, he could only sigh in grief.


    "She¡­ she didn''t make it."


    The trio''s hearts were gripped by fear and anxiety, instantly thinking of the worst possible oue.


    Adam grabbed the burly youth''s shoulder and intensely rocked him back and forth, "What the hell are you saying?! She¡­ she¡­ she died?!"


    "What?!" Johnathan was bergasted. "No, she''s not dead! What the hell? She''s just heavily injured and had to stay back in the border stronghold."


    Adam was speechless. And so were Edward and Lisa.


    After a long time, Adam gritted his teeth and started beating Johnathan. "You crazy bastard! Why didn''t you say that from the beginning?!"


    "kk!" Johnathan tried to get away but saw that Edward and Lisa had blocked his way and were looking at him angrily.


    After a minute or so, Adam dusted his hands and harrumphed, "Stupid bastard, don''t scare us like that."


    "Ugghh¡­" Johnathan grimaced in pain as he consumed the healing potion that Adam had just given him. "You heartless dog¡­ always beating me for no reason."


    "Hah?" Adam red at him. "No reason? Do you want another beating?"


    The friends bickered back and forth before soon leaving the camp, each heading for their own missions.


    ¡­


    In the shadow of the ominous rainforests within the Murky Mountains, arge camp sprawled across the rugged train. This camp, however, did not belong to the allied forces.


    It was filled with the brutish figures of orcs, trolls, and ogres. The former being the vast majority.


    Tents made of beast hides dotted this humongous camp. The atmosphere was tense and foreboding. Just like the allied forces were preparing for war, these creatures were too.


    The sound of gruff voices and nging metals filled the air as small groups of orcs mixed in with ogres and trolls slowly left the camp to hunt for the enemies.


    In a certain part of the camp, a lone,nky figure sat before arge, smoldering campfire. The fire illuminated the visage of this orc. His face was smeared with red and white war paint. He had a grim expression on his face as he stared at the fire in a daze.


    Suddenly, the screech of a bird was heard from up above. The orc raised his head and saw a falcon descending toward him.


    "A messenger bird?" Gorgo frowned.


    He stretched his hand and a few momentster, the gray falcon perched on his forearm and started to gracefully pick at its feathers.


    Gorgo first gently patted the bird then grabbed the small, rolled parchment paper tied to its feet. Then, the falcon flew away, leaving the orc to unfurl the paper and start reading its contents.


    The orc''s expression gradually twisted in rage as he read the letter. "So, Adam has been spotted!"


    However, the next moment, he frowned. "But he seems to be all the way on the eastern side of the mountains."


    Gorgo then crumbled the piece of paper and tossed it into the fire, "It doesn''t matter. It''s going to take me a couple of months to reach the eastern camp, but so what?"


    He turned around and made his way into the depths of the camp, his expression contorting in anger and hatred.


    "You will pay for what you did¡­


    "I swear it!"

 Chapter 288 Acceptance

    <h4>Chapter 288 eptance </h4>


    The war with the enemy raged on as the days turned into weeks. Compared to the battles that had taken ce before, when the allied forces had to defend the border cities, the battles now were more like skirmishes.


    Small squads of Magi fought against thebined force of orcs, trolls, and ogres. However, if there was one thing that had gotten more intense, that would be the presence of magical beasts.


    There was an abundance of these corrupted beasts within the jungles of the Murky Mountains. They posed a great threat to the allied forces, thus the headquarters of the three main camps focused a lot of manpower toward fighting them.


    As for the orcs and the rest, their camps were situated further in the depths of this sinister mountain range. Most of the enemy forces were patiently waiting for the day of the decisive battle, sharpening their weapons.


    Whereas the allied forces were facing one setback after another. Not only had they lost four cities to the enemies, but now they even had to enter the Murky Mountains and first deal with the threat of the corrupted beasts.


    Not to mention, taking back the cities that they had lost. Moreover, there were quite a number of enemies that had slipped past the defenses and had ventured further into the heart of the Southern Federation.


    The allied forces had to deal with them as well.


    All in all, things didn''t look good for them. The only silver lining was that the allied forces had the number on their side. But if one took the magical beasts that had been corrupted by the orcs into ount, then the size of the two armies bnced out, more or less.


    Night had fallen and the twin moons cast a soft glow over the eastern camp. A small number of Magi could be seen guarding the perimeter of the camp.


    While majority of the Magi were inside their living quarters, resting after a day of gruesome and bloody battle. Although they were resting, they would be ready at a moment''s notice in case of any emergency.


    Lisa tried her best to fall asleep, however, the shadows of her thoughts made it difficult for her to do so. She struggled deeply to find sce in her slumber, but she couldn''t.


    Her eyelids trembled and she clutched at the bed sheet from time to time. She was perspiring heavily, the bedding already soaked in sweat. The atmosphere inside her tent was stifling, haunted by the silhouette of her past failure.


    She was having a nightmare.


    The same nightmare that wouldn''t let her sleep ever since that fateful day. It was a cycle of relentless torment. Not only on the battlefield but also in her sleep.


    In her dream, she saw Galriel fall from the city wall, her cry for help echoing in her ears. Lisa reached out to grab her hand, but no matter how much she tried, she always failed.


    Suddenly, her eyes snapped open and she abruptly sat up on the bed. She gasped for air, her body trembling. She looked around to see that she was still inside her tent.


    "Another one..." she smiled bitterly and buried her face in her palms.


    The guilt weighed heavily on her heart.


    Unable to bear the suffocation inside her tent any longer, she decided to get some fresh air. She changed into afortable pair of clothes and wrapped herself in a thick, woolen cloak.


    It was quite chilly outside at this time of the year, after all.


    Lisa emerged from the tent and looked around at the camp. It was lit up by the warm glow of the oilnterns. A few Magi could be seen patrolling through the camp.


    She raised her head and nced at Selene and Luna for a while. The twin moons illuminated her pale face, highlighting the dark circles under her eyes.


    The following moment, she chose a random direction and started walking, hoping to clear her mind. The camp was a maze of dimply lit paths. asionally, she could hear the sound of snoring from a few tents.


    Lisa walked around aimlessly, her footsteps silent, and her mind wandering about. The twin moons cast an ethereal glow over the camp, however, she alone seemed detached from it all.


    A long timeter, she found herself arriving at the edge of the camp. What she saw there took her by surprise. She could see the outline of the mountains looming in the distance, but this wasn''t what surprised her.


    It was a lone figure, wearingfortable ck robes that gently fluttered in the cool wind, standing before an easel and gracefully painting on a white canvas.


    "Adam?" Lisa softly muttered in surprise, slowly making her way toward her friend.


    As she drew closer, she saw that Adam was painting the sceneryid before him - the Murky Mountains, the trees, the clouds, the night sky, and finally the twin moons.


    What she found really shocking was that he wasn''t using any colors from a palette. Instead, he seemed to be gathering the mana from the surroundings at the tip of his paintbrush and materializing the desired colors!


    This truly astounded her. Transforming mana into colors and using it to paint? This was simply unheard of.


    Yet, amidst her shock, she slowly found herself calming down as she nced at the painting. Something about the painting was very soothing to her soul.


    And before she knew it, she found herself standing beside Adam and gazing at the painting in a daze, her mind feeling rxed by the moment.


    Suddenly, she was jolted out of her thoughts when Adam asked her gently, "Galriel still visiting you in your dreams?"


    "You¡­" Lisa was speechless. She hadn''t even mentioned this to Edward, so she couldn''t understand how Adam would find out.


    "How did you know?"


    Adam nced at her and smiled sadly, "Because she visits me in mine too."


    Lisa was about to speak, when all of a sudden, the painting on the canvas started to dissipate. It was more like the colors were leaving the canvas and melding back into the atmosphere.


    "W-What''s happening to the painting?!" She asked with a dumbfounded look. Never had she seen something so strange like this.


    Adam nced at the painting turning back into small motes of mana. His lips parted and he said slowly, "To the mind that is still, the whole universe surrenders."


    Lisa turned to look at him and asked in confusion, "What are you trying to say?"


    Adam looked into the distance and smiled, "In eptance of the natural order of things, one finds peace amidst the ups and downs of life."

 Chapter 289 Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 289 Purpose</h4>


    The reason why Adam and Lisa felt guilty about the death of Galriel was because they both med themselves for it.


    Lisa believed that she could have saved the elf from the troll had she been stronger. Adam, on the other hand, med himself for robbing Galriel of the chance of going to the afterlife.


    Now he didn''t know if the white lotus had destroyed the elf''s conscience and absorbed only the pure spiritual power. He knew nothing about the concept of the afterlife, nor did he know anything about the soul. He didn''t even know everything about the lotus yet.


    But not knowing is what made it countless times worse for the youth.


    Lisa nced at him and spoke with tearful eyes, "You''re saying epting Galriel''s death will help me find peace."


    Adam simply nodded.


    "But how can I ept it so easily?" Lisa lowered her head, pearls of tears falling from her eyes and dropping to the ground. "It was I who was responsible for her death, after all. I will never be able to forgive myself."


    "Listen to me," Adam gently said. "You mustn''t bear this burden alone. Galriel''s journey has ended, but it wasn''t your doing. ming yourself serves no purpose."


    The youth spoke sincerely. Perhaps he was also talking to himself as heforted Lisa. "Allow yourself to grieve, but don''t let guilt consume you."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "Galriel... she wouldn''t want that."


    Lisa stayed silent for a long time. Then, she wiped her tears and asked her friend, "That thing you said about eptance of the natural order of things¡­


    "Have you epted Galriel''s death yet?"


    Adam smiled bitterly, "No, I haven''t. But I''m trying."


    Afterward, silence fell over them as they gazed into the distance, each wrestling with their own thoughts. Suddenly, Lisa spoke wryly, "I used to always think that having great talent would make me a great Magus, but over time I''ve realized that wasn''t true."


    Adam nced at her silently, patiently waiting for her to continue.


    "Despite having an A-grade aptitude for spell-casting, why is it that I feel so useless?" Lisa added as she tightly clenched her fists. "In our past missions, I was always the one holding you and Eddie down¡­ and then this thing that happened with Galriel¡­"


    She started crying once again and buried her face in her palms. "I just don''t know what to do anymore!"


    Seeing her struggling so hard with her own shorings, Adam felt helpless. He didn''t know how to console her. He would always leave such matters to Edward. But seeing that his friend wasn''t there, he had to do it himself.


    He stretched his hand, wanting to gently pat Lisa, but he suddenly paused and withdrew his hand.


    No, she''s a headstrong girl. She''d only feel that I''m patronizing her. Damn it, what do I do?


    "Even back in Stardale," Lisa began, "while you both were valiantly fighting enemies outside, I was cowering within the walls. I''m just sick and tired of always feeling weak and helpless!"


    Adam sighed deeply, shaking his head, "Yes, you were inside the city walls, but you weren''t cowering in fear. In fact, one could argue that what you did was more important than what we did outside the walls. And that is saving the innocent people of the city."


    He could understand why she would feel so weak and helpless.


    He couldpletely understand it.


    It was because she had always been in thepany of two monstrous talents.


    Adam had the advantage of having memories and experiences of the Magi that could be considered as top powerhouses even in the entire universe.


    This made him take fewer detours in his path as a Magus. Not to mention, one of the two abilities that he had received from Valerian had increased his mana reserves significantly, technically making his aptitude not any different from Lisa''s.


    As for Edward, he was a being that was loved by mana. Nothing else needed to be said.


    So how could Lisa not feel useless when she was always around these two?


    This was one of the reasons why Adam had given her a fairly superior mana extraction technique. In some ways, it was even greater than the one he had given to Edward.


    "Do you remember the mana extraction technique I gave you?" He asked


    "Hmm?" Lisa nced at her with red eyes. She wiped her tears and asked back, "You mean the Woond Convergence?"


    Adam nodded, "You''re still practicing it, yes?"


    "Mm." Lisa nodded. She had realized the immense value of this mana extraction technique. She would be a fool to not practice it.


    The youth had always wondered just where Adam had gotten his hands on such an impable technique, despite thetter saying that he had gotten it from the Soaring River Secret ne.


    She didn''t wish to pry into her friend''s secrets, so she never asked further about it. She was simply grateful for having received such a technique. Nothing else mattered to her.


    "Why do you ask?"


    "You must have already realized that the Woond Convergence specializes in wood and poison, right?" Adam asked.


    Lisa simply nodded. This technique was quite suitable for her who had a natural disposition toward the element of wood. Moreover, the element of poison also fell under this category.


    "Good," Adam replied with a confident smile. "As long as you continue to diligently practice the Woond Convergence, you will grow up to be a terrifyingly powerful Magus. It is a slow process, but it will take you far down your path as a Magus."


    Adam recalled the memories of that expert from whom he had gotten this technique.


    This Woond Convergence is a top-tier technique that makes the user nigh-invincible. They have such great regenerative skills that they''re almost impossible to kill. Morover, this technique also grants its user a long lifespan!


    However, he didn''t mention this to Lisa, thinking she would get even more suspicious about the origins of this technique.


    Lisa remained silent for a long time. In the end, she nced at Adam and spoke with a genuine smile, "Thanks for hearing me out."


    "Don''t mention it," Adam smiled back. "That''s what friends are for."


    ¡­


    A few dayster, within arge tent that belonged to the members of the Gracie Family, Morden and Kevin were sitting onfortable chairs and ncing at three Magi who were kneeling before them.


    Morden looked at the young man in the middle and asked with an amused smirk, "You said your name was Alex?"


    Alex raised his head and respectfully replied, "Yes, Lord Gracie."


    "Hmm¡­" Morden stroked his chin with a yful smile. "My men tell me that your group had an altercation with Adam. Is that correct?"


    Alex hesitated to speak, "No, it wasn''t an altercation, my lord, it was just¡ª"


    "I''ll cut to the chase," Morden interrupted him. The next moment, his eyes narrowed and he muttered coldly, "I want you and your team to kill Adam."


    Alex''s eyes widened in disbelief, "M-My lord, what do you¡ª"


    This time it was Kevin who interrupted him. He spoke with sheer hatred, "Kill Adam and his whole team. We will reward you with whatever you desire - potions, artifacts, spells, you name it. Everything will be yours if you finish the job."


    Alex as well as Ivan and Kelley were ovee by greed at the mention of resources that would help them in their paths as Magi.


    Suddenly, Alex thought of something and asked nervously, "But, all missions are released from the headquarters. What are the chances of my team and Adam''s¡­"


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but Morden and Kevin understood the underlying meaning. The former chuckled coldly, "Let me worry about that, and as for you lot..."


    Morden''s eyes gleamed with a cold light, a terrifying killing intent gushing out from him.


    "Bring me Adam''s head."

 Chapter 290 Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 290 Coincidence </h4>


    As the battle with the enemy forces continued, the casualties on both sides started to slowly umte. Although there were many deaths among the allied forces, the death toll on the enemy''s side was significantly higher.


    On this day, a middle-aged man wearing regal robes exited the headquarters situated at the center of the eastern camp.


    He walked with his hands behind his back and condescendingly gazed at everyone walking by. He had a head full of ck hair that was greying at the temples.


    Furthermore, he sported a thin mustache and a goatee that gave him a sophisticated and dignified appearance.


    Whenever the Magi in the camp passed him by, they would stop in their tracks and respectfully bow toward this man.


    He was a Rank 2 Magi, after all.


    The man slowly made his way toward a certain part of the camp. He walked at a leisurely pace and soon arrived at one of the tents belonging to the Gracie Family.


    Upon entering, his gaze fell on Morden and Kevin who were anxiously pacing around the room. He stood at the entrance of the tent and slightly coughed, making his presence known.


    The moment Kevin saw this neer, his eyes lit up in anticipation, "Teacher!" He walked toward the man and sincerely bowed with his hand ced on his chest. "Wee back."


    Morden too respectfully bowed toward the man. Then, he asked eagerly, "Lord Hemingway¡­ about that thing we mentioned¡­"


    Professor Hemingway first gave a nod of acknowledgment to his apprentice, Kevin. Then, he nced at Morden and confirmed, "It is done."


    Morden couldn''t help but grin, "My Lord, when do they leave?"


    "It should be sometime this week."


    Kevin grumbled, his eyes shing with impatience, "Why not today?"


    Professor Hemingway looked at him with a frown. "Kevin, do you know how difficult it is to covertly arrange for two different teams to go on a dangerous mission together?"


    Even Morden''s expression darkened and he scolded his son, "You thoughtless fool, you should be grateful for what your teacher has done for you."


    Kevin lowered his head in shame. "I apologize. I misspoke."


    Professor Hemingway''s gaze softened a little as he patted the youth''s shoulder. "Once that nuisance is dealt with, your mind will be clearer. Then you can focus wholeheartedly on your path of magic."


    "You''re right, teacher¡­" Kevin nodded.


    Ever since he had been defeated and crippled by Adam, he wasn''t able to focus on practicing mindfulness. As a result, his magic studies had stagnated.


    The art of mindfulness required a Magus to clear their minds and attune themselves to the abundant mana in the surroundings.


    But every time Kevin closed his eyes, he was haunted by the visions of Adam looking down on him with an evil smile. So under such conditions, how could he practice mindfulness?


    At this point, Adam''s existence had be a mental obstacle to the youth. Until and unless he saw Adam''s lifeless head, he wouldn''t be at ease.


    Now, thanks to the war, such a possibility was made feasible. After all, Magi were dying every day. It wouldn''t be surprising if Adam too died while fighting the enemy.


    Professor Hemingway turned to look at Morden and asked, "This Magus that you have chosen for the task, Alex, what do you n to do with him afterward?"


    Hearing about Alex, Morden couldn''t help but feel amused. "Initially, I had nned to deal with him after he brought me Adam''s head, but the kid was smart enough to establish a mana contract with me."


    Mana contract was a binding agreement that made sure that neither party reneged on the terms stipted in the contract.


    The contract between Morden and Alex stated that after thetter had dealt with Adam, he would be rewarded by the former. Moreover, the contract also guaranteed that Alex wasn''t discarded afterpleting the task.


    However, there were still ways to ovee this contract.


    Professor Hemingway chuckled with raised eyebrows, "Hoho, do you want me to deal with the contract? Although it''s a slight drag, it is worth it."


    Morden thought for a moment before respectfully declining, "Thank you, my lord, but I''d rather have such a Magus work under me than kill him."


    "Hmm." Professor Hemingway nodded, his eyes narrowing. "I see." Although he said that, inwardly he had already resolved to kill Alex and his team after all this was over. He did not want any loose ends.


    He paused for a moment before adding, "I''ve made enough arrangements such that¡­ the oue of that task doesn''t lead back to Oswald or me."


    Both Morden and Kevin humbly bowed.


    "Thank you, my lord."


    "Thank you, teacher."


    The only reason why Professor Hemingway would go so far was because Kevin was his student. Moreover, he also shared a deep friendship with the patriarch of the Gracie Family, Oswald Gracie.


    The man nodded and then turned around to leave. "Make sure that Alex''s team is sufficiently prepared." With that said, he exited the tent.


    Kevin and Morden nced at each other, the former disying anxiousness, while thetter''s face was brimming with confidence.


    "Father, will they seed?"


    "Hmph!" Morden scoffed, waving his hand nonchntly. "Don''t worry. I still have an extra Rank 2 scroll given to me by your uncle. I''ll give it to Alex just to be on the safer side."


    "But¡­" Kevin clenched his fists tightly. "I used a Rank 2 Fireball scroll on Adam thest time we fought. He still managed to survive! And that dragon¡ª"


    "Silence," Morden''s eyes turned cold and he viciously interrupted his son. "Your delusions still haven''t stopped, have they? Speak of it no more. It truly angers me."


    Kevin lowered his head, his heart full of grievance. Damn it! Why won''t you believe me?! Do you think I''m crazy?!


    Morden sped the youth''s shoulder and said, "The times are different now. We''re in the middle of a war. It''s going to be much easier for Alex to kill Adam and his team, especially considering that thetter will be backstabbed by him."


    "¡­I understand, father," Kevin replied after a long moment of silence.


    "Hmm." Morden nodded. "Now, focus on your team missions and just wait for the good news to arrive by the end of the week."


    ¡­


    A weekter, Lisa could be seen walking out of the headquarters with a grim expression on her face. She had gone to turn in the report of the mission that she and her team had just finished. At the same time, she also wanted to get the details of her next mission.


    She was holding onto a rolled parchment paper which contained details about her next mission, and making her way toward her living quarters.


    After a series of twists and turns through the maze-like camp, she finally entered her tent and her gaze fell on Edward and Adam who were busy drinking wine.


    There were bloody injuries all over their bodies that had been bandaged by white straps of linen. Yet, they enjoyed Adam''s personally brewed wine with great fervor.


    A gourd of wine was needed to wash away all the bloodbath. This statement was once said by Adam. Of course, he was already drunk at the time.


    "We''ve got bad news," said Lisa.


    Edward nced at her, his face flushed red from slight intoxication. "What is it?"


    "Our next mission," Lisa began, "we have been teamed up with Alex''s squad."


    At the mention of this, Adam''s heart sank.


    This¡­ cannot be a coincidence!

 Chapter 291 Speculation

    <h4>Chapter 291 Spection </h4>


    Waves of suspicions washed over his mind the moment Adam learned that they had been teamed up with Alex and his squad.


    It had been less than a month since theirst squabble, and now they had been banded together by headquarters, almost as if the universe wanted the two squads to reconcile with one another.


    However, Adam''s suspicious nature would never allow him to think that.


    The moment he heard this news from Lisa, he immediately willed the lotus to clear all the intoxication clouding his mind.


    Yes, a legendary artifact being used as a hangover medicine. If the experts who fought over the lotus many years ago saw this scene, they wouldn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Thetter, most likely.


    Adam got to his feet and started pacing around the tent, stroking his chin.


    A month ago, we met Alex and his team. Then, we got into a quarrel, but it wasn''t too big of a deal¡­


    Except for the envy and hatred Alex was subconsciously releasing, I didn''t feel any killing intent from him. Our differences aren''t that big that he would try to kill me.


    Unless¡­


    The youth paused in his footsteps, the expression on his face bing solemn by the second.


    Is someone behind him? But it would take a Rank 2 Magus to meddle with the system already put in ce and have Alex''s team join mine.


    Wait a minute!


    Rank 2 Magus¡­


    Could it be?


    Adam''s eyes narrowed and a terrifying foreboding feeling welled up in his heart. If a Rank 2 Magus was really scheming from the shadows, then it didn''t bode well for him. After all, he was still nowhere near strong enough to deal with such an existence.


    He started pacing around the room once again and resumed his thoughts.


    The only Rank 2 Magus whom I''ve offended are Professor Hemingway and the patriarch of the Gracie Family. And themon point between these two is¡­


    Kevin Gracie!


    "Hehe, you bastard, so you''ve finally made your move, huh, Kevin?" Adam chuckled coldly, a dangerous light shing through his abyss-like pupils.


    After he had confronted Kevin and his father, Morden Gracie, he was wondering when they would take action. But to think that they would even get a Rank 2 Magus involved was out of his expectations.


    "What is it, Adam?" Seeing him pace around the room in thought, Lisa didn''t dare to disturb him earlier.


    But when she heard the name of the person whom she loathed will all her heart, she couldn''t help but ask about it. Meanwhile, Edward, who was struggling to sober up, was also looking at Adam with a solemn expression.


    Adam nced at his friends and helplessly sighed, "Things are looking bad. Really bad." He then went on to exin his spections.


    After hearing him out, Edward and Lisa were shocked out of their minds.


    "B-But, killing an ally is punishable by death!" Edward had a dumbfounded look on his face. "Do they not know that?"


    Adam sneered, "So what if it is? Those bastards probably have their ways to do this without getting caught. I even believe that those despicable Gracie scums are nning to deal with Alex and his squad too after all this is over."


    "No, but, these are just your spections, right?" Lisa gulped nervously.


    "Yes." Adam nodded. "But they shouldn''t be far from the truth."


    A long period of silence ensued within the tent. Then, Lisa nced at Adam, her eyes shing with determination and ruthlessness. "So what do we do?"


    "We kill them, of course," Adam coldly smiled.


    He then nced at Lisa and asked, "You''ve been visiting the headquarters all this while? What''s the situation with the Rank 2 Magi there? Do you have any idea?"


    "The vast majority of them have been stationed further north, dealing with the orc forces," said Lisa with a serious expression. "Only a handful have been stationed at the camp for any emergencies."


    "And where is the location of our next mission?" asked Adam.


    "Down south."


    "I see¡­" Adam nodded. "That greatly diminishes the chances of any Rank 2 directly interfering with our mission."


    "If you''re worried about the Gracie Patriarch and Professor Hemingway, then you can rest assured," Lisa began, "they''ve been stationed near the camps of the orcs."


    "Where did you hear that?" Adam asked with raised eyebrows.


    "I overheard some Magi from the Gracie Family talking about it a few days ago."


    "That does ease my heart a little," Adam stroked his chin, mumbling to himself. "But we still can''t bepletely sure."


    He could easily deal with a Rank 1 Magus or even a group of them, for that matter. But a Rank 2 Magus was arge variable. After all, no matter how much an ant schemed or used its strength, it would never be able to defeat an elephant.


    Such was the gap between a Mana Foundation Magus and a Mana Liquefaction Magus!


    After thinking for a long time, Adam began toy out his n, "Alright, so here''s what we''re gonna do."


    ¡­


    The following day, the sun had just risen, casting its radiant rays over the Murky Mountains. After having nned for most of the night, Adam and his team slowly made their way out of their living quarters and headed toward the camp''s southern exit.


    Upon reaching the gate, they noticed that Alex''s team was already waiting for them there. When Alex''s gazended on them, he waved his hand and called out enthusiastically.


    "Guys, here!"


    Adam smiled brightly as he approached the blond young man. He extended his hand out for a handshake and sincerely said, "Magus Alex, this must be fate! Who would have thought that we would one day team up and fight the orcs together?"


    Alex was slightly taken aback by the youth''s exuberance, thinking to himself, Hehe, no, this is good.


    "Indeed." Alex shook his hand and spoke with a reminiscent tone. "It feels like only yesterday I was escorting you to the Academy. And now, we''re already fighting side by side."


    He patted the youth''s shoulder and spoke with pride, "I''m proud of the progress you''ve made, Adam."


    "If it wasn''t for you and your team, me and the other kids wouldn''t even have made it to the academy," Adam replied modestly.


    As the two chatted with each other in a jovial mood, Lisa approached Kelley with a t expression. Alex and Ivan nced at the twodies, thinking they would get into a quarrel again, but they were surprised by what happened next.


    Lisa ced her hand over her chest and bowed, "I apologize for my rude behavior that day, Magus Kelley. I sincerely hope that we can put that aside and work together for this mission."


    Kelley was taken aback. All this while she had been thinking how to get in Lisa''s good graces, but she never would have thought that thetter would take the initiative instead.


    After a brief moment of surprise, she smiled warmly, "You were only trying to defend your friend. I can respect that." She then shook her hand and nodded. "Let''s get along."


    Alex breathed a sigh of relief and asked everyone with a genuine smile, "Now that we''ve got that out of the way, shall we go and hunt some beasts?"


    "Yes, Boss!" Adam''s team nodded solemnly.


    The way they responded had now made it clear to everyone that Alex would be the one to lead this mission.


    Hearing them call him ''boss'', Alexughed heartily, "Alright, let us depart!"


    The two teams then slowly made their way out of the eastern camp. On the surface, they disyed warmth and friendliness.


    However, the two groups had already started plotting how to get rid of the other.

 Chapter 292 Judgment

    <h4>Chapter 292 Judgment </h4>


    As the group of Magi ventured deeper into the forest, the sky overhead grew darker. The clouds swirled and churned with a gloomy energy.


    Rainfalls during winter were scarce in the southern part of the Ulier Continent. The air grew heavy and oppressive, a prelude to the storm that was on the horizon.


    Soon enough, the first droplets of rain began to fall, slow at first, but quickly bing strong, sshing against the leaves of the towering trees. The rainfall intensified in a very short time, turning into a torrential downpour.


    The group of Magi stopped, their robes damp from the heavy rain. Even though they took shelter under arge tree, it barely made a difference.


    "This rainfall is going to make things quite difficult for us," Adam gazed through the canopy and spoke with a grim expression.


    The sudden change in the weather would heavily alter the terrain, making it difficult for the Magi to fight the beasts.


    "But it will also mask our scents." Alex nced at the raven-haired youth with a smile. "There''s always a silver lining, Adam."


    "Well, that''s true." Adam shrugged. "So what do we do now, Boss? Wait out the rain or advance?"


    Alex nced around at where they currently were with a solemn expression. After a while of pondering, he advised, "Let''s slowly make our way in the direction of our objective. But our priority should not be to engage with the enemy, but to find a suitable spot for camp."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. This was a fair judgment on Alex''s part. Who knew when the rain would stop? If that was the case, they were better off finding a high ground and setting up camp.


    There, they could wait out the rain. If the rainfall did recede earlier than expected, then they would go after the enemy.


    Edward chimed in, "Boss, I know of a rtively safer ce around this part. It''s on a high ground as well. Maybe we can go in that direction?"


    Alex hesitated. It would be better if he chose the ce for the camp that would make it easier for his team to kill Adam and the rest earlier than he had nned.


    But at the same time, he also wanted to appease the other team and lower their guards.


    Thus, in the end, he nodded. "Very well, Edward, lead the way."


    The two groups then made their way in a certain direction, being led by Edward.


    Adam, who was situated at the rear of the group, coldly nced at Alex''s back, thinking to himself, Damn it, this rain''s gonna make it difficult for us.


    The next moment, his lips curled up into a faint smile.


    But it''s going to make things difficult for you too.


    ¡­


    After two days of continuous heavy rainfall, the weather had finally improved, albeit slightly. Lightning danced across the sky, illuminating the dark clouds with an eerie light.


    The group of Magi had set up camp inside therge tree. For thest two days, they had only been dealing with the feral beasts that approached this tree, looking for shelter.


    Other than that, they hadn''t ventured further away from the camp. The rainfall had made it extremely difficult for them to do so anyway.


    Alex stood at the entrance of the camp, somewhere near the center of the tree trunk, and took a look around.


    Thunder rumbled ominously in the distance, its glutarral growl echoing through the forest. The blond youth couldn''t help but gulp involuntarily, the hair on the back of his neck standing on end every time he heard the violent call of the storm.


    "I believe we can head out now," said Alex, stretching out his arm and watching the drizzle lightly fall on his palm.


    The weather had improved significantly in thest few days. Furthermore, looking at the clouds beginning to clear up in the sky, it seemed that the rain would stop soon.


    "We aren''t that far from our destination, are we?" Ivan, the burly Magus, came forward and asked.


    "Hmm." Alex nodded. "It will take us two hours at most to arrive at the wolf den, considering?how difficult it would be to traverse the muddy terrain."


    Kelley nced at the blond, young man and smirked, "We can deal with the pests and return to camp by sunset if we hurry."


    Alex deeply nced at Kelley and then nodded with a chuckle, "True, I''m sick of living out here in the wilderness."


    He then nced at Adam and his team, who were busy packing their stuff. Staying together for thest two days, he was able to build a healthy rapport with them, slowly lowering their guard.


    The young man warmly smiled, "Alright, guys, let us depart now. If all goes well, we can enjoy the warmth of our tents back at the eastern camp by nightfall."


    "Whatever you say, Boss!" Edward replied with a toothy grin. Whereas Adam and Lisa also nodded in agreement.


    "Good." Alex nodded. "Let''s head out." With that said, he leaped off the tree, Ivan and Kelley following after him.


    Meanwhile, Adam, Edward, and Lisa nced at each other and nodded with solemn expressions before leaving as well.


    As the group slowly made their way to the wolf den, their robes had once again be damp from the drizzle, making it difficult for them to traverse.


    Of course, they could still use magic to warm themselves up or dry their clothes, but right now they were in enemy territory. Every bit of mana was precious.


    The air was thick with the scent of moist foliage, and the sounds of unseen creatures could be heard in the distance, making the group of Magi alert and on edge.


    Every step they took was treacherous, the ground was slippery with mud, and every now and then, tangled roots would seemingly reach out to them, trying to make them trip over.


    Above them, the canopy of the forest formed a dense and mmy roof, blocking out much of the already dim rays of the early morning sun that had filtered through the nimbus clouds.


    They ran with great caution, constantly on the lookout for any beasts that might suddenly attack them. As they ran past the trees, they could see luminescent fungi growing on the trunks, casting a spooky glow that illuminated their surroundings.


    Finally, after what seemed like forever, the group could hear the distant roar of a waterfall.


    The wolf den that they were ordered to clear was situated in the vicinity of this waterfall. Knowing that they were about to reach their destination any moment now, both groups thought of the exact same thing.


    We will use the wolf pack to kill you!


    After all, who knew what contingencies the other party had? So both came up with the same n to use a third party''s strength to get rid of the other party.


    But this n of theirs was never meant to see the light of the day.


    When they reached the wolf den, which was situated right beside the waterfall, they saw that it was empty.


    Both parties were taken aback by this unexpected turn of events, to say the least. After investigating the surrounding area, they finally understood the reason.


    Lisa crouched on the ground and touched the soil. She then turned her head to nce at the waterfall and confirmed, "The heavy rainfall must''ve caused this ce to flood. The wolf pack has migrated to another region."


    Alex and his team stood there in a daze, having realized that their n had gone up in smoke.


    However, that didn''t mean they didn''t have a backup n.


    Thinking of that, Alex came forward and smiled, "We can''t return empty-handed now, can we?"


    Adam and his team nced at each other and then shook their heads.


    "There''s another wolf den that I know of," Alex began, "it isn''t far from here. How about we¡ª"


    But before he could even finish, the ground started to suddenly tremble, sending shockwaves through the muddy terrain. At first, the group of Magi were unsure of the origin of this sudden disturbance.


    However, when the trembling became intense as the seconds ticked by, they finally located where it wasing from.


    The group simultaneously turned around, looking in the direction they had juste out from. The trees there were viciously uprooted when suddenly a colossal mammoth emerged from within the forest.


    ROAR!


    This towering creature stood at over seven meters tall, its fur matted with mud and rain. It had four tusks that gleamed with a sharp and cold light.


    The mammoth''s crimson eyes zed with insanity and bloodlust as it let out a deafening trumpet that echoed through the surroundings.


    When Adam''s gaze fell on this titanic beast, his heart immediately sank.


    "Iron Mammoth!"

 Chapter 293 Teamwork

    <h4>Chapter 293 Teamwork </h4>


    The Iron Mammoth was a Rank 1 beast whose defense capabilities were considered to be top tier amongst beasts of the same rank.


    This beast was the single greatest reason why there had been so many casualties during the Battle of Stardale a few months ago.


    Although, at the time, the mammoth hadn''t directly killed anyone. It had, however, managed to break through the sturdy gates of Stardale, resulting in the enemy forces breaking into the city and massacring countless mortal residents and Magi alike.


    The Iron Mammoth''s defenses were so strong that despite being bombarded by dozens of Magi stationed at the city wall, it still managed to break through the city''s defenses.


    Now, the same type of beast had appeared in front of Adam and the rest.


    To say that they were shocked out of their minds would be a major understatement.


    Not having expected this sudden oue, both teams had momentarily frozen in fear. Looking at the mammoth''s crimson eyes that oozed with sinister intent, they didn''t know what to do as horror slowly gripped every inch of their bodies.


    If even dozens of Magi couldn''t stop this beast in Stardale, how could this group of six? This dangerous monstrosity was a force to be reckoned with.


    Alex nced at the Iron Mammoth, his body trembling in sheer terror. His first thought was to immediately escape this ce. But when he recalled the mana contract he had signed with Morden, he couldn''t help but drown in a dilemma.


    No, this is a great opportunity! He screamed inwardly.


    The lure of all the resources he would acquire from killing Adam and his team had begun to slowly cloud his judgment. For him, who had to scrounge for every little thing to get to where he was today, the offer made by Morden was something he simply couldn''t refuse.


    He nced at his teammates, Ivan and Kelley, his eyes shing with a vicious light.


    If I y my cards right, it is possible. As long as I make it out alive, that''s all that matters.


    As soon as he came to this decision, he roared, "Don''t fear! We can still take this beast down. Everyone must do as I say!"


    Forget Adam and his team, even Ivan and Kelley were looking at him as if he had gone insane.


    Ivan screamed at him in a fit of anger, "Alex, what are you saying?! We can''t defeat that thing!"


    Kelley, who had already lost all the will to fight, panicked intensely. "There''s no way I''m staying here! My life is more important than killing those¡ª"


    Knowing what a grave mistake she was about to make, she instantly shut her mouth. She secretively nced at Adam and his team and realized that their entire attention was on the mammoth.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, she turned back around and red at Alex. "We''re leaving!"


    Suddenly, Adam appeared amidst them like a specter, causing the three of them to be stunned and instinctively be on guard.


    But the next moment, he screamed heroically, "Boss is right! If we work together we can kill this beast. Nothing is impossible!"


    With that said, he roared to the skies and aimed his hands at the Iron Mammoth.


    Rank 1 Spell: Magic Missiles!


    At once, three orbs of pure mana materialized from the bright magic circle in front of the youth''s hand and shot toward the humongous beast.


    The passionate way in which Adam had roared and attacked made one feel like his spells would obliterate mountains and separate the seas. Everyone watched with dumbfounded expressions as the Magic Missiles flew toward the mammoth.


    And then¡­


    PEW!


    The Magic Missiles allnded urately on the beast''s head, but there was not even a scratch on it. All it did was manage to burn some of the fur growing on its head.


    Alex and his team: "¡­"


    Edward and Lisa: "¡­"


    Iron Mammoth: "¡­"


    An awkward silence descended on the battlefield. Only the sound of the light rain falling on the ground could be heard.


    Then, Alex erupted in unbridled fury. "You bastard! What the hell do you think you''re doing?!!"


    Adam looked at him innocently, "B-Boss, I''m just trying to help."


    Alex was so enraged that he wanted to p this youth to death. But before anything like that could even happen, the Iron Mammoth let out a furious trumpet and rushed in their direction.


    Adam hurriedly nced at the mammoth and panicked, "Oh, no!"


    Meanwhile, Kelley and Ivan also watched in fear as the mammoth approached them. Their hopes of escaping this ce had now beenpletely eliminated.


    Now, they could only grit their teeth and fight.


    Adam appeared nervous on the surface, but inwardly, he sneered, Want to escape? Not a chance!


    The Iron Mammoth''s charge was like the force of nature unleashed. Its massive form thundered toward the group of Magi with frightening speed. The ground trembled beneath the Magi''s feet as they struggled toe to terms with what just urred.


    At first, Alex''s team panicked, their faces pale as snow. But as the mammoth drew closer, their panic was reced by determination and level-headedness born from years of battle experience.


    Alex cast a hateful nce at Adam before instructing Ivan and Kelley, "Formation B!"


    "Boss, what about me and my team?" Adam asked nervously.


    "You three will draw the beast''s attention." Alex spat through gritted teeth. "Hurry, fight it at close quarter while my team casts spells from long distance."


    "But, it''s very dangerous to fight the Iron Mammoth at close


    ¡ª" Adam tried to protest but was viciously interrupted by Alex.


    "Just do as I say!" The blond Magus screamed angrily. "Or do you wanna die?!"


    Adam gritted his teeth with great hesitation before finally relenting. "Alright, Boss! I''ll trust you on this!" With that said, he hurriedly made his way toward Edward and Lisa, instructing them, "Let''s go! We must draw the beast''s attention while Boss'' team deals with it from afar."


    Inwardly, he sent a mental transmission through Mind Whisper.


    Follow my lead. Do exactly as I say.


    Edward and Lisa had grim expressions on their faces, but in the end, they chose to trust Adam. The three then rushed toward the iing beast. They circled it and started attacking it with all their might.


    The Iron Mammoth, now instead of charging toward Alex''s team, stopped in its tracks and started to deal with Adam and his team.


    Seeing this, Alex''s lips curled up into a cold smile. He sent a mental transmission to Ivan and Kelley, instructing them,


    Cast long-range spells for now. But after damaging the beast a little, start aiming your spells at those bastards. We''ll escape while the mammoth kills them. We''lle backter to grab their corpses!


    Ivan and Kelley nodded with solemn expressions. The next moment, the three of them unleashed a barrage of spells at the mammoth with deadly uracy.


    The teamwork between the two squads was wless despite having never worked together before.


    Everything seemed to be going just as Alex nned, but the next moment, something so bizarre happened that it caused his jaws to drop to the ground.


    ROAR!


    The Iron Mammoth roared in boundless fury and swung its trunk at lightning speed, striking at Adam, Edward, and Lisa in quick session.


    Such quick movement speed was not possible for a beast the size of this mammoth, yet it happened nheless.


    Blood spurted out from their mouths as they were flung in three different directions. They listlessly fell to the ground, their bodies bloodied and bruised.


    Alex was bbergasted, and so were Ivan and Kelley.


    "W-What¡­


    "What the hell?!"

 Chapter 294 Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 294 Too Late</h4>


    As Adamnded on the ground, spurting blood from his mouth, he couldn''t help but curse inwardly as he felt his ribs crack, Damn it, that didn''t go quite as nned!


    While he, Edward, and Lisa were battling the Iron Mammoth at close quarters, he cast Dingy Illusion at thest moment to make it appear that the beast had struck its trunk three times to attack them.


    However, the truth was the beast had only struck Adam and not the other two. The Iron Mammoth didn''t excel in speed but in defense. Edward and Lisa had only pretended to be injured and jumped back miserably.


    But Adam had ended up really getting injured.


    His entire focus was on ensuring that the illusion of his friends getting hit by the beast''s trunk was wless. This led to him being severely bruised instead.


    It was a Rank 1 spell, after all. The illusion could only take ce within a 5x5 feet area. He was still far from castingrge-scale illusions and fooling everyone, allies and enemies alike.


    But this injury wasn''t something that he could not deal with. He had been through worse.


    The youth secretively nced at Edward and Lisa, who were motionlessly lying on the ground, groaning in pain.


    Heh, you sure can act, ya bastards.


    Meanwhile, the Iron Mammoth waspletely bbergasted, ncing at the three of them in utter confusion. It must have been thinking to himself that he had only struck one human, so why did three fall down?


    As for Alex and his team, they werepletely and utterly speechless. Only a moment ago, things seemed to be going so smoothly. Everything was going ording to n.


    But at thest moment, this behemoth of a beast seemed to have channeled the spirit of its ancestors and erupted with deadly speed, striking Adam and his team away in quick session.


    "W-What the hell?!"


    "How is that even possible?!"


    "Did the beast suddenly advance?! How is it so quick?!"


    But they didn''t have too long to think about this when suddenly the Iron Mammoth nced at them with its bloodshot eyes.


    Thinking that it had already dealt with Adam and his team, the beast recklessly charged in Alex''s direction.


    "Not good!" Alex''s expression turned solemn. "Get into the pyramid formation. Quick!"


    Soon, Ivan and Kelley got into position with serious looks and started battling the beast at close quarters. Now, they could have chosen to flee instead of fighting, but that would have been a very bad idea for a couple of reasons.


    The forest terrain had been heavily altered after the heavy rainfall. This would drastically impede their movement. Moreover, themotion caused by the mammoth chasing them would surely draw the attention of other beasts, making their situation even worse.


    Earlier, they still had slight hopes of escaping from the mammoth while Adam and his team were dealing with it. But now, since they were the ones dealing with it directly, they simply couldn''t leave. Not without severely injuring the beast at the very least.


    The air was thick with the sound of intense battle as Alex''s group desperately fought the massive mammoth. Although they were fighting a losing battle, they stood their ground.


    For if they stopped fighting, only death awaited them.


    "Adam, quit fooling around!" Alex screamed in fury. "I know you can hear me!"


    Adam, who was lying t on the ground, lightly clicked his tongue in annoyance, thinking to himself, I guess that was all the time I could buy¡­ But it''s fine, I''ve already achieved my objective.


    The youth grimaced in agony and struggled to get to his feet. He nced at Alex and his team with a pained expression, "B-Boss! Hang in there!"


    "You bastard!" Alex crouched low, evading the iron-like trunk of the mammoth. "Hurry, provide support! Now!"


    Adam lowered his head, hiding the cold smile blooming on his face.


    The tables had turned.


    Alex and his team were now fighting the mammoth at close quarters, while Adam and his team would be providing support from long range.


    Adam, Edward, and Lisa hurriedly took their positions at a safe distance and started to cast long-range spells, effectively easing the situation that Alex and his team had found themselves in.


    While the two squads were cooperating and fighting the mammoth, Edward and Lisa had found plenty of chances of killing Alex and his team. However, Adam had instructed them not to.


    There was still a magical mechanism that Adam was highly on guard against. Until and unless it was absolutely necessary, he didn''t wish to kill Alex and his team with his own hands. Or have his friends directly kill them.


    Although he wasn''t sure if this mechanism would be found in Alex and the rest, he didn''t wish to risk it.


    However, this didn''t prevent him from making it difficult for Alex and his team. Every now and then, he would cast spells that would lead to the other squad getting severely injured by the mammoth instead of actually helping them.


    Of course, all Adam could do was ''sincerely'' apologize and continue to help out.


    There were also times when Alex tried to bring the mammoth over to Adam''s side or even Edward''s or Lisa''s sides, trying to switch battle positions.


    But during those times, Adam would once again make certain ''honest'' mistakes that would make things difficult for the other squad yet again, forcing them to remain in their positions.


    The battle was intense and grueling. The mammoth''s sheer size and nigh-imprable defense made it a formidable enemy.


    Alex and his team were heavily injured, cuts and bruises marring their bodies. Whereas Adam and his team were greatly exhausted. Their mana reserves were depleted from casting spells for so long.


    As the conclusion of the battle drew closer, Adam''s expression turned grim. Must I really kill them with my own hands?


    He really didn''t want to. For if he did and if that mechanism that he was so vignt about really was on Alex or his team, he would have to face harsh consequences. Suddenly, his eyes shed with slight disappointment as he saw an opening that Alex and his team were about to capitalize on. Moreover, it would be toote to make one of his honest mistakes again.


    I guess it can''t be helped¡­ I''ll look for other ways to have you killed.


    Finally, after close to an hour ofbat, Alex and Kelley cast a joint spell and immobilized the Iron Mammoth to the ground.


    Ivan roared as he gathered mana in his hands. He ran up the mammoth''s trunk and snapped two of its tusks with his bare hands. Then, he leaped toward the beast''s head and stabbed the broken tusks straight through its eye sockets!


    The Iron Mammoth crashed to the ground immediately after, its vital signs slowly disappearing, until finally, it perished. The jungle suddenly turned silent, only the sound of the waterfall could be heard.


    Alex''s team fell to the ground,pletely exhausted. Adam and his team were also drained, however, their situation was slightly better than the former.


    Looking at Alex''s unguarded back, Adam''s eyes gleamed with viciousness. But the next moment, he clenched his fists and calmed himself down. No, I must be patient. I need to find other ways to indirectly kill him.


    Adam then put up a friendly appearance and jogged toward the mammoth''s corpse with a wide grin on his face. "We finally did it, Boss!"


    Alex hatefully red at him, wanting to tear the Rank 2 magic scroll that Morden had given him and use it on Adam this very instance. He slowly got to his feet and spat through gritted teeth, "Piss off!"


    Adam had an aggrieved expression on his face, "B-Boss, why are you acting this way? I think we did a pretty good job¡ª"


    "Shut your mouth!" Alex roared. He then nced at Ivan and Kelley and hurriedly instructed, "Let''s take all the loot we can. The fight earlier caused a lot ofmotion. There might be other beasts on their way¡ª"


    However, he didn''t even get to finish the words he was about to say when the ground started trembling once again, causing everyone''s hearts to be gripped by fear and anxiety.


    Adam expanded his Sphere of Resonance to the maximum, his senses finally picking up the cause of this sudden disturbance.


    The youth''s dark pupils dted, his expression turning frighteningly grim.


    "It''s toote."

 Chapter 295 Quietly Die

    <h4>Chapter 295 Quietly Die</h4>


    295 Quietly Die


    The group of Magi stood beside the cascading waterfall, their attention suddenly drawn to the deep and foreboding rumbling beneath their feet.


    "W-What''s happening?"


    "Don''t tell me¡­"


    Ivan and Kelley, who were busy looting the corpse of the Iron Mammoth, suddenly stopped in their tracks and nced at Alex with expressions filled with terror.


    Meanwhile, Alex was staring deep into the forests where he could see shadows of unseen creatures slowly making their way toward the clearing where he and the rest stood.


    His greatest fear hade true.


    The fight earlier had caused a lot ofmotion, attracting the attention of the nearby beasts.


    Alex and his group were in a very precarious situation at the moment. They had just finished a gruesome battle with the Iron Mammoth and were in terrible shape. There was no way they could fight another battle now.


    The ground beneath the forest floor trembled, sending ripples through the nearby pond. Meanwhile, the group of Magi exchanged wary nces, sensing the approaching presence of something massive.


    Out of everyone present, Adam was the first one to have identified the looming danger. His body shuddered in terror at the size of the horde that was approaching.


    For the first time in a long time, genuine fear shed through his eyes.


    His mind worked in overdrive and his pupils darted around at great speeds, looking for ways to get out of this dangerous predicament. He had to be quick on his feet. Time was of the essence.


    There''s no way we''ll be able to fight head-on with this massive beast horde.


    Running away is also not an option. The size of this horde is simply too big!


    Adam then nced at Edward and Lisa who were frozen in their spots, gazing into the forest in fear. Damn it! Only if Ennea and Aqu were here¡­


    Edward and Lisa''s familiars had been heavily injured in the past battles. Hence, they were recovering from their injuries back in the eastern camp. If their familiars were here, then it would have been far easier for them to escape this ce.


    Adam''s eyes darted around once again, looking around for clues. Panic slowly began to creep inside his heart as the clutches of death slowly closed in on him.


    Think! Think! There has to be a way! There must¡ª Suddenly, his thoughts came to an abrupt halt when his gazended on the enormous corpse of the Iron Mammoth. His eyes shed with brilliance as a n slowly began to form in his mind.


    Then, he turned his head and gazed at Alex and his teammates, his eyes gleaming with a ruthless glint.


    The next moment he made his move.


    From the beginning, when Adam identified the beast horde in the distance, till now, no more than two seconds had passed. The youth''s thought process was so quick that everything around him seemed to be passing in slow motion.


    "Fatty! Cut open the mammoth''s abdomen and take out the innards! Now!" He roared as he made his way toward Alex''s team. "Lisa, lend me a hand!"


    Not only Edward and Lisa, but everyone snapped out of their stupor when they heard Adam''s voice. His tone carried a sense of urgency that they''d never felt before.


    Adam''s action carried a terrifying viciousness as he approached Ivan, who was the closest to him.


    The burly Magus instinctively swung his hand at Adam, not having expected the youth to suddenly attack him.


    However, Adam effortlessly dodged the attack. He grabbed Ivan''s wrist with his left hand andunched his right hand and delivered two chops back to back at lightning speed, his hand turning into a shadowy blur.


    One shot to the armpit.


    One shot to the neck.


    Instantly, Ivan''s eyes rolled back and he lost consciousness. Meanwhile, Lisa also managed to gain an upper hand and knocked out Kelley.


    Adam turned his head around and nced at Alex, his eyes shing with sinister intent. However, Alex had already managed to cast a spell in the time it took Adam and Lisa to take down his teammates.


    Rank 1 Spell: Mold Earth!


    The next moment, two thick and sturdy earthen walls were erected from the ground, preventing Adam from approaching.


    "You bastard!" Alex roared at the top of his lungs as he turned around and fled. "Killing your allies?! I''ll report this to the higher-ups! You''re done for, you hear me! You''re finished!"


    With that said, he cast another spell that caused green-


    colored winds to swirl around his feet. Following that, his movement speed increased by several folds and he disappeared into the forest.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed and his lips formed a sneer. "Report this to the high-ups? That''s only if you make it out alive."


    He then turned back around and saw that Edward had already cut open the mammoth''s abdomen and was in the process of taking out all the inner organs. Then, he nced at the edge of the clearing, his expression turning somber.


    The youth rushed toward the mammoth''s corpse and helped Edward take out all of its innards. After having made enough space inside the corpse for the three of them to enter, he urgently instructed, "You guys get in. Now!"


    Edward and Lisa nced at each other with slight hesitation. But the next moment, they resolved themselves and finally entered the mammoth''srge corpse.


    Meanwhile, Adam grabbed the unconscious bodies of Ivan and Kelly and followed after his friends in a hurry. After he crawled inside the corpse, he used the two unconscious bodies to barricade therge cut on the mammoth''s abdomen.


    Right when all the preparations were over, a massive wolf pack emerged from the forest.


    HOWL!


    Their fur was a shade of dark, perfectly blending in with the forest backdrop. Each wolf wasrger than a natural wolf, their eyes gleamed with a crimson light as they dashed toward the giant mammoth corpse by the waterfall.


    The size of this wolf pack was enormous. Adam, through his Sphere of Resonance, had estimated that this pack alone consisted of more than a hundred and fifty wolves!


    They were drawn by thergemotion here, hoping to find enough prey to feed on. However, all they saw was a single corpse. But seeing the size of this corpse, they began to drool and immediately pounced on it.


    Ivan and Kelley, who were unconscious all this while, suddenly woke up in agonizing pain when they felt their flesh being gnawed at.


    When they opened their eyes in horror, they saw half of their body was inside a dark ce, while the other half was sticking out into the light, being chewed on by ferocious wolves. They instantly panicked when they realized the situation they were in.


    Under this inhumane pain, they were about to scream, but suddenly a pair of hands viciously covered their mouths from behind.


    Adam, who was hiding right behind them, applied pressure into his palms and broke Ivan and Kelley''s jaws, making sure that the two didn''t produce a single sound.


    The youth''s eyes shed with boundless rage and killing intent, as he thought to himself,


    Quietly die in the jaws of the wolves¡­


    Just like how those kids did five years ago!

 Chapter 296 Distort

    <h4>Chapter 296 Distort</h4>


    Inside the humongous corpse of the Iron Mammoth, Adam, Edward, and Lisa huddled together, their faces grim and pale.


    When they had set out from the camp two days ago, they never would have thought that they would have to hide inside a beast''s decaying carcass to survive.


    Life was full of twists and turns, and more often than not, things rarely went ording to one''s ns.


    Inside the corpse, the atmosphere was thick with the scent of death and rot, making it difficult for the trio to breathe. It waspletely dark, except for the dim light that seeped in from time to time through the deep cut on the mammoth''s abdomen.


    Lisa''s body shuddered every time she heard the sound of flesh ripping and bones crunching as the pack of ferocious wolves tore through the mammoth from the outside.


    She nced at Edward, who had a solemn expression on his face. He was tightly gripping his spear, waiting for the unfortunate moment the wolves outside finally spotted them and made their way in.


    Meanwhile, Adam was holding onto the bodies of Ivan and Kelly, using them to bulwark the entrance of the corpse.


    The two Magi had already perished at some point, having died in one of the most gruesome ways imaginable. However, Adam felt no remorse whatsoever.


    You reap what you sow, he thought indifferently.


    Inside the mammoth''s corpse, the atmosphere was extremely ustrophobic. The trio were surrounded by bloody, slimy flesh, the walls of the corpse and the rib cage pressing them from all sides.


    Suddenly, Adam slowly turned around and nced at Lisa and Edward. Their gazes met and he nodded, assuring them that everything was going to be alright.


    Edward and Lisa, strangely enough, felt that everything would indeed turn out to be alright. They stared at the broad back of their friend who was guarding the entrance of the mammoth''s corpse.


    Involuntarily, their shoulders rxed and the anxiety in their eyes was slowly reced by firm resolve. They gradually became calm andposed despite all the blood and gore around them.


    As the sands of time continued to fall, the trio''s nerves stretched to a breaking point. The walls of flesh around them were bing thinner. If this continued, the wolves would have finally spotted them.


    They knew that their survival depended on them remaining hidden until the wolves had their fill and moved on. They could only hope that the wolves left before they became visible to them.


    Knowing that the decisive moment was soon arriving, Adam''s eyes narrowed, his pupils shing with determination.


    He let go of the corpses of Ivan and Kelley he was holding onto and started to weave hand signs at a slow pace, making sure to not produce any sound.


    First, he cast Mind Whisper and sent a mental transmission to Edward and Lisa, giving them a heads-up.


    No matter what happens, don''t move even an inch!


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, the couple solemnly nodded. They even held their breaths, not willing to take any risks. Their lives depended on it, after all.


    Following that, Adam cast three spells one after the other.


    Rank 1 Spell: Dingy Illusion!


    Rank 1 Spell: Disguise!


    Rank 1 Spell: Distort!


    The area around the three young Magi slowly twisted, until they gradually disappeared. A few momentster, the pack of wolves had ravenously eaten through most of the flesh and had now made their way to the entrails.


    Here, they saw nothing but rotten inner organs that were giving off a pungent odor. Dozens of wolves scrutinized the insides of the mammoth with bloodthirsty looks, searching for something edible.


    After what seemed like forever, the pack of corrupted beasts realized that there was nothing else that they could feed on. All they could see were bones, flesh, and organs inside the mammoth''s corpse.


    Soon, the wolves started to turn around one by one and gradually left after they confirmed that nothing else was left of the mammoth that they could eat.


    Silence descended in the area once again, with only the sound of the waterfalling from beside the clearing. After confirming that there were no beasts in the vicinity of the corpse, Adam deactivated his spells.


    A small area inside the mammoth''s corpse¡ªor whatever was left of it¡ªtwisted once again. The next moment, the air rippled and the silhouettes of three people started to form until finally, the trio came into view once again.


    The three were drenched in blood, pieces of flesh, and organs still stuck to their bodies. Their breathing was heavy as they looked around, their eyes shing with a mixture of fear, shock, and relief.


    "We¡­ we survived!" Edward had an incredulous expression on his face, still unable to believe what had just transpired.


    "I thought we were really going to die," Lisa muttered softly, fear lingering in her eyes.


    Adam turned around and nced at them, his lips forming a faint smile, "No matter how difficult it gets, there is always a way out."


    The trio emerged from the confines of the carcass, gazing at the sudden brightness outside. The dark, nimbus clouds at some point had disappeared, giving way for the sun to shine brightly upon thends.


    As they stepped foot on the soft, mossy ground, the group looked around in caution, their eyes scanning the forest for any potential danger.


    To their relief, the pack of wolves from earlier was now nowhere to be seen.


    The trio exchanged weary smiles, their nervous expressions slowly fading away as they realized that they were safe.


    For now, that is.


    Adam''s expression gradually turned solemn as he recalled Alex''s parting words. He nced at his friends and spoke grimly, "We have to go after Alex."


    Edward and Lisa''s expressions darkened when they realized that there was still another nuisance to deal with. Thetter suddenly asked with slight hesitation, "Do you think¡­ he could have still made it out?"


    "We can''t be sure." Edward shook his head.


    Adam turned his head and deeply gazed at the direction that Alex had escaped in.


    "Only one way to find out."

 Chapter 297 Memory

    <h4>Chapter 297 Memory</h4>


    The trio cautiously moved through the forest, their senses alert for any approaching magical beasts. At the same time, they also investigated for any clues that might lead them to Alex.


    After the heavy rainfall had ceased, it had left behind a carpet full of wet leaves on the forest floor as well as the longsting earthy scent that continued to linger in the air.


    Scattered rays of sunlight passed through the thick canopy, casting mottled light on the ground beneath.


    As the trio slowly followed the faint trail left behind by Alex, they listened to the sounds of natureing from all around them.


    Birds chirped on the trees and small animals rustled in the underbush. This primal woond was alive with the buzzing of insects and the asional distant cries of magical beasts.


    Every so often, the trio woulde across a clearing, pausing to scan around for any potential threats. Even though they were rushing to catch up to Alex, they still had to be wary of the immediate threats - magical beasts.


    After the long and gruesome battle just a while ago, they were already running low on mana. Moreover, the dreadful ordeal they had to go through where they hid inside the mammoth''s carcass had left them mentally drained.


    Thus, whenever they came across a magical beast or a group of them, they chose to hide and avoid it instead of engaging.


    "We don''t have anything rted to Alex, do we?" Lisa asked as she crouched on the forest floor, trying to search for the trail that had once again gone missing.


    Both Adam and Edward shook their heads helplessly. Who would have thought that things would end up like this?


    If either of them knew that they would have to chase Alex, then they would have already left their mark on him to make it easier to cast divination spellster.


    After a brief period of silence, Adam spoke with a solemn expression, "There''s no helping it. We need to pick up pace and make our way in the direction of the eastern camp."


    "But what if he''s taken a different route?" asked Edward.


    Adam remained silent. After a while of pondering, he weaved hand signs and subsequently cast a spell. The space behind him distorted, the colors in that area gradually melting away. Then, a small portal barely visible to the eye was formed.


    Rank 1 Spell: Hidden Servant!


    From the portal, four spirits d in ragged, hooded, shadowy robes came out and knelt before Adam. To Edward and Lisa, these spirits were invisible, however, to Adam, they weren''t.


    The youth instructed them, "Each of you pick up a different direction that leads north and look for this person."


    Following that, he cast another spell.


    Rank 1 Spell: Memory Strand!


    Adam pulled out four, ethereal strings from his mind, each containing a memory rted to Alex''s appearance. Then, with a wave of his hand, he pushed these strings toward the four spirits.


    The spirits epted the Memory Strands and very soon learned about the appearance of the person they had to search for. The next moment, they each chose different directions and rushed to fulfill the order given by their master.


    "Alright, that should make things easier for us." Adam nodded. He then nced in the direction that neither of the spirits had taken. "We''ll go this way."


    The trio then sped in that direction without wasting another moment.


    ¡­


    A few hourster, of the four spirits that Adam had sent out, one returned. The spirit knelt on the ground before the youth and obediently ryed its findings.


    Listening to the spirit''s report, Adam''s eyes lit up. Then, he weaved another series of hand signs and canceled the spell. The spirit in front of him, as well as the other three that were still searching for Alex, returned to the Spirit World shortly after.


    "What is it?"


    "What did it say?"


    Edward and Lisa anxiously asked.


    Adam nced at them and muttered with a cold smile, "Alex has been found." The next moment, his expression turned solemn. "But we need to make haste. The spirit said that he was on the verge of death. We need to hurry and finish him off."


    As the trio started rushing in Alex''s direction, Lisa couldn''t help but ask, "If Alex is on the verge of death... why didn''t that spirit just kill him off?"


    "Because it couldn''t," replied Adam with a frown.


    "What do you mean?" Edward asked in confusion.


    "We''ll find out soon enough."


    The trio traversed through the forest for another couple of hours before finally arriving at Alex''s location. When they arrived here, they were shocked.


    "W-What happened here?!" Lisa blurted out in disbelief.


    The surrounding area was filled with dozens of corpses of all kinds of beasts, but that''s not what surprised her. It was theyer of ice and snow that permeated across the forest floor.


    It was as if a powerful deadly blizzard had just blown past this ce, freezing everything in its wake.


    Adam felt the mana signature radiating from this small area of ice, his eyes narrowing, "Rank 2 spell!"


    "No wonder the spirit didn''t dare toe here!" Lisa eximed.


    Edward''s eyes widened. "Don''t tell me¡­ did a Rank 2 Magus fight here?"


    Adam shook his head, his gaze falling on a familiar person lying motionelessly in the distance. "If my spections are right, then this is the work of a Rank 2 magic scroll."


    The couple nced at Alex, whose body was mostly covered in ice. Putting two and two together, Lisa surmised, "Could it be that Alex used the magic scroll to deal with all these beasts?"


    Thinking of this, Edward nervously gulped. "If he had used that scroll on us instead¡­"


    "There''s no use thinking of the past now," said Adam, "that bastard is still drawing breath. We need to think of a way to end him."


    Alex''s chest was heaving up and down ever so slightly as he desperately struggled to breathe. It seemed that he was already grievously injured by the beasts earlier and was forced to use the magic scroll in order to survive.


    Now, he was in a precarious situation where if he wasn''t given proper medical attention, he would die.


    Just as Adam was thinking of ways to get rid of the incapacitated Alex, he saw a group of Magi walking in their direction from the opposite side.


    It seemed that they were also drawn by this small area of ice and were now walking toward Alex after noticing his condition from afar.


    "Damn it!" Adam cursed under his breath and bolted toward Alex.


    I must kill him now!


    Now that another group of Magi from the allied forces had appeared, they would surely help out Alex by feeding him potions and nursing him back to good health.


    But how could Adam allow that?


    If Alex were to return to the eastern camp, then he was sure to tell the higher-ups about what had transpired earlier with Ivan and Kelley.


    Then, not only him but even Edward and Lisa would be sent to their deaths for the crime of killing an ally.


    And about the magical mechanism that Adam had been so vignt against all this while?


    There was no time to worry about that. He had to take a gamble!


    As soon as Adam arrived beside the heavily injured Alex, he knelt down beside him and started sobbing loudly, "Boss! How could this happen?! Please¡­ please, don''t leave me!"


    He then embraced Alex''s bloodied and partly frozen body and viciously started choking his throat, making sure to hide this vile action from the other group of Magi who were approaching.


    As Adam''s grip around Alex''s neck tightened, squeezing the life out of him, he continued to wail in anguish.


    "Boss! Please don''t die!"

 Chapter 298 Grieving

    <h4>Chapter 298 Grieving</h4>


    After Alex had decided to abandon his teammates and flee when therge-scale wolf pack arrived, he had to go through countless other types of beasts to survive.


    Perhaps, choosing to flee was a bad decision on his part. However, if he had stayed back, then he would have surely died at the hands of Adam. Thus, he chose the option that gave him the greatest chance of survival.


    And as it turned out, the choice that he had made was indeed the correct one.


    Despite having to fight countless beasts single-handedly, and even utilizing the Rank 2 magic scroll that Morden had given him, he had managed to survive, albeit barely.


    His body was riddled with ghastly injuries, however, he hadn''t died from blood loss yet because the vast majority of his wounds were frozen.


    Tearing the magic scroll had not just helped him take care of the beasts, but also injured him because he couldn''t properly control the power of a Rank 2 spell.


    After he had been incapacitated from using the magic scroll, he barely managed to shoot an emergency re into the sky, hoping that one of the Magi from the allied forces nearby would notice it and rush toward him.


    He had to make this gamble. Either the magical beasts would notice the signal and kill him, or his allies would see it and save him.


    But thest thing he expected was Adam to arrive before either did.


    "Boss, how could this happen?! Please, don''t leave me!"


    As soon as Alex heard this ursed voice, his heart immediately sank. He knew he was done for. The injuries on his body were so bad that he couldn''t even move his fingers, let alone fight back. Not to mention, his mana had already been depleted.


    He was quite literally a fish on a chopping board.


    Damn it! Am I really going to die here?! He thought to himself in rage and horror. But the next moment, he thought of something very peculiar.


    Why is he addressing me in such a manner, though? Could it be¡­


    His eyes widened as he thought of the possibility of another group of Magi being nearby, causing Adam to act this way. For a moment, Alex''s eyes shed with hope.


    He was about to scream for help, but before he could, Adam had already arrived and knelt down beside him. The next moment, the youth viciously grabbed his throat, preventing him from calling out for help.


    "Boss, please don''t die!"


    Alex could see that although Adam''s voice was sincere and full of pain, his eyes were shing with an extremely ruthless glint.


    The grip on his neck continued to tighten as Adam sobbed incessantly.


    "Boss¡­ Boss.. why did it have toe to this?


    "Why did you have to sacrifice yourself?


    "It should have been me!"


    Alex''s pupils gradually rolled over as he struggled to breathe. He was already severely injured to begin with, and now with Adam squeezing the remaining life out of him, he wouldn''t be able to survive for long.


    The other group of Magi consisting of humans and elves hurriedly rushed toward Adam and Alex. When they saw the area covered in snow and ice, the hairs on the back of their necks stood on end.


    They instantly realized that this was a result of a powerful spell and that a terrifying battle had taken ce here.


    "Hey, what the hell happened here?!" The lead Magus, a middle-aged human, slowly approached Adam, asking in an rming voice.


    However, before he could take another step forward, Edward appeared before him and stopped him. He shook his head and spoke with sadness, "Please let my friend grieve¡­ we''ve just lost a precious member of our squad."


    Lisa also approached this group of Magi and spoke with a tearful expression, "Y-Yes, I humbly request you to give Adam some privacy. He¡­ he was very close to Boss."


    The group of Magi gazed at Edward and Lisa''s expressions, then they nced at Adam who was kneeling down beside Alex and crying out loud like there was no tomorrow.


    Seeing such a scene, they couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I understand," said the middle-aged man. "This war has taken far too much from us¡­"


    Edward and Lisa lowered their heads with mncholic expressions.


    As soon as they saw Adam behaving strangely while kneeling beside Alex, they immediately understood what was going on.


    After all, with this new group of Magi suddenly arriving, there was no way Adam would be able to openly kill Alex. So while he killed Alex, Edward and Lisa prevented the group of Magi froming closer, lest they realize that something fishy was going on.


    While the couple interacted with the group of Magi telling thetter about what they had gone through earlier, Adam continued to bawl while mercilessly squeezing Alex''s throat.


    Although pearls of tears trickled down his face, his eyes were cold and indifferent. He looked Alex straight in the eye until thetter had finally stopped breathing.


    Despite that, Adam didn''t undo his grip around the man''s throat.


    First, he shifted his consciousness to the mysterious space inside the white lotus. He hovered before the boundary of this space, his expression grim.


    Finally, a new orb of light materialized in this space. When Adam nced at the soul that gave him a very familiar feeling, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "He''s finally dead."


    After confirming this, he opened his eyes back in the outside world, his grip around Alex''s neck slowly loosening. However, there was still a pensive expression on his face as he waited for the magical mechanism to activate.


    Is it going toe out? He thought in apprehension.


    However, after waiting for more than a minute, he saw that nothing happened. Realizing this, he nced at Alex''s cold and lifeless face, his lips forming a sneer.


    Heh, looks like those Gracie scums didn''t think too highly of you.


    The next moment, he willed it in his mind and Alex''s corpse was sucked into his storage earring.


    Adam then got to his feet, his shoulders slouched. He turned around and nced at Edward and Lisa with a listless expression, "Boss¡­ has passed away."


    The couple''s lips twitched when they saw how sincere Adam''s expression was. The tears were so real that they thought he was genuinely crying.


    Adam stumbled his way toward the new group of Magi. He nced at the middle-aged Magus who seemed to be the leader of this group and softly muttered, "I''m going to survive this war¡­ and bury Boss back in Moon City."


    The middle-aged Magus sighed. He ced a hand on Adam''s shoulder andforted him, "Stay strong, young man."


    Adam nodded and then slowly walked away, Edward and Lisa following behind him.


    After the trio had made enough distance, Adam''s grieving expression was quickly reced by relief.


    He turned around and winked at the couple.


    "It all worked out in the end."

 Chapter 299 Bewitch

    <h4>Chapter 299 Bewitch</h4>


    The sun slowly dipped below the horizon, its warm rays stretched through the dense canopy of the forest, painting the sky in a shade of orange and red. The leaves of the trees bathed in this light, gently fluttering in the cool breeze.


    In the depths of the forest, the eastern camp set up by the Magi of the allied forces hade alive once again. As the sun slowly set, countlessnterns and glowing crystal balls lit up one after the other, lighting up the camp.


    Campfires were set up at various ces and the Magi, dressed in robes of all colors, sat around the fire, their face illuminated by the light.


    Some were in deep conversation, talking about arcane studies, while others spoke about their experiences while going out on missions earlier today. Therge camp was slowly beginning to fill up with the gradual inflow of people as the sun finally set.


    Apart from the ones that had gone on long-term missions, most Magi would return daily by sunset. After all, it got very dangerous to traverse outside the camp during nighttime.


    Inside the camp, the atmosphere was thick with tension, mingling with the scent of firewood and the aroma of herbal potions.


    Although the Magi resting in the camp bore expressions of grim determination, there was also a sense of camaraderie to be found. This bond of unity was what helped them get through the vicious cycle of blood and steel.


    At a certain part of the camp, a young man, who seemed to be around twenty years old, was anxiously pacing back and forth in front of his tent.


    He had long brown hair that hung down to his shoulders and bright blue eyes. Judging from the clothes he was wearing, it was certain that he came from an affluent background.


    Over the silk robes with beautiful golden embroidery, the young man wore a cloak that had the insignia of the Gracie Family.


    This person was none other than Kevin.


    It had been more than two days since Alex and his squad had left with Adam for the mission. But till now there had been no news from him.


    As time continued to pass by, Kevin grew more and more anxious. The oue of Alex''s mission meant a great deal to him. If he seeded in getting rid of Adam, then it would be perfect.


    However, if Alex failed, then Kevin didn''t know what he would do. He would never get a better opportunity than this war. Even if he did, he was not sure if he would seed.


    And until and unless he had confirmed that Adam was dead, he would never be able to peacefully advance in his path as a Magus.


    "Damn it!" Kevin cursed under his breath as he kept walking back and forth in front of his tent''s entrance.


    Could it be¡­ he failed? This possibility suddenly crossed his mind like it did several times in the past few days. However, he hurriedly shook his head. No, that is very unlikely.


    I''ve already told him everything I know about Adam. All his spells, techniques, skillsets¡­ everything!


    Father''s also given him the magic scroll containing the Rank 2 Spell: Death Frost.


    If that bastard fails despite all this¡­


    No, no, no, think positive!


    Just as he was lost in thought, a figure suddenly approached him from behind, looking at him in amusement. Even after standing near him for a couple of minutes already, Kevin didn''t sense his presence at all.


    It was only when this person lightly coughed that Kevin snapped out of his daze. He hurriedly turned around and nced at this figure, and when he did, his face instantly darkened.


    When Kevin nced at the ck, pointy hat that this person was wearing, his body shuddered and fear shed in his eyes.


    This ck pointy hat and the person wearing it had be the source of nightmares for Kevin. It had gotten to such a point that every time he woulde across a Magus who was wearing a pointy hat, his heart would skip a beat.


    "You look surprised to see me," Adam spoke with a faint smile as he uncorked his wine gourd and took a swig from it.


    The strong scent wafting from the gourd assaulted Kevin''s nostrils, jolting him out of his shock. He subconsciously took a step back and pointed his trembling finger at the raven-haired youth.


    "Y-Y-You! How are you alive?!" He stuttered.


    "Oh?" Adam raised his eyebrow and muttered yfully, "You say that as if you were sure that I wouldn''t return from my mission this time." He slowly walked toward Kevin, his lips curling up into a mocking smile, "Could it be¡­ that you ordered Alex to kill me?"


    Kevin''s body froze when he realized the blunder he had just made. He screamed in his heart, What''s wrong with me?! How could I slip up so badly? No! I can still... salvage this¡­ I can still¡­


    But when he nced at Adam''s deep, abyss-like pupils that seemed to be swirling with an otherwordly light, his thoughts gradually came to a standstill.


    The following moment, Adam''s bewitching voice entered his ears.


    "Poor Kevin, look at how useless you are." Adam slowly walked in circles around the brown-haired youth, leisurely drinking wine from the gourd.


    "You hired so many Magi to work for you inside the secret ne. You even had a Fireball scroll with you. But despite all that, you failed to kill me."


    Adam''s words became entrancing the more he spoke.


    "Now, you got Alex and his team to work for you. Not to mention, you gave him a Rank 2 spell scroll this time as well." The youth took a step closer to Kevin and muttered coldly, "Yet, here we are."


    All Kevin could do was quietly listen. His thoughts were a mess and so were his emotions. He could feel anger slowly bubbling inside him, but strangely enough, he found himself incapable of acting on it.


    It was as if everything around him had disappeared, and all that remained was the spellbinding voice of the person he hated the most.


    "You make others do your bidding while you cower inside the walls.


    "Despite being showered with resources since birth, you couldn''t even catch up to my shadow.


    "Your own fiance left you for someone else, and you couldn''t even do anything about it.


    "Tell me, Kevin, can you still call yourself a man?"


    The voice grew deeper and deeper as Kevin found himself floating in ck emptiness. He tried to cover his ears, but the voice continued to ring inside his head.


    He wanted to call for help, but he was unable to.


    He wanted to scream, but he was unable to.


    He could only listen as unbridled rage grew inside him with each passing second.


    "Perhaps, you''re not a man¡­


    "Maybe you''re a eunuch?


    "No, even eunuchs have balls.


    "But you? You''re just spineless trash!"


    Kevin''s eyes turned bloodshot in fury. He gritted his teeth so hard that his gums started to bleed. He couldn''t take it anymore. He just couldn''t.


    Adam''s voice entered his ears onest time.


    "Come fight me yourself¡­


    "You crippled weakling."


    "Gaaahhhhh!!" Kevin roared to the skies and swung his fist. "I''ll kill you right now, you bastard!"


    But his attack ended up hitting nothing but empty air. He then lost his bnce and miserably fell to the ground. "Huh?"


    The youth looked around and saw that Adam was nowhere to be seen. The Magi standing nearby were giving him strange looks, wondering if he had gone mad.


    "W-What''s happening?" Kevin wiped the sweat from his forehead with his trembling hand. "Am I¡­ dreaming?"


    But the words that continued to ring inside his head reaffirmed that it was not a dream.


    You''re not a man.


    Spineless trash.


    Crippled weakling.


    Kevin''s eyes gleamed with anger and madness as he spat through gritted teeth,


    "Fine, I''ll kill you myself!"

 Chapter 300 Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 300 Legacy</h4>


    Inside a dimly lit tent, Adam sat cross-legged on his bed, practicing a session of mindfulness. A barely visible mana vortex swirled around him as he extracted the energy into his body.


    His expression was tranquil and his shoulders were rxed. The youth''s breathing was so calm and stable that if one didn''t observe closely enough, they would assume that he wasn''t respiring.


    The mana from the five fundamental elements entered his body as he continued to revolve the Five Elemental Codex. After the five fused into one, they traversed through the mana channels that Adam had worked so painstakingly hard to establish.


    Mana channels had mostly been established throughout his body. All that was missing was to connect these channels together. And said point of connection was situated in the abdomen region.


    This was the final hurdle that Adam had to ovee. After all, his spirit sea had long since been formed. The moment he was able to connect the mana channels inside his body, would be the moment he advanced to the next rank.


    However, this was easier said than done.


    Since time immemorial, there have been countless people who were not able to cross this first major hurdle. Then, they would forever be stuck at Rank 1 and pass away with the passing of time.


    In many ways, the Mana Liquefaction Rank was considered to be the rank where a person truly became a Magus. In the previous rank¡ªMana Foundation¡ªthey were considered to be apprentices who had just started learning the Way of magic.


    Moreover, the spells that a Mana Foundation Magus had ess to could be considered mere cantrips whenpared to the spells from Rank 2 and beyond.


    The transition from Mana Foundation to Mana Liquefaction was a transformative process, both physically and spiritually. It required the Magus to meticulously study and diligently practice mindfulness.


    As one neared thepletion of mana channels, they became highly sensitive to the flow of mana not only within their body but also outside.


    Traditionally, when one is about to breakthrough to Rank 2, they go through a long period of fasting and purification. This was done in order to cleanse their body and mind.


    This purification process symbolized the shedding of old ways and bing a newer version of oneself.


    After going through this purification process, the Magus would then begin to connect the mana channels in their body. This process was extremely arduous, and the single greatest factor that determined one''s sess rate was the amount of mana reserves one had.


    The process of connecting the mana channels had to be done in one go. If the Magus didn''t have enough mana, then they would not seed.


    That is why only highly talented Magi seeded in this endeavor. People who were born with D and F grade talents would seldom be able to cross this threshold.


    But if they came across a fortuitous opportunity, then that was a different matter altogether.


    After a long period of practicing mindfulness, Adam slowly opened his eyes, his pupils shining with a brilliant light. He exhaled a breath of air and lowered his head, ncing at his abdomen region.


    "Once the mana channels are established and connected, mana will pass through these channels and umte in the area between my two kidneys," said the youth as he involuntarily touched his stomach.


    "The groundwork for the Mana Core is alreadyid out during the Mana Liquefaction Rank." Adam paused for a moment before shaking his head and continuing, "No, to be precise, it is alreadyid out since Mana Foundation."


    Thinking of the well-thought-out process that the ancient Magi had created, the youth couldn''t help but sigh in admiration.


    "The profundities of the Way of magic are truly fascinating," he muttered with a faint smile. "I wonder how many trial and error and countless other tribtions the Magi of old had to go through to establish this system."


    Adam was truly in awe when he thought about the step-by-step process that a Magus had to go through when they advanced in ranks.


    The ancient Magi, revered for their wisdom and mastery over mana, were instrumental in establishing the principles in the Way of magic that future generations of Magi would follow.


    They had devoted their lives to understanding the nature of mana and its rtionship to the universe around them. As a result, future generations of Magi were able to reap the benefits of their wisdom and efforts.


    Magi of the current generation continued to study the ancient texts, refined the techniques of old, and expanded their understanding of magic, building upon the legacy of those who came before them.


    Realizing this, he got up from his bed and stood straight. He took a deep breath and ced his right hand over his chest. Then, he sincerely bowed toward the stars.


    "I am grateful for your wisdom. Without them, I would be lost.


    "Thank you, anceint Magi. I will honor your teachings.


    "I shall carry on your legacy with honor and respect."


    He raised his head and smiled faintly. For some strange reason, he felt that the spirits of these ancient Magi were patting him on the shoulder, showering him with their blessings.


    The next moment, he started walking around his tent, stroking his chin. "Hmm, but with the advancement to Mana Liquefaction, I don''t necessarily have to do it the traditional way."


    Ever since he came in contact with the philosophy of the Way, he found certain Magi customs to be unsophisticated.


    This came in as no surprise to him, though. The philosophy of the Way was something that the Magi studied when they reached very high ranks. It was not something that could be easilyprehensible by budding Magi.


    But thanks to the memories of the experts, Adam had to take much fewer detours.


    "Instead of crudely connecting the mana channels inside my body, I should focus on the harmonious flow of mana instead," the youth mumbled.


    The analytical study of magic consisted of research and knowledge of mana.


    Whereas, the philosophical study of magic consisted of understanding oneself and one''s ce in the universe.


    This was the path of inner discovery.


    This was the path of outer harmony.


    This was the Way.


    As the youth lost himself in the profundities of the Way, a subtle transformation took ce and the aura around him changed. It was as if he had be one with the world. It was as if the universe was whispering arcane secrets into his ears.


    His eyes shed with understanding as he slowly muttered, "Magic was never about control or domination, but rather about living in harmony with the world and the mana that permeated it."


    Adam''s lips curled up into a faint smile as he surprisingly received some insights about his path ahead.


    "I see¡­


    "I now know what I must do."

 Chapter 301 Journal

    <h4>Chapter 301 Journal</h4>


    Adam took a seat by the table and conjured his grimoire and a feathered quill. He then hurriedly started to jot down the insights that he had just received.


    It was a very peculiar phenomenon, like a burst of inspiration thates at the most unexpected of times. However, insights rted to the Way could only be achieved when a Magus became one with the world on a spiritual level.


    Such moments were extremely rare and very short-lived. However, at that moment, a Magus will have learned andprehended what would have taken them perhaps years to master.


    The youth dipped the feather quill in ink and then his hand started to dance across the pages of his grimoire.


    ''Mana is the natural extension of the Way, the underlying principle that governs the world.''


    ''It is not about casting supernatural spells or defying thews of nature, but about understanding and attuning oneself with the natural order of the universe.''


    The youth had a solemn expression on his face as he continued to write. He paused and dipped the quill in ink before writing again.


    ''What is effortless action?''


    ''It is not about doing nothing, but about doing things more effortlessly.''


    Adam paused for a moment, his eyebrows furrowed as he mumbled, "The Way of effortless action¡­ but what does that truly mean?" He closed his eyes to think for a moment.


    The next moment, his eyes lit up and he started writing again.


    ''Let things happen the way they happen, and not how I want them to happen.''


    ''Let go of expectations and oues.''


    ''Stop acting against the natural current of life.''


    The youth paused, leaning back on his chair. He thought back to the time he spent inside the Soaring River Secret ne, the time when he had entered a trance-like state and advanced to the Organ Stage.


    He tried to deeply recall that feeling. At that point, he didn''t know, but he had inadvertently entered a state of effortless action by going with the flow.


    "I see¡­" the youth muttered in realization. "So that''s what it was."


    Adam focused on his grimoire again, once again beginning to write.


    ''Magic, on a spiritual level, is closely linked to the concept of effortless action.''


    ''I must act in harmony with the Way and allow things to happen naturally, without force.''


    ''Magic is not about manipting external forces, but cultivating inner virtues.''


    ''Not power, but wisdom.''


    Adam gently put the quill down and closed his eyes. Within his body, he could feel the mana resonating with the insights that he had just consolidated. He could feel the mana running smoother than ever.


    Much to his shock, he felt that his mana channels had be more cohesive, bringing him another step closer to Mana Liquefaction!


    "Amazing¡­" the youth eximed.


    He couldn''t understand how a single moment of epiphany could lead to such drastic changes.


    "Is the study of magic about epting the natural order of the world?


    "Is it about understanding my ce within this world?


    "What truly is magic?


    "I see¡­"


    At that moment, the youth finally understood what would take other Magi countless years to understand.


    "It is the path of self-discovery, self-improvement, and ultimately, self-mastery."


    Adam remained seated for a long time, digesting the information that he had just unveiled. It was almost as if a new door had presented itself before him, and he had just taken the first step.


    The path of a Magus was not just uncovering the secrets of the universe, it was also a journey of revealing the secrets of the self.


    Realizing this, the youth couldn''t help but sigh, "The more I learn, the more I understand how much I don''t know. The Way of magic is truly boundless."


    He then nced at the notes he had just written down and pondered to himself, Hmm, perhaps I should start maintaining a journal entry from now on?


    I don''t know why, but I feel like keeping a journal would help me reflect on myself better¡­


    The youth started to stroke his chin and mumbled, "And if magic truly is a journey of self-discovery, then writing journal entries could maybe allow me to better understand myself, and perhaps even my ce in this world."


    He paused for a moment before smiling, "It doesn''t hurt to try."


    Adam then nced at the hourss kept beside him on the table. Watching the grains of sand slowly fall down, he thought to himself, I still have some time left before I go to bed. Might as well study that pattern.


    The next moment, he closed his eyes and shifted his conciousness to his spirit sea.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself hovering right above the white lotus.


    He lowered his head and saw the ind-like lotus standing proud in the middle of the vast sea. The waves came gently crashing on the three verdant leaves, making for quite a mesmerizing and tranquil scene.


    Ever since he realized that the overhead view of the lotus resembled the flower of life, he carried out great research on it.


    After all, if he could utilize the white lotus as magical focus, then he could certainly use the pattern of the flower of life as the modelponent, making it far more efficient to use his spiritual power as fuel to cast certain spells.


    This geometric pattern, the flower of life, consisted of multiple evenly-spaced, ovepping circles. And these circles were arranged to form a flower-like pattern with a hexagonal symmetry, each circle indicating interconnectedness.


    The fact that the white lotus disyed the pattern of the flower of life came as a massive surprise to Adam. After all, he had read about this geometrical pattern in many arcane textbooks.


    It held great symbolism across various cultures since times long past.


    "The flower of life is considered a symbol of sacred geometry," the youth began, "representing the fundamental elements and the structure of the universe."


    Adam paused for a moment, his eyes shining with deep curiosity.


    "Oh, lotus, just what secrets do you hold?"

 Chapter 302 Detoxing

    <h4>Chapter 302 Detoxing</h4>


    It had been four months since the orcs had dered war on the people of the Southern Federation. Despite the great casualties on both sides, the battle continued with full force.


    As the war dragged on, the atmosphere in all three Magi camps was grim and weary. Yet, there was a sense of steadfastness that lingered in the air.


    The once vibrant colors of the Magi''s robes had faded, paralleling the toll that the constant cycle of blood and spells had taken on them, both physically and mentally.


    Faces that were once filled with determination and resolve, now bore traces of fatigue and sorrow.


    Yet, they persevered.


    Despite the hardships, the Magi of the Southern Federation remained united in their cause. The bonds of camaraderie that they had formed since the early days of the war had only strengthened with time.


    Magi of different races from all over thend leaned on each other for support, and shared stories of their homes and loved ones waiting for them.


    This kept their spirits up in the darkest of times.


    The losses had been significant on both sides. The orcs fought fornd and resources, dreaming of a better world toe for their future generations.


    Whereas, the allied forces fought not just for victory, but also for the freedom and safety of theirnds.


    However.


    In wars, there were no winners, only survivors.


    Each side believed that their cause was just and that their actions were justified.


    But in the end, the true cost of war was paid in lives lost.


    In the dark of the night, the twin moons, Selene and Luna, cast their soft, ethereal glow over the eastern camp. Countless campfires had been lit up within the camp, and the Magi gathered around it, finding sce in each other''spany.


    They shared jokes andughter, finding moments of joy and friendship in the midst of war. As they looked at the stars and the twin moons, they hoped for a better tomorrow.


    The night was darkest just before dawn.


    Amidst the chatter and chuckles, the sound of deep and loud snoring could be heard in a certain tent within the camp.


    Valerian was lying on his back and deeply sleeping. Every time he breathed in, his furry tummy would bloat, and every time he exhaled, he would snore cutely.


    The little guy''s sleeping posture waspletely unlike a cat, or a dragon for that matter. If anything, he resembled a man gone off to slumbend after a heavy bout of drinking.


    Perhaps, he had picked up this habit from his big brother, Adam, who, at the moment, was sitting inside arge barrel full of bubbling, crimson water and gazing at him in a speechless manner.


    What''s wrong with this kid? He''s always sleeping nowadays...


    Adam thought to himself as he gazed at Valerian''s tummy rising and falling in a steady rhythm. Seeing such a hrious scene, the corner of his lips couldn''t help but twitch.


    No, wait, this is not funny! Why is he always sleeping? Is something wrong with him?


    Although the youth didn''t know much about dragons in general, he was sure that these mighty magical creatures didn''t spend the majority of their time sleeping.


    Moreover, this phase had also just begun recently.


    Valerian would spend the majority of his time inside Adam''s spirit sea, sleeping on the white lotus. Whenever he came out of his spirit sea, he would eat meat and then sleep some more.


    Adam started to stroke his chin and wondered, Is it because he''s just an infant and still needs a lot of sleep?


    But then his eyes narrowed and he thought of another possibility.


    Or is he justzy¡­


    Thinking of this, he conjured a beast core from his earring and chucked it at the little guy.


    POW!


    The beast core struck the little guy on the head, causing him to gradually open his eyes and wake up.


    "Myu?" Valerian looked around, wondering what just hit him. When his gaze fell on the crystal beast core, hezily stretched out his paw and grabbed it.


    Then, he opened his mouth and started chomping on it.


    Adam was bergasted.


    Does this brat only think about sleeping and eating?


    Valerian had already eaten the beast core in a matter of seconds and was about to sleep once again, but before he could, Adam called out to him, "Val, what is up with you? Why are you sleeping all the time? Are you sick?"


    "Myuuu¡­" Valeriannguidly turned his head to nce at Adam. He then yawned loudly, at the same time, sending a mental transmission to the youth.


    ''Brother, you''re too noisy.''


    With that said, a gray light shed and the little guy dove into his spirit sea.


    Adam was stunned for a very long time. "Did he just¡­"


    The next moment, he shifted his consciousness to his spirit sea. There, he saw the little guyfortable snuggling between the pristine white petals of the lotus.


    He was about to reprimand Valerian, but when he saw how tranquil the young dragon''s expression was, he couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh.


    His lips curled up into a doting smile, "Fine, sleep."


    The youth nced at the little guy and then at the ind-


    sized white lotus that thetter seemed to be so attached to. He had asked him once, ''Why do you always like to be around the lotus?''


    ''Because I like it,'' the young dragon had said at the time.


    Adam deeply looked at Valerian and the white lotus, pondering the infinite mysteries of their origins. But the next moment, he suddenly heard someone call out to him.


    He opened his eyes and saw that Edward and Lisa had entered his tent in the outside world.


    The blue-eyed youth nced at the wooden barrel full of crimson liquid that Adam was bathing in and chuckled, "Oh, what''s this? You''ve begun bathing in wine now?"


    Adam rolled his eyes. "I''ve quit wine for the time being."


    Edward and Lisa had dumbfounded looks on their faces, wondering if they had heard wrong. Thetter asked in disbelief, "You¡­ you quit drinking wine? Why?"


    Adam shrugged. "I''m detoxing."


    Edward squinted his eyes, not really believing his friend''s words. He knew just how much Adam loved wine.


    He stepped closer to the barrel and scrutinized the liquid inside. "Really?"


    Seeing Edward about to dip his finger inside the crimson liquid, Adam muttered with an amused look. "Careful."


    However, Edward didn''t bother about the warning. But when he dipped his index finger inside the liquid, his eyes widened and he hurriedly jumped backward, screaming in agony.


    "W-What¡­ What the hell is that?!"

 Chapter 303 Medicinal

    Chapter 303 Medicinal


    The skin on Edward''s index finger was slowly razed. Following that, his flesh was torn open, revealing the surface of his finger bones.


    When the youth nced at this injury, he waspletely shocked. "What the hell is this?!"


    Adam put his elbow on the barrel''s chime and rested his chin on his palm, muttering in a bored manner, "I told you to be careful. You just don''t listen."


    Lisa gazed at Edward''s injured finger with wide eyes. Then, she looked at the barrel full of crimson liquid that Adam was immersed in.


    Just a simple dip in that liquid destroyed Eddie''s flesh and muscles, yet Adam is bathing in a barrel full of it! The blonde youngdy thought in disbelief.


    "A-Adam, just what the hell is that thing?!" She blurted out. "And how the hell are you bathing in it? Are you crazy?!"


    "This?" Adam nced at the crimson liquid below and chuckled, "This is something the old man made."


    Then, he looked over at Edward, who was about to pour some healing potion over his finger, and advised, "That won''t help."


    "What do you mean?" Edward replied as he winced in excruciating pain.


    "Just dip that finger back inside this medicinal bath. I''ll exin the restter."


    Edward stared at Adam with a dumbfounded look, wondering if he was joking with him. But seeing the youth''s serious expression, he couldn''t help but loudly gulp.


    "Y-You sure?" He asked in apprehension.


    "Yeah." Adam nodded. "Just do as I say."


    Edward took a deep breath and then walked toward the barrel, clutching at his wrist. Then, he hesitated for a brief moment before finally dipping his injured finger back inside the barrel.


    The moment his finger came in touch with the crimson liquid again, he went through another round of agonizing pain. But at the same time, he could also feel an itching sensation on his finger.


    This was because his injury had already started to heal at a mind-boggling speed.


    Edward''s jaw dropped when he saw the flesh mend itself back, followed by the skin. A few momentster, when he took out his finger from within the liquid, it waspletely healed.


    If anything, he felt as if this finger felt better than before!


    "Just what sort of potion is this?!" He asked in shock.


    Even Lisa who watched the whole scene y out had a dumbfounded expression.


    "The main ingredient for this medicinal bath is a type of mushroom called the Blood Fungus," Adam began, "have you guys heard of it?"


    The couple shook their heads. This wasn''t surprising. After all, the Blood Fungus was an exotic ingredient and extremely rare. Even most Herbalists in the Southern Federation hadn''t heard of it, much less Magi who had never dabbled in potion-making before.


    "Anyway, this thing supplements the mana in one''s body and blood. It makes the blood more vigorous and increases one''s strength."


    "But still!" Edward protested. "Why do you have to go through such inhumane pain? This is ludicrous¡ª" But his next words got stuck in his throat when he nced at Adam''s calm and collected expression.


    He had first-hand experienced how agonizing the pain was. Moreover, he had only dipped his finger.


    But Adam had everything below his chest submerged inside the barrel, yet, the youth didn''t even flinch!


    After being speechless for a few moments, Edward asked suspiciously, "Adam, you¡­ are you a masochist?"


    "Shut up." Adam rolled his eyes. "I''ve just gained a tolerance for this."


    "How does this work?" Lisa took a step closer to the barrel, ncing at the crimson liquid with curiosity and apprehension.


    Adam scooped up a handful of the liquid in his palms. As the liquid cascaded through the gaps in his fingers, he exined, "This solution enters the body through the pores and thoroughly scrubs the flesh and bones, vitalizing them."


    When observed closely, Edward and Lisa could indeed see that the crimson liquid was borrowing its way into Adam''s hands.


    However, unlike what happened to Edward, the rate at which Adam''s flesh and muscles were getting destroyed was very minuscule. It was barely visible to the naked eye.


    "Why aren''t you getting as injured as I did?" Edward asked, his face full of grievance.


    "It''s simple, really," Adam smiled. "I''ve been doing this for months now. And although the Blood Fungus that I''ve used has beparatively potent with each bath, I''ve gained an abnormal amount of resistance to it."


    Edward and Lisa were silent for a long time, wondering just how much the youth had to go through to endure the hellish pain. Especially when this pain increased significantly with each bath.


    "But why go through all this?" Lisa asked softly, her face marred by difort.


    She couldn''t imagine herself going through such inhumane pain, nor could she imagine her close friend going through it.


    Adam recalled the words Berger had once said to him, his lips parted and he muttered those words of wisdom, "During Mana Foundation, a Magus is a bowl in the making. Only after you cross this rank can you fill the bowl."


    He paused for a moment. Seeing that his friends were paying rapt attention, he continued, "No matter how much you pour into a bowl that''s weak and iplete, it will simply leak out and waste your efforts.


    "This medicinal bath creates a cycle where my flesh, muscles, and bones are slowly destroyed, and then healed immediately after."


    Adam raised his hand and clenched his fist. Feeling the immense power coursing through his veins, he smirked, "By going through this cycle as many times my body allows it, my foundation bes stronger and more resilient."


    "The bowl besplete¡­" Lisa muttered in realization. Suddenly, she thought of another possibility and couldn''t help but be stunned, "Wait, you said, you''re going through a detox¡­ and then there''s this medicinal bath¡­ Don''t tell me!"


    Adam nodded with a faint smile.


    Even Edward could put two and two together and realize what Adam''s intentions were. He couldn''t help but ask incredulously, "But isn''t this too early?! I mean you''re only 20 years old! No, forget that. Don''t you have to go into a long period of istion?"


    "Hehe," Adam chuckled in amusement. "I don''t. I''ve been preparing for this moment for years now. Whether I go into reclusion or not doesn''t matter."


    Edward and Lisa were stunned, not being able to speak a word for a very long time. They stared at Adam as if he were some kind of monster.


    The next moment, Edward''s eyes shed with resolve as he clenched his fists and asked, "Will going through what you''re going¡­ increase my sess rate?"


    "Well, you don''t really have to worry about your sess rate," Adam replied, hinting at Edward''s S-rank talent. "However, it doesn''t hurt to have solid foundations."


    "Then, I will do it." Edward nodded with a solemn expression.


    "Me too!" Lisa chimed in.


    Adam chuckled, "Alright, I will make you guys a less potent version of this medicinal bath."


    He paused for a moment, before asking, "By the way, what did you guyse here for?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Lisa realized that she''dpletely forgotten about what she had wanted to speak about. It couldn''t be helped, after all. After witnessing the bizarre scene of what transpired earlier, anyone would fail to recollect what was on their mind.


    She nced at Adam and spoke with a grim expression, "We''ve received intel on our next mission."


    "What about it?" Adam asked.


    Lisa took a deep breath and stated, "It''s going to be a long-term mission.


    "And a difficult one at that."

 Chapter 304 Stability

    Chapter 304 Stability


    The sun slowly rose over the horizon, dying the sky in a shade of orange and pink. As its warm rays touched the eastern camp, the camp started to slowlye alive.


    Magi bustled about, preparing for their missions. Some gathered around arge campfire, sipping on steaming cups of tea, and discussing strategies.


    Others were visiting the marketce, making sure that they had stocked up on all the necessary items they would need.


    At the northern exit of thisrge camp, a group of Magi consisting of three dwarves were gathered, seemingly waiting for someone.


    Beside each of them, stood three massive Blue Boars. These magical beasts were the dwarves'' familiars. They were a sight to behold.


    The Blue Boar was a creature of immense power and beauty. Its fur was a deep blue, shimmering in the morning light like the surface of the ocean. Long, curved tusks protruded from its snout, gleaming with a cold glint.


    "Oi, Farald," A stout dwarf called out. "This group that we''re teaming up with, you''ve worked with them before, yeah? How are they?"


    Farald nced at this dwarf and nodded. "They''re strong alright. Especially the man called Adam."


    "Oho?" Another dwarf, one with a rtively skinnier physique, mused, "Is this the one that you always talk about? The one that outdrank you?"


    Farald harrumphed, "He only outdrank me because it was wine we were drinking. That ugly bastard refuses to drink ale with me." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Suddenly, the orange-haired dwarf thought of something and added, "I must remind you both, that human is very much a prankster, but when ites to business, there''s no one better you can rely on."


    "Prankster?" The stout dwarf burst intoughter. "There''s nothing that can get through my thick skin. Hahaha!"


    Yes, that''s what I thought too¡­ Farald muttered inwardly, his eyebrows twitching, recalling the times Adam had made him cry with words alone.


    The next moment, he saw a tall shadow loom over him. Then, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Haa? You guys said Farald will be here." Adam stood right behind the dwarf with his hand above his eyes, looking around intently. "But where''s he? I can''t see him."


    Farald''s lips twitched as he turned around and nced at the youth. "You ugly bastard!"


    "Oh!" Adam was taken by ''surprise'' when he lowered his head. "There you are, you ginger midget. I almost didn''t see you there."


    The two Magi deeply stared at each other, almost as if they would fight any second now. But the next moment, they burst intoughter and sped each other''s forearm.


    "Long time no see, Adam," Farald grinned.


    "Keke, indeed, indeed," Adamughed out loud.


    As the two friends started to chat with each other, the two other dwarves standing behind Farald red at Adam.


    "Human, you dare make fun of our heights?"


    "Calling Farald a midget? Apologize this instance!"


    Farald turned around to look at his friends with a dumbfounded look, thinking to himself, Whatever happened to your thick skin?!


    Adam nced at the other two dwarves with raised brows. He looked at them for a long time before cing his hand on his chest and slightly bowing. "I apologize¡­"


    "Huhu, that''s better."


    "At least, you know when to back down¡ª" The dwarves were satisfied with Adam''s apology, but their words got stuck in their throats by what the youth said next.


    Adam had a sincere look on his face as he continued, "I apologize, I cannot hear you from down there."


    The dwarves were speechless. Then, they started to il around their hands in annoyance.


    "Reeee! You son of a troll!"


    "Ugly human, I''ll fight you!"


    Adam couldn''t help but raise his head and chuckle sinisterly, "Kekeke, it''s a joke, it''s a joke." But then his face turned solemn. "Or is it?"


    It took Farald a few minutes to calm his friends down. Although the two dwarves were seemingly angry at Adam, they actually preferred this way of banterpared to the usual condescending looks that they received from other humans and elves.


    Besides, they didn''t feel any ill will from the raven-haired youth. If anything, they could feel a strange sense of reliability from him.


    Like many races, the origins of the dwarves were lost in the passage of time. All that remained were legends and myths.


    Some said these species were molded from the very earth itself. Others believed that they originated from the heart of the world. What wasmon amongst all these myths was their rtionship with the magical element of earth.


    Dwarves disyed a strong affinity for earth magic. Simrly, they were also very sensitive to others who had a very grounded presence.


    Surprisingly, this human youth had a very strong connection to the element of earth. The dwarves could feel it. Adam naturally exuded an aura of calm and stability much like the ground beneath one''s feet.


    Soon, Farald introduced his two friends to Adam, Edward, and Lisa.


    The ginger-haired dwarf pointed at the slightly chubby dwarf. "This right here is Balron." Then, he pointed at the skinny one and added, "And this is Durgin."


    Adam adjusted his ck pointy hat and smirked, "This illustrious one is called Adam Constantine."


    Edward and Lisa ced their hands on their chests and politely introduced themselves as well. After everyone had gotten to know each other, they prepared to depart.


    The dwarves got on their respective Blue Boars, whereas Edward and Lisa rode together on Aqu.


    Seeing Adam ride a white fox, which was Lisa''s familiar, Farald couldn''t help but mock, "What''s this? Can''t ride your cat?"


    Before Adam could reply, a gray light shed and Valerian appeared. He red at Farald with his topaz eyes and then growled at him.


    "Rawr~"


    Farald''s heart instantly melted seeing Valerian''s actions. He couldn''t bring himself to make more fun of the adorable cat.


    His expression then turned solemn as he nced at the trio.


    "Our mission this time is to take care of a small group of enemy scouts that have been spotted up north. The mission is dangerous and will take us a long time toplete. If there''s anything you still need to do, you better do it now."


    "We''re good." Edward gave a thumbs-up.


    "Alright then." Farald urged his Blue Boar to move. "Let us depart!"


    Balron and Durgin followed after Farald. Edward and Lisa were the next ones to leave. Adam, however, stood at the camp''s exit for a moment, causing Ennea to turn her head and nce at him in confusion.


    "Hold on, girl." The youth gently rubbed the fox''s head.


    He then expanded his Sphere or Resonance to the maximum output, looking for someone. Finally, he was able to sense the familiar mana signature.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a wicked grin as he thought to himself, All those enchantment spells weren''t a waste after all¡­


    "Alright, let''s go!" He patted the white fox before dashing toward the depths of the Murky Mountains.

 Chapter 305 Accuracy

    Chapter 305 uracy


    Adam and the rest of the Magi rode atop magical beasts as they dashed through the dense jungles of the Murky Mountains. Their forms silhouetted against the dim light filtering through the dense canopy overhead.


    The forest around them was alive with the sound of the leaves rustling, branches creaking, and the asional growls of ferocious beasts hiding in the distance.


    Sinister shadows danced between the trees, bringing a sense of foreboding as the group continued to traverse the damp and uneven terrain.


    "Hehe," Balron chuckled lightly. "This is the advantage of moving with arge group of familiars."


    Durgin nodded in agreement. "At the very least, those individual corrupted beasts won''t dare toe near us."


    Even though the majority of the Rank 1 beasts had been corrupted by the orcs, they were still afraid of death. Thus, they wouldn''t do something that would guarantee their demise.


    Of course, it was a different matter if they were forced to do so with certain artifacts such as the horns that the orcs used when theyy siege to the border strongholds.


    The familiars of this group of Magi moved gracefully through the underbush. Despite theirrge beastly size, their steps were silent.


    This sight was both beautiful and fear-inspiring.


    Adam was the one with the greatest sensory abilities amongst this group of Magi. Hence, he was tasked with leading the group.


    Every time he discovered anyrge group of ferocious beasts through his Sphere of Resonance, he would alter his group''s route toward their objective.


    Thanks to this, they were able to avoid many dangers.


    As they slowly made their way into the heart of the Murky Mountains, they noticed that the atmosphere had turned heavy.


    Countless towering trees had their branches seemingly reaching out to them, trying to grab them. Moss and fungus clung to their trunks. Meanwhile, the forest floor was carpeted with thickyers of dead leaves and undergrowth.


    The smell of damp earth and rotting vegetation filled the air, mingling with the scent of wildflowers and blood.


    After all, the concept of survival of the fittest applied most in a treacherous region such as the Murky Mountains.


    The group of Magi could feel goosebumps on their skins. Even Adam, who always acted yful and lighthearted whenever he could, had now adopted an extremely solemn expression.


    In a ce where every breath they took came with a promise of danger, the group of Magi had to constantly be on high alert.


    The more they ventured inside the jungles, the more Balron and Durgin were surprised. Because, till now, they hadn''te across a singlerge group of magical beasts.


    They had only dealt with a handful of beasts. But that was about it.


    Balron, while ncing at Adam''s broad back, whispered to Farald, "How far can he sense?"


    Farald shrugged. "Not sure. But it sure ain''t small." He then nced at his dwarven friends and smirked, "He''s pretty reliable, no? Hehe, I told you."


    The two dwarves couldn''t help but nod in acknowledgment.


    As the group rode deeper into the forest, the temperature started to gradually drop. The touch of cool air sent shivers down their spines, causing them to pull their cloaks tighter around themselves.


    The light within the forest was also growing dimmer, indicating the arrival of nighttime.


    Suddenly, Adam''s eyes narrowed. He raised his hand and clenched it into a fist. Seeing this signal, the rest of the Magi''s expressions turned solemn.


    This meant that arge group of beasts was ahead of them.


    Confrontation was unavoidable.


    After counting the number of beasts up ahead, Adam''s shoulders slightly loosened. He nced back and instructed, "No worries. Continue to press forward."


    Edward and Lisa, who were riding together, nodded. They had full trust in Adam''s decision-making. However, the dwarves were slightly puzzled.


    Even Farald hesitated for a moment, before finally choosing to trust the raven-haired youth.


    Balron and Durgin nced at each other, exchanging puzzled looks. The former then asked Farald, "Should we¡­ prepare for battle or not?"


    Farald replied with a serious expression, "Just do as he says."


    The next moment, the group heard a series of menacing growlsing from the near distance. When they squinted their eyes to focus their vision, they saw a pack of Thunder Hyenas straight ahead of them.


    When these beasts heard the sound of footstepsing their way, they hurriedly turned their gazes and nced at the group of approaching Magi with bloodshot eyes.


    The next moment, yellow lightning crackled on their bodies as they rushed in their direction with immense killing intent.


    "Don''t stop," Adam calmly instructed the group as he began weaving a series of hand signs.


    After sacrificing the materialponents, a dozen bright magic circles materialized above him. From them, orbs of pure mana took form and shot in the direction of the pack of Hyenas.


    Rank 1 Spell: Magic Missile!


    The dozen Magic Missiles streaked through the air, their paths intertwining inplex zig-zag patterns. Each spell glowed with a fierce intensity, lighting up the area around it in a resplendent light.


    They homed in on the pack of Thunder Hyenas with unpredictable trajectories and deadly uracy.


    The Thunder Hyenas, known for their speed and reaction speed, were caught off guard by the sudden onught. None of them could keep track of the Magic Missiles that wereing their way.


    Before the beasts knew it, the Magic Missiles tore through their skull and brains, instantly killing them on the spot. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing such a scene, Balron and Durgin were bergasted. If it wasn''t for them riding their mounts, they would have already frozen in ce for a very long time.


    Balron nced at Durgin and asked, "You saw that?"


    "Y-Yeah¡­" stuttered the skinny dwarf.


    "I see¡­"


    While the two dwarves were reeling in from the shock, Adam had already cast another spell - Magus Hands.


    A dozen spectral hands shot out toward the corpses of the beasts. They burrowed inside their carcasses and yanked out the beast cores. Then, they brought these cores back to Adam.


    From the beginning to the end, only a few seconds had passed. Yet, the result was - the enemies were dead and the group of Magi didn''t have to pause for even a moment.


    Valerian jumped and snatched two beast cores from the Magus Hands. He ate one and gave the other one to Ennea to eat. Seeing such a scene, Adam couldn''t help but faintly smile.


    The young dragon isn''t that greedy after all.


    He then secretly nced at the back. Through his Sphere of Resonance, he could sense a small group of people covertly following them.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a cold smile.


    Come.


    I''ll be leaving a nice present for you.

 Chapter 306 Irrational

    Chapter 306 Irrational


    The magical familiars traversed expertly through the dense forest, slowly closing in on their mission objective. The group of Magi had been traveling non-stop for days, only stopping by for a couple of hours every night to rest.


    After days of travel andbatting the dangers thaty dormant in the Murky Mountains, the group had finally arrived before a clearing. Adam, who was at the forefront of the group, raised his hand, gesturing for the rest to stop.


    In the distance, they were finally met with the sight of a squadron of enemy orcs.


    Everyone''s eyes narrowed as they gazed at the orcs'' brutish forms d in crude, leather armor and wielding sharp yet jagged weapons.


    "What do we do?" Edward whispered as he shifted his gaze from the orcs to Adam.


    Adam remained silent for a long time before replying, "Have Lisae up with a n." He then turned around and looked deeply behind his group, his gaze seemingly crossing hundreds of meters.


    "I''ll scout the perimeter once again andy some traps."


    Farald frowned. "You think more enemies might arrive?"


    Adam nced at him, his lips curling up into a faint smirk, "Something like that."


    With that said, he got off Ennea and dashed toward the forest on foot. Everyone nced at his departing back for a moment, thinking that he was just being cautious aboutying traps as a contingency.


    After all, they had already surveyed the area and confirmed that the enemies they were after were in front of them. They only thought that Adam was being extra vignt, but they weren''t surprised.


    That''s how Adam was.


    But none of them would have guessed that while they were searching for the enemies up ahead, they were actually being covertly followed by another group from behind.


    It couldn''t be helped, after all. The group that was following them was extremely discreet and had phenomenal tracking methods.


    Adam would have never found them if it weren''t for his Sphere of Resonance.


    ¡­


    The youth''s ck cape gently fluttered behind him as he vaulted from one tree to another.


    Adam had a grim look on his face as he thought about his pursuers, Last I checked, there were six people following us. But I can''t scrap the possibility of there being more of them¡­


    He jumped down from the branch of a towering tree, activating the Ring of Lightfall. His descent slowed down and he gracefullynded on the ground like a feather.


    The youth then conjured a quill from his earring. Following that, he coated it with ayer of pristine white mana. Then, he nced at the tree trunk beside him, and with a deft hand, started inscribing small runes on it.


    With the help of runic formations, a Magus could borrow power from nature itself. Magi who specialized in runic formations were known as Runesmiths.


    Adam had very superficial knowledge about runes. However, it was enough for him to use them toy traps. These traps would only work if he had the element of surprise with him. The attack output of these traps wasn''t all that great.


    The youth had a solemn look in his eyes as he continued to carve small runes on one tree after another. Every time his quill danced across the bark, the symbols he left behind pulsed with magical energy.


    As he continued to work, the forest seemed to quiet down, seemingly witnessing his work of art.


    After he had carved sufficient runes on the trees and the ground, he paused and looked around, satisfied with his work.


    "Good." He nodded. "This will make sure that the magical mechanisms activated upon their deaths don''t lead back to me."


    The next moment, he weaved a series of hand signs. Following this, the runes around him glowed softly, casting ethereal lights on the surroundings.


    A few seconds passed and the lights dimmed. Then, the runes merged with the tree trunks and the ground,pletely hiding from sight.


    Unless someone heavily scrutinized these areas, they would never find the runes.


    "This should be good," the youth mumbled, his lips curling up into a faint grin. Then, his eyes narrowed, the grin on his face widening.


    "Now, onto the nextyer."


    ¡­


    A group of Magi stealthily made their way through the deep forests. Their expressions were a mix of hesitation and resolve, their eyes darting around for any hidden dangers around them.


    They all wore simr cloaks, carrying the same insignia on their chests.


    The Gracie Family.


    "Young Master¡­" A middle-aged man with a receding hairline nced at the brown-haired youth traveling with them in the center of their formation.


    "It''s been close to a week now. The sudden absence of so many Magi is sure to raise some concerns back at the camp."


    Kevin couldn''t even hear the words that this man was saying. His attention was on something else entirely.


    A crazed and desperate look shed in his eyes from time to time as Adam''s words continued to repeat inside his mind.


    Cripple.


    Spineless.


    Trash.


    These words and the face of the raven-haired youth had been constantly haunting him for the past weeks. So much so, that he couldn''t stop himself from leaving the camp when he heard that his mortal enemy was going on a long-term mission.


    This was the perfect chance for him to finish things.


    Or so he thought.


    If he were of sound mind, he would have never tried to do something like this.


    But how would he know?


    That he was under the effect of spells, causing him to make irrational decisions.


    "¡­Master?"


    "Young Master!"


    Kevin suddenly snapped out of his daze and nced at the man calling out to him. "What?"


    The middle-aged man nervously gulped. "That¡­ Won''t headquarters question us about deviating from our mission and following this group¡ª"


    "Shut your mouth," Kevin growled. "Just do as I say. I''ll worry about the rest."


    The man deeply looked at Kevin''s borderline maniacal expression. In the end, he could only helplessly nod. "Your wish is mymand¡ª"


    But suddenly!


    The ground beneath them pulsated and the runes carved on it glowed ever so slightly. Following that, earthen tendrils shot out from the ground and immediately coiled around the legs of three unfortunate Magi.


    Then, the runes carved on the nearby tree trunk hummed with energy. The next moment, dozens of wooden spikes emerged from the trees and shot toward the three immobilized Magi, viciously impaling them. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The middle-aged man, who was leading this group, grabbed Kevin''s cor and hurriedly drew back.


    "It''s a trap!" He screamed in panic. "Retreat! Retreat!"

 Chapter 307 Massive

    Chapter 307 Massive


    From the moment the earthen tendrils had shot out from the ground and wrapped around the Magi''s legs, to the moment the wooden spikes had shot out from the tree trunks and impaled them, merely a couple of seconds had passed.


    Yet in those few seconds, three Magi had been instantly immobilized. Now, theyy on the ground, bleeding profusely, and unable to move an inch.


    "W-What the hell?!" Kevin shrieked in fear, crouching on the ground and looking around in apprehension. "Is there an enemy attack?! Is it Adam?! It has to be him!"


    The Magi of the Gracie Family immediately protected the youth, getting ready to cast defensive spells. However, the middle-aged Magi from earlier, the one with the receding hairline, waved his hand and stopped them.


    "Easy,ds, I don''t sense any enemies or beasts nearby." He calmed them down. "Looks like we''ve walked into someone''s trap."


    "Someone''s trap?!" Kevin red at the man. "Hyatt, I''m telling you it''s Adam''s doing!"


    Hyatt nced at Kevin and couldn''t hide the contempt in his eyes for a moment. But he was a loyal Magus of the Gracie Family. Hence, he lowered his head immediately and respectfully replied, "I understand, young master."


    Then, he nced at the three Magi who had walked straight into the trap, and suddenly his pupils constricted.


    The Magi had already died.


    Hyatt then looked at the wooden spikes, and his eyes narrowed. The tips of these spikes were coated with a faint purple liquid.


    Poison! No wonder¡­


    He then looked around at the remaining five Magi, including Kevin, and solemnly muttered, "We must be careful from this point onward. We don''t know how many traps the enemy has set for us."


    Then, he nced at Kevin, and added, "Protect the young master at all costs."


    "Yes, Sir!" The rest of the Magi spoke in unison.


    Kevin suddenly conjured an arrow from his space-type storage ring. ncing at the arrowhead that was stained with dried blood, his lips curled up into a demented grin.


    No matter how many traps youy¡­


    No matter where you are¡­


    I will find you.


    And I will kill you!


    ¡­


    Edward, Lisa, and the three dwarves stood atop a thick branch and gazed at the orc camp in the distance. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After observing their activities for the better half of the day, they confirmed that there were no more than ten orcs present.


    Farald stroked his thick, ginger beard and mumbled, "What do these pigs want?"


    "That''s what we''re here to find out, init?" Durgin shrugged.


    Lisa''s eyes squinted as she ventured a guess, "They''re here to gather intelligence, that''s for sure. But what exactly?"


    "Either they''re here to gather resources or assess our weaknesses."


    Suddenly, a voice drifted into their ears out of nowhere, causing all of them to be stunned and immediately turn around to fight.


    Seeing the weapons pointed at him, Adam raised his hands in surrender, chuckling, "Rx, it''s me."


    "Damn you!" Farald grumbled as he lowered his war hammer. "Stop sneaking up on us while we''re behind enemy lines, you ugly fool!"


    "Hehe." Adam rubbed his nose in embarrassment. "My bad, my bad."


    "Did you finish what you were doing?" Edward asked, lowering his spear.


    Adam nodded. Then, he nced at the small orc camp in the distance. "So, what have you guys nned?"


    "Ambush and gather intel," Lisa replied with a grim expression.


    "Not bad." Adam nodded as he stroked his chin. "When do we attack?"


    A cold glint shed through Lisa''s emerald eyes.


    "When they''ve gone to sleep, of course."


    ¡­


    Selene and Luna had risen high up in the sky, casting their silver rays over the Murky Mountains. The air was thick with the sound of snoring and the firewood crackling in the dwindling campfire.


    The orcs, tired after a day of hard work, had lowered their guards and gone off to deep sleep, unaware of the imminent dangers that lurked in the shadows.


    However, there were still a couple of orc warriors that stood on night patrol. But they didn''t pay much attention to their surroundings either.


    After all, they would have never expected a group of Magi from the allied forces to have ventured so deep into the Murky Mountains. And as for the corrupted beasts, they wouldn''t attack them.


    Adam and his group silently crept through the underbrush. Their silhouettes had merged with the darkness and their steps produced no sound whatsoever as they slowly approached the camp.


    Ten orcs were currently present in the camp. Six were asleep, while four remained on guard duty.


    Adam nced at the people behind him and nodded. Edward, Lisa, and the dwarves stealthily made their way into the tents, aiming to assassinate the orcs in their sleep.


    Meanwhile, Adam approached the nearest orc who was on patrol. His eyes gleamed with a ruthless light as he sneaked up behind him. Then, he sprang forth and immediately grabbed the orc''s mouth, preventing him from making a sound.


    The orc was stunned, his pupils darting around in panic. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a scar-filled hand holding on to a shiv and stabbing toward his neck with lightning speed.


    Adam stabbed the orc''s throat multiple times, then silentlyy the corpse down on the ground. Then, he snuck behind the next orc and did the same.


    Just when he was about to attack the third one, the burly creature turned around at thest moment. When the orc gazed at Adam crouching behind him with a bloody shiv in hand, it froze momentarily.


    But that was all the time Adam needed.


    He bolted forward and viciously thrust his weapon straight through the enemy''s lower jaw and into the brain. Fear and shock shed through this orc''s eyes before they gradually turned dim. He coughed a mouthful of blood and his eyes rolled over.


    Before long, this orc had also fallen, sharing the same fate as his allies before him.


    It didn''t take long for Adam to take care of the final orc patroling the camp. After making quick work of the orcs, he gradually made his way to all the tents.


    He opened the tent ps, peeking inside. He saw that all the orcs had been murdered in their sleep.


    Seeing all the enemies die, instead of feeling relief, Adam couldn''t help but frown, thinking to himself, This¡­ Isn''t all this way too easy?


    "Hey, Adam!" Suddenly Farald called out to him from one of the other tents. "Come here. Take a look at what we found."


    The youth walked toward the tent where everyone had gathered. They stood before a table filled with all sorts of parchment papers.


    Lisa was holding onto one of the parchment papers and struggling to read. It was thenguage of the orcs. She was not very proficient at it.


    "What does it say?" Adam asked, his expression grim.


    "If I''m reading this correctly," Lisa began, "then this scouting group had been ordered toe here and set up a supply line from a nearbyke to their settlement. These guys should be the first batch to arrive here."


    The frown on Adam''s face deepened. "That''s it?"


    "Yes, that''s pretty much it." Lisa nodded.


    "Hahaha!" Balronughed out loud. "Then doesn''t that mean we''vepleted our mission?"


    Durgin also broke into a chuckle, "Hoho, let''s head back to the eastern camp and drown ourselves in wheat ale."


    "Wait."


    Adam gestured for them to stop speaking. "Do you hear that?"


    Everyone was puzzled, wondering what Adam was talking about. A few minutes of silence ensued.


    And then they heard it.


    RUMBLE!


    The ground beneath them started to tremble. First, it was slow, then gradually it picked up force. Now it felt like an earthquake.


    Everyone rushed out of the tent and looked around. Their gaze then fell in the direction they hade from. There, they saw a sight that filled them with dread.


    In the distance, amidst the vast expanse of the towering trees, a cloud of dust and dirt rose into the air. The ground shook beneath whatever was approaching them.


    Whatever it was, it was massive!


    Adam couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp as fear gripped his heart.


    "Not again!"

 Chapter 308 Horror

    Chapter 308 Horror


    Adam and the rest stood in the clearing, gazing in the direction in which they hade from, their faces filled with fear and panic.


    In the distance, an enormous storm of dirt and dust rose through the expanse of the trees and into the night sky, blotting out the twin moons.


    The ground beneath their feet quaked and the sound of deep thundering filled the air.


    Adam''s back was drenched in cold sweat as he gazed at the dust storm. From the look of it, something massive wasing their way.


    He couldn''t help but blurt out in shock, "Not again!"


    The group''s journey so far had been quite harmless. But for the first time since they''d ventured so far into the depths of this ominous region, they felt that they were actually in the Murky Mountains!


    "W-What is that?!"


    "No way!"


    "I-It''s so huge!"


    The dwarves, Farald, Balron, and Durgin were trembling in their boots. Even their Blue Boars standing beside them were shuddering in fear.


    Meanwhile, Edward, Lisa, and their respective familiars hadpletely frozen in shock.


    As the storm drew closer, the group of Magi could make out the silhouettes of enormous creatures moving within it. Gradually, as the dust parted, they realized in abject terror that it was a massive herd of bison.


    "Rock Bisons!" Adam''s heart sank.


    The Rock Bison was a majestic creature of magic. It was a Rank 1 magical beast, towering in strength and size.


    Its appearance was simr to that of a regr bison, with a massive body covered in thick fur. However, what set the Rock Bison apart from its regr counterpart was its hide which was literally as tough as a rock.


    The hide of a Rock Bison served as a natural armor, protecting it against not only the environmental hazards of the Murky Mountains but even the greatest of attacks from other Rank 1 beasts and even Magi.


    Legend has it that the hide of a Rock Bison was imbued by the very magic of the earth itself.


    Despite its formidable appearance, however, the Rock Bison was a gentle creature known for its docile temperament.


    However!


    When the herd of bison migrated from one ce to another, anyone who stood in their way was instantly pummelled below their hoves. The only way to deal with a herd was to avoid it.


    The herd of Rock Bisons dashed out of the forest, their gigantic forms kicking up clouds of dirt and dust as they charged toward the clearing.


    Their hooves pounded against the grass, creating a thunderous sound that echoed through the towering trees.


    This was the brutal environment that the Magi had found themselves in.


    This was the horror of the Murky Mountains!


    At every step of the way, there was a promise of danger waiting to be fulfilled. This was the reason why the orc species tried so desperately to imnds belonging to the Southern Federation.


    Adam''s mind worked at lightning speed as he thought of his next course of action. He was sure of one thing, however.


    They could not engage with this massive herd of Rock Bisons.


    His gaze fell on Aqu who was growling in the direction of the approaching beasts. The youth''s eyes lit up, but soon, disappointment shed in his eyes.


    There are only so many people that Aqu can carry¡­ Damn it!


    His eyes shone with resolve as he roared, "Edward! Take Lisa with you and fly away!"


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, Edward solemnly nodded as he grabbed Lisa''s wrist and pulled her toward his familiar. However, the blonde youngdy protested with tearful eyes, "What about Ennea?!"


    "Don''t worry," Adam assured her. "She''ll be safe with me."


    Lisa''s lips opened and closed several times. In the end, she nced at her familiar and instructed, "Follow Adam. Do whatever he says!"


    The white fox growled in acknowledgment before running to Adam''s side. Thetter hurriedly got on her back as he instructed the dwarves, "Hurry, ride your boars, and get as far away as possible!"


    "Understood!" The dwarves mounted their respective Blue Boars in panic and sped in the opposite direction of the herd, each of them taking different escape routes.


    Adam cast one final nce at his friends and hurriedly stated, "Return to the camp. Don''t linger in the skies for too long!"


    "Be careful," Edward muttered solemnly and urged Aqu to take flight.


    Once in the air, Lisa looked down and screamed as tears fell down her face, "Adam! Ennea! You both must survive!"


    Adam could barely hear her over the deafening sound of footsteps all around him. As he rode on Ennea''s back and bolted out of the clearing, he could feel the herd behind him getting closer and closer.


    His heart pounded wildly. He felt as if it would jump out of his chest. Fear gripped his heart as he knew he couldn''t outrun them.


    The herd of Rock Bisons moved with such grace and speed that it betrayed their sizes. Their massive horns and thick fur glistened in dirt and sweat.


    And soon¡­


    Before Adam knew it, the herd had already caught up to him.


    At thest moment, the youth gritted his teeth and weaved a series of hand signs in a moment of desperation.


    He forcefully moved the spiritual power residing within his spirit sea and tried his hardest to borrow the power of the white lotus.


    It''s now or never! He roared in his heart.


    For a brief moment, his ck pupils seemed to reflect otherwordly patterns that shimmered with pristine white light!


    Rank 1 Spell: Dingy Illusion!


    The next moment, Adam was ovee by agonizing pain that seemed to stem from the depths of his soul. The water in his spirit sea surged like tidal waves as it listened to his call.


    "AAAAHHHHH!!" The youth''s eyes turned bloodshot as he screamed.


    He and Ennea were covered in ayer of mist for a brief moment. When the mist disappeared, all that remained was a Rock Bison!


    The spell, Dingy Illusion, was supposed to be stationary. But right now, it was moving about wlessly.


    Right at that moment, the herd of Rock Bisons had arrived. Sensing that it was just another one of their species running in front of them, the herd parted and flowed past Adam like a river around a stone.


    Adam tried his best to endure the brutal headache and maintain the spell. The massive forms of the Rock Bisons brushed past him without harming him in the slightest.


    It felt like forever as the youth continued to maintain the spell.


    Just as thest of the bison passed, Adam couldn''t hold on any longer and deactivated the spell. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ayer of mist covered the ''Rock Bison'' again. When the mist receded, the bison was reced by Ennea and Adam who was sitting atop her, clutching at his forehead.


    The youth tookrge mouthfuls of air as he started bleeding from all of his facial orifices. Despite the searing pain coursing through his mind, he had a broad grin on his face.


    "I¡­ I did it¡­


    "The magical focus¡­


    "It worked!"


    The forest around him had now calmed down. Only the sound of his ragged breathing echoed in the air. He tried to recall the feeling that he just had right now.


    It was instinctual, but he had done it!


    "Spiritual power¡­" Adam''s body shuddered in excitement as he realized the unprecedented feat he had just aplished. "It can be harnessed!"


    However, this moment of victory didn''tst for long.


    Sitting atop a branch, right above Adam, a shadowy figure patiently waited for the right moment to attack him.


    And a momentter, the figure''s four yellow eyes flickered with crazed bloodlust and bouts of sanity as it bared its fangs and pounced on Adam.


    The journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step.

 Chapter 309 Hexaclaw

    Chapter 309 Hexaw


    After the herd of Rock Bisons had passed, the forest regained its peace, albeit momentarily.


    But the air was thick with the scent of earth and dirt. The herd of magical beasts that had just passed had kicked up a storm of dust that hung in the air like a thin nket, greatly reducing one''s visibility.


    While Adam was reveling in the fact that he had just managed to inadvertently use spiritual power to cast a spell, a six-legged panther was prowling atop a tree branch, greedily eyeing him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This magical panther had sleek ck fur that shimmered in the moon''s dim lights filtering through the dense canopy. It moved with silent grace along the thick branch, its four yellow eyes fixated on Adam who was seated atop Ennea.


    Unlike other beasts corrupted by the orcs, however, this panther seemed as if it was struggling to maintain its sanity.


    Its four eyes flickered between manic and rationality. Yet, it could not help but give in to its raw primal instincts.


    The moment it had confirmed that Adam''s guard was down, it made its move. The panther''s muscles tensed as it gauged the distance between it and its prey.


    Then, with a sudden burst of speed, the panther soundlessly pounced on the youth.


    Adam, after having utilized his spiritual power to cast thest spell, was now going through a soul-rending headache. His vision was blurry as blood continued to seep out from his eyes.


    The pain to the soul was extremely excruciating for him despite having gone through so much pain before.


    Just as he was trying to recover, warning bells started to ring inside his mind. He had deactivated his Sphere of Resonance earlier because of the toll it was taking on his mind.


    So he couldn''t sense the impending danger. But at thest moment, his survival instincts kicked in.


    He knew if he didn''t move, he would die!


    When the panther''s w was mere inches away from slicing his head off, Adam abruptly leaned to the side as fast as he could.


    Dodging the attack was out of the question. So he could only go for the next best option.


    However, despite his attempt, the beast''s ws ripped the youth''s jugr vein, tearing arge chunk of flesh from the neck area.


    "Gaaahhh!" Adam grimaced in agony as he miserably fell off Ennea, blood gushing out of his neck like a fountain. As he thrashed about on the ground, he caught a glimpse of the attacker.


    The six-legged panther soundlesslynded on the ground. After having failed to kill Adam, it viciously waved its w and swatted Ennea away.


    That one attack carried such great strength that the white fox was flung into the distance for several meters, before it crashed against arge boulder and miserably fell to the ground, wincing in agony.


    Such great strength!


    The youth had a dumbfounded look on his face as he thought of a terrifying possibility.


    A Rank 2 beast!


    The panther, after having gotten rid of the white fox, coldly gazed at Adam. It circled around the youth, instead of immediately attacking him.


    Despite the advantage the beast had, it didn''t haphazardly go for the kill. The human in front of it gave off a very dangerous aura. So it maintained distance, patiently nning for its next move.


    Something''s wrong¡­ Adam thought to himself as he sped his neck injury, trying to stop the blood from flowing. He struggled to get to his knees, extremely vignt of the attacker.


    If it was a Rank 2 beast, it would not have been corrupted by the orcs¡­ Yet, its strength is close to that of a Rank 2 beast. Could it be¡­


    Adam thought of another possibility. He squinted his eyes, trying to sense the mana fluctuationsing from the beast in front of him.


    As I thought¡­ It''s about to advance to Rank 2!


    No wonder it seems so level-headedpared to the other beasts I''vee across.


    Is it resisting the corruption?


    Adam''s spections were on the mark. The six-legged panther had been on the verge of advancing to the next rank when the orcs had begun their invasion.


    Because of that, it was notpletely corrupted by the artifact.


    The youth''s expression was extremely grim as he gazed at the panther that was approaching him stealthily.


    "Six legs¡­ four eyes¡­" Adam mumbled under his breath. "A Hexaw Panther!"


    A Hexaw Panther was a creature of the dark. It was a solitary hunter that stalked its prey silently through the shadows beforeunching a swift and deadly attack.


    It was very much like an assassin.


    Adam struggled to get to his feet and face off against this formidable magical beast. He conjured a healing potion from his earring, uncorked it, and was about to apply it to the injury on his neck.


    But right at that moment, the panther made its move!


    It bolted forward and raised its paws at Adam, intending to finish him off this time. However, Adam had been waiting for this moment. The act of taking out the potion and healing himself was just a feint.


    The moment the panther was within range, Adam''s eyes shed with a ruthless glint. He dropped the vial and weaved hand signs at insane speeds.


    Just as the magic circle in front of him was about to form, it shone unsteadily beforepletely breaking apart!


    "Arrrgghhh!!" Another wave of pain washed over his soul, causing Adam to cough outrge mouthfuls of blood. He profusely bled from eyes and nose, his mind inplete chaos.


    What''s¡­ happening to me?


    Why can''t I cast¡ª


    That was all the time he had to think.


    The panther had already appeared in front of him and viciously swung its paws.


    SLASH!


    The beast delivered a deep gash, starting from the injury on the youth''s neck, down to his waist.


    Adam''s robe, which was imbued with defensive magical properties, was effortlessly shredded by the beast''s sharp ws. His flesh and muscles were slit open, making his ribs and organs visible.


    The youth''s eyes dimmed as he listlessly fell backward. A puddle of blood formed beneath him instantly as he weakly nced at the approaching panther.


    Inside his spirit sea, Valerian roared helplessly as he pped his wings and levitated above the white lotus in his draconic form. He could sense that Adam was in grave danger, but for some reason, he wasn''t able to exit the youth''s spirit sea.


    Ever since Adam had used the white lotus as the magical focus and his spiritual power as the fuel to cast the spell, his spirit sea was in absolute chaos, preventing Valerian from traversing out of it.


    It was an apocalyptic scene inside. Waves thrashed about violently as if his spirit sea was going through a major violent storm.


    ''BROTHER!!''


    Valerian roared to the skies, pearls of tears streaming down his scaly face.


    Outisde, in the real world, the Hexaw Panther had already appeared before the youth. It growled menacingly, slowly opening its maw.


    The next moment¡­


    It bit down on Adam!

 Chapter 310 Ennea

    Chapter 310 Ennea


    Adam''s mind was in absolute chaos. He just couldn''tprehend why he wasn''t able to cast his spell just now.


    His vision was blurry and he could faintly see the menacing appearance of the Hexaw Panther in front of him. The beast slowly opened its maw which was filled with razor-sharp teeth.


    Is this it for me?


    Feeling the clutches of death slowly squeeze around his neck, unprecedented terror gripped Adam''s heart.


    A drop of tear slowly trickled down his bloodied face as he saw the panther''s jaws inch closer toward him. He thought to himself with deep regret,


    I.. I don''t want to die¡­ Val¡­ Old man¡­


    Suddenly!


    ROAARR!


    A streak of white light bolted from the distance and viciously mmed against the panther. Adam''s eyes widened in disbelief at the sudden turn of events. He knew exactly what had happened just now.


    Capitalizing on this opportunity, he gritted his teeth and reached for his earring. In the near distance, he could hear the sound of beasts fighting one another already.


    Ennea¡­ hold on!


    He conjured one healing potion after another and started to chug them down like there was no tomorrow. At the same time, he also poured arge amount of it on his deep injury.


    A few meters away from him, a fierce battle unfolded between Ennea and the Hexaw Panther.


    The white fox lunged, its sharp ws shing through the air, aiming for the panther''s nk. However, the six-legged panther was highly nimble.


    Shadows swirled around its legs as it effortlessly dodged Ennea''s attack. It circled around Ennea at great speed and swiped its own ws.


    The fox whimpered in pain as she was hurled into the distance yet again. There was a deep w mark on her torso, dying her white fur a deep crimson.


    She was no match for her opponent.


    Despite knowing that she was weaker than the Hexaw Panther, she attacked it without regard for her safety. Although Adam was not her master, she had known him since she was a cub.


    To her, Adam was no different than family.


    So when she saw that the raven-haired youth was on the verge of death, she pounced on the panther even if it meant that her own life would be in danger.


    The panther ignored the grievously wounded Adam and slowly approached the white fox. From time to time, it stopped in its footsteps and crazily shook its head, the red light in its eyes shing unsteadily.


    It was not its way to fight a prolonged battle.


    But due to the corruption of the orcs, it was forced to kill. Ideally, the panther should have already escaped after failing to assassinate Adam the first time around.


    However, it felt deeplypelled to finish the human off.


    As it rebelled to maintain its sanity, Adam had already gotten to his feet, albeit after great struggle.


    After applying dozens of healing potions to his injury, a thinyer of scar tissue had formed over it already. At the very least, he wasn''t losing much blood like before.


    However, his mind was still inplete disorder.


    He clutched at his forehead, trying to desperately endure the soul-rending pain. For some strange reason, the pain had significantly increased after he had tried to create the magic circle for the spell just now.


    My spiritual power has be highly unstable¡­


    Could it be because I forcefully tried to use the lotus as the magical focus?


    He thought to himself in rm. If this was true, then he would not be able to cast any spell. Not anytime soon, at least.


    If I can''t use spells¡­


    Adam''s eyes narrowed as he caught sight of the panther slowly making its way toward Ennea. His vision was blurry, but he could still make out that he didn''t have much time to save the fox.


    The next moment, he gritted his teeth in rage and rushed forward.


    "Grrr!" The panther growled with immense bloodlust, its eyes ovee by madness. The more blood it saw, the more it struggled to regain its sanity.


    All it saw in his vision was the injured white fox waiting to be eaten.


    That''s all that mattered to the panther.


    However, being a beast that was on the verge of advancing to Rank 2, it could still maintain slight levelheadedness from time to time.


    Just as it was about to go in for the kill, it sensed great danger to its life. Its yellow pupils contricted and it hurriedly turned its head to the side.


    All it saw was a palm coated with pristine white mana erging in his vision.


    Hand of Doom: Spectral Palm Strike!


    At thest moment, the panther managed to jump backward so as to minimize the damage from the attack. However, it was still dealt a devastating blow.


    BOOM!


    Adam gathered all his emotions and momentum and thrust his palm at the beast''s torso, sending it flying away.


    The Hexaw Panther smashed through the thick trunks of a couple of trees and miserably bounced on the ground a few times, before finally stopping after dozens of meters.


    One shot was all it took.


    Now, the beast''s ribs had cracked and its internal organs were heavily damaged. It spurted out mouthfuls of blood as it struggled to get to its feet.


    The madness in its eyes was instantly reced by fear.


    It turned its head weakly and saw its prey coldly ncing at him from the distance. The sheer amount of killing intent and bloodlust he radiated sent shivers down its spine.


    Slowly, it got to its feet. It cast a fearful nce at Adam onest time, before turning around and fleeing with its tail tucked between its legs.


    Adam was ovee by absolute fury. He was on the verge of dying just now. All because of that six-legged panther. He wanted to give chase and kill the damned beast in this instance.


    However, when he turned around to look at Ennea whimpering in agonizing pain, all his rage vanished like smoke.


    He rushed toward the white fox and knelt down beside her. He gently lifted her head and ced it on hisp. Then, he took out a couple of healing potions from his earring and fed it to her.


    "You did good, Little Ennea," he spoke softly, "thank you." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ennea nodded her head ever so slightly, her eyes shing with relief. She thought she would really meet her end tonight. However, she was d that she had made it out alive.


    For that, she was truly grateful to Adam.


    The youth made her drink as many healing potions as she needed. Furthermore, he also applied healing paste and other balms to the injury on her torso.


    After making sure that she was healthy enough to move again, he asked her, "Alright then. Are you ready to go on a hunt?"


    Ennea growled with killing intent, her eyes shing with wild savagery.


    "Good girl," Adam smirked as he dotingly rubbed the fox''s head.


    He got on top of her and scrutinized her injury once again. After making sure that his weight wasn''t worsening the fox''s injuries, he nodded to himself.


    Then, his eyes shing with a cold light.


    "Let''s go kill that panther."

 Chapter 311 Hesitancy

    Chapter 311 Hesitancy


    In the dead of the night, under the soft and cool glow of the twin moons, Adam and Ennea dashed through the dense forest, their expressions grim and full of rage.


    Adam''s upper body was bare. His clothes had already been destroyed in thest battle. As he rode atop the majestic white fox, the muscles on his back rippled with power.


    His torso was filled with scars, big and small. Moreover, the biggest scar that he had stretched from his neck, all the way down toward his waist.


    This was the injury left behind by the Hexaw Panther.


    He had never been so close to death as he was earlier in the fight just now.


    Ever since this war with the orcs had begun, it was one bad thing after the other for him. Things never went ording to Adam''s n, and as a result, he had to rake his brains to get out of his predicaments.


    However, even he would have never expected things to go so awry.


    Things had taken such a drastic turn that he had nearly died on more than one asion. If it wasn''t for Ennea, he would have truly died! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Thinking of the culprit behind all this, his bloodshot eyes shed with unbridled rage and killing intent. He urged the white fox to pick up speed and follow the bloody trail left behind by the panther.


    I won''t stop until I''ve ripped your heart out, you damned beast!


    The forest around the two was alive with the sound of the rustling leaves, the creaking branches, and the distant cry of nocturnal beasts.


    Ennea, despite being heavily injured, moved with such grace that her paws barely made a sound as they touched the forest floor.


    Furthermore, Adam also made sure to continue to heal her wounds as they chased the enemy.


    After a long time, the young man and the fox were able to see a familiar beast in the distance.


    Its ck fur was stained with blood and it was limping through the underbush. Its movements werebored, however, it was still fast enough to escape from them.


    Adam urged Ennea to run faster. The wind whipped against his face as they slowly closed the distance.


    As they drew closer, the panther sensed their approach. It turned around and let out a guttural growl that sent shivers down Adam''s spine.


    However, the youth resolved himself and continued to charge ahead.


    He endured the splitting headache and gritted his teeth, "I''ll kill you no matter what!"


    With a burst of speed, Ennea leaped forward, closing the distance in a matter of seconds. As soon as the panther was within range, Adam''s eyes shed with a ruthless glint and he jumped off the fox''s back.


    He gathered arge amount of mana and coated it around his fist. He drew his arm back and as soon as he got close to the panther, heunched a destructive punch. "Die!"


    BOOM!


    At thest moment, the panther managed to dodge the attack by relying on its superior speed. Despite being grievously injured, it still managed to evade Adam''s blow and sped off into the distance.


    The ground underneath trembled slightly as dust and debris flew in all directions. A small crater was formed where Adam''s fistnded.


    When he realized that he had missed his target, he cursed under his breath, "Damn it¡ªUghh!"


    But immediately after, he dropped to his knees as he clutched at his forehead. His eyes, ears, and nose were still dripping with blood.


    The sequ from having used his spiritual force to cast a spell earlier still remained. And it seemed to be getting worse with time.


    However, he just couldn''t let the panther go.


    He raised his head and looked in the direction the beast had escaped to with his bloodshot eyes. The next moment, Ennea approached him and nudged her head against his face in concern.


    "I''m¡­ I''m fine." He slowly stood up and got on the fox''s back before resuming the chase.


    After close to an hour, Adam and Ennea finally managed to catch up to the panther again. However, this time, the youth didn''t recklessly attack. Instead, he patiently waited for the opportune moment.


    Adam stealthily followed after the beast for another hour. Finally, thetter had led him to a cave entrance, hidden by a curtain of ivy and moss.


    "Is this where it resides?" The youth''s eyes narrowed as he saw the beast limp inside the cave.


    It seemed that the chase had dealt a great blow to the panther after being injured by Adam. However, the same could also be said about Ennea. She was panting heavily and it seemed that she would pass out any moment.


    When Adam noticed this, his heart ached. Did I make a mistakeing here?


    But the next moment, his eyes shed with determination. He recalled the feeling of being on death''s doorstep all because of that six-legged panther.


    Recalling that desperate moment he was in earlier, his entire being was filled with anger.


    He got off Ennea and then slowly walked toward the cave entrance with her. He nced at the white fox and whispered into her ear, "Just a little more. We can finally rest after we''ve taken care of the beast."


    Ennea nodded her head ever so slightly. Although she was greatly exhausted, she still wanted revenge just like Adam.


    The air suddenly grew cooler as Adam and Ennea ventured deeper inside the cave, the walls closing in on them like the jaws of a giant. The cave was abyrinth of tunnels, but thanks to the trail of blood left behind by the panther, the pair didn''t take long.


    Within a few minutes of entering the cave, they heard the soft whimpers of the panther ahead of them. It seemed that the beast was in deep pain.


    Hearing this, Adam''s bloodshot eyes narrowed and he hastened his footsteps.


    Finally, he came upon a spacious chamber. Its ceiling had arge, gaping hole in it through which moonlight filtered in, illuminating everything underneath.


    The Hexaw Panther weaklyy at the center of the chamber, licking its wounds.


    When Adam saw this, his lips curled up into a wicked grin, "Found you!"


    Without waiting a moment longer, he gathered mana in his hands, turned them into the shape of ws, and pounced at the injured panther.


    However, when he got closer, his gaze fell on something else, causing him to abruptly stop in his footsteps.


    A momentter, the mana around his hands dissipated.


    His eyes shed with hesitancy as he lowered his head.


    Adam''s fists clenched and unclenched several times. In the end, he helplessly muttered under his breath,


    "¡­Damn it."

 Chapter 312 Revenge

    Chapter 312 Revenge


    ??The Hexaw Panther weaklyy in the dimly lit chamber, its ck fur glistening with a sheen of blood and sweat. Its torso was heavily injured and blood gushed out of it endlessly, forming a small puddle beneath. Broken ribs could be seen jutting out of its flesh.


    This was a result of the panther''s battle with Adam earlier. One shot was all it took for it to reduce to such a miserable state.


    With slow andbored movements, the beast extended its tongue and licked its wound. The saliva of magical beasts had coagnt properties far more potent than regr beasts''.


    As the panther slowly licked its wounds, the saliva created a protectiveyer over it. This reduced the risk of infection and promoted healing.


    Its eyes continued to flicker with a crazed, crimson light. However, right now it was far lesspared to before.


    The fear of death had washed over its whole being after the earlier skirmish with the raven-haired youth, causing it to retain a great deal of its sanity. The fear of death was a terrifyingly strong emotion, after all.


    From time to time, the beast would turn its head and look behind. Then, it would resume licking its wounds.


    Suddenly, the panther''s ears twitched as it looked toward the entrance of the chamber. Its eyes narrowed, wondering if it had been followed here.


    While it was being chased by Adam, it had focused all its attention on escaping. Hence, it was not sure if it had been followed here.


    Moreover, it was also struggling to resist the corruption on its way here. If it had given up resisting, the corruption would have taken hold of it and it would then bepelled to fight Adam.


    This would have been no different than walking to its own death.


    The panther''s eyes shed with fear and panic as it intently gazed at the entrance of the chamber. The next moment, when it saw the familiar human and white fox enter, its heart sank.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a wicked grin as hey his bloodthirsty eyes on the beast. "Found you!"


    He gathered mana in his hands and immediately pounced on the injured panther. This was the perfect opportunity to kill the beast.


    But when he got closer, his gaze fell on something, or rather someone, behind the Hexaw Panther, causing him to falter in his footsteps.


    Behind the wounded panther,y two cubs cuddled side by side. Their tiny bodies rose and fell with the rhythm of their breathing. Their fur was short and less vibrantpared to their mother''s.


    Moreover, their legs were very little, no bigger than a human''s fingers. It was clear that these two cubs were only recently born.


    When Adam''s gaze fell on the Hexaw Panther''s newborn offspring, tumultuous waves rose inside his heart. His eyes shed hesitantly as he slowly lowered his hands, the mana around them gradually dissipating.


    The mother panther, with great struggle, got to her feet and stood before her cubs. Although she was too injured to fight at the moment, she still growled at Adam. She was ready toy down her life.


    Nothing would stop her from protecting her children.


    Adam''s fist clenched and unclenched many times. He lowered his head and intensely gritted his teeth, struggling toe to a decision.


    He hade all the way here, intent on finishing off the panther that had nearly killed him and Ennea. But now that he was greeted by this scene, he could not bring himself to act.


    Even Ennea, who had been filled with rage on the way here, could only stare at the panther and her cubs withplicated emotions.


    In the end, she turned to look at Adam, seemingly waiting for his decision.


    When Adam thought back to the battle he had just gone through against the panther, his eyes shed with immense anger and hatred.


    He raised his head and viciously red at the panther.


    But then he saw the two cubs behind her. They had already woken up by the suddenmotion and were looking at him with curious and innocent eyes.


    The rage inside Adam was gradually reced by a feeling of guilt and helplessness.


    Can I really kill the panther and leave her cubs orphaned?


    Will the cubs be able to survive without their mother?


    The Hexaw Panther sensed Adam''s hesitation and let out a low growl, seemingly warning him to stay back. At the same time, she was also highly vignt of Ennea who was standing beside the youth, ready to attack any moment.


    Meanwhile, Adam was going through a deep inner turmoil. He was torn between revenge andpassion.


    Then, his eyes shed with a ruthless light as he raised his hand and coated it with mana. This caused the panther to panic and immediately get ready for battle.


    But the next moment, the mana around Adam''s hand dissipated once again and he weakly fell to the ground, kneeling and panting.


    "I¡­ I can''t do it¡­" The youth could not bring himself to kill the panther, nor could he bring himself to get rid of her cubs.


    His shoulders slouched and his heart was filled withplex emotions. He then raised his head and nced at the panther, who was looking back at him with surprise and confusion.


    The human and beast gazed at each other for a very long time.


    Finally, Adam got back to his feet and turned around. "Ennea, we''re leaving."


    With that, he walked out of the dimly lit chamber. Ennea nced at the youth, then back at the Hexaw Panther and her cubs. In the end, she turned around and followed after him.


    The panther deeply gazed at Adam''s departing back, her thoughts a mystery. She theny back down on the ground and started nursing her cubs.


    But she still maintained a vigil, afraid that the human would go back on his word and attack her and her cubs.


    ¡­


    Outside therge chamber, Adam and Ennea walked through the cave tunnels in silence for a long time.


    After about a few more minutes of looking around, the youth picked up a hidden spot and decided to camp out here for the night. He and Ennea were too injured and exhausted. They needed to rest.


    He was not worried about the panthering to attack them. The beast was too weakened to do that.


    As he grabbed healing potions from his earring and applied it on his wounds, he noticed Ennea was staring at him.


    He nced at her and smiled wryly, "You think I shouldn''t have let her go?"


    Ennea soflty growled before weaklyying down beside the youth.


    Adam shook his head and started gently rubbing the fur on the fox''s head. He stared in the direction of therge chamber in a daze, and muttered under his breath,


    "Some things are more important than killing and revenge.


    "I would not have been able to live with myself had I killed them."


    His weary eyelids started to feel heavy as he felt intense fatigue wash over him. A night full of battle and giving chase to the panther for hours on end had taken a heavy toll on him.


    He slowly closed his eyes and tried to fall asleep.


    "I hope I made the right choice¡­"

 Chapter 313 Indebted

    Chapter 313 Indebted


    ??Within Adam''s spirit sea, the storm raged with intense fury. It still hadn''t abated ever since Adam had used spiritual power to cast the spell.


    Although there were no clouds or sun within the youth''s spirit sea, strangely enough, the entire ce had turned dark and gloomy.


    Valerian had been flying around aimlessly in this ethereal space, trying to get out. But no matter what he tried, he just couldn''t. Something was preventing him from doing so.


    Why is this happening?!


    Why can''t I get out?!


    The young dragon thought to himself in worry as he pped his wings and flew around the ce, ncing at the tempestuous waves down below.


    After a long time, he flew toward the white lotus and slowlynded on it. As soon as his paws touched the white petals, his giant draconic body slowly transformed back to his cat form.


    At least that feeling of impending danger I felt is no longer there¡­ he thought to himself in distress.


    Brother¡­


    I hope you''re alright.


    ¡­


    In the outside world, Adam massaged his forehead in agony as he rested with his back against the cave wall.


    He had nned to rest for the night and recuperate his strength, but the soul-rending headache was preventing him from doing so.


    Forget practicing a session of mindfulness, he couldn''t even fall asleep.


    "Damn it," he grumbled under his breath. "How long do I have to bear with this?"


    His mana reserves were only at half of full capacity. But that wasn''t what he was worried about. It was the fact that he couldn''t utilize his spiritual power for the time being.


    Moreover, spiritual power was required to cast spells. Meaning, he didn''t have ess to any of the spells in his arsenal at the moment. Of course, he could still cast the ones that didn''t require a modelponent, but those ones weren''t useful in battle.


    Although he did feel that he had recovered his spiritual power a tiny bit after resting for half the night.


    As he clutched at his forehead, trying to alleviate the pain, he thought to himself bitterly, Had I known that the price for using spiritual power to cast a spell was going to be so severe¡­


    I would have never tried it in the first ce.


    Now he was far behind enemy lines with no ess to his magic spells. He couldn''t help but deeplye to regret his decision.


    But at the same time, if he hadn''t done what he had and cast an advanced version of Dingy Illusion, perhaps he and Ennea would have already been pummelled to death under the hooves of the Rock Bisons.


    Thinking of Ennea, the youth turned his head and nced at her. The white fox was sleeping peacefully. The arduous ordeal from the night before had taken a steep price from her.


    Despite all the potions she had consumed, her injuries still hadn''t healedpletely.


    As he recalled the time when Ennea had saved him from being killed by the panther, the youth couldn''t help but rub her head gently. He was immensely grateful to her.


    Then, he thought about the Hexaw Panther that was resting not far from him. He nced in the direction of therge chamber where the beast and her cubsy.


    In the end, he shook his head and heaved a helpless sigh.


    Suddenly, he heard amotioning from outside the cave entrance, causing his ears to twitch and a deep foreboding feeling to well up in his heart.


    Did someone follow me here? He thought to himself in rm.


    But the next moment, his eyes narrowed as he ventured a guess.


    That''s right¡­ It can only be one person. To think that he would find me when I''m at my weakest.


    Damn it! All my ns have failed.


    His lips curled up into a bitter smile as he muttered under his breath, "Oh, fate, must you toy with me so much? It''s one misfortune after the other."


    Adam didn''t even need to go out and confirm what the source of the suddenmotion was. He knew it in his heart.


    It could be none other than Kevin Gracie! After all, who else woulde all the way out here to the depths of the Murky Mountains?


    But now, the youth was in a great dilemma.


    Should I kill him now? Or remain hidden? Or escape?


    When he had left for this long-term mission, he had cast several enchantment spells on Kevin and lured him out here. His n was to get rid of this nuisance once and for all.


    He was sick and tired of Kevin making things difficult for him at every turn.


    For that very reason, he had set several traps for Kevin and his party, hoping that they would fall for it and die. This would ensure that the magical mechanism that Adam was so vignt against didn''t lead back to him.


    But even he couldn''t have expected arge-scale herd of Rock Bisons to suddenly appear out of nowhere and ruin his ns.


    He was sure that the herd of bison must have set off all the traps. This led to Kevin making it out alive and following him all the way out here.


    But how did he manage to track me down so far? Did he divine my location? But how?


    Adam thought to himself, his expression turning grim. He started to habitually stroke his chin and thought about his next course of action.


    Now that he''se all the way here, must I really kill him?


    But if I kill him directly, that magical mechanism will activate and it will put me in a world of trouble.


    Adam was heavily conflicted. Moreover, the searing headache prevented him from thinking too deeply. He massaged his temples and gritted his teeth in annoyance.


    If I let him go¡­ I''ll never get another opportunity like this.


    Damn it! What should I do?


    He knew he didn''t have long, and that he had to decide quickly. In the end, his eyes shed with a cold light as he came to a decision.


    "Fine, I''ll kill you with my own hands."


    The next moment, he took a deep breath and conjured a few things from his earring. "But first, I need to make certain arrangements so that I don''t dieter."


    In front of him were a feathered quill, a small bottle of ink, a nk piece of parchment paper, and finally a bronze whistle.


    The youth nced at the bronze whistle and scoffed, "Everything would have been so easy if I could just summon you and make you fight all my battles¡­


    "But I can''t."


    He grabbed the feather quill, dipped it in ink, and began writing a letter to a certain someone. As his hands hurriedly danced across the parchment paper, he helplessly muttered,


    "I didn''t want to be indebted to that guy, but I have no other choice."

 Chapter 314 Devilish

    Chapter 314 Devilish


    ??The space in front of Adam started to saturate and distort as the portal to the Spirit World slowly mended itself back. The youth nced with hopeful eyes as the small, shadowy figure jumped inside the portal and left.


    After the portal closed and everything returned to normal, Adam couldn''t help but sigh. He lowered his head and muttered under his breath, "I hope it won''t be toote."


    The following moment, his eyes narrowed and a cold glint shed in them. He turned his head toward the cave entrance. He could hear the familiar voice of Kevin and a few other people he didn''t know.


    "It''s about time I finish this."


    He turned to look at Ennea peacefully sleeping beside him. He stretched his hand to wake her up but paused midway. He hesitated for a brief moment before retracting his hand.


    Little Ennea¡­ You rest while I go take care of the pests. It won''t take long.


    The youth slowly got to his feet while supporting himself against the cave wall. His countenance twisted in pain as he desperately endured the headache.


    Just as he got up, his nose started to bleed. He wiped it with his hand and sniffed hard. Then, he slowly made his way toward the cave entrance, his face filled with ruthless determination.


    ¡­


    A few dozen meters away from the cave entrance, a group of four Magi stood with extreme vignce. As Adam had spected, they were indeed from the Gracie Family.


    The one leading them was none other than Kevin Gracie.


    He was currently crouching before arge bowl filled with a strange silver liquid. There was also a blood-stained arrow floating on the surface of the bowl, its arrowhead pointing toward the cave entrance.


    "Heh, finally found you," Kevin shed an evil grin.


    This arrow had been with him since he''d returned from the Soaring River Secret ne. This arrow, at one point, had been used by a female elf to injure Adam and had his blood on it.


    Kevin had used the same arrow to divine the youth''s location within the secret ne. Now, he had done it again.


    "Young Master, we shouldn''t stay here for long," Hyatt spoke with slight nervousness. "I had noticed quite a few magical beasts prowling in the distance."


    Kevin nced at the middle-aged man with narrowed eyes. However, this time he didn''t berate him.


    He knew that the man was right.


    They hade too far into the depths of the Murky Mountains. Moreover, they had also lost half the men in their group.


    Thinking back to the herd of Rock Bisons whom they had managed to narrowly avoid, his back was drenched in cold sweat.


    However, when he nced at the cave entrance and envisioned the injured Adam licking his wounds inside, he felt that it was all worth it.


    On his way here, he had seen plenty of remnants of battle where a Magus had been present. So he was very certain in his spections that Adam had been involved in a battle and had been grievously injured as a result.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense for him to hole up in this cave.


    "Don''t worry, Hyatt." Kevin got to his feet after he threw the liquid inside the bowl and kept it and the arrow back inside his space-type storage ring. "Once we''re done with Adam, we''ll retreat."


    Hyatt deeply nced at the young man. In the end, he lowered his head and respectfully replied, "I will assist you to the best of my capabilities."


    "So will we!" The other two Magi also deferentially stated.


    "Good!" Kevin''s lips curled up into a malicious smile. "That''s what I like to hear. But don''t give him an easy death. I want him to suffer¡ª"(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");


    But the next words got stuck in his throat when he heard the sound of footstepsing from inside the cave.


    He hurriedly turned his gaze toward the cave entrance as he subconsciously took a step back, his body trembling in fear.


    The rest of the Magi also watched with bated breaths. The Magus they had been chasing for almost a week now would finally show himself.


    A few momentster, a lone figure walked out of the cave.


    The young man stood barefoot at the cave''s entrance. He wore tattered, loose, ck pants and his upper body was bare, disying his chiseled, muscr physique. Scars, big and small, riddled his blood-stained body.


    When the Magi of the Gracie family nced at the long and deep scar running diagonally across his torso, their pupils constricted and only one thought echoed in their minds.


    How did he survive that injury?!


    Adam crossed his arms and coldly nced at the enemies in front of him. Although he was severely injured, he would never show it to them. He had to put up a strong, intimidating front. He raised his chin and arrogantly spoke to the group, "Just the four of you?"


    Kevin was so frightened of Adam''s dreadful appearance that he couldn''t even muster the courage to speak.


    Seeing this, Hyatt stepped forward and angrily roared at Adam, "You dare look down on us, you filthy bastard?! You already have one foot in the grave!"


    He then nced at his subordinates beside him and spoke loudly, "Don''t be fooled by his false bravado. He''s just one man! There is absolutely nothing to fear!"


    Hyatt then turned back around to nce at Adam.


    Then¡­


    His eyes widened.


    All he saw was a scar-filled hand clenched into a fist erging in his vision.


    Hand of Doom: One Hit!


    SPLURT!


    Hyatt''s upper body was instantly obliterated, blood and pieces of innards sttering all around.


    Everything had happened so quickly that Kevin and the other two Magi were momentarily frozen. And then, unprecedented fear gripped their heart when theyid eyes on Adam, who was now standing infront of them.


    Hyatt''s blood had drenched the raven-haired youth from head to toe. He looked at Kevin and the other two Magi one by one.


    Seeing the fear in their eyes, his lips curled up into a devilish grin.


    Despite enduring the soul-rending pain assualting his mind, his momentum was through the roof, heavily weighing down on his enemies.


    He took a step forward as he began his ughter.


    "Come.


    "Let me devour your souls."(function(w,q){w[q]=w[q]||[];w[q].push(["_mgc.load"])})(window,"_mgq");

 Chapter 315 Ruthless

    Chapter 315 Ruthless


    ??Adam''s eyes zed with uncontroble cruelty as he walked toward the nearest Magi. He emanated a palpable bloodlust and killing intent, causing the man in front of him to suffocate.


    However, this Magus from the Gracie Family was also a veteran in his own right. He was only frozen for a split moment before calming the turbulent emotions raging inside his heart.


    He felt like he was in the presence of a demon from the abyss!


    The man gritted his teeth and hurriedly cast hand signs despite his body trembling in horror. However, Adam had already arrived before him with his insane speed.


    Although the youth couldn''t cast spells, nothing was stopping him from using magicbat techniques.


    The Ster Steps was a set of mobility techniques from the Astral Tyrant Manual that gave Adam superior speedpared to his peers.


    Not only could this footwork technique be used in tandem with the Phantom Dance, but it could also be used independently, like what Adam had done just now.


    His moves were unpredictable and made him look like a specter that had suddenly arrived in front of the Gracie Family Magus.


    Adam coldly nced at the man before him, his eyes shing with indifference.


    He viciously grabbed the man''s palms with his left hand, preventing him frompleting the physicalponent of the spell.


    "W-W-Wait!" The man panicked, seeing Adam appear in front of him like a ghost.


    However, the youth didn''t give him a moment of respite. With a resounding crack, he shattered the bones in the man''s hands with his raw strength alone.


    Then, he raised his right palm, coated it with ayer of his pristine white mana, and mercilessly thrust it into the man''s chest.


    "Kuackk!" The Magus coughed out a mouthful of blood straight onto Adam''s face, but thetter did not care.


    Adam indifferently stared at the man until the light in his eyes slowly dimmed and he lifelessly leaned against him.


    Right at that moment, the other Magus had already finished making preparations for his spell. He nced at Adam with fearful eyes and screamed, "Die!"


    Rank 1 Spell: Hail of Thorns!


    A dozen thorns, no bigger than a human''s hand, materialized out of the magic circle and rained down on the youth.


    Adam, however, didn''t panic in the least. His gaze was calm as he stared at the thornsing toward him.


    He didn''t run. He simply moved the corpse of the Magus he had just killed and ced it in front of him.


    Since he couldn''t use defensive magic spells, he might as well use the corpse of his enemy to barricade himself from danger.


    One by one, the thorns lodged themselves deep inside the corpse. Only a few managed to brush past the corpse, however, all they did was slightly graze Adam. He wasn''t injured in the slightest.


    Well, of course, from the physical and mental injury that he already had before he started fighting.


    "Damn it!" The Magus who had just cast the spell, nervously cursed under his breath after seeing that he hadn''t managed to damage the youth.


    Subconsciously, he started to retreat and began preparing for his next spell.


    The next moment, however, his hand movements abruptly stopped when he saw the corpse of hisrade in front of him suddenly fall to the ground.


    What was shocking was that Adam who was supposed to be hiding behind the corpse was nowhere to be seen.


    "W-Where¡­ Where is he?!" He blurted out in fear and panic.


    "Here."


    A cold voice suddenly drifted into his ear.


    It came from behind him.


    The Magus'' body shuddered when he felt a warm hand grab his neck from behind, tightly gripping it.


    "No, no, no, wait¡ª" His words were cut short when Adam savagely separated his head from his body, yanking it out along with the entirety of his spine.


    The scene was so gruesome and blood-curdling that Kevin who saw this take ce instantly fell to the ground, his eyes widening in fear and disbelief.


    He had never expected Adam to be so ruthless! "M-Monster¡­" Only a single word escaped his lips as he nced at the raven-haired youth grab the body of the Magus in one hand, and the head that was attached to the spine in the other.


    Adam slowly turned his bloodied face toward Kevin, his lips curling up into a smile.


    However, this smile was countless times terrifying for Kevin. When he saw that smile on Adam''s face, he hurriedly crawled backward.


    "S-Stay away from me, you demon!" He screamed in absolute terror. "I said stay away from me!"


    "Stay away?" Adam slowly walked toward Kevin, the smile on his face widening. "You came all the way here to meet me, and now you want me to leave?"


    He then shook his head in disappointment. "As I thought¡­" He nced at Kevin and deviously smirked, "You''re a spineless trash, after all."


    When Kevin heard that terming straight from Adam''s mouth, something inside him snapped.


    For the past few weeks, these words from Adam continued to ring inside his head. It was to such a point that he couldn''t even sleep most nights.


    Now that he directly heard it from Adam, he gnashed his teeth in rage. His eyes turned bloodshot. "What did you just say?!"


    This was the true horror of the School of Enchantment.


    Even after the spell had been cast, it would leave a deep psychological scar on the target, making them act irrationally when they saw or heard certain signals.


    Adam''s lips parted and he muttered every word clearly enough for Kevin to hear.


    "Cripple.


    "Spineless.


    "Trash."


    "You!" Kevin got to his feet in a hurry and lunged toward the youth. "I''ll kill you!"


    Because of a few cognitive cues that Adam had imnted deep inside Kevin''s subconscious through the help of enchantment spells, all the fear that thetter was feeling was suddenly reced by unbridled fury.


    Kevin couldn''t help but feelpelled to attack Adam after listening to those words.


    "Heh," seeing Kevin rush toward him, Adam sneered.


    The next moment, he raised his hand and delivered a tight p to the brown-haired youth, causing him to miserably fall to the ground.


    Kevin spat a few teeth away, then red at Adam. Before he could hurl insults at him or get to his feet and attack him, he felt agonizing pain radiating from his knees.


    CRACK! CRACK!


    Adam had already appeared before him and brutally destroyed his kneecaps.


    "Aaaarrggghhhhhh!!" Kevin opened his mouth wide and screamed in excruciating pain. But his screams were soon cut short.


    CRACK! CRACK!


    This time Adam had stomped on his elbows, thoroughly decimating them.


    "Gaaahhhh¡ª" Kevin roared again, however, he was interrupted once more.


    Adam had gently stabbed with his finger at a certain point at Kevin''s neck, causing thetter to be unable to use his vocal cords.


    "That''s much better." Adam nodded.


    Seeing Kevin''s eyes trembling in fear, Adam felt very satisfied. "You sent those assassins after me in Hannes City. Then, you tried to kill me inside the secret ne. All for what? Just because you were an insecure little shit!"


    He pped Kevin a couple of times and taunted, "Why don''t you reply? Cat got your tongue?"


    Tears started to stream down Kevin''s eyes. He knew his death was near. He couldn''t help but be ovee by deep regret.


    But a few momentster, he thought of something, and the regret in his eyes was instantly reced by a crazed glint.


    "What''s that unhinged look on your stupid face?" Adam asked with raised eyebrows.


    His lips then curled up into a smirk, "You think I don''t know about the Soulmark Retribution?"


    Kevin''s eyes widened in shock!


    Adam coldly chuckled, "Don''t worry. After I''m done with you, I''ll deal with your whole family as well. I''ll make sure you''re not alone on your journey to hell."


    Kevin''s shock, however, was once again reced by a deranged look as he red at Adam. Thetter frowned slightly but didn''t think much of it.


    The following moment, he slowly weaved hand signs and gathered whatever spiritual power he could muster to create the magic circle with great cost to his injuries.


    Blood dripped from his eyes, ears, and nose as he prepared the spell. Although this was unnecessary, he would rather see Kevin die like this than any other way.


    After finishing all the spellponents, the youth pointed his finger at Kevin.


    Rank 1 Spell: Summon Hellish mes!


    The next moment, plumes of ck mes were conjured beneath Kevin, drowning every inch of his body.


    Kevin writhed in agony as the mes swallowed him whole. He wanted to scream, but no voice came out of his mouth.


    In the end, he could only hatefully re at Adam while his flesh continued to melt. Soon, his muscles were scorched, followed by his bones and organs.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile as he watched Kevin burn to death by his family''s own spell.


    The ck mes were reflected in his eyes for a long time as he continued to enjoy the scene of Kevin dying a slow and gruesome death.


    He felt no remorse whatsoever. Instead, he felt incredibly content.


    Right after Kevin died, a white light shot out from his body and burrowed inside Adam with unimaginable speed. Thetter could only helplessly stare at it. He knew he couldn''t avoid it.


    This was the magical mechanism that he was so vignt about. Seeing it enter his body, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    The ck mes burnt for a long time until nothing remained of Kevin''s corpse.


    Except¡­


    Adam frowned when his gaze fell on the metallic arm that Kevin had been using in ce of his missing arm.


    "This thing managed to survive those ck mes?" The youth muttered in astonishment.


    He took a step forward, wanting to examine this object, but suddenly his pupils constricted, and intense warning bells started ringing inside his chaotic mind.


    He had never felt such a threat to his life before!


    On the metallic arm, strange runes started to glow with an ominous red. And soon, before Adam knew it, the red light hadpletely drowned him.


    BOOOMM!!!

 Chapter 316 Barrier

    Chapter 316 Barrier


    ??Bright red runes glowed on the surface of the metallic arm that Kevin had left behind after his death.


    The fact that this arm could survive the ck hellish mes meant it was a very powerful object, far more powerful than a Rank 1 spell.


    With a loud roar, the metallic arm lit up with a blinding light. The explosive energy that it released formed a vortex of destructive force.


    BOOM!!


    Adam''s eyes widened in disbelief as he felt the cold touch of death loom over him yet again. He knew that something had gone terribly wrong.


    His heart was gripped by panic as he realized the grave danger he was in.


    Damn it! I can''t escape this explosion! He screamed in his heart.


    The explosion expanded rapidly, incinerating everything in its path. Since Adam was standing only a few meters away from the source of the explosion, he could feel his skin already beginning to burn.


    Adam''s eyes zed with anger and defiance.


    "I refuse to die!" He roared to the skies.


    His dark pupils shed with a ruthless light and the next moment, he gathered an enormous amount of mana around his palms and stretched his hands in front of him.


    The mana in his hands started to spiral rapidly, creating two giant whirlpools simr to shields.


    As the two swirling shields of mana ovepped one another, the mana started to intensely oscite, blocking and deflecting the fiery explosion before him.


    Hand of Doom: Great Barrier!


    Adam gritted his teeth as the skin all over his hands started to slowly peel and burn away. Despite that, he increased the mana output to the maximum, rapidly emptying his reserves.


    He couldn''t use defensive spells.


    This technique from the Astral Tyrant Manual was all that stood between him and death.


    "AAARRRGGGGHHHH!!" He roared madly, his eyes turning bloodshot.


    Slowly, the explosion that had covered him started to brush past him. The moment the waves of fire touched therge swirling shield of mana, they were deflected and went around him!


    It was as if the fire bent around Adam as soon as it touched the spiraling mana shield.


    As Adam''s mana output increased, the vortex of mana in front of him gotrger andrger until it blocked everything in front of him.


    Yet, being in the center of the explosion, Adam wasn''t unharmed.


    Just as the explosion died down, the youth''s mana was also depleted entirely. When the smoke cleared, he could be seen standing at the center of arge, ck crater.


    His body was charred and emitting smoke. His pants were scorched, clinging to his burnt flesh. The ground beneath his feet was filled with steaming debris.


    Adam''s eyes were murky and he stood there motionlessly. His lips parted and he exhaled a cloud of ck smoke.


    He turned around, wanting to go back to the cave. But as soon as he moved, his body weakly staggered and he fell down face-first.


    His eyelids slowly shut and his breathing becamebored.


    He had managed to survive.


    But for how long?


    ¡­


    The violent explosion had shattered the seemingly tranquil forest. The st had sent shockwaves through the trees, causing the branches and leaves to rustle, and the birds to take flight in a panic.


    Arge, ckened crater served as the epicenter for the devastating explosion. The entire area was covered by scorched earth and burning vegetation.


    Within the cave tunnels, Ennea was peacefully sleeping as she recovered from her injuries when suddenly her eyes snapped open as she heard therge explosion outside.


    Startled, she looked around and realized that Adam wasn''t around her.


    Fear gripped her heart as she thought of a terrifying possibility. She hurriedly got to her feet and rushed out of the cave. The scene which greeted her eyes next, caused her to howl in grief.


    At the center of the ck crater, Adamy unmoving, his entire body emitting smoke and his skin burned to a crisp.


    She rushed toward him and nudged her head against his face, trying to wake him up.


    But she received no response.


    Tears streamed down her furry face as she desperately tried to move Adam. Suddenly, her pointy ears perked up and she looked toward the forest in rm.


    The disturbance caused by the explosion earlier had attracted plenty of beasts nearby.


    Creatures of many shapes and sizes emerged from behind the trees, their eyes gleaming with bloodthirst and madness.


    Seeing this, Ennea''s body trembled in fear. However, she overcame the terror gripping her heart and stood before Adam''s body, menacingly growling at the beasts.


    Wolves, bears, tigers, and other corrupted magical beasts slowly approached the center of the ck crater, their eyes shing with killing intent and immense hunger.


    Ennea was terrified at this sudden turn of events. Despite that, she didn''t move. She had to protect Adam at all costs.


    She bared her fangs and growled in a threatening manner, trying to scare away the beasts.


    However, it was all futile. The magical beasts continued to approach her.


    Then all of a sudden, a loud and resounding roar echoed from the direction of the cave entrance.


    Ennea hurriedly turned around and her heart sank.


    The Hexaw Panther had once again appeared!


    Despite her being heavily injured, her curiosity was piqued when she heard the sound of an explosion earlier. When she came outside and saw Adam lying motionless on the ground, her eyes narrowed.


    She started to intensely salivate from her maw as she slowly approached the youth.


    Ennea shuddered intensely. Now she was being attacked from all sides. Not to mention, the Hexaw Panther was a beast that was on the verge of bing a Rank 2 magical beast.


    Her legs trembled, yet she held her ground.


    The white fox threateningly red at the panther, hoping that she would refrain from attacking, but the panther didn''t stop.


    With the sudden involvement of the panther, the other corrupted beasts stopped in their footsteps. They could feel it in their bones, they were no match for the six-legged beast.


    But when theyid eyes on Adam''s burned and battered body, they were ovee by murderous intentions.


    They couldn''t resist the temptation.


    Surrounded by all sides, Adam and Ennea''s lives hung in a delicate bnce.


    The Hexaw Panther was the first to arrive before them. She nced at all the corrupted beasts in front of her. Then, she gazed at Ennea, and finally, at Adam''s charred body.


    Following that, she shed her sharp and jagged teeth, and rushed forward with zing savagery.


    ROAR!!

 Chapter 317 Lantern

    Chapter 317 Lantern


    ??At another location deep within the jungles of the Murky Mountains, a group of Magi dashed through the undergrowth with solemn expressions.


    The air was thick with the sound of battle as these Magi continued to cast spells at the magical beasts all around them.


    "Maintain formation!" The leader of the group roared as he hacked his sword at the beasts in front of him. "Quick rotations! Injured ones fall back! Switch to Formation B!"


    The man had medium-length ck hair, and his pupils were light brown in color. From how his team was efficiently performing against the beasts, it was certain that this Magus had great experience and leadership skills.


    He wore ostentatios robes which were covered by a white cloak with golden embroidery at the seams.


    The insignia on the white cloak was that of the Gracie Family.


    And this man was Morden Gracie.


    He and the other Magi of the Gracie Family had received a mission from headquarters to eradicate a den of magical beasts in the western direction of their camp.


    It had been a week since they''d arrived here, and till now, their mission progress was pretty smooth for the most part.


    Under the leadership of Morden, there had been zero casualties till now. This spoke volumes about his strategic prowess.


    As this group of Magi advanced, the underbrush suddenly rustled ominously. The next moment, a sounder of ck boars emerged from the shadows, their tusks gleaming with a cold light.


    With a bloodthirsty guttural growl, the corrupted beastsunched themselves at the Gracie Family Magi.


    Under Morden''s leadership, the group effortlessly took out their enemies. Bolts of lightning materialized out of their fingertips and small orbs of fire rained down on the beasts, instantly burning them.


    However, with every creature that fell, two more seemed to take its ce.


    But the Magi were fearless in their advance and responded with a flurry of spells. Within a few minutes, all the corrupted beasts had been already taken care of.


    Furthermore, there still hadn''t been any casualties amongst the group of Magi.


    "Lord Morden is truly a greatmander!"


    "If it weren''t for our Lord, most of us would have already died."


    "Truly, Lord Morden is a Magus among Magi!"


    One by one, everyone started to fawn over Morden. Although they said such ttering words, there was indeed some truth to it.


    Morden had a stoic expression on his face, however, inwardly he felt greatly satisfied by the praises from his subordinates.


    He nced at them and tly stated, "Stop dawdling around. Quickly retrieve the beast cores and other necessary loot from the corpses."


    "Yes, My Lord!" The Magi respectfully replied in unison and hurriedly started looting the carcasses.


    Morden coolly nced at his subordinates as they did their jobs.


    Suddenly, his space-type storage ring trembled ever so slightly, and the following moment a small, copperntern about the size of his palm shot out from it.


    Morden''s expression froze when he realized what this item was.


    "Soulmark Lantern?!" His heart sank. "W-Who does this belong to?"


    A Soulmark Lantern carried the spiritual power signature of a Magus. Its main usage was to let the holder know about the life status of the owner of the signature.


    Morden always carried with him the Soulmark Lanterns containing the spiritual power signatures of people close to him such as his elder brother, Oswald Gracie, and his son, Kevin.


    In fact, all the important people from the Gracie Family had left their marks on Soulmark Lanterns. In the event that any one of them died, the other members of the family would be immediately notified.


    Not only that, but thentern would also guide them to the murderer!


    Morden''s heart was gripped by intense nervousness and fear as he held the tiny, copperntern in his trembling hands, trying to ascertain which Gracie Family member''s mark it had.


    A few momentster, he finally learned who the mark belonged to.


    "NOOOO!!!" He screamed in sheer agony as he dropped to the ground.


    His eyes turned bloodshot as tears endlessly streamed down his face. He gritted his teeth so hard that his gums turned bloody. Then, he clenched his fists and repeatedly mmed them on the ground.


    "No! No! No! No!" He roared in anguish. "My son¡­ My son¡­ It can''t be!"


    He raised his head and nced at the dense canopy with lifeless eyes. He clutched at his chest and wailed in overwhelming grief.


    "My Kevin¡­ It cannot be¡­ No, it cannot be!"


    The other Magi of the Gracie Family were greatly startled when they saw Morden break down emotionally all of a sudden.


    They nced at the smallntern sped tightly in his hands and realized that someone close must''ve died. Moreover, hearing the name of their young mastere out of their lord''s mouth, they confirmed their spection.


    Instead ofing forward tofort him, they stood at a distance and lowered their heads.They then secured a tight perimeter around Morden, shielding him from any potential threats.


    After a long time, Morden had cried until he could not cry anymore.


    All that remained now was a cold and expressionless face.


    He gazed at the copperntern in his hand and softly muttered, "My sweet boy¡­ have you left me as well?"


    Then, his eyes shed with killing intent as a tempestuous rage bubbled within his heart. He put mana inside thentern, and a few momentster, a small white orb of light surfaced from thentern.


    The tiny orb of light circled around thentern a couple of times and then shot into the distance.


    Morden gazed at the light orb with cold eyes. He got to his feet and instructed his subordinates, "Follow me."


    "B-But, My Lord, what about the mission¡ª" A Magus tried to meekly protest, but instantly shut his mouth when Morden nced at him with unbridled bloodlust.


    Morden didn''t speak a word, but his intentions were clear.


    Soon, everyone started following where the light orb led them. Morden, who was at the forefront of the group, thought with immense anger and grief,


    Whoever you are¡­


    I will kill you!


    ¡­


    In a dimly lit chamber, Adam slowly opened his eyes. His vision was initially blurry but gradually gained focus.


    "I''m¡­ alive?"


    The moment he gained consciousness, the sensation of pain radiating throughout his body overwhelmed him like a tidal wave.


    "Ughhh," he couldn''t help but groan in agony.


    His pupils darted around as he nced at this familiar ce. "Where¡­ am I?"


    The next moment, he saw two tiny creatures slowly make their way toward him and stand right beside his face. Then, they leaned over and cutely nced at him.


    When Adam saw them, he was stunned!


    "Y-You guys¡­"


    These tiny creatures had four yellow eyes each that shone with curiosity as they nced at Adam.


    They only looked at him for a few moments, before opening their mouths and starting to lick his face.


    "Meow~"

 Chapter 318 Recovery

    Chapter 318 Recovery


    ??Adam awoke with a start, his senses slowly returning to him. His pupils darted around and he nced at the familiar cave chamber he found himself in.


    Isn''t this¡­


    The next moment, his body began to throb with pain immensely. No, to be precise, it was always hurting. But he only just started feeling the sensation when he came to.


    Even the slightest of movements sent waves of agony through his burnt skin and flesh. He winced as he tried to sit up, but he could not.


    In the end, he could only helplessly look around as he desperately tried to endure the pain.


    But this ce¡­ It can''t be¡­


    The following moment, two furry little creatures approached him. They stood on each side of his face, ncing at him with curious eyes.


    When Adam saw these adorable creatures, he confirmed that he wasn''t just seeing things and that this ce he was in, was indeed the ce he hade to a while ago.


    "You guys¡ª" the youth''s words were interrupted when the panther cubs pounced on his face and licked his cheeks.


    "Meow~"


    Adam was first stunned, but then he realized what must''ve transpired after he passed out. A faint smile gradually bloomed on his face as he felt the ticklish sensation on his cheeks.


    But soon, his smile faltered.


    Memories of that dreadful explosion flooded his mind. The zing heat, the blinding light, and the harrowing pain. Everything came back to him, causing his entire body to tremble subconsciously.


    He remembered the feeling of being engulfed by those destructive mes, the overwhelming sense of helplessness he felt in the face of death.


    Recalling all those gruesome memories, he couldn''t help but involuntarily clench his fists.


    Kevin, that sly bastard¡­ No wonder he was acting so psychotic before he died.


    Despite the pain and fear, Adam felt a deep sense of gratitude.


    He had made it out alive. That''s all that mattered.


    The youth gently pushed away the cubs and sat up straight, taking support of the wall behind him. Every other inch of his body was heavily burned, so no matter where he touched, it would hurt.


    Wincing in pain, he was slowly able to sit upright. Then, he nced around at the cave.


    A few meters away from him, Ennea was sleeping soundly, recuperating from her injuries. Seeing her alive and well, Adam heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, his gaze fell on the other side of the chamber. There, a figure was lying on the ground, staring at him from the shadows. The creature''s four yellow eyes sometimes flickered with an ominous red light.


    Adam was filled withplicated emotions.


    "You¡­ saved me?"


    The Hexw Panther let out a soft growl. Then, her eyes narrowed before finally closing.


    Adam deeply stared at the other side of the cave where the beast had just been. Earlier, he could make out her presence, but after she closed her eyes, it seemed like she had entirely vanished.


    Truly a creature of the shadows! Adam marveled.


    The next moment, he took a deep breath and sincerely muttered, "Thank you."


    "Grrrr¡­"


    Another soft growl could be heard from the other side before everything turned tranquil. Except for the excited meows and purrs of the two panther cubs who were running around Adam.


    The little fellows were very energetic, to say the least. Not only did they y around with Adam, but they also climbed over the slumbering white fox and started jumping on her back.


    Of course, Ennea was deeply asleep so she didn''t notice it. Or perhaps she did but didn''t care.


    Adam couldn''t help but smile warmly watching them y. He then turned his attention back on himself, examining his gruesome wounds.


    His hands trembled as he gently poked his burned and blistered skin, feeling the raw flesh underneath. The pain was intense and he couldn''t help but wince and suck in a breath of cold air.


    As the youth examined his injuries, he couldn''t help but loudly gulp when he realized just how extensive they were. He slowly raised his hand and touched his face. Feeling the charred skin there as well, he couldn''t help but smile wryly, "I was already bad-looking to begin with. Now, I''ve be even uglier than a troll."


    After examining the injuries all over his body, he came to the conclusion that although it appeared bad, it wasn''t actually that bad.


    He didn''t receive any critical injury from the explosion. Thanks to his quick thinking as well as the defensive technique from the Astral Tyrant Manual, he was able to negate the majority of the damage.


    The youth mused to himself, Healing potions will fix my injuries for sure, but the burned marks are going to stay on my skin permanently, I''m afraid.


    Not unless I go to thatdy back in Moon City. But that is impossible at the moment.


    He rid himself of such thoughts and deeply sighed, "Haa¡­ I''m just happy to make it out alive."


    All he had to take care of now was the soul-rending headache that still hadn''t abated. This was a major concern for him.


    Moreover, using the spell on Kevin seemed to have slightly worsened his injury.


    "But it was all worth it!" He sneered as he recalled drowning Kevin in ck mes and killing him with his own spell.


    Then, he nced at his injuries again and decided to begin the healing process.


    His eyes shed with newfound determination as he conjured a set of sanitized bandages, healing potions, balms, ointments, and other things he''d require.


    "This should do for now," he muttered softly. "When I''ve recovered a little more, I can brew more potions. Thankfully, my earring isn''t damaged or I would have been truly screwed."


    He knew that his road to recovery would have otherwise been very long, but thanks to the memories of the experts, he knew mystical ways to expedite the process.


    It also helped that he had a vast quantity of herbs and other ingredients in his earring. Moreover, he also needed to get back to the eastern camp as soon as he possibly could.


    There, yet another battle awaited him.

 Chapter 319 Preparation

    Chapter 319 Preparation


    ??"Myuuuuu!!" Valerian cried loudly as he tightly hugged Adam.


    It had been a week since he was stuck inside the youth''s spirit sea. Only today was he able to finally get out.


    As the little guy''s furry paws gently squeezed around Adam''s neck, he sent a mental transmission full of sorrow.


    ''Brother, forgive me I wasn''t there for you! I was so worried, myuuu!''


    Adam gently patted the young dragon''s head andforted him, "It''s alright, Val. It wasn''t your fault."


    "Myuuu¡­" Valerian sniffled.


    "But why couldn''t you get out of my spirit sea, though?" The youth asked with a frown. "It''s never happened before, has it?"


    Valerian wiped the tears from his face, then nced at Adam with a grim expression.


    ''I don''t know what happened, but a week ago, your spirit sea suddenly descended into chaos and everything turned dark and gloomy.''


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. "Descended into chaos? Exin."


    The young dragon nodded solemnly and continued, ''It felt like I was in the middle of a storm. The sea was churning massive waves all around me. And even the lotus was acting strangely.''


    "Acting strangely?" Adam''s heart skipped a beat. "What did it do?"


    Valerian shook his head and replied with lingering fear, ''I''m not sure, but it kept trembling from time to time. I don''t know what you did in the outside world, but your spirit sea has never been so turbulent. For a moment, I thought I was forever going to be trapped there.''


    "Hmm, I see¡­" Adam gently lowered Valerian and ced him on hisp.


    Then, he started to stroke his chin and deeply ponder, Using my spiritual power to cast the spell truly had more drawbacks than I''d initially realized.


    It had been a week since his confrontation with Kevin. Since then, he had been silently recuperating inside the Hexaw Panther''s cave.


    During this time, much to his surprise, he realized that he wasn''t able to ess his spirit sea. This greatly rmed him. Although, for some strange reason, he was able to enter the mysterious space of the white lotus.


    But thankfully, today he was finally able to visit his spirit sea. At the same time, Valerian was also able toe out of it.


    Is this some sort of defense mechanism by the lotus? He thought to himself. How strange¡­ But thankfully, my mental injuries have already been healed.


    His spiritual power had recovered faster than he had expected. He could only attribute this to the white lotus. His mind didn''t feel as chaotic as it did a week ago. It felt fresh.


    But most importantly, he now had full ess to his spiritual power. Meaning, he could finally ess his magic spells.


    Thinking back to the time when he only had to rely on his magicbat techniques, Adam couldn''t help but sigh, "A Magus without his spells is like a swordsman without his sword."


    He then nced around at therge chamber.


    Ennea had mostly recovered and was ying around with Valerian. The two panther cubs were currently being breastfed by their mother on the other side of the chamber.


    Throughout the entire time, the Hexaw Panther didn''t approach Adam. She silently gazed at him from the distance.


    Adam felt that she was most likely trying to resist the corruption and didn''t want toe near him.


    The youth conjured his grimoire and a feathered quill. Then, he started jotting down his experience when using spiritual power to cast the spell.


    Although this came at a great cost to him, he believed that at certain perilous moments, it could be his greatest trump card.


    However, the quill in his hand silently hovered above the pages of the grimoire.


    Adam couldn''t think of anything to write.


    When he had used his spiritual power as fuel, he was under the threat of death and in an extremely desperate situation. He had only managed to do it instinctively.


    "Damn it," the youth cursed under his breath. "I can''t even recall that feeling."


    He raised his head and nced at the twin moons through therge clearing in the chamber. Selene and Luna were hiding behind a string of thick clouds, seemingly teasing him.


    Adam nced at them and smiled wryly, "Must I always be at death''s doorstep to be able to use my spiritual power?"


    He stared at the moons in a daze for a few moments. Then, he kept away the quill and the grimoire, sighing to himself, "Haa, forget it." Then, he slowly got to his feet and made his way toward the other side of the chamber where the panther and her cubsy.


    Seeing him suddenly approach her, the panther went on high alert and got on all fours, threateningly growling at him.


    Her cubs, however, cutely ran toward Adam and started circling around him in joy.


    Seeing this, Adam chuckled. He then nced at the mother panther, ignoring her threatening re.


    "My attack did quite a number on you, huh?"


    Adam chuckled as he nced at the panther''s torso. That area hadn''tpletely healed yet and a few broken bones were still jutting out of the flesh.


    The youth crouched down beside the panther. Then, he red at her. "Sit down!"


    "Grrr!" The panther growled in defiance.


    Adam raised his hand and clenched it into a fist. "What''s that? Wanna go at it again?"


    The panther''s body shuddered when she recalled that devastating palm thrust from the youth. In the end, she whimpered and obediently sat down.


    "Good." Adam nodded. Then, he took out a bunch of healing potions and bandages from his earring.


    As he started treating the panther, he began, "I''ll be leaving tomorrow morning. Take good care of the kids, alright?"


    The panther softly growled in acknowledgment.


    "I''ll leave enough food and water for you three. It shouldst you months," He spoke as he gently wrapped the panther''s wound. "Refrain from going outside the cave. Things are about to escte very soon."


    The panther nced at him deeply. A momentter, she nodded.


    After treating her injuries, Adam took out arge amount of raw meat that he had prepared for himself for when he went out on missions.


    He kept the meat in a corner of the chamber and cast certain spells on the containers, ensuring that the food didn''t get spoiled. Then, he took out a dozenrge barrels of water.


    After making all the preparations and making sure that the panther and her cubs would be taken care of for the next few months, the youth finally went to sleep.


    ¡­


    The following day, just as the sun rose above the horizon, Adam departed from the cave, riding on Ennea''s back.


    They walked around therge ck crater, where the explosion that almost took Adam''s life, had gone off.


    He nced at the crater with a cold expression, thinking of the repercussions he would have to faceter. In the end, he shook his head helplessly and sighed.


    "I did what I could. No need to dwell on the past."


    Finally, Ennea, Valerian, and Adam made their way toward the eastern camp. Before entering the deep forests, Adam made the white fox stop.


    He then turned around and nced at the panther and her cubs standing at the cave entrance. Seeing that, he smiled warmly.


    "Thank you¡­


    "And farewell."


    The Hexaw Panther growled lightly. Meanwhile, her cubs seemed to be very emotional. It would appear that they had grown close to the youth in the time he had spent inside the cave.


    Adam cast one final nce at them before turning back around and urging Ennea to dash forward.


    As he moved through the dense forest, he turned his head and nced in the general direction of Moon City.


    "I hope you aren''tte¡­"

 Chapter 320 Powerless

    Chapter 320 Powerless


    ??Adam''s entire body had been wrapped in bandages, except for his face which was covered in post-burn scars. He looked unrecognizable and extremely hideous, to say the least.


    He wore a dark cloak that fluttered behind him in the wind as he rode atop Ennea through the dense forest.


    Valerian was sitting on the fox''s head. He refused to go back to Adam''s spirit sea this time. He feared that something would happen again and he wouldn''t be able to assist the youth.


    The white fox''s powerful strides created a rhythmical thud against the ground, apanied by the rustling of leaves and the asional snap of twigs and branches underneath.


    It seemed that Ennea had fully recovered from her injuries. If anything, after receiving Adam''s professional herbal treatment, she seemed to have be even stronger.


    As they dashed through the forest, sunlight filtered through the dense canopy above, casting spotted dots on the forest floor.


    They inhaled the rich, earthy scent of the jungle and the sweet fragrance of the wildflowers and berries. Birds chirped melodiously, their sound mingling with the soft buzzing of the insects.


    It was a soothing atmosphere, but that was only on the surface.


    The dangery hidden in the shadows.


    Adam had an extremely grim expression on his face as he slowly approached the eastern camp. It had been a week since he had departed from the panther''s cave.


    He thought to himself in nervousness, I hope they aren''tte, damn it!


    About an hourter, the trio finally emerged from the forest and came across arge clearing. Seeing this familiar scene, Adam''s shoulders involuntarily loosened. At the same time, his eyes turned solemn.


    "It feels like forever."


    Before him,y thergescale Magus camp. It was still in the wee hours of the morning, and was hence, bustling with activity.


    Even from a distance, the youth was able to smell the aroma of grilled meat. The smell wafted into his nostrils, causing his stomach to grumble in hunger.


    He had given away most of his rations to the panther and her cubs. He barely had anything to eat on the way here.


    Adam led Ennea toward the entrance of the camp, where a few Magi had been stationed.


    "Halt! Who goes there?!" A burly man stepped forward, spear in hand.


    When he looked at Adam''s burned face, the hair on the back of his neck stood on end. He couldn''t even begin to imagine what the youth had gone through to receive such a ghastly injury.


    Adam dismounted and took out his identification token along with other papers from his earring. Then, he handed it to the guards.


    The guard checked the documents thoroughly, trying to confirm that the person in front of them was the same as the person on the papers.


    After all, Adam looked vastly different than he used to.


    It took close to half an hour for the Magi to confirm Adam''s identity, after which he was finally allowed to enter the eastern camp.


    After walking past the boundary of the camp, Adam gently patted Ennea''s head and spoke warmly, "Little Ennea, head back to Lisa, okay?"


    Ennea took a step forward and nudged her head against the youth''s chest. Seeing this, Adam smiled and hugged her.


    He then whispered in her ears, "Let Edward and Lisa know that I''m alright, but tell them not toe look for me."


    The white fox deeply nced at the youth with her emerald eyes.


    Adam emphasized hisst sentence, "You must tell them not toe close to me, you understand?"


    Ennea nodded with a growl.


    "Good girl." Adam ruffled the fur on the fox''s head. "Tell them, I''lle find themter. Now, go."


    Enna turned around and slowly jogged away, making her way through the maze-like camp.


    Adam then nced at Valerian who was sitting on the ground beside him and gracefully licking his paw.


    "You too, Val."


    "Myu?" The little guy was perplexed.


    ''Why me?'' He protested. Adam crouched and gently patted the young dragon''s head. "I don''t want to risk it."


    Valerian lowered his head, feeling extremely helpless. He already knew what was going to happen. Adam had already informed him. Despite knowing, he couldn''t help the youth at all.


    He was a mighty dragon.


    Yet, he was powerless.


    Adam bent over and kissed Valerian''s head. "It''s going to be alright. Just trust me."


    "Myu¡­" Valerian meekly nodded with tearful eyes. Then, he too turned around and walked away, disappearing amidst the crowd.


    The youth looked at Valerian''s departing back for a long time. Then, he stood back up and walked toward his tent.


    He journeyed through the camp, his heart pounding wildly. To say that he wasn''t scared would be a lie.


    His back was against the wall. There was nothing he could do now. He had already made his arrangements. Now, all he needed to do was wait and let things y out.


    Adam finally arrived at his tent. He raised the tent ps and entered. Looking around, he didn''t find anyone else. Seeing that, he breathed a short sigh of relief.


    After entering his tent, he couldn''t help but pace around in panic, wondering when they woulde.


    He had never felt so nervous about anything.


    It couldn''t be helped. His life was on the line, after all.


    In the end, he simply decided to sit down and practice a round of mindfulness. "Worrying about it isn''t going to help me. Might as well try to do something productive."


    He sat down cross-legged on the ground and began revolving the Five Elemental Codex. Gradually, his mind felt at ease.


    A vortex of barely visible mana had only just begun to form around him when all of a sudden, it vanished.


    Adam opened his eyes and nced at his tent entrance. He could hear the sound of hurried footsteps as well as the enraged sound of people talkinging from outside.


    "They''re here," he muttered solemnly, his fists tightly clenching.


    The following moment, a white orb of light flew inside the tent. Then, his body trembled ever so slightly and a simr white orb emerged from within him.


    Soulmark Retribution!


    The two orbs of light circled around each other before finally merging into one. Then, they flew toward Adam and covered him in a thinyer of white light.


    Seeing all of this take ce, he could only lower his head and helplessly sigh.


    The following moment, the entrance to his tent was viciously torn open and more than a dozen furious Magi of the Gracie Family stormed in. The one leading them was none other than Morden Gracie.


    When Morden''s gaze fell on Adam, who was bathed in the white light, his bloodshot eyes zed with fury.


    A momentter, when he realized the identity of this person, his eyes widened in sheer disbelief. "It''s you!"


    Unbridled anger and hatred shed in his eyes and he charged at Adam with tant murderous intent.


    "I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 321 Endure

    Chapter 321 Endure


    ??Initially, Morden didn''t realize who the person sitting in front of him was. Adam''s face was covered in burn marks and he looked vastly different from before, after all.


    Even his friends would take a moment to recognize him, let alone Morden who had only met him once.


    But when he realized that the youth in front of him was none other than the one who had crippled Kevin inside the secret ne, everything started to make sense to him.


    His eyes shed with rage and hatred as he pounced on Adam.


    "Bastard, I''ll kill you!"


    Adam was sitting cross-legged on the ground, calmly ncing at Morden rushing toward him with immense killing intent.


    Inwardly, however, he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. He had no ns to retaliate. If he did, there was a chance that it could backfire against himter. He didn''t want to risk it.


    So he expressionlessly watched as Morden grabbed him by the throat and smashed him against the ground.


    "Kuak¡ª" The youth gasped for air, but the next moment, Morden raised his fists and viciously hammered it down on his face over and over again.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    "You son of a bitch!" Morden roared as he kept hitting the youth. "How dare you kill my son?!"


    "How dare you?!


    "You took away my everything!


    "I''ll kill you!!"


    Morden continued to rain down his fists on Adam. Blood sttered everywhere as the youth''s light groans constantly echoed inside the tent.


    His face was bruised and battered. His lips were torn open from the attacks and his nose had long since broken.


    Yet, he didn''t utter a single word.


    He silently suffered all of it.


    Endure it! He screamed inwardly.


    The rest of the Magi of the Gracie Family who had entered the tent were now beginning to feel great difort seeing this scene unfold in front of them.


    They had expected Adam to harshly fight back. But here he was, quietly taking the beating. If this went on for long, they feared the youth would soon die in the hands of their lord.


    The Magi exchanged nervous nces and then nodded.


    "My Lord, please stop!"


    "At this rate, you''ll really kill him!"


    Morden''s subordinates hurriedly grabbed him and tried to separate him from Adam. However, the middle-aged man was extremely adamant.


    "Piss off, or I''ll have you all killed as well! Get off of me, you filthy mutts!" He red at them, causing them to step back in fear.


    Morden then turned around and coldly stared at Adam with crazed eyes. He raised his bloodied fists and began bombarding him with punches once again.


    "DIE!!"


    Adam''s vision was bing blurry and he was on the verge of losing consciousness. Despite that, he didn''t fight back.


    Endure¡­


    Endure¡­


    Endure!


    Suddenly, his eyes shed with an eerie light and he red at Morden.


    The man was greatly taken aback and he involuntarily retreated a few steps. His heart was gripped by fear when he gazed into Adam''s abyss-like pupils.


    But the next moment, he was ovee by even more fury as he rushed forward and started stomping on Adam''s face. "You filthymoner dare look at me that way! Just die!!"


    Arge number of people had already gathered around Adam''s tent after they heard the loudmotion.


    When they entered and saw what was happening, they were stunned. They hurriedly stepped forward and tried to diffuse the situation.


    Infighting was prohibited by the higher-ups, after all. This was a rule that everyone had to strictly abide by.


    But when these people learned from the Gracie Family Magi about what had actually transpired to cause Morden to act this way, they were even more shocked.


    A Magus could still get away with infighting by receiving some light punishment.


    But the punishment for killing an ally was death!


    In an instant, the looks that everyone was giving Adam had turned from pitiful to animosity.


    They were in the middle of a war against the orcs. Any Magus, regardless of their power or race, was a valuable asset to the allied forces.


    To kill a fellow ally was an utterly despicable act.


    Suddenly, the crowd parted and a tall man with a medium build made his way through. The aura he was radiating caused the people around him to take a step back and lower their heads out of respect and fear.


    Rank 2 Magus!


    The man had a head full of ck hair and facial hair of the same color. His eyes were brown in color and his appearance, although stern and unforgiving, had a striking simrity to Morden''s.


    "Hold your hand, Morden," said the man with a cold expression.


    The moment Morden heard this voice, he turned around and looked at this neer. Tears streamed down his face as he softly muttered, "Brother¡­ Kevin, he¡­ he''s dead."


    Oswald closed his eyes, seemingly trying to contain the raging tempest within him. His hands clenched so tightly that blood dripped from his palms and dropped to the ground.


    "¡­I know," he said.


    The next moment, he opened his eyes and gazed at Adam who was lying motionelessly on a puddle of his own blood. His lips parted and he coldly muttered, "Bring him out."


    Morden gnashed his teeth in rage, "How are we going to deal with him?"


    "We," Oswald began, "are not going to deal with him."


    "What does that mean?!" Morden blurted out in anger. "Is this because of his teacher?!"


    Oswald ced his hand on his younger brother''s shoulder andforted him, "Rest assured, brother. Justice will be served."


    He then nced at Adam with narrowed eyes and added, "I''ve already informed the other higher-ups in the camp of Adam''s crimes."


    "But¡­" Morden hesitated for a moment and spat through gritted teeth. "His teacher is Lord Berger, a Rank 3 Magus."


    "So what?" Oswald sneered. "We''re at war and every soldier must follow the rules. Besides, Lord Berger is a gnome. He doesn''t have a say in the matters of us humans."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, his words filled with coldness that made everyone shudder.


    "Today¡­


    "Adam Constantine will be publicly executed."

 Chapter 322 Urgency

    Chapter 322 Urgency


    ??The sky was dotted with heavy gray clouds, casting an oppressive atmosphere over the eastern camp. The air was thick with unease as arge number of Magi gathered outside Adam''s tent.


    Hushed murmurs rippled through the crowd as they talked about how Adam hadmitted the grave crime of taking the life of an ally.


    To say that these people were repulsed would be an understatement.


    Suddenly, the ps to the tent opened and Oswald Gracie, the Rank 2 Magus, stepped out. His expression was cold and indifferent, yet the raging fury in his eyes could not be hidden.


    When the Magi saw him, they all bowed in respect.


    At the same time, they couldn''t help but wonder just which unfortunate fellow it was that had killed someone rted to a mighty Rank 2 Magus.


    After Oswald, his brother, Morden, walked out of the tent, his fists dripping with blood. Of course, the blood didn''t belong to him.


    Finally, about a dozen Magi of the Gracie Family stepped out of the tent, their expressions full of rage. One of them was viciously holding a bloodied and battered young man by the hair and dragging him through the ground.


    When the crowd''s gaze fell on this young man, they sucked in a breath of cold air.


    The youth''s clothes were shredded, exposing his heavily burned skin. His face waspletely swollen from all the beating he had received just now.


    He was drenched in blood and cut an extremely sorry figure.


    Yet, his eyes were calm and shone with defiance.


    When Morden saw this look in Adam''s eyes, he was truly enraged. He stomped toward him and delivered a vicious p to him in front of everyone.


    Then, he grabbed him by the hair and screamed at his face, viciously taunting him, "You''re about to die, boy! You hear me? You''ll be made an example of. Let the world know what happens when you dare to go against the Gracie Fam¡ª"


    Oswald immediately interrupted his younger brother and spoke in a louder tone, "Let this be a lesson to all. This is what awaits those whomit the crime of killing an ally. The allied forces will never stand such heinous behavior."


    He paused for a moment, making sure that everyone around was listening to him.


    "Betrayal will not be tolerated.


    "Justice will be served."


    Everyone nced at Oswald with grim expressions. Then, they gazed at Adam who was lying motionlessly beneath Morden''s foot.


    There was no pity in their eyes whatsoever. Their expression ranged from contempt to hatred. Not one person was sympathetic toward him.


    A moment of silence ensued¡­


    And then the crowd erupted in a frenzy.


    "Death to this traitor!"


    "Off with his head!"


    "He deserves to die!"


    Seeing such a reaction from the crowd, Oswald nodded his head ever so slightly. Then, he began walking toward the headquarters at the center of the camp.


    Meanwhile, Morden ordered his men to tie a rope around Adam''s neck and drag him through the mud.


    As Adam''s face scraped against the mud and dirt, he could hear the chatter of the crowd around him. Their words carried sheer disgust and disapproval.


    Despite everything he was going through, he was expressionless and only one word echoed inside his mind.


    Endure.


    Suddenly, a loudmotion was heard from the front and another group of Magi made their way through the crowd and confronted the Gracie Magi.


    This new group was being led by two Rank 2 Magi!


    One of them was a burly Magus with fiery red hair that was tied into a ponytail. He stomped toward Oswald and grabbed thetter''s cor with tant hostility.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing to one of my men?!" Esmond roared in fury.


    When word got to him about the situation between Adam and the Gracies, he knew for sure that this despicable Magus Family was once again up to no good. After all, they didn''t quite have a good reputation in the Southern Federation. He was certain that these people were conspiring against Adam.


    Oswald''s eyes narrowed and he radiated vast killing intent toward the red-haired man. "Let go of me before I cut your hands¡ª"


    However, the words got stuck in his mouth when he saw another Magus, a female with auburn hair and light blue eyes, point her sword at his throat.


    "Answer him before I cut your head," said Professor Kimberly, her voiceced with an icy chill that sent shivers down one''s spine.


    Oswald deeply nced at the woman. Then, he muttered with a cold voice, "Adam Constantine is guilty of taking the life of my nephew, Kevin Gracie."


    "Lies!" Esmond screamed.


    But the next moment, his eyes widened in disbelief when a blinding white light shone around Adam after Oswald had cast a hand sign.


    Esmond knew exactly what this signified, and he couldn''t help but mutter in shock, "Soulmark Retribution!"


    "Now get the hell out of my way," Oswald spat through gritted teeth as he pushed the man away.


    All the color seemed to have been drained out of Esmond and Professor Kimberly''s faces when they saw the white light appear around Adam. They knew exactly what that meant.


    "Adam, you¡­" Professor Kimberly spoke with a trembling voice.


    Adam weakly nced at her and then at Esmond, but didn''t speak a word.


    The evidence was right there in front of everyone''s face. Even if they were a Rank 2 Magus and wielded immense strength, there was nothing they could do about it now.


    Regardless of power or status, a soldier could not disobey the military code.


    Esmond and Professor Kimberly could only helplessly stare as the Gracie Family Magi dragged Adam away.


    On their way to the headquarters, they were confronted by yet another group of people - the Magi of the Roy Family.


    However, they too were helpless in the face of clear evidence presented by Oswald Gracie.


    As the group made their way to the center of the camp, more and more people started to gather and follow them. When they learned about the reason for this development, they were filled with loathing toward Adam.


    Soon, the Magi of the Gracie Family had arrived at camp headquarters. There, an execution stand had already been prepared.


    As the crowd parted and made way for this group, Adam raised his head and looked ahead. Seeing what awaited him, he couldn''t help but nervously gulp.


    A tall and foreboding apparatus stood atop the execution tform, its razor-sharp de gleaming with a cold and unforgiving glint.


    The guillotine.


    With great struggle, Adam then turned his head in the general direction of Moon City, his eyes shing with urgency and anxiety.


    Damn it! Where are you?

 Chapter 323 Painless

    Chapter 323 Painless


    ??A shiver ran down his spine when Adam''s gaze fell on the guillotine. He could feel a tangible chill emanating from the de.


    This instrument of death emanated a natural and suffocating aura of death that made anyone who gazed at it look away immediately.


    Adam then turned his head in a certain direction, his eyes shing with nervousness.


    Has he still not arrived?


    The next moment, Morden yanked the rope tied to the youth''s neck, causing him to choke intensely. "There''s no oneing to save you, boy!" He then came closer and coldly whispered, "Not even your teacher."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed as he nced at the middle-aged man. For the first time, there seemed to be a ripple of emotion forming in his dark pupils.


    Morden astutely noticed this and muttered with a maniacal grin, "That''s right! You thought Lord Berger could save you?"


    The youth deeply looked into the man''s eyes and then lowered his head.


    Seeing his defeated expression, Morden couldn''t help but feel satisfied. He then nced at his subordinates and coldly ordered, "Bring him up."


    The group of Magi from the Gracie Family pushed Adam toward the tform''s staircase. The wooden steps creaked under their feet as they climbed.


    Adam stumbled a few times, his knees hitting the wood with a painful thud. At this point, his entire body was bruised from the relentless beating that Morden had given him.


    Even a slight touch would send pangs of pain radiating all over his body.


    However, the Magi didn''t care if he was hurt or not. They yanked him by the rope and dragged him toward the guillotine ced at the center of the tform.


    As they stepped closer, the details of the guillotine became even more pronounced to Adam. Its de gleamed with a menacing light under the rays of the early morning sun.


    The stocks below, where his head would be ced, were stained with dried blood.


    Adam''s heart pounded within his chest and his mind raced as his pupils darted around, seemingly looking for someone.


    But once again he was yanked by the rope tied to his neck and dragged toward the guillotine.


    There were a few other Rank 2 Magi standing on the tform as well. They wished to take this opportunity to remind all the Magi what the consequences of betrayal were.


    Oswald had already spoken to them beforehand and had this execution tform readied. If it were up to him, though, he would have much preferred to torture and kill Adam with his own hands.


    However, the other Rank 2 Magi had disagreed.


    They wanted the youth to be publically executed so as to send a message. If the Magi of the allied forces could be generously rewarded for their bravery and service, they could also be punished for their wrongdoings.


    Adam nced at these Magi standing beside the guillotine and confirmed that he didn''t know any of them. But that didn''t stop these Magi from gazing at him with utter hatred and loathing.


    The act of killing an ally was too big of a crime.


    Arge crowd had gathered in front of the execution tform. Amidst this crowd, Edward, Lisa, and Valerian were watching the scene unfold with anger and trepidation.


    Edward''s teeth were ttering in anxiety as he saw Adam''s miserable appearance and how he was being manhandled on the execution tform.


    He had never thought he would see his close friend be humiliated so badly. That too in public.


    However, humiliation was the least of Adam''s worries right now.


    "Damn it!" Edward cursed under his breath, his eyes spewing immense anger. "Those Gracie scums!"


    Lisa, on the other hand, was already in tears. As she gazed at how badly Adam had been beaten, she couldn''t stop herself from sobbing.


    Not to mention, the person behind all this was the same person who had murdered her father!


    She looked at Morden Gracie, her eyes gleaming with utter hatred. Despite all the rage welling up inside her, she couldn''t do a thing.


    Ennea had already informed her about what had transpired in the jungles of the Murky Mountains after they had been separated.


    She couldn''t believe that Kevin had managed to track them down so far. When she learned that he had met his end at the hands of Adam, she couldn''t have been happier.


    But her happiness was short-lived.


    She nced at Edward and nervously muttered, "A-Adam told us to stay away from him¡­ He must have a n, right?" Edward shook his head, "I¡­ I don''t know." He went silent for a few moments, then his eyes shed with ruthlessness. "If things don''t go ording to his n, I''m stepping forward."


    "You can''t!" Lisa blurted out, her heart gripped by terror.


    Edward turned his head and looked right into her eyes. "I must."


    Lisa''s eyes reddened. Her lips opened and closed a few times, but she couldn''t speak a word. A few momentster, she wiped the tears from her eyes.


    Now, her pupils shed with resolve. "I''lle as well."


    Meanwhile, Valerian, who had been seated on Edward''s shoulders all this while, coldly nced in the direction of the execution tform.


    In his heart, he had already decided that in the worst-case scenario, he would transform into his draconic form and fly away with Adam.


    At this point, he didn''t care about his identity being revealed to the world.


    Meanwhile, on the wooden tform, the Magi of the Gracie Family had already forcefully ced Adam''s head within the stocks.


    Despite being only moments away from death, the youth didn''t speak a word. He simply lowered his head and looked at the wooden nks underneath.


    On the surface, he was expressionless, but only he knew of the tumultuous waves raging inside his heart.


    At that moment, Oswald Gracie stepped forward. He nced at the crowd present and dered loudly, "Magi of the Southern Federation, we stand here today to enact justice.


    "This Magus, this traitor, hasmitted the most heinous of crimes. He has taken the life of a fellow Magus. For this, he must pay the price!"


    Everyone in the crowd roared in agreement and started hurling insults at Adam. They couldn''t wait to see his head chopped off. No one liked a traitor, after all.


    Oswald continued, his tone carrying a great depth of righteousness, "May this serve as a reminder to all. Betrayal will not be tolerated! Justice will always prevail!


    Then, he nced at Morden and gave him the signal.


    Morden''s eyes shed with hatred and cruelty as he red at Adam. "Count yourself fortunate, for this is a painless death."


    The crowd suddenly fell silent, the air thick and suffocating with the tension of the impending doom.


    Adam''s heart beat faster and faster with each passing moment and terror flooded his veins. He could feel it through the vibrations in the guillotine that the sharp de was slowly rising and would fall any moment now.


    For a brief moment, time seemed toe to a standstill.


    In the crowd, Edward and Lisa had already brandished their weapons and were about to rush toward the tform.


    Valerian''s yellow pupils had narrowed and he was about to transform into his draconic form and start wreaking havoc.


    Just when the cold de was about to fall, a gust of wind blew and an unfamiliar Magus suddenly arrived on the execution tform.


    He nced at Morden Gracie and solemnly stated, loud enough for everyone gathered to hear.


    "On bef of the King of the Nightingale Kingdom and the represntative of the humans in the Southern Federation, I order you to stop!"

 Chapter 324 Enmity

    Chapter 324 Enmity


    ??With the sudden arrival of this stranger, everyone who had gathered around the execution tform was stunned.


    This waspletely out of their expectations!


    However, no one was more shocked than the Rank 2 Magi present. The reason being that they weren''t able to notice the arrival of this Magus until thetter had made his presence known.


    They scrutinized this neer, their expressions a mix of surprise, curiosity, and even fear.


    It was a middle-aged man whose appearance was remarkably in. He had the kind of face that would seamlessly blend in any crowd.


    His features were forgettable¡ªaverage height, ordinary build, and ck clothes that were indistinctive.


    However, despite his nd exterior, there was an unsettling aura about him. It was as if this man was enshrouded in a cloak of death and darkness.


    Even standing still, he exuded an aura of ferocity.


    Coupled with the undetectable presence that the man had disyed earlier, the Rank 2 Magi standing atop the execution tform immediately realized that he was an assassin.


    As they thought of that, their backs were drenched in cold sweat. After all, it was very likely that if this man were to attack any one of them, even in broad daylight, they would never be able to realize it until after they were attacked.


    Oswald Gracie was bbergasted by this man''s sudden appearance. But he was even more shocked by what the man had just said. "What¡­ did you just say?"


    The man didn''t reply to him. Instead, he cast his cold nce at Morden who was sneakily trying to pull the lever of the guillotine de, trying to kill Adam.


    When Morden''s gaze met his, his body froze. The next moment, he fell to the ground, his body covered in ayer of cold sweat, trembling incessantly.


    When he locked eyes with the man, Morden could feel countless daggers stabbing at him from all directions. He knew for a fact that had he continued what he was doing, he would have instantly died.


    After taking care of Morden, the man turned his head to look back at Oswald.


    "On behalf of His Majesty, King Arnold III," he proimed, "I order you to stop the execution of Adam Constantine."


    The entire ce descended into silence upon hearing the words of his mysterious Magus once again.


    And then¡­


    The crowd erupted into a flurry of shocked whispers.


    "W-What''s going on?!"


    "A representative of His Majesty has arrived!"


    "The execution has been stopped!"


    "What does this mean?!"


    Oswald''s eyes narrowed and he immediately walked toward this neer. "What proof do you have that you''ve been sent by the¡ª"


    His words were interrupted when the man showed his identity token that had the insignia of the Nightingale Royal Family on it.


    Oswald hesitated for a brief moment before bowing his head. The other Rank 2 Magi standing on the tform also followed suit after they recognized the man''s token.


    Meanwhile, Adam, who had been still paced underneath the guillotine''s de, heaved a long sigh of relief. His shoulders loosened and he immediately started takingrge mouthfuls of air.


    He was under so much pressure just now that he had actually forgotten to breathe. He weakly raised his head and nced at the Magus dressed in ck.


    Then, his lips curled up into a smirk.


    At the same time, the Magus felt Adam gazing at him almost instantaneously. He turned his head and nced at the youth. Then, he nodded his head ever so slightly.


    The man then turned his attention back to Oswald. With a swift motion, he conjured a scroll bearing the King''s seal and unfurled it. Then, he spoke with an authoritative tone that overwhelmed the loud chatter of the crowd.


    "His Majesty has decreed a full pardon for Adam Constantine," he began, "the circumstances of this young man''s actions have been reviewed and it has been decided that his life will be spared."


    "What?!" Oswald blurted out in shock and anger. "That cannot be!" He then pointed his finger at Adam and roared, "That boy has killed my nephew in cold blood! How can His Majesty pardon him?!"


    Not just him, even the rest of the Magi couldn''t believe their ears.


    The evidence couldn''t be any clearer. It was a fact that Adam had taken Kevin''s life. After all, it was nearly impossible for anyone to tamper with the results of the Soulmark Retribution technique. "Are you questioning His Majesty?" The man asked with narrowed eyes, the aura around him instantly turning cold.


    "N-No, that''s not what I meant!" Oswald panicked and hurriedly bowed once again.


    The man ignored him and shifted his attention back to the scroll. He began reading it once again, "It has been brought to our attention that the main culprit behind this is not Adam Constantine, but Kevin Gracie."


    He then nced at the crowd and continued, "You must all be aware of the sacred agreement reached by the forefathers of the four major races in the Southern Federation."


    When Oswald heard this, his eyes widened in disbelief. And not just him, the rest of the Magi present were also beginning to understand the meaning behind the Magus'' words.


    The man''s next words further reaffirmed their spections.


    "Any enmity formed within the Soaring River Secret ne cannot and will not be carried out into the outside world!"


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "All conflicts are strictly restricted within the boundaries of the secret ne. However, Kevin Gracie had vited this rule.


    "Despite being sent on a mission to the eastern region of the Murky Mountains, Kevin had broken all protocol and secretly followed Adam in order to seek revenge."


    The man then turned to look at Oswald and spoke with a cold expression, "You do know what this means, don''t you?"


    Oswald''s body trembled and a drop of sweat trickled down his forehead.


    The reason as to why all conflicts were restricted within the boundaries of the secret ne, was to prevent the unnecessary bloodshed birthed by the endless cycle of revenge.


    But that is exactly what happened now.


    "Ensure that His Majesty''s will is followed," the man tly muttered. "Understood?"


    Oswald gritted his teeth so hard that his gums turned bloody. In the end, he could only reluctantly nod his head.


    "¡­I understand."


    The ck-robed man nodded. The next moment, his body started to dissipate into wisps of shadows. Under the stupefied gazes of everyone present, he slowly vanished.


    At thest moment, before hepletely disappeared, the man nced at Adam and sent a mental transmission.


    ''His Majesty said he really liked the wine you sent to him.''

 Chapter 325 Revenge

    Chapter 325 Revenge


    ??Suspended high in the air, bathed in the golden rays of the radiant sun, countless majestic indszily floated through the clouds.


    The atmosphere was abundant with rich mana and one could hear the distant roars of legendary magical beasts elegantly flying in the distance.


    On a certain ind, a young boy sat on the edge, dangling his legs with a yful expression. His eyes were filled with curiosity and wonder as he tried to grab onto the clouds that passed by him.


    "Pay attention to what I''m about to teach you, child," said a wizened old man, sitting cross-legged beside the youth.


    The old man''s white beard cascaded down to his chest. His eyes, though clouded with age, shone with otherworldly wisdom as he doting nced at the boy.


    "Yes, teacher!" The boy clenched his fists tightly, his eyes shing with excitement.


    "To understand the Way," the old man began, "you must learn to shed your old self¡­"


    Oh no! The boy thought in boredom, trying to resist the urge to roll his eyes. He''s yapping about the Way again.


    "Like a snake shedding its skin, you let go of your past self," the old man continued as he stroked his long, white beard.


    "Only then can you be one with the Way, the essence that flows through all things."


    The boy had a solemn expression on his face, pretending to be in deep thought as he kept nodding from time to time. "I see, I see. Be one with the Way."


    He then nced at the old man and asked with a tilt of his head, "But, teacher, I''m only a Rank 1 Magus. Can''t you teach me how to throw fireballs?"


    "Haa¡­ foolish boy." The old man shook his head with a sigh. "There are billions of Magi out there in the lower nes, thinking only research and studying will lead them to a higher path.


    "They do not know about the significance of the Way. If they did, they would have soared through the skies, reaching unprecedented heights.


    "s, the frog in the well does not know the vastness of the ocean."


    "But I''m only a Rank 1 Magus¡­" the boy pouted.


    "Yes, child." The old man gently patted the boy''s head. "Mana Foundation is just the beginning, but it is also the most important rank."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "For the seeds you sow in this rank, will be reaped when you advance to Mana Liquefaction, Mana Vortex, Mana Core, and so on."


    "Mm, but I want to learn the Fireball spell¡­" the boy grumbled.


    The old man couldn''t help butugh. "Well, for that you need to first be a Rank 2 Magus."


    "Okay!" The boy''s eyes lit up. "Tell me what I must do!"


    Finally able to grasp the boy''s attention, the old man warmly smiled, "The journey from Mana Foundation to Mana Liquefaction transforms the Magus, both physically and spiritually."


    "But how do I do that, teacher?" The boy asked curiously. "How do I transform?"


    "You must find your Way of Magic," the old man smiled. "Your journey to the top will be filled with danger and hardships. You must be willing to endure the pain and the suffering."


    The boy''s eyes shed with nervousness. "What kind of suffering? Will it hurt?"


    "Yes, my child, it will hurt." The old man gently patted the boy again. "But pain can be our greatest teacher if we choose to learn from it."


    The child turned silent as he lowered his head, ncing at the clouds passing by underneath his feet.


    "Look at that majestic dragon." The old man pointed into the distance. "Look, how it gracefully soars through the skies, like it is one with the world. Every Magus, regardless of their species, has found their own Way of Magic. You too must find yours."


    "But," the boy''s lips quivered. "How do I do it? What if I fail?"


    The old man''s lips parted and he gently muttered, "To seed, you must fail.


    "When you let go of who you are, you be what you might be."


    ¡­


    Adam opened his weary eyes in a daze. He slowly raised his hand and began massaging his temples. "Another dream?"


    He paused for a moment before shaking his head slightly, thinking to himself, No it''s one of the memories I absorbed. This one was of the expert''s childhood...


    The youth slowly sat up on his bed, looking around at his tent which felt familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time. Beside him, Valerian was peacefully sleeping.


    But when he got up, so too did the young dragon.


    ''What is it, brother? How are your injuries? Do you feel better?'' The little guy asked in concern.


    More than two weeks had passed since the incident where the members of the Gracie Family tried to publicly execute Adam.


    A lot had happened since then.


    Firstly, public opinion had vastly changed ever since Adam was pardoned by the King of Nightingale.


    Due to this, light was shed on how Kevin Gracie had vited the sacred agreement and gone after Adam to take revenge for what had transpired within the secret ne.


    The Magi of the allied force learned that Adam had only done what he had as an act of self-defense.


    But more importantly, people now knew of the rtion that the youth shared with the mighty Rank 3 Magus, Arnold Nightingale III.


    As for the Gracie Family, they were vilified.


    They did not have a good reputation to begin with. Couple that with what had transpired two weeks ago at the camp, no Magus tried toe close to them.


    Adam gently patted Valerian''s head. "I''m fine, Val."


    The little guy looked at the severe burn marks all over Adam''s body with a pained expression. Inwardly, he couldn''t help but curse himself for being so useless.


    "Don''t worry." Adam sensed Valerian''s inner turmoil and hugged him warmly. "I told you already, it wasn''t your fault."


    "Myu¡­" The young dragon put his furry paws around Adam''s neck and sobbed.


    Adam could only shake his head and continue tofort the little guy. At the same time, he thought about the memories he had just relived in the form of a dream.


    What is¡­


    My Way of Magic?


    ¡­


    In the depths of the Murky Mountains, arge group of orcs rode atop their magical beasts, slowly making their way toward the eastern camp of the allied forces.


    The one leading this group was anky orc with red and white war paint smeared on his face. His facial expression was extremely vicious and his eyes shone with a cruel light.


    This orc was none other than Gorgo.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he raised his hand, instructing the group behind him, "Halt!"


    Then, his cold gaze swept across the area in front of him. "Come out."


    A few moments of silence ensued and then, another group of Magi wearing hooded cloaks appeared from behind the woods, making their presence known.


    When Gorgo realized that the Magi in front of them were all humans, his eyes shed with a murderous light and he brandished his twin daggers. "Kill them all."


    However, the next moment, a hooded figure stepped forward and stated, "My little birds tell me you have great enmity with Adam Constantine, and that you seek revenge for what he did to your tribesman."


    Gorgo''s eyes narrowed. "Who are you?"


    "I''m the same as you." The figure slowly raised his hood, revealing his identity to the orc. "Someone who seeks revenge."


    The identities of the Magi from all renowned Magus Families were already known to the important members in the orc species that resided in the Murky Mountians.


    So when Gorgo saw this man''s face, his pupils constricted as he immediately recognized him.


    "It''s you!"

 Chapter 326 Danger

    Chapter 326 Danger


    ??After more than five months of relentless fighting, the war with the orcs was finally drawing to a close. The Magi could feel it in the air, the thick tension that seemed to be growing with each passing day.


    The Magi of the allied forces had already regained most of thends they had lost at the onset of the war. Now, only a couple of border strongholds remained to be liberated.


    However, despite their victories, there was no celebration.


    Not yet anyway.


    For they knew that the final battle that would decide the oue of this war was not far away.


    In the eastern camp, the air was thick with a mixture of hope and dread. The expressions on the faces of the Magi were etched with fatigue.


    Yet there was also extreme determination shing in their eyes.


    The once vibrant and enthusiastic energy seen in the camp during the early days of the war had now been reced with grim perseverance.


    Magi could be seen bustling in the marketce around the central headquarters. They were buying materialponents for their spells, gearing up for battle, and stocking up on other resources they would require.


    Compared to before, however, there were considerably fewer Magi in the eastern camp. This was a given. After all, there had been far too many casualties.


    The shadows of the fallen Magi seemed to linger in every nook and cranny of the camp, serving as a constant reminder of the high cost the allied forces had paid.


    Despite the gloomy atmosphere, however, there was an undeniable sense of camaraderie permeating the camp.


    Over thest few months, the Magi had grown close to each other, forming deep bonds that could only be forged through experiencing life-and-death battles together.


    As the sun slowly rose over the horizon, groups of Magi started to depart one after another. Most of their missions were now concentrated toward the north.


    The surrounding areas had mostly been cleared of magical beasts and other threats.


    Within a certain tent, Adam was sitting cross-legged on his bed and practicing a session of mindfulness. His shoulders were rxed and his expression was tranquil.


    The air around him pulsated with the rhythm of his breathing. A vortex of mana formed with him at the center. If one observed closely, one would see five different colored barely visible motes of light being sucked inside him.


    As Adam revolved the Five Elemental Codex, the mana from the five funamental elements were extracted from the surrounding, fusing together and travelling through his mana channels.


    After a long period of time, the vortex of mana around the youth subsided and he slowly opened his eyes. His pupils were deeper than ever and shed with a blinding light.


    He lowered his head and sensed the mana channels within his body that were teeming with rich mana.


    "I''m close," the youth''s lips curled up into a faint smile. "I just need that final push."


    In more ways than not, Adam was very fortunate during this war. Had it not been for the contant battles, day in and day out, he would have not been able to progress as quickly as he had.


    The constant expenditure and replenishment of his mana reserves during the war had expedited his advancement. Not only that, but it also honed his battle skills and made him a proficient warrior.


    Adam started to stroke his chin, deep in thought.


    It is said that the advancement from Mana Foundation to Mana Liquefaction is aplete transformation on two levels¡ªphysical and spiritual.


    Normal Magi go through a long period of istion topletely cleanse their body. Then, they begin connecting their mana channels and work toward forming their spirit sea.


    The youth''s eyes zed over as he thought back to his recent dream.


    What exactly did that expert''s teacher meant by Magi reaching unprecedented heights by bing one with the way?


    Why did he tell that expert to find his Way of Magic in order to transform?


    How can I find my own Way of Magic?


    But suddenly he thought of another thing, his expression turning strange.


    What about the countless other Magi that haven''t tapped into the philosophy of the Way? I''m sure they hadn''t found their Way of Magic when they became Rank 2 Magi.


    Could it be¡­ that perceiving one''s own Way of Magic can bring about unexpected benefits to a Magus?


    And that the earlier this is done, the greater the benefits.


    Adam''s eyes shed with understanding and he muttered under his breath. "I see, I see. But all this is still contingent on me finding my Way of Magic." The memories of the experts that he had absorbed were vast. Yet, they were fractured. There was only so much that he could glean from the disorganized memories.


    Just as he was pondering, the ps to his tent fluttered open and a small group of people walked in.


    Adam turned his head and nced at them with a smile, "Is it time for us to leave?" The next moment, his eyebrows rose in surprise as he nced at the tall and burly young man who was standing behind Edward and Lisa.


    "Johnny?"


    Johnathan spoke with a toothy grin, "How are you injuries, Adam?"


    "Not bad." Adam shrugged. "But howe you''re here?"


    Lisa who was standing at the front replied instead, "John''s team has been grouped with us."


    Edward chimed in, "But we haven''t been assigned to move up north with the main army."


    "Why not?" Adam slightly frowned. "The decisive battle draws near. I''m pretty sure it''s going to take ce in the heart of the Murky Mountains, somewhere near the orc settlements.


    "The vast majority of the allied forces have been assigned to advance north. Given our achievements in the past, I was sure they would ask us to do the same."


    "Ah, who knows what the higher-ups were thinking?" Johnathan waved his hand. "But this is better for us, no? We just have to go to a border stronghold and take it back from the orcs. The danger is significantly lesserpared to the main battle up north."


    Adam remained silent for a while. In the end, he nodded. "Indeed." He then nced at Lisa and asked, "When do we leave?"


    "As soon as you''re ready," replied Lisa.


    "Alright then, let''s head out." Adam got up from his bed and packed up his things before departing with the group.


    ¡­


    At the headquarters in the center of the eastern camp, within a dimly lit room, two figures looked out through the window and watched Adam''s team leave the camp.


    "You think the other Rank 2 Magi will notice this sudden change in mission assignments?" One of them asked.


    "It won''t matter," the other replied. "By the time they do, it would already be toote."


    "What about the Rank 3 Magi?"


    A long moment of silence ensued before a reply was heard from the second person, his toneced with confidence.


    "Heh, we included that young orc in our ns, didn''t we?"

 Chapter 327 Resolve

    Chapter 327 Resolve


    ??A group of six Magi departed from the southern entrance of the camp and slowly made their way toward thends belonging to the Southern Federation.


    The group consisted of two teams. The first one was Adam, Edward, and Lisa. The other was Johnathan and the two other people who were on his team. One was a middle-aged man named Elvlin, and the other was a young man in his early twenties named Dudley.


    These two men had been teamed up with Johnathan ever since the Magi of the allied forces had set camp within the Murky Mountains.


    They had gone through many dangerous situations together and had since formed a sort of fellowship with one another.


    Adam, as usual, was riding atop Ennea. Meanwhile, Edward and Lisa were together riding Aqu. As for Johnathan and the rest, they were on their respective familiars.


    The forest was alive with the sound of birds chirping and small creatures rustling about in the underbrush. The smell of damp earth and fragrant wildflowers permeated the air.


    Furthermore, there was also the stench of blood.


    These were the ominous jungles of the Murky Mountains, after all. This was a ce where dangery hidden at every corner.


    "So our objective is not the City of Misken itself, but a small settlement near it?" Adam asked with a solemn expression.


    "That''s right." Lisa, who was riding beside him, nodded. "ording to intel, Misken is one of the two strongholds that is still under the control of the orcs. If these two cities are liberated, the war is practically won."


    "Then what about therge battle that is to take ce back up north?" Johnathan chimed in from behind.


    "If I''m not wrong, that is just to deal a massive blow to all the Magi within the orc poption," Edward ventured a guess that he felt was not far from the truth.


    Adam remained silent, his expression grim. His lips then parted and he muttered solemnly, "Anything can happen in war. We can''t say for sure what the oue will be until the war is over."


    "You''re right." Lisa nodded.


    "Anyway, what''s the name of this settlement we''re headed to?" Adam asked, "And what exactly is our mission objective?"


    "It''s a town named Omai," Lisa began. Her voice was loud enough for everyone in the group to hear. "This small town has be a critical supply base for the enemy."


    Edward added, "We need to infiltrate and get rid of the enemy forces."


    "What about the strength of the enemy?" Asked Johnathan with a pensive look.


    "Less than a dozen orcs," Lisa replied. "This information is based on the scouts sent by the Magi in Misken. The information is further verified by a Rank 2 Magus, so I believe this is very urate."


    "And what about the corrupted magical beasts?"


    "All of them are busy attacking Misken," Lisa muttered as she read over the parchment paper that detailed their mission objective this time.


    "There could still be a few beasts loitering around Omai, so we need to be careful."


    Everyone else nodded. Then, Lisa passed over the parchment paper for everyone to go over once again.


    Adam suddenly turned around and nced at Elvlin and Dudley. He deeply stared at them for a while, his eyes narrowing.


    "You guys have been really quiet since we left camp," the raven-haired youth stated with a slight smirk. "Feeling nervous today?"


    Elvlin, the older of the two, turned his attention toward Adam andughed anxiously, "Truth be told, our team has never participated in such a dangerous mission before. And this mission¡­ it is far too important."


    Dudley chimed in with a vigorous nod, "T-That''s right, Adam. It''s just the six of us. The enemies outnumber us, and who knows how many corrupted beasts are there in the vicinity of Omai."


    "You guys¡­" Johnathan turned around and nced at his teammates with a sigh. "Don''t lower the morale like that. I told you before, didn''t I? Adam and his team are very strong. So don''t worry too much."


    Elvlin and Dudley could only helplessly nod. But the fear and panic in their eyes didn''t subside a single bit.


    Adam nced at the two people. In the end, he could only shake his head with a sigh.


    He would have much rather preferred to be teamed up with Farald and the other two dwarves. But ever since he''d returned from thatst mission, he hadn''t heard anything about them.


    As the group of Magi rode through the forest, the atmosphere between them was one of nervous anticipation.


    They knew they were on a mission of great importance. Their mission sess would determine if the City of Misken would be subsequently liberated by the allied forces.


    The stakes were high and the weight of this responsibility pressed heavily on their shoulders.


    Despite all that, their eyes shed with determination. On the day after they left camp, after having traveled non-


    stop and only stopping to rest at night for a couple of hours, the trees began to thin. The group was almost near the forest edge.


    They had arrived at the border where the Murky Mountains met thends of the Southern Federation.


    After more than five months, they had finally returned to their homnd.


    However, it was a far cry from what they remembered.


    The once lush and vibrantndscape was now filled with destruction and ruin. The fields where golden wheat crops used to once sway gently, pulsing with life, were now charred and barren, disheveled from the remnants of war.


    Adam and the rest of the Magi''s expressions turned extremely solemn when they looked at whaty ahead of them.


    Corpses of both allies and enemies¡ªmostly corrupted beasts, though¡ªwere strewn across thend. The air was thick with the nauseating smell of death and decay, mingling with the scent of blood and smoke.


    Lisa''s hands involuntarily covered her mouth as she gasped, "W-What happened here?"


    Adam''s countenance twisted in intense fury as he spat through gritted teeth, "War."


    The next moment, he urged Ennea to run further ind, toward the small Town of Omai. "We must hurry. The quicker this war is ended, the sooner we can rebuild our homnd."


    Edward, Lisa, and the rest looked at each other. Despite their overwhelming sorrow, there was a spark of resolve brilliantly shing in their eyes.


    They exchanged hopeful nces before following behind Adam and Ennea.


    If they were quick enough, they would reach Omai by sunset. And if everything went well, they would have achieved their objective by tomorrow sunrise.


    However...


    In life, things seldom go ording to n.


    But it is in those unexpected twists and turns that we find our true strength.


    That we find courage.


    That we find our way.

 Chapter 328 Omai

    Chapter 328 Omai


    ??The sun dipped over the horizon, and the twin moons, Selene and Luna slowly arose in the night sky. Their ethereal rays cast a faint and eerie glow over the town of Omai.


    In the dark of the night, Adam''s group silently moved across the uneven terrain and approached this town. The familiars they were riding soundlessly traversed the grassynd, blending seamlessly with the shadows.


    The sound of leaves rustling and the asional hooting of the owls filled the air, making the atmosphere grow heavier.


    For some reason a palpable sense of foreboding started to settle over the group, causing them to be highly alert of their surroundings.


    As they slowly approached the outskirts of the town, the group paused, crouching behind the dpidated boundary walls.


    Adam, who was leading the group, signaled for everyone to halt. Feeling something amiss, he expanded the area of his Sphere of Resonance to the maximum output.


    The next moment, his eyes narrowed and he thought to himself, Empty?


    His Sphere of Resonance could not detect the entirety of Omai, but whatever he did sense, turned out to be empty.


    Of course, he could sense arge number of supply crates carrying weapons and rations hidden within buildings. This wasn''t surprising, however. The town was used as a supply base for the enemy forces, after all.


    But what truly surprised him was the absence of the enemies. He could not detect orcs, nor could he detect any corrupted magical beasts.


    "What is it?" Lisa asked in a hushed tone, her expression grim.


    Adam turned to look at her and then at everyone else. "I don''t sense anyone inside."


    Everyone was taken aback. Some heaved soft sighs of relief, while others felt highly suspicious.


    The youth observed everyone''s expression before speaking, "My detection range can only cover about half of Omai. If there are enemies, they are most likely on the other side of the town."


    Elvlin and Dudley, who had never before worked with Adam, were stunned speechless.


    They had heard from their teammate, Johnathan, that this raven-haired youth''s sensory ability was outstanding, but they didn''t know it was this great.


    To say that they were shocked would be a major understatement.


    As everyone absorbed this newfound information, Adam looked around him with an extremely solemn expression.


    A gust of wind blew, its faint whisper through the trees seemingly producing a mournful tone. It was almost as if nature itself was warning him of the great danger ahead.


    What is this feeling? The youth clenched his fists tightly, his heart pounding inside his chest.


    For some reason, he felt an unsettling chill run down his spine. His pupils darted around, his sharp gaze looking for the source of this unease.


    But he couldn''t find any. The entire ce was quiet. Too quiet.


    Not just Adam, the others felt it too.


    Edward nced at him and asked with an extremely serious expression, "What should we do? Should we¡­ retreat?"


    He was never one to shy away in the face of danger. But he couldn''t help but have this foreboding feeling coursing through his veins. It kept getting intense with every moment.


    "I say let''s get this over with," Elvlin suddenly chimed in, causing everyone to look at him. "We can''t return empty-handed now, can we? Since it is a small group of enemies, let''s deal with them as quickly as possible."


    "I agree," Dudley added nervously. "I-If we don''t do our jobs here, then it is likely to greatly affect our allies in Misken."


    When everyone heard his reasoning, they couldn''t help but think that this young man was absolutely right. Especially Edward, he couldn''t help but feel ashamed of his suggestion earlier.


    They were given a big responsibility to shoulder. If they didn''t carry out their duties, then it would have a domino effect and impact not just the battle in Misken but also the entire war.


    Adam nced at these two people that he had met for the first time. Their bodies were trembling in apprehension and there was fear in their eyes.


    Despite that, they wanted toplete the mission.


    Realizing this, he couldn''t help but nod in agreement. "They''re right."


    The next moment, a n of action slowly began to form in his mind. He thought for a few moments and then nced at everyone, instructing them, "So here''s what we''re going to do.


    "We''ll split into two teams and thoroughly investigate the northern half of Omai. Then we regroup and investigate the southern part. Understood?"


    Everyone solemnly nodded. Adam then nced at Johnathan and his team and went into deep thought. "Neither of you have sensory abilities, right?"


    He knew that his friend, Johnathan, didn''t. His question was actually directed at Elvlin and Dudley.


    The pair shook their heads in slight embarrassment.


    "No worries, I''ll go with you two then," he said. Then he nced at Johnathan, "You join Edward and Lisa."


    Then he turned to look at Lisa and instructed, "You will take on my role, and take Ennea with you as well. After your investigations are over, meet us at the central town square."


    After hammering out a few other details, the squad of six divided into two and went their separate ways. One group was led by Adam, while the other was led by Lisa.


    As Adam led Elvlin and Dudley through the abandoned and damaged streets of Omai, he extended his Sphere of Resonance to the maximum and looked for any clues if could possibly find.


    "Stay sharp," he instructed the pair following behind him. "Something doesn''t seem right."


    Elvlin and Dudley nervously gulped and spoke in unison, "Understood."


    Suddenly, Adam''s pupils constricted as he felt something in the detection area of his Sphere of Resonance. He hurriedly turned around and looked at the alley they had just passed by.


    Elvlin and Dudley were shocked by Adam''s sudden reaction. The former asked in rm, "W-What did you find¡ª"


    "Shhh." Adam put his finger to his lips. Then, he signaled the pair to ready their weapons and silently enter the alley.


    The pair nced at each other and then nodded.


    Soon, the three entered the dark alley, their expressions extremely grim. They looked around the quiet cobblestoned passageway with great vignce.


    But a few momentster, their expressions turned strange. They had already reached the end of the alley, yet they couldn''t find anyone.


    Elvin, who was standing at the forefront, was perplexed, wondering if Adam had made a mistake. He turned around and stated, "There''s no one here¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in his throat after seeing the dreadful scene unfolding behind him.


    Dudley was looking down in confusion and fear at the bloodied hand that was piercing out of from within his chest.


    He coughed out a mouthful of blood and before he could even take a glimpse at his murderer, the light in his eyes dimmed and he died.


    Elvlin''s body trembled in absolute terror as he shifted his gaze from his deadrade to the murderer. "A-Adam, you¡­ why?!"


    Adam threw the corpse to the side. Then, he nced at Elvlin with cold and indifferent eyes and asked with a murderous tone that sent chills down thetter''s spine.


    "What are the Gracies nning?"

 Chapter 329 Promise

    Chapter 329 Promise


    ??Adam waved his arm, causing the drops of blood to stter across the cobblestoned ground. He slowly walked toward Elvlin, his expression twisted in anger and bloodlust.


    From the moment they had left the eastern camp, he had already realized that Johnathan''s teammates were suspicious.


    Although they didn''t show it, he knew.


    Adam was highly sensitive to other people''s emotions. More often than not, he could urately glean their intent and sometimes even their superficial thoughts.


    He could sense that these two harbored evil intentions toward him. No matter how hard they tried to conceal it, it was clear to Adam.


    Immediately, he suspected that the Gracie Family was behind them.


    He already knew that he was walking into a trap, but he also knew that this could be an opportunity.


    An opportunity to get rid of his enemies once and for all.


    Thus, he patiently waited for Elvlin and Dudley to make a move or even the Gracie Family Magi to appear on his long journey here. He even purposely showed many openings, but nothing happened. They didn''t show up. Neither did these two attack him.


    It wasn''t until he reached the vicinity of Omai that he realized that this could very well be the ce where his enemies must haveid a trap for him.


    However, upon detecting his surroundings with his Sphere of Resonance, he found that no one was there. This caused him to be extremely apprehensive.


    The fear of the unknown was overwhelming, after all.


    Thus, with no other options, he decided to beat it out of Elvlin and Dudley, who, ording to him, had great chances of working for the Gracie Family. He was certain.


    Because at this point, there was no other person¡ªor family for that matter¡ªwho had an irreconcble enmity with him.


    There was only one.


    As Elvlin watched Adam slowly walk toward him, his eyes trembled in horror. The murderous aura emanating from the youth deeply suffocated him.


    It weighed down on him so heavily that his knees buckled and he weakly fell to the ground. "W-W-What''s the meaning of this?!"


    "Meaning?" Adam coldly sneered. "That''s what I should be asking. Tell me what the Gracie Family is nning. I promise I''ll make your death quick and painless."


    Elvlin''s teeth ttered in fear. "W-What you''re doing is wrong! It''s wrong! It is a crime to kill your allies."


    "I''m past that point already," replied Adam as he looked down upon Elvlin. "If you''re not going to answer, then just die."


    With that said, he straightened his right palm and coated it with ayer of pristine white mana. Then, he viciously thrust his palm toward the middle-aged man''s chest, aiming to kill him in one shot.


    Elvlin''s life seemed to sh across his eyes as he saw Adam''s attack erging in his vision. With his back against the wall and nowhere else to run, in the end, he decided to spill everything.


    "Wait, I''ll tell you!!"


    Adam''s fingers stopped less than an inch before Elvlin''s chest. He nced at the man with cold eyes and ordered, "First throw away your holding bag."


    Elvlin tookrge mouthfuls of air, his body trembling incessantly. His back was drenched in ayer of cold sweat. No, to be precise, his entire body was covered in sweat.


    With trembling hands, he reached for his holding bag that contained every materialponent for his spells. Then, he threw it to the side.


    He looked up at Adam and desperately pleaded, "P-Promise me¡ª"


    "Shut your mouth," the youth cut him off. "Speak. What are those bastards nning?"


    "N-No!" Elvlin nervously gulped. He gathered all the courage he could muster and muttered, "Promise me you''ll let me go after I''ve said everything. P-Promise me you won''t kill me."


    Adam deeply looked into Elvlin''s eyes. "I''ll know if you lie."


    "I won''t lie!" Elvlin hurriedly spoke.


    "Fine, I''ll let you go." The youth lowered his hand and took a step back. He then signaled for the man to speak.


    Elvlin''s shoulders involuntarily rxed when he saw Adam take a step back.


    He took a deep breath and then began, "M-Morden Gracie approached me and¡­" he nced at his deadrade''s corpse and paused for a moment, terror shing in his eyes.


    Then, he continued, "H-He approached me and Dudley a few days before we left the camp. Our mission was to make sure you arrived at Omai¡­" As Elvlin continued to divulge the information, Adam''s expression turned grave by the second. He thought to himself in rm, Morden wanted me toe here? That can''t be all.


    "¡­and when the battle began, we were tasked with f-fighting you after¡­ after you stopped paying attention to us." Elvlin chose his words wisely.


    "What battle? How many of you are here?" Adam spat through gritted teeth, his eyes spewing anger.


    "T-They are waiting for you here." Elvlin gulped. "I don''t know how many Magi and beasts are here but¡ª"


    "Beasts?" Adam''s eyes narrowed.


    Elvlin nervously nodded. "Y-Yes."


    His eyes turned tearful and he begged, "I swear that''s all I know. Now, please, you must keep your end of the bargain."


    Adam lowered his head, his fists clenching and unclenching over and over again. Due to his hair covering half of his face, Elvlin wasn''t able to clearly see the intense fury zing in his abyss-like ck eyes.


    "Tell me," he asked, "what did they promise you in return for this betrayal?"


    Elvlin remained silent.


    "Answer me!" Adam red at the man with his bloodshot eyes.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but flinch, his body trembling in horror as he blurted out, "P-Path to Rank 2! They promised us a ce within their family ranks and a mana extraction method to advance to Mana Liquefaction Magus!"


    Hearing his answer, Adam was stunned momentarily. Then, his lips curled up into a wry smile, "The things we do for the pursuit of power¡­"


    The next moment, his eyes narrowed and a vicious glint shed in them. He raised his palm, coated it with mana, and struck toward the man''s chest once again, taking thetter by surprise.


    "You said you''ll let me go¡ª" Elvlin screamed in grievance as he felt the clutches of death sinisterly coil around his being.


    His words were cut short when Adam''s palm stabbed straight through the man''s heart.


    The youth looked Elvlin dead in the eyes and coldly stated, "Yes, I did say I would let you go."


    He retracted his arm and watched as the life in Elvlin''s eyes slowly faded away.


    "To the afterlife."


    After making sure the man was dead, Adam hurriedly turned around and made his way toward his friends. He had already taken care of the minor problem.


    This minor problem could have turned into a major one if he hadn''t dealt with it beforehand.


    Now all that''s left is to take care of those bastards, the youth thought to himself.


    But what did he mean by those beasts? I don''t see any here. Could they be on the other side of the town? And how many?


    He expanded his Sphere of Resonance to the maximum once again. But this time, when he did, he froze in his footsteps. His eyes widened in disbelief and terror gripped his heart.


    "Impossible!"

 Chapter 330 Surrounded

    Chapter 330 Surrounded


    ??The moment Adam released his Sphere of Resonance, he was frozen in terror. The north part of Omai which had beenpletely empty, was now flooded with magical beasts.


    His eyes widened in surprise. "This can''t be! Where did theye from?!"


    Earlier when he had scoured the ce, he was sure that there were no lifeforms in this part of the town. So now when so many beasts appeared out of nowhere, he had a dumbfounded look on his face.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he thought of another possibility. Don''t tell me¡­


    He slowly lowered his head and directed his Sphere of Resonance to prate underground. The sight that greeted him caused him to shiver.


    All this while, he had gotten used to only using his sensory ability to investigate things on the surface.


    But he had never once thought about the possibility of the enemy hiding underneath the surface. This oversight had caused him to be in a very precarious situation.


    "So many¡­" At a single nce, he could make out hundreds of beasts making their way to the surface.


    The vast majority of the buildings had underground entrances through which these beasts were ascending. In but a few moments, Adam had already been surrounded by the corrupted magical beasts.


    Seeing the crazed and bloodthirsty look in these beasts'' crimson eyes, Adam''s expression turned solemn. His fists clenched involuntarily.


    These beasts are very coordinated. Someone''s controlling them. Could it be that the Gracie Family has colluded with the orcs?


    The fact that these despicable Magi would join forces with the enemy to deal with him caused Adam to be furious.


    "Those damned bastards!" The youth spat through gritted teeth.


    Without waiting for another moment, the corrupted beasts rushed toward the youth in a frenzy. They opened their maws wide, disying their sharp and jagged teeth. They were ready to devour him.


    Adam''s face grew cold. He turned his head in the direction where his friends were, his heart pounding with anxiety.


    The next moment, he conjured a pair of pitch-ck gauntlets from his earring. As he donned them on his hands, their tip gleamed with a sharp glint.


    Then, he coated his gauntlets with ayer of pristine white mana and pounced on the beasts in front of him.


    "I''ll kill you all!"


    ¡­


    The twin moons hung heavy in the night sky, casting an eerie glow over the town of Omai. Ominous shadows danced between buildings and the sound of guttural growls could be heard.


    Edward, Lisa, and Johnathan dashed through the streets of the town, their faces etched with fear and panic.


    One moment, the entire ce was deserted. The next moment, they were surrounded from all sides. Things had taken such a drastic and quick turn that they were caught off guard.


    "Watch out!" Roared Edward as arge group of poison toads suddenly appeared in front of them.


    His eyes shed with a ruthless light as he coated his spear with ayer of blue lightning. The next moment, he thrust his spear and unleashed a flurry of stabs at the beasts in front of him.


    The blue-eyed youth''s attack destroyed the wave of poison toads charging at him. Their bodies were charred and one could still see lightning dance on the surface of their skin from time to time.


    Their howls of pain were drowned out by even more beasts that rushed toward them.


    Lisa waved her staff and dozens of thick vines shot up from the ground and created a sturdy wall in front of them.


    She nced at Edward and Johnathan, her expression extremely grim. "We must head to the marketce. The streets there are narrow. We can use them to funnel and bottleneck the beasts, killing them one at a time."


    There was no escaping this situation. The skies were dotted with corrupted flying magical beasts, or a couple of them would have already escaped with Aqu.


    Now, the only way out was through.


    Edward and Johnathan solemnly nodded after they heard Lisa''s n. As they rushed toward the marketce, Johnathan couldn''t help but ask in concern, "What about Adam and the rest?"


    "Don''t worry about him," Edward assured.


    "No matter what happens, he''ll make it out alive," Lisa chimed in. She then nced at Johnathan and added, "Your teammates will be safe with him. Just trust him."


    "I know." Johnathan nodded after a brief pause.


    After a long time of sprinting through the deserted town, they finally arrived at the marketce. Lisa''s eyes shed with hope. "Hurry, let''s head that way. We''ll make our stand there!"


    The narrow streets here leading to the town''s central square created the perfect checkpoint. It was the ideal ce for their desperate defense.


    As they continued to fight the waves of beasts, it felt like forever had passed. Despite their best efforts, the onught seemed endless.


    However, there was nothing else they could do. They could not give up. For if they did, they would die in the maws of these vicious beasts.


    ¡­


    Atop the Town Keep, the tallest structure in Omai, two figures were standing, ncing at the battle taking ce below them.


    Their cloaks fluttered behind them in the wind. Their expressions were that of indifference as they watched the brutal bloodbath happen.


    One of them turned toward Adam''s direction and saw him maul through the horde of magical beasts with unmatched ruthlessness. Everywhere the youth went, he would leave a trail of corpses.


    "He has truly exceeded my expectations. No wonder you went through so much to deal with him."


    "Heh," the other person sneered. "He''s quite the handful. I didn''t think he would be able to find the traitors in their group."


    A moment of silence ensued before the first person spoke. "If those two had managed to backstab them when their guards were down, it would have been very easy for us."


    "It doesn''t matter now," said the other person. "Let them expend all their strength on the beasts. Then, the orcs can take care of them."


    "Indeed, we can''t directly kill Adam or Edward for that matter. Who knows? The people behind the two might have used a Soulmark Retribution on them."


    "Precisely."


    The two figures watched on as Adam ughtered his enemies and slowly made his way toward his friends.


    On the other hand, Edward, Lisa, Johnathan, and their respective familiars were also beginning to get the upper hand despite sustaining grievous injuries.


    The figure standing atop the Town Keep then nced in another direction and saw Gorgo leading a group of orcs and slowly approaching the group.


    Seeing this, his lips curled up into a cruel smile.


    "It''s time we end this."


    He then raised his head and nced at the night sky. His lips parted and he spoke in mncholy, "Kevin...


    "Tonight, we will have finally avenged you."

 Chapter 331 Presence

    Chapter 331 Presence


    ??The battle continued for hours and the twin moons slowly started to dip across the starry night sky.


    Edward, Lisa, and Johnathan were in a perilous situation. There were mounds of corpses strewn around them. Despite sustaining heavy injuries, the trio continued to ughter away.


    They didn''t have any other option. They knew that if they gave up, nothing was stopping them from meeting their ends.


    Aqu and Ennea, who had to bear the brunt of the majority of the attacks, were so wounded that they could barely participate in the battle.


    It hade to a point that they had now instead be a hindrance to the trio.


    As for Johnathan''s familiar, a Terra Bear, it had long since died at the beginning of the battle. This caused the youth to receive a severe blow, both physically and mentally.


    After all, the bond between a Magus and their familiar was quite a special one. They were intrinsically linked to one another. If either of them died, the other would face extremely severe repercussions.


    Thus, when Johnathan''s familiar died during the battle, he felt as if he had lost his own life. This immediately weakened his fighting prowess to a vast extent.


    Yet, he continued to fight the enemy. His heart was ovee by grief and anger at the loss of his familiar, but he didn''t back down. He fought the enemy with even more resilience.


    Lisa desperately swung her wooden staff and battled the beasts that were rushing toward her. She had already quit casting spells as it would require arge mana expenditure.


    Having fought for so long, her mana reserves had be very low.


    The blonde youth''s emerald pupils darted around as she continued to fight the corrupted beasts. Fear gripped her heart as she gradually started to realize something.


    This¡­ The intel from Misken said there were less than a dozen orcs in this town and barely any magical beasts in the vicinity.


    She suddenly crouchedw, dodging the w of a wolf. Following that, she thrust her staff toward the beast''s chest, causing it to miserably fly off in the distance.


    As she gasped for air, she couldn''t stop her hands from trembling.


    Something''s wrong¡­


    The next moment, the beasts started to attack her once again, not even giving her a few moments of respite.


    Her heart sank when she thought of a terrifying possibility.


    This is a trap! There shouldn''t have been so many beasts in Omai. Their attacks also seem very coordinated. Someone''s controlling them from the shadows!


    It has to be the orcs¡­ but where are they? I haven''t seen a single one since I''ve arrived here¡ª


    The following moment, her thoughts came to a pause when she tripped over a small stone on the ground. She lost bnce and her attack missed the boar she had aimed it at.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the corrupted beast bolted forward and stabbed its sharp tusks straight through Lisa''s stomach.


    "Aggghhhh!!" She screamed in agony as she fell to the ground.


    Her eyes zed with mercilessness as she grabbed the boar by the head, pinning it on the spot with her. This caused the boar''s tusk to prate deeper into her stomach, but she didn''t care.


    She screamed, "Ennea! Now!"


    The following moment, the white fox sprinted from behind. She opened her ghastly maw and bit arge chunk of the boar''s head, instantly killing it.


    With great difficulty, Lisa removed the twin tusks from her stomach. Blood gushed out of her wound endlessly as she grimaced in pain.


    Meanwhile, Ennea stood before her, fending off the attacks from the rest of the beasts.


    At this point, the fox''s white fur had already turned a dark shade of crimson. There were all sorts of wounds, big and small, littered across her body. However, she didn''t back down.


    She continued to bite and w away at her enemies with primal ferocity.


    "Lisa!" Edward rushed toward her, his expression filled with panic and fear.


    He hurriedly stood before her and fought alongside Ennea. As he stabbed his spear at the iing beasts, he asked in concern without looking back, "Are you okay? Can you fight?"


    Lisa chugged a healing potion, then took out another one and poured it on her injury. "Yes¡­ I just¡­ need a moment."


    "Take your time." Johnathan also appeared beside her, his burly body drenched in blood.


    His expression was twisted in extreme anger and hatred. The loss of his familiar had caused him to go berzerk. Lisa weakly nced at her friends standing before her and protecting her. Then she shifted her gaze toward Ennea and Aqu who were desperately fighting with their lives on the line.


    Her eyes turned teary and she muttered, "Guys¡­ we¡­ we''ve fallen for someone''s trap." Tears trickled down her face which was covered in dirt and blood. "I¡­ I don''t think we can make it out of this one."


    "No!" Edward roared. "We will survive no matter what!"


    "I will not rest until I''ve killed the one behind all this!" Johnathan screamed at the top of his lungs, his eyes gleaming with rage and madness.


    Like this, another hour passed. By now, the trio and two familiars were already near the end of their ropes.


    Their mana reserves were at an all-time low, and as for their stamina, it had long since depleted. At this point, they were merely relying on their instincts and forcing themselves to fight.


    Despite therge number of enemies they had already massacred, the waves of beasts continuing toe at them seemed infinite.


    Johnathan was the first one to lose consciousness and fall to the ground, extreme fatigue washing over him. Lisa was next, followed by the two familiars, Ennea and Aqu.


    Edward was the only one on his feet. Like a madman, he continued to swing his spear and kill one beast after another.


    But he too couldn''t keep up for long.


    Against his much reluctance, his hands finally gave in and the spear dropped to the ground. He couldn''t hold on any longer. His eyes rolled back and he fell face-first.


    Is this... the end for me? Lisa... Adam...


    Just when the endless horde of corrupted beasts was about to devour him and his friends, suddenly, a white streak of blinding light originated from behind and flew over them.


    Hand of Doom: Earthly Meteor!


    BOOOOM!


    A thundering sound echoed in every nook and cranny of Omai. Edward, Lisa, and Johnathan were jolted awake by this sudden loud explosion.


    They opened their weary eyes and the scene that greeted them caused them to be shocked beyond their wildest dreams.


    A rain of blood!


    All the beasts that had been surrounding them were now reduced to mere chunks of flesh.


    Severed limbs and other body parts descended from the sky after all the beasts had been taken care of by one devastating technique.


    And the one that had executed this technique¡­


    Adam was standing with his back tall a few dozen meters in front of the trio. His clothes were shredded, revealing his skin that was covered in after-burn marks and fresh injuries.


    He took a deep breath and roared in fury, "Gracie! Show yourself, you coward!"


    Edward, Lisa, and Johnathan were shocked to hear those wordse out of the youth''s mouth. They weakly got to their feet, their faces filled with disbelief.


    "Did he just say¡­" Edward gulped nervously.


    Meanwhile, Lisa''s body shuddered in terror as she thought to herself, Gracie¡­ It''s them again!


    Hearing no reply from his surroundings, Adam was about to call out once again. But suddenly, his pupils constricted when he sensed another presence behind him.


    He hurriedly turned around, just in time to see a shadowy figure silently creep up behind his friends. Edward, Lisa, and Johnathan seemed to bepletely oblivious to this new enemy.


    Adam''s eyes widened and fear gripped his heart when he identified this man.


    It was anky orc with red and white war paint smeared on his face!


    This orc soundlessly brandished his twin daggers and viciously stabbed the person right in front of him.


    SPLURT!


    Feeling the twin daggers pierce through his target''s lungs, Gorgo''s lips curled up into a sinister grin.


    He then coldly nced at Adam who was standing in the distance, frozen in absolute shock.


    Gorgo''s lips parted and he coldly muttered,


    "What goes around,es around."

 Chapter 332 Choose

    Chapter 332 Choose


    ??Edward and Lisa had shocked expressions on their faces.


    Perhaps it was because of their extreme state of weariness, or perhaps because the enemy''s prowess was simply too great, they didn''t even realize when this person had appeared behind them.


    Out of sheer instinct, they hurriedly tried to retreat from this orc, however, they were far too weak at the moment. After having fought for hours, they were already dangerously low on mana and stamina.


    Before they could even take a step, two more orcs appeared behind them, grabbed their heads, and viciously mmed them to the ground.


    As for Johnathan...


    He lowered his head in confusion. It took a while for him to register the sensation of pain that started to radiate throughout his body, but when he did, his eyes shed with shock and fear.


    Blood involuntarily spurted out of his mouth as he lowered his head and nced at the two curved daggers jutting out from within his chest.


    Then, he heard a cold voice from behind him.


    "What goes around,es around."


    In the distance, when Adam witnessed this scene, his body trembled. The next moment, he was ovee by unprecedented rage as he shot forward.


    "John! No!!"


    "Uh-uh-uh," Gorgo''s lips curled up into a smirk as he retracted one of his daggers and brought it before Johnathan''s throat. "You move, he dies."


    The following moment, the orcs that had pinned down Edward and Lisa brandished their own weapons and pointed at the couple.


    Gorgo added, "You move, they die."


    Adam froze in his footsteps, his facepletely drained of any color. Never in his life had he felt so helpless.


    He opened and closed his mouth many times, but no words came out.


    He clenched and unclenched his fists several times, but couldn''t take action.


    He felt weak.


    He felt powerless.


    The youth slowly raised his hands in a show of surrender. He nced at Gorgo and spoke with a trembling voice, "I-I will do anything... anything! J-Just let them go."


    Seeing Adam in such a miserable state, Gorgo grinned from ear to ear and he couldn''t stop himself from bursting into a loud peal ofughter.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Heughed so hard that his eyes started to tear up. He nced at Adam and taunted, "Where''s all that arrogance I saw back in the secret ne? Look at how weak and pathetic you are!"


    Adam ignored everything the orc said. He sped his hands and pleaded, "L-Let them go... They have nothing to do with this."


    "Let them go, huh?" Gorgo''s eyes gleamed with a cruel and sinister light as he nced at Johnathan.


    "Fine, I''ll let him go."


    SLASH!


    With a swift motion, Gorgo slit open Johnathan''s throat.


    "Kuackk!" The burly youth immediately sped the deep cut on his throat, trying to stop the warm blood from flowing.


    But no matter what he did, the blood loss just wouldn''t stop. Soon, his knees buckled and he weakly fell to the ground. His body slowly turned lifeless as he felt death whispering into his ears.


    "Johnny!!"


    "No!!"


    Edward and Lisa, who were the closest to him, were thunderstruck by this sudden turn of events. Everything had happened so quickly that it took them a moment to realize.


    Tears started to well up in their eyes as they saw their childhood friend slowly bleed to death.


    Meanwhile, Adam felt like everything had gone nk. All he could see was Johnathan lying down in a puddle of his own blood. The youth dropped to his knees and reached out for his friend. "J-John... no..."


    "Hahaha," Gorgoughed maniacally. Seeing Adam break downpletely made him very satisfied. "There, I let him go¡­ Kahahahaha!"


    The light in Johnathan''s eyes slowly began to fade, and so did all the noise around him. With thest vestiges of his life, he thought to himself in sadness, Felicia, I¡­


    I feel so cold¡­


    The light in his eyes finally dimmed as he embraced death.


    Edward and Lisa couldn''t stop crying when they realized that their friend had died. Despite how hard they tried to reach out for their deceased friend, the orcs that held them down wouldn''t let them budge an inch.


    ¡­


    "It''s a pity that young man had to die, though," said one of the figures standing atop the Town Keep.


    "At this point, it doesn''t matter," replied the other, "the reason why we chose Johnathan was so that Adam would let his guard down and easily trust his teammates, Elvlin and Dudley."


    The first person nced at him and chuckled, "But you never expected Adam to be so distrustful of them, eh? The boy was very vicious, instantly deciding to kill them at the slightest hint of any suspicions."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Anyway, let''s wrap this up. We can''t leave behind any evidence. Shall we go down now?"


    "Yes," replied the second figure.


    ¡­


    Adam knelt on the ground surrounded by the shredded corpses of the beasts he had just killed.


    His eyes zed over and he shifted his consciousness to the mysterious space inside the white lotus. There, he saw a small orb of light materialize near the boundary.


    The youth levitated before it, his face expressionless. Tears trickled down his face as he muttered under his breath, "John¡­"


    He suddenly heard the sound of footsteps and immediately shifted his consciousness back to the outside world.


    The scene that greeted him next caused him to lose all hope.


    In the distance, three figures slowly walked toward Edward and Lisa.


    One of them was Morden Gracie.


    While the other two¡­


    They were Rank 2 Magi, Oswald Gracie and Professor Hemingway!


    These two mighty Rank 2 Magi didn''t speak a word. They simply watched everything unfold with indifferent expressions, as if they were mere spectators.


    But unlike Professor Hemingway, Oswald''s eyes shed with hatred when he nced at Adam. Despite that, he didn''t make a move.


    It was beneath him to deal with Rank 1 Magi whom he considered to be mere insects.


    Morden stepped forward and coldly nced at Edward and Lisa who had been bound by the orcs.


    The middle-aged man''s gaze paused on the blonde youngdy for a moment longer as he muttered, "You filthy whore. After I''m done with you, I''ll ughter your mother and brother."


    Without casting another nce at her, he looked toward Adam with a wide and evil grin.


    "Tell me, Adam, did you ever think things woulde to this when you murdered my son in cold blood?"


    Adam remained silent, his gaze fixed on Johnathan''s corpse.


    "Answer me!!" Morden roared in fury.


    Still, he received no response.


    The next moment, he thought of something and his lips curled up into a devious smirk. "You care a great deal for your friends, don''t you?"


    Adam''s eyes rippled with emotion and he shifted his gaze from his friend''s corpse to Morden.


    Having finally elicited a reaction from the youth, Morden''s eyes shed with a cruel light. "Fine, I''ll be the bigger man. My enmity has always been with you and not your friends anyway."


    He paused for a brief moment before continuing, his tone filled with evil intentions, "However, I will only let one live. So choose wisely¡­


    "Edward or Lisa?"

 Chapter 333 Fiendish

    Chapter 333 Fiendish


    ??When Lisa heard Morden make that deration, her body shuddered. She strained her neck to nce at the man''s back.


    Never had she felt such loathing for another person in her life.


    This man''s family killed her father, took away everything that belonged to her family, and even went so far as to keep her brother hostage just so she wouldn''t retaliate in the future.


    Now when she heard Morden put her dearest friend, Adam, in such a terrible situation, she couldn''t help but spit through gritted teeth, "Morden Gracie, you despicable scum! How could you do this?!"


    Morden ignored her. He continued to nce at Adam''s shocked expression and asked with a smirk, "So what''s it gonna be, boy? Edward or Lisa?"


    Adam''s fists clenched so tight that his nails dug into his palms, causing blood to drip to the ground.


    He was already past the feeling of helplessness.


    His heart was filled with boundless rage. He hated that all his past actions had brought such consequences to him and the people closest to him. He hated that he was powerless in front of his enemies.


    The youth had already lost a friend tonight. Now, everything pointed toward the same thing happening again.


    His eyes turned bloodshot and he gnashed his teeth in fury. All the while, he kept mumbling to himself incoherently, "No¡­ you can''t¡­


    "I''ll kill them all¡­


    "Even if I die¡­


    "¡­.cannote out.


    "No matter what, you cannot¡­


    "¡­not yet.


    "Promise me¡­"


    Seeing Adam begin to ramble like a madman, Morden burst into maniacalughter, "Hahaha! Who are you going to choose, boy? One lives, the other dies!"


    Edward had never seen Adam in such a state. He couldn''t even begin to imagine what his friend was going through.


    His eyes zed with anger and he roared, "Adam! Don''t listen to him! Just leave! Run away!"


    Morden turned around to nce at the youth and sneered, "Run away? Wishful thinking!"


    Meanwhile, Lisa seemed to havee to a decision. Tears welled up in her eyes as she gritted her teeth and resolved herself.


    She turned her head and looked at the young man beside him, "Eddie¡­"


    Edward nced at her and could immediately feel something was wrong. His heart sank and a sudden foreboding feeling overcame him. "Lisa, what are you¡ª"


    However, he was interrupted by her.


    "I am the root cause of all this," Lisa began, "if it weren''t for me, you and Adam would have never ended up in this mess."


    Tears trickled down her face as she lovingly nced at Edward. "I have always held you two back¡­ But now I won''t anymore."


    The next moment, her eyes shed with determination as she reached for her concealed weapon within her robes. She gathered all her remaining strength and swung her hand backward at such speed that it appeared to be a shadowy blur.


    Before anyone could even react, she had already stabbed the orc above her in the neck.


    The orc was wide-eyed, not expecting Lisa to overpower him suddenly. Blood gushed out of his neck as he choked and tumbled to the side.


    Following that, Lisa tightly gripped the dagger with both hands and cast one final nce at Edward.


    Her lips parted and she softly muttered, "Live well, Eddie¡­ I will always love you."


    The next moment, she closed her eyes and viciously plunged the dagger straight through her heart.


    "NOOOOOO!!!" Edward screamed in anguish as he reached toward Lisa, his eyes bloodshot with anger and unwillingness.


    But suddenly¡­


    Lisa opened her eyes in shock and saw that the dagger in her hands had disappeared. Then, a cold voice drifted into her ears from beside her. "Imend your courage and selflessness."


    She turned her head and nced at the man who had just appeared.


    When she saw who it was, memories of that fateful night when her father was killed right in front of her eyes flooded her mind.


    Oswald Gracied nced at the blood-stained dagger in his hand with a stoic look. He then gazed at Lisa and coldly muttered, "But like you''ve said, you are the root cause of all this."


    He paused for a moment before his lips curled up into an evil smirk. "You don''t deserve such an easy death." His eyes spewed venom and he continued, "I''m going to make you wish you were¡ª"


    Suddenly, Oswald''s pupils constricted and he hurriedly turned his head and nced in Adam''s direction.


    A terrifying otherworldly pressure started to emanate from Adam. He slowly rose to his feet and nced at his enemies with bloodthirsty eyes.


    He took a deep breath, clenched his fists, and roared to the skies, "OOAAAHHHHH!!"


    BOOOOM!!!


    The ground underneath him cracked open from the sheer pressure he radiated. Adam umted all the feelings of rage, helplessness, and hatred bubbling inside him, and channeled them into raw strength.


    His mana channels trembled intensely as arge amount of mana coursed through them. The rate at which he was expending his mana was so ridiculous that it caused the others to be shocked.


    At the same time, his spiritual power also seemed to deeply resonate with him, it seeped out and inadvertentlybined with his mana, resulting in a thunderous aura that destroyed everything around him into smithereens.


    Adam red at Gorgo, Morden, and then finally at Oswald with immense anger and animosity.


    He was like a wounded primordial beast that had been pushed to the corner by his enemies.


    Now, he was going to go all out.


    Oswald''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t expect the youth to suddenly burst out with such great strength at thest moment.


    He couldn''t help but incredulously think to himself, He still has so much mana left? Is he even human?!


    His expression turned grim. He then turned to look at Morden, who had dropped to the ground after sensing Adam''s fiendish aura, and stated, "Let us not waste any more time."


    Morden jolted back to his senses and nervously gulped. "R-


    Right!"


    Oswald wanted to kill Adam this instance. For some reason, he was starting to feel a very bad premonition.


    At the same time, he didn''t want himself or his brother, Morden, to directly kill the youth, lest the Soulmark Retribution technique activated and linked them to Adam''s death.


    Hence, he nced at Gorgo, who was frozen in absolute shock, and coldly ordered, "Send the remaining beasts and kill him this instant."


    Gorgo snapped out of his daze and hurriedly nodded. The next moment, he reached for the ivory trumpet hanging from his waist and blew on it.


    Following that, the remaining courrpted beasts in the vicinity, numbering in the hundreds, rushed toward the raven-haired youth with tant killing intent, ready to deavour him no matter the cost.


    Adam coated his hands with mana and fearlessly charged at the endless horde of beasts approaching him.


    "I''ll take you all on!"

 Chapter 334 Protect

    Chapter 334 Protect


    ??Omai had once again descended into utter chaos. The ground around Adam was decimated and the air was thick with the stench of flesh and blood.


    His robes were tattered, disying his burned skin and the fresh injuries that he had received throughout the night.


    He was but a lone Magus amidst a sea of corrupted magical beasts.


    Yet, his abyss-like eyes burned with an unyielding fire.


    Every breath he took was a ragged gasp as he continued to swing his fists at the iing horde of beasts.


    Sometimes he would strike with a punch, other times he would thrust with a palm. He continued to fight nonstop and massacred one beast after another, his mana reserves rapidly decreasing.


    No matter how many beasts attacked him, he held his ground defiantly. Gradually, his eyes turned bloodshot, just like the beasts that he was fighting.


    It was as if he was ovee by bloodlust and madness. It hade to the point where even the beasts shuddered toe near him.


    If they didn''t approach him, he would take the initiative and pounce on them.


    Adam met the beasts head-on, his fists striking with a ruthless force. Each punch sent a beast sprawling. Each palm thrust shattered their bones and destroyed their organs.


    Blood and flesh flew in every direction as the youth gained momentum with every beast he slew.


    Tonight, he was unrivaled!


    Tonight, he was tyrannical!


    With a thunderous road that seemed to echo throughout the deserted town, Adam increased his mana expenditure to the maximum and continued to wantonly ughter his way through.


    Meanwhile, in the distance, the orcs, the Rank 1 Magi from the Gracie Family, and Edward and Lisa were stunned by the scene unfolding before their eyes.


    "This¡­ this¡­ How is this even possible?!" Morden blurted out in absolute horror as he saw Adam effortlessly massacring the magical beasts.


    On the other hand, Gorgo''s body trembled in shock as he saw the amount of energy Adam was radiating, "H-How does he have so much mana?!"


    Meanwhile, what Edward and Lisa felt was immense sorrow watching Adam battle the beasts. To them, it felt like their friend was losing himself to insanity trying to save them.


    They werepletely and utterly helpless. In the presence of two Mana Liquefaction Magi, anything they tried to do to help Adam would turn out to be futile.


    In the end, they could only cry out to their friend to stop this madness this instant and to flee.


    But s, it all fell on deaf ears.


    By now, Adam seemed to have turned into a beast himself. No longer was he just using his arms and legs to fight, now he was also biting onto other beasts and killing them.


    To an onlooker, it would appear that he had really turned into a crazed man.


    However, the Rank 2 Magi, Oswald and Hemingway, noticed something else that made their faces turn extremely grim.


    They exchanged shocked nces with one another and then deeply stared at Adam. Others could not see it, but with their enhanced eyesight, how could these two not?


    This kid¡­ Oswald thought to himself in astonishment.


    He could clearly see that along with the blood that was pouring out from Adam''s wounds, a ck gooey substance was also seeping out, however, it was just barely visible.


    The same thing was also happening when he expended his mana. Except, a ck miasma was being expelled in minuscule quantities.


    "To think that he would attempt such a thing in the midst of battle," Professor Hemingway muttered solemnly. "He''s either confident or just crazy."


    Oswald''s fists involuntarily clenched tightly. If it wasn''t for his fear of the Soulmark Retribution technique that Berger might or might not have left on Adam, he would have already killed him by now.


    However, he couldn''t. The risks outweighed the gains.


    He nced at Gorgo and asked in an icy tone, "Is that all the beasts you have?"


    "Y-Yes," Gorgo stuttered.


    Oswald paused for a moment before continuing with a solemn expression, "Take your men with you and kill him."


    Gorgo was taken aback. He couldn''t help but nce at the middle-aged man and ask, "But didn''t you want to avenge your¡ª" "Don''t ask questions." Oswald released his mana pressure that heavily weighed down on the orc''s shoulders, causing him to miserably kneel on the ground.


    "Just do as I say."


    Gorgo shuddered in fear. At the same time, his eyes shed with eagerness at the thought of personally avenging Kurdan and his tribesman.


    "I understand."


    The young orc wasn''t aware of the Soulmark Retribution technique. Hence, he found it odd as to why the Gracie Family Magi wouldn''t want to kill Adam when he was right on their chopping board.


    However, the thought of killing the raven-haired youth who had murdered his friends back inside the secret ne filled him with exhration. So he didn''t question Oswald further.


    He looked around and instructed the few orcs he had brought with him, "Let''s go."


    Meanwhile, Adam had already dealt with therge majority of the beasts that had attacked him. The beasts'' hot blood sttered against his skin, mingling with his own.


    His muscles screamed in protest every time he swung his arms. After what felt like an eternity, Adam looked around at the sea of carnage that he had caused.


    The hundreds of beasts that had attacked him, nowy dead at his feet.


    He had done it.


    He had pushed his body to the limits, expended all the mana in his body, ande out victorious.


    Yet, his bloodied face disyed a defeated expression. He weakly mumbled, "So close¡­"


    The next moment, he copsed to his knees and his vision slowly began to darken. He had tried to achieve the impossible at great cost to himself.


    But in the end, he couldn''t prevail.


    He could hear the sound of footsteps quickly approaching him from the front. Yet, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    At thest moment, before darkness imed him, he made onest ditch attempt. As long as he drew breath, he would never give up.


    "Everyone, now!" Gorgo roared in excitement as he saw Adam on his knees. This was the perfect chance to kill his enemy.


    But suddenly¡­


    A gray light shed before Adam, and the next moment, a cat appeared.


    Valerian nced at the youth''s bloodied and severely injured body with an extremely pained expression.


    He had wanted toe out earlier to help several times, but every time, Adam refused. It was only now did thetter allowed him toe out to buy him some time.


    The little guy walked forward and nudged his furry head against the motionless youth.


    ''Brother¡­ I will protect you now.''


    The following moment, he turned around and red at the iing orcs as well as the Magi from the Gracie Family.


    For the first time since he was born, he opened his mouth and spoke, his wordsced with boundless killing intent.


    "You inferior creatures¡­


    "How dare you hurt my brother?!"


    Every person present in Omai, the Rank 2 Magi included, felt a chill run down their spines when they heard Valerian''s words that seemed to contain the wrath of magic itself.


    The scene that unfolded next caused everyone to be thunderstruck.


    A visible ripple ran through Valerian''s body, starting from his head and spreading toward the tip of his tail. The air around him began to vibrate and a magical aura started to permeate the surroundings.


    Valerian''s once gray fur began to shift, hardening into scales that shed like polished metal. His paws elongated and ws extended, appearing extremely sharp and formidable. His limbs grew thicker and more muscr.


    His spine arched and stretched, producing bone-popping sounds so loud that it reverberated in everyone''s ears.


    As his body continued to grow bigger and more menacing, two appendages grew from his shoulders, pushing through the scales. They grew rapidly and unfurled into massive wings.


    Finally, Valerian''s face began to change, his adorable features turning into something far more menacing and fearsome. His topaz eyes zed with immense bloodlust and his fangs grew long and sharp, gleaming with a cold glint.


    His body continued to expand until it could no longer. Under the rays of the twin moons, his muscles rippled under his gray scales. His tail grew longer and thicker, swaying with dangerous intent.


    The transformation was finallyplete.


    Where there had been a small, gray cat, there now stood a mighty dragon towering more than ten meters.


    ROOAARRR!!!


    For the first time in the history of Tron¡­


    The resounding roar of the legendary dragon echoed through thends!

 Chapter 335 Bravery

    Chapter 335 Bravery


    ??In the magical world of Tron, dragons were nothing but myths.


    They existed in fairy tales weaved by elders to fascinate little children.


    They existed in the songs hummed by bards to entertain travelers.


    They existed only in the realm of fantasy.


    These mythical creatures were painted as magnificent yet terrifying in all the stories circting throughout this. They were beings of immense power and wisdom.


    But no one had ever seen one.


    The legends were thought to be just that - legends.


    That is¡­


    Until Valerian transformed.


    ROOAARRR!!!


    The resounding roar of the mighty dragon echoed through the town of Omai. Everyone present couldn''t believe their eyes.


    These people who had dismissed dragon tales as mere figments of imagination, now found themselves questioning everything they knew.


    Valerian raised its head and coldly looked down upon the orcs and the Magi of the Gracie Family. Just a casual nce from him caused their bodies to tremble.


    This was the might of a dragon!


    As Valerian proudly stood tall in all his glory, the orcs who were nearest to him had already dropped to the ground out of sheer terror. They found themselves subconsciously retreating.


    Gorgo, who was at the forefront of this group, felt like his heart had already stopped beating. The sheer amount of pressure radiating from the gray dragon in front of him caused him to desperately gasp for air.


    He was on his way to kill Adam. To him, it was a foregone conclusion. But never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that a dragon would appear out of nowhere and obstruct his way.


    As for the Gracie Family Magi, they were frozen in shock and horror.


    Morden raised his trembling hand and pointed at Valerian in sheer disbelief, recalling the words of his deceased son. "K-Kevin¡­ he¡­ he was right!"


    Since his son had exited the Soaring River Secret ne, he had told him time and time again about the existence of a gray dragon that had helped Adam within the secret ne.


    However, both he and Oswald had brushed this off as Kevin lying and making up excuses to justify his defeat at the hands of a meremoner.


    They didn''t believe him.


    But when Morden nced at the dragon standing before him, his mind turned nk and he kept mumbling to himself, "He¡­ he¡­ he didn''t lie¡­ He didn''t lie!"


    Oswald, on the other hand, had his eyes wide in shock. Professor Hemingway was the same. There were very few things that could surprise powerful Magi such as them.


    Forget a Mana Liquefaction Magus, even a Mana Vortex Magus or a Mana Core Magus would be astounded if they saw a dragon suddenly appear in front of them.


    While everyone was too stunned to even move or speak, Valerian capitalized on this opportunity. He thought to himself with a grim expression, Brother asked me to buy him time¡­


    I don''t know what he''s trying to do, but I must protect him no matter the cost.


    The young dragon was sure he could easily take care of the Rank 1 insects before him. But when he nced at the two Mana Liquefaction Magi in the distance, a hint of nervousness and even fear shed past his topaz eyes.


    No! He screamed inwardly. I must do whatever it takes!


    The next moment, he pped hisrge wings and flew toward the orcs that were nearest to him.


    Gorgo was the first one to snap out of his daze. He knew he was no match for a legendary dragon. Thus, he hurriedly weaved hand signs and immediately fled with the help of a mobility spell.


    However, the other orcs weren''t that lucky.


    With a simple swipe of his ws, Valerian had effortlessly torn these orcs to shreds. There was no amount of armor or defensive spells that could stop a dragon''s razor-sharp ws.


    The young dragon nced at the fleeing Gorgo but decided to not chase him because, at thest moment, he had managed to graze the orc with a swing of his tail, heavily injuring him.


    Instead, he focused his gaze on the Magi from the Gracie Family as well as Edward and Lisa who were lying at their feet. Seeing the couple''s miserable and bloodied appearance, Valerian''s eyes zed with rage.


    He opened his maws wide and furiously roared!


    The next moment, something spectacr happened.


    An invisible wave of energy rippled out from inside his gaping jaws and struck the Gracie Family Magi.


    When these people were struck by this energy wave, they were immediately sent into a daze, their thoughts halting and their minds in utter chaos.


    Even the Rank 2 Magi were momentarily stunned.


    Valerian pped his wings yet again and flew in their direction like a bolt of gray lightning. Hended before the couple then viciously swung his tail at the muddleheaded Rank 1 Magi.


    SPLURT!


    With a simple swing of his tail, Valerian had reduced half a dozen Magi into mere bloodmist. However, the one he really wanted to kill had escaped.


    He coldly looked in the distance and saw that the Rank 2 Magi had already retreated arge distance. Moreover, Oswald had made sure to grab Morden at thest moment and fall back.


    The three of them had disbelief etched on their faces, still unable toprehend that they were actually in the presence of a dragon.


    Oswald couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp as heid eyes on the menacing stature of the legendary beast in front of him.


    Kevin was right! It really is a dragon¡­ He thought to himself.


    Then, he cast his gaze over at Adam, who was motionlessly kneeling down on the ground with his eyes closed, and had another bizarre thought.


    But how did that boy encounter such a fortuitous opportunity? It is unbelievable!


    He then shifted his gaze back to Valerian, his brown eyes which contained fear and shock were now slowly reced by excitement and greed.


    The next moment, he secretly nced at Professor Hemingway and found that he was also looking at him.


    Slowly, their lips curled up into a smirk as they seemed to havee to a mutual understanding.


    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity they simply couldn''t pass on!


    Meanwhile, Edward and Lisa had incredulous looks on their faces as they stared at Valerian standing before them.


    Lisa weakly reached out with her trembling hand and asked with uncertainty, "Little Val¡­ is that¡­ really you?"


    Valerian lowered his head and stared at the blonde youth. His eyes softened and he gently nudged his massive, scaly head against her palm.


    Both Lisa and Edward couldn''t help but helplessly chuckle. Just a moment ago, they were at death''s doorstep, and now all of a sudden they were saved by a dragon whom they thought was a cat all along.


    The young dragon deeply nced at Lisa, Edward, and then at his childhood friends Ennea and Aqu, who had already lost consciousness.


    "I will protect you."


    Then, his gazended on Johnathan''s corpse and his yellow pupils gleamed with immense sorrow and anger. "John¡­"


    The next moment, he heard the sounds of footstepsing in his direction. He turned his head and looked ahead. There, he saw Oswald Gracie and Professor Hemingway slowly walking toward him with sinister intentions.


    Valerian''s eyes shed in apprehension.


    He was scared. He knew he couldn''t go toe to toe with a Rank 2 Magus, much less two of them at the same time.


    Yet, he resolved himself and stepped forward. He pped hisrge wings and took flight.


    What was bravery?


    Was it the absence of fear?


    No!


    It was the triumph over fear.


    True bravery was born in moments of terror.


    Valerian roared to the skies and fearlessly charged at his enemies.


    "I am a mighty dragon!"


    "I will not cower!"

 Chapter 336 Blossom

    Chapter 336 Blossom


    ??Valerian''s massive frame cast a shadow over the corpse-filled battlefield as he flew toward Oswald and Hemingway.


    The young dragon had never been in a fight before. Now, in his first ever proper battle, he was up against two Rank 2 Magi who were significantly stronger than him.


    Yet, he did not back down. For he knew of the grave consequences if he did.


    All his life, he had been protected by Adam.


    But today, it was Valerian''s turn to protect him.


    With a resolute roar, he pped his wings even harder and sped toward the two Magi. He brandished his ws and prepared to strike his enemies.


    Although Oswald and Hemingway had decided to join the fray out of their sheer greed, not for a single moment did they let their guards down.


    They could sense that the dragon''s strength was equivalent to that of a mere Rank 1 Magus. However, they were still highly vignt against this mythical beast.


    "Stay on guard," Hemingway muttered solemnly as he prepared to cast spells.


    "Aim to immobilize the beast," Oswald replied. His eyes then narrowed. "If not, kill it!"


    Within a few moments, Valerian had already arrived before the pair. His eyes gleamed with a murderous light as he swiped his razor-sharp ws at Oswald.


    The Patriarch of the Gracie Family weaved hand signs at great speeds and pressed his palms to the ground. Following that, an extremely thick earthen wall was erected before him that blocked the dragon''s attack.


    Valerian roared and exerted even more strength, destroying the wall before him into rubble. He was about to follow up with another w strike when suddenly he noticed Hemingway charging with a sword in hand from behind.


    The young dragon growled and menacingly swiped his tail at him.


    Hemingway sneered and held his sword to the side, aiming to block the attack. But when the attacknded, his eyes widened in surprise.


    BAM!


    The strength behind Valerian''s tail swipe was so great that it instantly shattered Hemingway''s sword, which was a magical artifact, and caused him to miserably fly off into the distance and smash against a couple of buildings.


    At the same time, Oswald cast another spell and waved his hand in an upward motion.


    Following that, the ground rumbled and a dozen metallic spikes emerged from underneath and stabbed toward the young dragon.


    However, none of them managed to deeply pierce through Valerian''s firm scales.


    Seeing this, Oswald''s eyes narrowed and he hurriedly retreated in the direction where Hemingway had sted off.


    Valerian didn''t follow after them. Instead, he vigntly held his ground. He lowered his head and noticed that a small amount of blood was leaking out from the area where the spikes had touched him.


    His heart sank when he realized that a simple spell from a Rank 2 Magus had already managed to injure him. This wasn''t surprising, however.


    While he was warily eyeing Oswald, Hemingway emerged from the debris and dusted his robes. He nced at the young dragon with an excited look, "As expected of a legendary beast!"


    It seemed that he wasn''t hurt in the least. He then looked at Oswald and grinned, "It looks like it will take a great deal to incapacitate it."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "Shall we just kill it?"


    Oswald had a solemn expression on his face. He nced at the dragon''s underside which was dripping blood.


    Then, he turned his head and looked at Adam who was still kneeling down undisturbedly. His eyes narrowed when he sensed a great change taking ce within the youth.


    Now, things had gotten to such a point that he no longer cared about the repercussions of the Soulmark Retribution technique.


    The allure of the infinite possibilities that a dragon¡ªor its corpse¡ªprovided far overweighed the threat a Rank 3 could pose to him.


    Oswald turned his gaze back toward Valerian, thinking to himself, I am certain that I can easily advance to Mana Vortex Rank if I transfuse the dragon''s blood onto myself.


    At that point, I would no longer have to fear the gnome!


    His eyes zed with brilliance when he thought of another possibility, And if I am to consume the heart of the dragon¡­


    When he thought of this, the next moment he had alreadye to a decision.


    "Kill the dragon and the boy!" Then, he and Hemingway jointly cast spells,bined them, and unleashed them on Valerian.


    The ground beneath them was instantly covered in ayer of ice. Before the young dragon could even react, the ice had covered his limbs and bound him to the ground.


    Valerian''s heart was gripped by fear when he realized he could not move. But the next moment, he felt something and immediately raised his head in rm.


    His pupils constricted when he saw countless des rain down on him with unmatched killing intent.


    Before he knew it, he was already drowned in the flurry of des.


    ¡­


    Amidst the sea of corpses, Adam sat in a kneeling position, his body drenched in blood and littered with ghastly injuries.


    Arge vortex of mana swirled around him with him at the epicenter. Mana from the five fundamental elements was extracted from the surroundings and pulled inside his body.


    In the midst of flesh and blood, the youth had actually managed to enter a state of mindfulness!


    The mana from the five elements entered his body, fused together, and flowed through his mana channels.


    Adam had alreadypleted the purification process when he was battling the corrupted beasts earlier. He had expended his mana reserves, but at the same time, he had also managed to expel all the remaining impurities within his body.


    Now all that remained was to advance!


    As pure mana flooded through his mana channels and coalesced at the center of his stomach, the youth recalled the memories of the experts he had absorbed till now.


    Magic is about living in harmony with the world and the mana that permeates it.


    Focus on the harmonious flow of mana.


    I must attune myself to the natural order of the world.


    A beautiful metamorphosis started to take ce as Adam''s aura changed. It became calm and gentle,pletely one with the world around him.


    The Way of effortless action, he thought. Let things happen the way they happen.


    Stop acting against the natural current of life.


    The air around him pulsed with energy as arge amount of mana was pulled from the environment around him and sucked inside his body.


    At this point, Adam had stopped guiding the mana. He let it take its natural course.


    I must act in harmony with the Way and allow things to happen naturally.


    ept the natural order of the world.


    Understand my ce within it.


    Adam knew it. He was only a step away from crossing the threshold, but he felt like something was missing.


    He recalled the dream he had before he left for this mission. He asked himself, What is my Way of Magic?


    Adam thought about his constant struggles from before he became a Magus to all the way until now. He thought about all the pain and suffering he had to endure all his life and make it to where he was today.


    Slowly, he began to understand.


    I see¡­


    Yet, he felt like something was still missing.


    He thought deeply about the turning point in his life that set him down the path he was on. Finally, realization dawned on him and his lips curled up into a faint smile.


    I understand now.


    He softly muttered under his breath, "When I let go of who I am, I will be who I might be."


    ¡­


    On the other side of the battlefield, when the dust settled, Valerian could be seen lying down on the ground with dozens of sharp des pierced deep into his body.


    He was motionelessly lying in a puddle of his own blood. His breathing became ragged as he desperately tried to inhale mouthfuls of air. He was at the end of his rope.


    Oswald and Hemingway stood before him with solemn expressions, their gazes fixated on Adam in the distance.


    "To think that he would try to advance amidst all this carnage," Hemingway couldn''t help but mutter in admiration. "But it is futile."


    "Once this dragon is dead, the familiar bond between it and the boy will be severed," Oswald stated coldly. "Let''s see if he can still break through."


    The following moment, his eyes shed with a murderous glint as he conjured a sharp de and viciously thrust it toward Valerian''s head.


    However!


    Right at that instant, Adam opened his eyes, a bright flower pattern shining with an otherwordly light across his ck pupils.


    His lips parted and he coldly whispered, "Blossom."


    The next moment...


    A field of white lotuses bloomed!

 Chapter 337 Regret

    Chapter 337 Regret


    ??The town of Omaiy in ruins. Its buildings had crumbled and the streets had been carpeted with rivers of blood. The stench of death hung heavy in the air.


    Corpses of corrupted magical beasts were strewn across the cobblestoned streets. The reflection of the twin moons on the crimson liquid created a dazzling yet dreadful scene.


    Suddenly, a cold whisper reverberated in every corner of the town.


    "Blossom."


    Then, a spectacr change began to take ce.


    Amidst the chaos and carnage, the blood-soaked streets suddenly trembled. And then, small white buds started to emerge from the crimson ground.


    Despite growing onnd stained by blood, these white buds remained untainted.


    It was beautiful.


    It was breathtaking.


    It was otherwordly.


    The flower buds pushed toward the sky, and in mere moments, they bloomed into magnificence.


    White lotus flowers, pure and holy, grew against the stark contrast to the surrounding bloodbath and darkness. Their pristine petals were delicate, gracefully unfurling and glowing with an ethereal light.


    As the white lotuses bloomed, the oppressive atmosphere became calmer.


    The field of white lotuses spread rapidly, and within moments, it had covered every street in Omai. It was like this small town had suddenly been covered in a soft, white nket.


    Oswald''s long de was only inches away from piercing Valerian''s head when all of a sudden this drastic transformation took ce.


    His heart was overwhelmed by terror at this sudden change, and he couldn''t help but retreat a few steps, looking around in rm.


    "What the hell is happening?!"


    Hemingway was the same. For a moment, his mind turned nk and his eyes zed over. Realizing this, he was in an extremely flustered state.


    "T-This is not normal," he blurted out in panic. "What the hell are these flowers?!"


    The white lotuses swayed gently in the nonexistent breeze. They emitted a faint yet sweet fragrance that was like the fresh breath of life amidst so much death.


    Valerian weakly opened his eyes. When he gazed at the lotuses growing on the ground right before him, his yellow pupils constricted.


    It can''t be!


    Edward and Lisa, who were barely able to stay conscious after sustaining so many life-threatening injuries throughout the night, couldn''t help but be astounded by this scene.


    The field of white lotuses thaty before them soothed their minds and removed whatever negative thoughts they had about their impending doom.


    Everyone that was still drawing breath in the town of Omai was ovee by a feeling of unprecedented calm. They felt like they were dreaming.


    All of them simultaneously turned their heads in the direction of the town''s central square. There, a raven-haired youth was standing tall, his aura simr to that of the white lotuses around him.


    Instantly, everyone understood that the cause of this sudden change was none other than that young man!


    Oswald''s eyes trembled in fear and a drop of sweat trickled down his forehead when he saw the scene of Adam standing amidst the sea of flowers.


    All the white lotuses in the vicinity seemed like they were gently bowing toward this youth as if acknowledging him.


    "What¡­ what has he done?!" Oswald muttered in apprehension.


    Hemingway''s mouth was agape. He couldn''t speak a word. When he nced at Adam, he felt vastly inferior to him for some reason.


    He had this sudden urge to lower his head toward the youth. When Hemingway realized this, he was stunned. He screamed inwardly, What''s happening to me?!


    The next moment, everyone witnessed a magical scene take ce.


    They saw Adam slowly raise his hands. This caused all the white lotuses to tremble ever so slightly.


    Adam''s hands slowly rose higher and higher, causing the flowers'' trembling to grow more and more intense. Everyone was rooted in their spot, wondering what would happen next. Edward and Lisa''s eyes shed with hope as they nced at their friend.


    Meanwhile, Oswald and Hemingway''s hearts pounded wildly in their chests. Terror flooded their veins and an intense foreboding feeling welled up inside them.


    They wanted to move but found that they could not. They could only helplessly stare as Adam''s arms rose higher and higher.


    Until finally¡­


    The raven-haired youth''s arms shuddered violently before falling weakly to his sides.


    Following that, the trembling of the white lotuses also ceased.


    Everyone watched with bated breaths as the field of white lotuses began to glow with a resplendent light.


    Then, the pristine white petals of the countless flowers slowly dissipated into tiny motes of light. The flowers started to dissolve slowly but surely.


    The white motes of light driftedzily in the air, floating upward like fireflies at sunset. As these motes ascended, they left behind a soft trail of light, like that of aet.


    One by one, their lights were gradually extinguished.


    The streets of Omai reverted to their blood-stained state. The rivers of blood and the heaps of corpses now seemed even more pronounced in the absence of the white lotuses.


    Omai now felt cold and deste yet again.


    The premonition that the two Rank 2 Magi felt in their hearts subsided with the disappearance of the flowers.


    Oswald''s mind suddenly cleared up and he felt like he could move again. With a shocked look on his face, he nced around and saw that everything had returned to normal.


    He turned toward Adam and saw that the youth was weakly standing amidst a sea of corpses with a defeated look on his pale face.


    Seeing that, Oswald''s lips curled up into a menacing grin, "Heh, so it was nothing, after all."


    "Whatever he attempted to do, it looks like he failed," Hemingway nodded with a solemn expression, fear still lingering in his eyes.


    The sudden appearance of the white lotuses had caused these two Magi to feel immense horror. They had never felt so much dread in their long lives.


    Clearly, something was different about those flowers that Adam had just summoned.


    The greed in their hearts grew exponentially as they thought of acquiring whatever it was that had allowed Adam to disy such a technique.


    "If that is the case." Oswald''s eyes shed with ruthlessness. "Let''s just kill them all."


    The next moment, the man conjured a sharp de and viciously thrust it into Valerian''s head.


    SPLURT!


    The de pierced through the young dragon''s scales and instantly killed him.


    Valerian''s topaz eyes shed with sorrow and regret as darkness finally imed him. In his final moments, he thought to himself,


    Brother¡­


    You did it¡­


    But at what cost?

 Chapter 338 Always

    Chapter 338 Always


    ??Seeing the light in the dragon''s eyes fade away, the grin on Oswald''s face widened.


    Finally! When I transfuse this beast''s blood, I''ll be able to advance to the Mana Vortex Rank! Then there''s also the dragon heart¡­


    Thinking of all those things he could aplish, the man''s breathing grew ragged. Suddenly, Hemingway called out to him from behind.


    "What''s gotten you so excited?"


    Oswald returned to his stoic demeanor as he turned around to nce at his long-time friend.


    "Nothing," he replied.


    "Don''t forget," Hemingway said with an amiable smile. "Half of that belongs to me."


    Oswald deeply stared at this man for a few moments, before nodding. "Of course."


    The next moment, he cast his gaze over at Edward and Lisa, who were shocked by this sudden turn of events, and sneered. "Don''t be so surprised. You''ll be following the dragon soon."


    "Let me take care of those insects." Hemingway slowly walked toward the couple, his eyes shing with immense killing intent.


    Edward suddenly snapped out of his daze, his body trembling in fear. He tried to move, but found that he couldn''t. He had already expended all his mana reserves and his stamina in the earlier battle.


    He was but a fish on a chopping board.


    Realizing, that his death was a foregone conclusion, tears started to endlessly stream down his eyes. He turned his head toward Lisa and muttered with great unwillingness, "Lisa, I¡­ I don''t think¡ª"


    But Lisa interrupted him with a forced smile, "You don''t have to say a thing. I already know."


    The moment she saw Valerian die at the hands of Oswald, she knew that her fate was already sealed.


    Moreover, it seemed to her that Adam had also been renderedpletely incapacitated after whatever it was that he tried to pull just now.


    She weakly reached out with her trembling hand. "Eddie, in my bleak life¡­ you were the best thing that ever happened to me."


    "No¡­ no¡­ no¡­" Edward sobbed and reached out to grab Lisa''s hand. "Don''t say such things. There''s still hope¡­ We can still¡­"


    He wanted to assure her that everything was going to be alright, but he knew that it would be a lie. In the end, he just silently cried.


    "Thank you foring into my life¡­" Lisa''s forced smile turned warm and genuine.


    She nced at Edward with gentle eyes and added, "I love you, Eddie."


    The couple''s hands were inches apart from each other.


    Edward, realizing that they didn''t have much time left, finally epted his fate. He looked deep into Lisa''s eyes and softly muttered, "As do I¡­


    "Always have¡­


    "Always will¡­"


    Before their fingers could sp each other, Hemingway had already appeared before them and hurled two frozen spikes straight through their hearts.


    As the light in their eyes slowly dimmed, they desperately tried to hold each other''s hand. But in the end, they couldn''t.


    They passed away, their hands forever apart.


    A gust of wind blew and the couple''s faces were reflected on the blood beneath them. Their expressions were peaceful, and although their eyes disyed regret, they died with faint smiles on their faces.


    Hemingway coldly nced at their corpses, not moved at all by their actions before death. He then looked at Adam in the distance, his lips curling up into a condescending smirk.


    The raven-haired youth was standing motionlessly as blood continued to drip from his eyes and fall to the ground.


    Oswald saw the incapacitated state of the youth and couldn''t help but chuckle to himself, "To think that I was scared of this hairless brat."


    The following moment, he turned around and nced at his brother. "Morden, go finish him."


    "W-What about the Soulmark Retribution?" Morden asked nervously.


    Oswald waved his hand and replied with utmost confidence, "Don''t worry about it. Once we leave this ce, I will have be a Rank 3 Magus and our Gracie Family will soar to unprecedented heights." He paused for a moment before patting Morden''s shoulder and assuring him, "Trust me, brother. Now go. Exact your revenge on the person that killed your son."


    Morden''s eyes zed with fury and vengeance. He nodded his head and then stomped toward Adam with a maniacal grin.


    Oswald suddenly recalled something and turned his head in a certain direction. There, a shadowy figure was hiding and secretly watching everything unfold.


    I should hold my end of the deal, he thought. The orc has been quite useful tonight.


    The next moment, he loudly called out, "Gorgo, I know you''re alive!"


    Gorgo, who was hiding behind a dpidated building, suddenly flinched in horror. But the words that Oswald said next, caused him to be ted.


    "I''m giving you this opportunity. Kill the boy and avenge your tribesmen."


    The orc''s body trembled in excitement as he nced at Adam with a bloodthirsty look. The next moment, he brandished his twin daggers and bolted toward the immobilized youth.


    Morden attacked from the front, and Gorgo from behind.


    Both of them had been wanting to kill Adam for what he did to their dear ones. Today, they would finally be able to exact their revenge.


    Even though the two were only moments away from killing him, Adam remained motionless.


    Seeing this, the two of them grew even more confident. They raised their weapons, and the following moment, they ferociously thrust them straight through Adam.


    "HAHAHA!" Mordenughed maniacally as he twisted his sword that had pierced the youth''s heart.


    On the other side, Gorgo had an evil grin on his face as he expended his mana into the youth''s body through his daggers, effectively destroying thetter''s organs.


    Seeing that the two had finally gotten rid of Adam, Oswald''s shoulders involuntarily loosened.


    He then cast a nce at the dragon''s corpse thaty before him and couldn''t help but think of the bright future thaty ahead of him.


    But the next moment, he frowned.


    He squinted his eyes and saw that a small crack had appeared in the space before him. Before he could react further, another crack appeared beside the first one.


    Oswald had a bad premonition and he muttered under his breath, his voice barely audible.


    "What''s happening?"

 Chapter 339 Magic

    Chapter 339 Magic


    ??As if by a chain reaction, countless cracks appeared next to Valerian and rapidly spread outward.


    Seeing this, Oswald''s heart sank, and the foreboding feeling that he had gotten a while back once again threatened to overwhelm him. This time with even greater force.


    Under the shocked gazes of everyone present, the entire town of Omai was suddenly filled with cracks.


    Morden panicked at this sudden turn of events. He looked around him in apprehension and saw that cracks had appeared all around him.


    Suddenly, out of the corner of his eyes, he saw something that caused him to be filled with disbelief.


    He saw Adam...


    Smirking.


    CRASH!


    As if a mirror shattering, the scene before Oswald, Hemingway, Morden, and Gorgo crumbled. Their eyes zed over for a few short moments and they felt like they had just woken up from a dream.


    It took a while for Oswald to regain his senses. The scene that greeted him next caused him to violently tremble.


    What he had thought to be the young dragon''s massive corpse thaty at his feet was now reced by one of the corrupted magical beast''s corpses.


    Realizing this, Oswald stumbled backward and fell to the ground, his eyes shing with terror and disbelief.


    "This... this can''t be happening! What is going on?!"


    Hemingway, who had thought his spells had pierced the hearts of Edward and Lisa, now witnessed something else entirely.


    Before himy the corpses of orcs that hade to this town with Gorgo, their bodies stabbed by the frozen spikes he had cast moments ago.


    "I-Impossible!" Hemingway''s eyes widened in shock as he hurriedly knelt down before the corpses, scrutinizing them.


    No matter how thoroughly he checked, the results were still the same. The corpses belonged to the orcs and not Edward and Lisa.


    "W-Where are they?!" He screamed in panic.


    Unable toprehend just how greatly his senses had been deceived, the man stood there frozen in horror, his mindpletely nk.


    The next moment, he looked around in a crazed manner, wondering if anything around him was real.


    But no matter where he looked, the couple were nowhere to be seen. Neither was the young dragon.


    At the town''s central square, Morden and Gorgo, who had thought they had stabbed Adam with their respective weapons, now found themselves impaling each other instead.


    Blood spurted out of their mouths as they felt the cold clutches of death squeezing around their necks. Their knees buckled and they weakly fell to the ground, the grip around their weapons slowly loosening.


    They had stabbed their weapons into each others'' hearts!


    Morden looked at the twin daggers prating his chest in disbelief. He raised his head and nced at the orc who had just let go of said daggers.


    "You... H-How?!"


    Meanwhile, Gorgo was also ncing at Morden in front of him in shock and fear. He was sure that he had stabbed Adam with his daggers just a moment ago. "I-It can''t be."


    But the oue waspletely different. Now, his daggers were lodged in Morden''s heart, while thetter''s sword was pierced deep inside his own.


    He felt like someone had altered reality itself!


    The light in their eyes dimmed and they died painful deaths as their hearts gradually stopped beating. Even in theirst moments, they were unable to understand just how they had died.


    When Oswald turned his head in that direction and saw this scene, his eyes turned bloodshot and his whole being was consumed by immense grief.


    He was about to cry out in anguish, but then his gaze shifted to the familiar young man who was behind Morden and Gorgo''s fresh corpses.


    When Oswald''s eyesnded on this person, he was thunderstruck. "Impossible!"


    Adam levitated in the air with arms wide open as if he were hugging the world.


    An enormous vortex of mana gathered around him and slowly transformed every inch of his flesh, muscles, bones, and organs. Cracking sounds could be hearding from inside his body as his bones were greatly strengthened.


    All the burn marks that he had sustained in his battle against Kevin were also slowly being revitalized, turning his skin unblemished.


    The grievous injuries that he had sustained tonight were being healed at a miraculous rate. He was being reborn from the inside out as he was baptized by mana.


    Like a snake shedding its skin, Adam was going through a magical metamorphosis.


    The mana in the surroundings was being crazily absorbed by the youth. This energy seeped inside his mana channels and charged toward the center of his body.


    His mana channels expanded and were then heavily fortified, allowing passage for even more energy to seep in.


    At the same time, the youth''s spirit sea was also deeply reverbarating with the change happening to him. He was transforming not only physically, but also spiritually.


    The boundaries of his spirit sea expanded significantly. The water inside that represented his spiritual power thrashed about in excitement.


    After what felt like forever, but also an instant, the vortex of mana gradually disappeared and Adam gentlynded on the ground.


    He clenched his fists and sensed the raw power coursing through his veins. When he realized that his mana channels had been connected, his lips curled up into a faint smile.


    Adam raised his head to the skies. Blood continued to trickle down his eyes, yet a brilliant white flower pattern shone in his ck abyss-like pupils.


    His lips parted and he dered to the world.


    "Unbruised prosperity cannot endure a single blow.


    "But I have been in constant battle with misfortune and have acquired a skin calloused by suffering.


    "No matter what life throws my way, I will never yield.


    "And even if I stumble, I will carry the fight on upon my knees.


    "This is my Way of Magic!"


    The mana around him deeply resonated and a visible wave of energy rippled out in all directions with him at the epicenter.


    At that moment¡­


    Adam had be a Rank 2 Magus!

 Chapter 340 Illusion

    Chapter 340 Illusion


    ??In the darkness, he felt lost and afraid, his heart gripped by overwhelming sorrow. The next moment, however, he felt consciousness slowly return to him.


    Edward slowly opened his weary eyes. Initially, he was confused, but soon he was astonished.


    "I''m¡­ alive?!"


    Thest thing he remembered was him and Lisa dying at the hands of Hemingway. But now that he opened his eyes and looked around him, his body trembled in shock and disbelief.


    He slowly sat up and scanned his surroundings.


    Blood-filled cobblestoned streets. Corrupted beasts'' corpses. Dpidated buildings.


    "This¡­" Edward didn''t know what to think. "I''m still in Omai? I''m alive? But how?"


    He was so shocked that he didn''t even realize that another person was lying down just beside him.


    It was Lisa.


    The next moment, she groaned in pain and slowly opened her eyes. Just like Edward, she too was initially confused, but then she was filled with incredulity.


    But she didn''t have much time to reel in from her shock when Edward tightly hugged her.


    "Lisa! You''re alive!" Tears streamed down his eyes as he warmly hugged her. "Thank goodness!"


    "W-What happened?" Lisa asked in a daze. "How are we still alive? I, uh¡­ I was sure I died. We both did!"


    Recalling the feeling of death, her body involuntarily shuddered. The pain, the emotions, everything felt so real at the time.


    She couldn''t help but begin to question herself, wondering if her mind was ying games with her.


    Edward too was clueless.


    Suddenly, a deep voice originated from behind them, taking them by surprise.


    "It was brother''s illusion."


    The couple turned around in rm, and the sight that greeted them caused them to be wide-eyed.


    "Little Val!"


    Behind the couple, sat a wounded, gray dragon. The young dragon''s yellow eyes shed with fatigue and sorrow.


    Dozens of sharp des were embedded into his body, causing grievous injuries. Blood gushed out of them and formed a puddle underneath.


    Despite all the wounds covering his body, Valerian didn''t wince. He was expressionless, except for his eyes which seemed to be shing with grief.


    The couple hurriedly got to their feet and rushed toward him. Without uttering a word, they started to gently take out all the des that had pierced his scales.


    Only after removing thest of the des did Edward look at him and ask in concern, "Val, what happened to you? What happened¡­ to us? How are we still alive?"


    Valerian lowered his head and softly said, "Before those Magi were about to kill us, brother cast arge-scale illusion that covered the entirety of Omai."


    "Large scale¡­ illusion?!" Lisa was stunned.


    "Is that even possible? No Rank 1 Magus can do that¡ª" Edward began, but was interrupted by Valerian.


    His eyes gleamed with immense pride as he muttered, "My brother is now a Mana Liquefaction Magus."


    The couple were wide-eyed and speechless. It took a long time for them to digest this unbelievable piece of information.


    Edward spoke excitedly, "So he finally became a Rank 2 Magus?!"


    Valerian nodded.


    Lisa thought of something and asked incredulously, "Even still! An illusion at such arge scale cannot be achieved by a Rank 2 Magus! It is simply unheard of!"


    "You''re right." Valerian nodded, his toneced with mncholy. "It is impossible for a Rank 2 Magus to pull this off."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Brother, he¡­ he achieved this at great cost." When Adam had cast therge-scale illusion, everyone inside Omai had fallen victim to it except for Valerian. When the young dragon saw the field of white lotuses, he immediately realized that Adam must''ve paid a great price for it.He recalled the time when Adam had borrowed the power of the lotus and cast Dingy Illusion to trick the herd of Rock Bisons deep in the Murky Mountains.


    Just a simple usage had left him incapacitated and in excruciating pain for a week.


    Valerian couldn''t even begin to imagine what would happen to Adam now that he had used the lotus to cast such a wide- scale illusion.


    Realizing as to why Adam was forced to use the lotus, the young dragon couldn''t help but feel extremely pained.


    Brother sacrificed so much to save me¡­ to save his friends¡­


    He hated himself for being so helpless. He was a mighty dragon, yet he felt so powerless.


    Suddenly, Lisa reached out her hand and gently caressed the young dragon''s scaly face. "Don''t fall into despair, Val. You, me, and Eddie, we did the best we could given our circumstances."


    She paused for a moment before adding with a wry smile, "It''s just¡­ our enemies were far more powerful than us."


    Valerian remained silent. In the end, he nodded his head ever so slightly.


    Edward suddenly thought of something and chimed in, "We must remove all evidence in this town that would point to the existence of a dragon."


    Valerian had fought a battle here with two Rank 2 Magi. Naturally, he had lost a lot of blood and even his dragon scales during the battle.


    Edward and Lisa realized how important Valerian''s identity was. If word got out, there would be endless trouble awaiting them.


    Hearing his suggestion, Lisa nodded. She then nced at Valerian, who had now transformed back into a cat, and asked, "Where''s Adam right now?"


    She realized that they were somewhere far away from where they had fought. She guessed that Valerian must''ve brought them and their familiars here to safety.


    The young dragon agilely climbed Lisa''s shoulder. Then, he nced in the direction of the town''s square and gestured, "There."


    "Is he¡­ fighting Oswald and Professor Hemingway?" Edward asked nervously.


    Valerian nodded.


    Edward knew that neither of them could get involved in a battle between mighty Rank 2 Magi. Just a simple spell from these powerful existences could kill them.


    Hence, with great reluctance, he stated, "Let''s wait for their battle to get over or for them to move somewhere else. Then, we can clean up the battlefield and erase anything rted to Val."


    Both Valerian and Lisa nodded.


    Then, they simultaneously nced in the direction of the central square, their eyes shing with hope and apprehension.


    ¡­


    Oswald and Hemingway stood side by side, ncing at the raven-hared youth in the distance in shock and terror.


    Shocked because they hadn''t really expected him to advance to Rank 2 Magus in the midst of all this carnage. Moreover, Adam''s advancement was quite grand and magnificent, in a manner of speaking.


    When the two of them had advanced to the Mana Liquefaction Rank in the past, they hadn''t elicited such an intense reaction from the mana that permeated this world.


    In front of this youth, their advancements to Rank 2 paled inparison.


    On the other hand, they were filled with terror upon seeing this youth after having experienced therge-scale illusion he had just weaved.


    If possible, they wanted to avoid this battle with this youth. However, they knew that was simply wishful thinking.


    They then exchanged determined nces and nodded.


    Oswald''s countenance twisted in anger and ruthlessness as he stepped forward and roared, "Adam Constantine, hand over that artifact as well as your dragon, and I promise to give you a quick death¡ª"


    But the next moment, the words got stuck in his throat when the youth nced at him.


    When the two made eye contact, Oswald froze.


    As he gazed into the ck, abyss-like eyes that had a white flower pattern ingrained in them, he felt as if his mind went nk.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed when heid eyes on this man who had almost killed Valerian. He raised his arm and pointed his finger at Oswald.


    His lips parted and he coldly muttered, his toneced with immense killing intent.


    "Your soul is mine."

 Chapter 341 Dream

    Chapter 341 Dream


    ??After casting therge-scale illusion, Adam''s spirit sea was in absolute chaos.


    Despite having just advanced and received a boost to his spirit sea, it raged on like an ominous and unending storm.


    The scene inside the youth''s spirit sea was countless times worse than it was when he had borrowed the power of the white lotus back in the Murky Mountains.


    Blood continued to trickle down endlessly from Adam''s eyes as he desperately tried to endure the soul-rending pain.


    Everything in his vision grew blurry. Yet, he stood defiantly, ring at his enemies.


    He recalled the scene of Johnathan dying in front of his eyes, and how helpless he had been at the moment.


    Then, he remembered how his dear friends, Edward and Lisa, and his familiar whom he considered to be his own brother, Valeiran, had nearly died at the hands of these people.


    Unbridled rage bubbled up within his heart and his aura red up.


    Sensing this great change in the youth, Oswald and Hemingway couldn''t help but nervously gulp and involuntarily take a step back.


    The youth''s aura was suffocating.


    It was oppressive.


    It was tyrannical.


    Adam lowered his head and nced at his clenched fist. His lips couldn''t help but curl up into a wry smile.


    So much power, yet I can''t use a single spell¡­


    But the next moment, his eyes shed with extreme ruthlessness.


    "Then I will show you the Way of the Tyrant!"


    He took a step forward, his body gently swaying like a lone leaf falling from a tree. This caused Oswald and Hemingway to be extremely rmed as they began preparing to cast spells.


    Adam took another step and then¡­


    He disappeared.


    The ground underneath him cracked open and a small crater was instantly formed. Following that, the sound of air being torn open echoed all around the town.


    Oswald and Hemingway''s eyes widened in shock. Despite being at the same power levels, they couldn''t keep track of the youth''s movements.


    Hemingway hurriedly weaved hand signs to erect a defensive barrier. But despite how fast his actions were, he was still too slow.


    Adam suddenly appeared in front of him like a specter, his fist coated in a thickyer of extreme mana.


    Damn it! Hemingway knew that it was toote to cast a spell now. Hence, he raised his hands to block the attack. But still, he was toote.


    BAM!


    Adam''s fist viciously struck the man''s chin, causing thetter to miserably fly off into the distance, spewing blood from his mouth.


    Hemingway felt as if his head would be torn from his body as he flew dozens of meters andnded on the ground.


    The man grimaced in agony as he realized his entire jaw was dislocated. He believed that if he hadn''t coated his face with mana at thest moment, his head would have exploded like a watermelon.


    Oswald was stunned by the youth''s immense speed and raw strength. However, he was still a veteran in his own right. He grabbed this opening and hurriedly prepared to cast a spell.


    But suddenly, Adam turned his head to look at him.


    When Oswald gazed into those flower-patterned, ck eyes of the youth, his mind went nk for a split moment.


    It almost felt like he was under the effects of a spell from the School of Enchantment!


    That split-moment distraction was all it took for Adam to appear before him andy a series of devastating attacks.


    Punch. p. Backfist. Jab. Cross.


    Knife hand. Uppercut. Palm Strike. Elbow Strike. w Strike.


    In mere moments, Adam had alreadynded dozens of attacks on Oswald. To thetter, it seemed like the youth had grown multiple extra hands.


    Oswald''s entire chest was viciously bashed by the youth. He couldn''t evenunch a counterattack.


    All he could do was passively defend.


    By now, the skin on his torso had been shredded, his ribs were shattered from all the attacks and he kept spewing out mouthfuls of blood.


    The next moment, Adam grabbed the man''s head with both hands, then followed up with a brutal flying knee kick.


    "Kuackk!" Oswald''s nose was instantly broken and his face turned bloody.


    He had never felt so humiliated in his life. In front of this newly-advanced young Magus, he couldn''t fight back at all.


    As he was swept off his feet by thest knee attack, Oswald roared in anger as he red at the youth in front of him, "Damn you¡ª"


    However, the words got stuck in his throat when he saw Adam jump in the air and deliver a roundhouse kick.


    Seeing the mana-coated kick erging in his vision, Oswald''s face paled. He hurriedly raised his forearms to block the attack.


    But that barely helped him.


    BAM!


    Just like Hemingway, he flew dozens of meters and miserablynded on the ground, the bones in his forearms broken in pieces.


    Oswald''s eyes shed with apprehension as he struggled to get back to his feet. He couldn''t believe that such immense strengthy dormant inside a youth who was only twenty years old.


    As he and Hemingway stood side by side, supporting each other, they looked toward Adam and were suddenly taken aback.


    The youth was profusely bleeding from all facial orifices. Furthermore, he was clutching at his forehead in extreme pain and vomitingrge mouthfuls of blood.


    Seeing such a scene, Oswald and Hemingway nced at each other and instantly understood that the youth was experiencing severe bacsh from casting some magical technique.


    They confirmed that it had to be rted to the field of white lotuses!


    "I don''t think he can hold on any longer," Hemingway whispered.


    Oswald was silent for a moment before muttering with resolve, "We need tobine our strengths and finish him in one go. Or else, I''m afraid¡­"


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but he knew, and so did Hemingway, that neither of them was a match for Adam.


    The only shot they had ating out of this alive was to work together.


    On the other side, Adam was experiencing excruciating pain originating from his soul. Through his sheer willpower alone, he managed to keep standing.


    Damn it¡­ I don''t think I can go on! He screamed inwardly as he clutched at his head.


    Suddenly, for some strange reason, he was reminded of the conversation he had with Johnathan this one time when they had visited Mystic Lane.


    At the time, the burly young man mentioned to him about the life he had always dreamed of.


    ''I have everything I need here in this city. I just want to live afortable and luxurious life here, get married, have loads of kids, and manage thends owned by my family,'' Johnathan had said at the time. ''What more could I ask for?''


    Recalling that conversation, Adam felt like his heart was pierced by countless daggers. He lowered his head and silently sobbed.


    "Johnny¡­ I''m sorry I couldn''t save you¡­ Forgive me¡­"


    The next moment, his face turned cold as he slowly raised his head and nced at his enemies.


    He growled with bloodlust, "You took away his dream, I''ll take away your life."


    Seeing the youth murderously re at them, Oswald and Hemingway panicked and hurriedly started weaving hand signs to attack him.


    But then something so shocking happened that their hands paused. Their bodies trembled in horror as they raised their heads.


    Hemingway muttered weakly, "Is this¡­ really the power of a Rank 2 Magus?"


    The white flower pattern in Adam''s eyes shone with a blinding otherwordly light as he slowly raised his hand.


    Dozens upon dozens of Fireballs materialized in the air and slowly dotted the night sky.


    Following that, Adam pointed his finger at Oswald and Hemingway, causing countless Fireballs to shoot toward them.


    Adam raised his chin and arrogantly dered.


    "This is where your world ends, and mine begins."

 Chapter 342 Fireball

    Chapter 342 Fireball


    ??A spell so famous and devastating that it had be the trademark for Magi worldwide. Mortals have always associated these powerful beings with this spell.


    Rank 2 Spell: Fireball!


    Now, however, when Oswald and Hemingway saw the sheer number of Fireballs that had covered the sky above them, they couldn''t help but shudder in absolute terror.


    They couldn''t believe that this was the fighting prowess of a newly advanced Mana Liquefaction Magus!


    The pair fearfully nced at the youth and saw him coldly pointing his finger at them.


    Following that, the countless Fireballs hovering in the air shot toward them with unmatched fury.


    It was truly an apocalyptic scene.


    Upon seeing so many Fireballs fly toward them, Oswald and Hemingway realized that there was no escaping this.


    No matter which mobility spell they used, they couldn''t evade the enormous st radius that would result from these iing spells.


    "Damn it!" Oswald cursed under his breath, his eyes shing with panic. "How is this even possible?!"


    It was as if the entire town of Omai was suddenly being nketed by a carpet of mes.


    "Quick!" He nced at Hemingway and hurriedly stated, "We mustbine our defensive spells! Now!"


    Hemingway snapped out of his flustered state and immediatelyposed himself. Or at least tried to, anyway.


    He knew that if he didn''t work together with Oswald now, there was no way he was going to survive this enormous wave of Fireballs.


    The next moment, they cast a series of hand signs at lightning speed. They didn''t hesitate to sacrifice their materialponents.


    Their lives were at stake, after all.


    One by one, thick walls made of mud, stones, metals, and even crystals started to emerge from the ground all around them. Multipleyers of walls were stacked together, forming a cohesive whole.


    Then, the top half of the resulting wall started to bend inward and gradually formed a dome, covering Oswald and Hemingway from the top and the sides.


    The wave of Fireballs was now only moments away from impacting their newly erected defensive structure.


    Inside the magically-created dome, Oswald and Hemingway stood side by side, enveloped inplete darkness.


    Only the sound of their pounding heartbeats and quick breathing could be heard as they waited for the Fireballs to descend.


    With trembling hands, they continued to expendrge amounts of mana and made sure that the dome remained sturdy.


    Now, the Fireballs were nearly upon them.


    Realizing this, the two Magi couldn''t help but grit their teeth and roar, further increasing their mana output.


    And then it happened¡­


    Nothing.


    Nothing at all.


    The countless fireballs that they were expecting to have arrived by now and smashed their dome into smithereens never arrived.


    For a few moments, Oswald and Hemingway stood there in a daze, wondering what was going on.


    But then realization dawned upon them.


    "Don''t tell me¡­" Oswald muttered and terror flooded his veins as he thought of a terrifying possibility.


    Hemingway continued, "I-I-It was¡­ an illusion?"


    Suddenly!


    A cold whisper that didn''t belong to either of them was heard inside the dark space of the dome.


    "Indeed." The next moment, a pair of eyelids opened, disying beautiful, white flower patterns over its ck pupils. These two flowers immediately lit up the inside of the dome with a resplendent light.


    When Oswald and Hemingway nced at this pair of eyes, they were thunderstruck!


    Before they could even react, Adam had already struck out with a w attack. He viciously grabbed both the Magi''s heads andunched into the air.


    The dome created by the joint effort of these two Magi was effortlessly destroyed from the inside as Adam vaulted off the ground and into the sky.


    Oswald and Hemingway could only helplessly il around their limbs as they were manhandled by the youth and taken far away from the town.


    With that single jump, Adam was able to create arge enough distance from Omai. The wind brushed against his bloodied face and caused his raven hair to flutter.


    The white flower patterns in his eyes glowed with a bright, holy light. But his face was the opposite. It was twisted in anger, pain, and sorrow.


    Just as the youth started to descend from mid-air, he gathered strength in his arms, causing the veins to bulge and the muscles to ripple.


    Then, he swung his arms and viciously tossed the two Magi toward the ground one after the other.


    With a thunderous sound that echoed across the fields, Oswald and Hemingway mmed toward the ground like falling meteors.


    Theirnding caused tworge pits to appear on the ground as dirt and mud sttered everywhere. Their bodies, bruised and bloodied,y there motionlessly for a while.


    Then, they crawled out of the pits and looked around in terror.


    After what happened to them just now, they were unable to distinguish between reality and illusion.


    Their senses had been deceived time and time again, and now they couldn''t believe what was in front of their eyes.


    In the distance, they heard a deep resounding impact. They turned their heads and looked in that direction. There, they saw Adam kneeling on the ground and vomiting mouthfuls of blood.


    Despite being in such a vulnerable state, neither of them dared to approach Adam.


    Instead, they started retreating.


    "I-Is this an illusion again?!" Hemingway blurted out, his body trembling in fear.


    Oswald remained silent. He didn''t know it himself. For now, he decided to keep his distance and observe Adam.


    After observing for a long time, the man''s eyes narrowed.


    He saw that the youth was constantly bleeding from his eyes. He was clutching at his head and screaming in such agony that it made the hair on the back of his neck stand.


    Finally, realization dawned upon Oswald, and his eyes lit up.


    "I see!" He spoke in excitement.


    Hemingway nced at him and asked in panic, "W-What is it?!"


    Oswald shared his spections. At the same time, he kept staring at the youth with high vignce.


    "I believe that the artifact that causes lotuses to appear is connected to his eyes," he began with a solemn expression. "If you''ve noticed, his eyes have the same pattern as the lotus."


    Hemingway couldn''t help but nod in agreement as he watched Adam writhing in excruciating pain.


    Oswald continued, "I also believe that the artifact is rted to the School of Illusion. After all, each illusion the boy casts is countless times more powerful than what he can manage."


    "You mean to say Adam is in possession of some high-grade artifact?!" Hemingway was stunned.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised," replied Oswald, "he already has a dragon as his familiar. I wonder what else he has in his possession."


    Thinking of this, both Magi were once again overwhelmed by greed.


    "Every time he casts arge-scale illusion, he has to bear the artifact''s bacsh!" Hemingway spoke in understanding.


    He then nced at Adam and muttered weakly, "This is already the second time¡­" Then, his eyes shed with panic. "O-Or are we still under another illusion?"


    Oswald was silent for a while before answering, "It is unlikely."


    Then, a ruthless glint shed in his eyes and he stated, "Illusion or not, we must attack him now!"


    The two exchanged nces and nodded. Then, they weaved a series of hand signs and sacrificed materialponents.


    Following that, two magic circles appeared before them. They ovepped and formed an enormous magic circle, out of which, countless des materialized and shot toward Adam.


    Rank 2 Spell: Cloud of des!

 Chapter 343 Successor

    Chapter 343 Sessor


    ??Countless des, big and small, darted toward the youth with zing killing intent.


    He was overwhelmed by such unimaginable pain originating from his soul that he didn''t even realize this impending danger.


    Not until he waspletely drowned by the flurry of des.


    "Aaaarrggghhhh!" Adam roared in agony as the des finally covered him.


    Now, not only did he have to suffer extreme mental pain, but also physical pain.


    His thoughts halted as the countless des bore through his flesh from all sides. A deep sense of sorrow and resignation washed over him. He felt like he could no longer carry on.


    Throughout the night, he had ovee innumerable hurdles and conquered every predicament life threw at him.


    However, this seemed like the final straw.


    He felt trapped and helpless under this storm of des.


    Pain.


    Tormenting pain.


    Hey on the ground as infinite des came down on him, threatening to destroy every fiber of his being.


    The blood-curdling screams originating from the center of the storm of des caused even Oswald and Hemingway to flinch in unease. Yet, the grin on their faces widened.


    Slowly, Adam''s screams died down until it was no longer audible. By now, the des had cut open the vast majority of his flesh.


    Moreover, they continued toe at him with relentless fury, aiming to cut him into nothingness.


    His eyelids felt heavy.


    He had had enough.


    He could no longer go on.


    It hurts... He thought to himself in grief as he slowly started to lose consciousness.


    I can''t... take it anymore...


    On the brink of death, just when darkness was about to consume him, he felt two gentle yet firm hands lifting him up from behind him.


    Adam''s eyes widened in shock, wondering just who could have made it through this tempest of cold des and reached him.


    He turned around in rm. The sight that greeted him next left him filled with utter disbelief.


    Two faint silhouettes slowly lifted him to his feet.


    One was a burly youth with a toothy grin on his face. The other was a blonde elf with a cheerful look in her eyes.


    It was Johnathan and Galriel.


    "You guys..." Adam''s bloodshot eyes involuntarily teared up as he nced at his deceased friends. "How... is this possible?"


    Johnathan and Galriel didn''t reply to his question. Instead, they warmly smiled at him.


    They pressed their hands against his back and gently pushed him forward.


    ''You can do it, Adam.''


    Their voices echoed inside the youth''s mind.


    The next moment, they disappeared like wisps of smoke, their departing words echoing inside Adam''s mind yet again.


    ''We believe in you.''


    Adam, who had almost given into despair, now stood tall as the countless des pierced into him. With great difficulty, he took one step after another and walked toward his enemies, his eyes zing with firm resolve.


    That''s right! He screamed inwardly. How could I have forgotten so quickly? One step.


    Two steps.


    Five Steps.


    Ten steps.


    Oswald and Hemingway were astounded by what they were witnessing. One moment they saw Adam on the brink of death. The next moment, the youth was walking toward them, tanking all the des that were thrown at him.


    Despite his flesh and muscles being torn apart, Adam continued to walk toward them. With each step, his momentum increased to unprecedented heights.


    Adam''s lips formed a devilish grin as he growled, "I''ve said it already... haven''t I?"


    Oswald and Hemingway''s bodies shuddered in fear, listening to the youth''s voice that seemed to have originated from the deepest pits of hell.


    Adam slowly raised his hands and roared at the top of his lungs.


    "I WILL NOT YIELD!!"


    His voice deeply echoed inside the storm of des.


    The next moment, he expended an enormous amount of mana into his hands. Gradually, something akin to a singrity started to form in the space between his palms.


    This vortex of energy started to swirl inward at its epicenter.


    Oswald and Hemingway''s hearts were gripped by horror when they realized that the gravity around them was drastically changing. Even the trajectory of all the des was fluctuating.


    The singrity between Adam''s palm grew smaller and smaller.


    All the des that shot toward him now started to distort and bend around him.


    The two Rank 2 Magi felt intense warning bells ring inside their minds. They knew that if they didn''t escape now, they would be consumed by whatever the youth was nning to do.


    However, because of the erratic gravity, they couldn''t even move.


    Finally, the singrity between Adam''s palms gradually disappeared.


    And then¡­


    Everything was covered in darkness.


    Hand of Doom: Deste Wheel!


    BOOOOOMM!!!


    ¡­


    Back in Omai, Edward and Lisa had finally finished cleaning up the battlefield. Everything that could point toward the existence of a dragon had thoroughly been extinguished by them.


    Nothing remained. Not a single dragon scale, not even a drop of dragon blood.


    Suddenly, the ground started to tremble intensely.


    "W-What is happening?!"


    "Is this an earthquake?!"


    The couple started panicking. They looked around, wondering if this was some natural disaster or if they were being attacked by an enemy again.


    "It''s brother," replied Valerian as he nced in a certain direction, his expression filled with worry.


    For a while now, he could feel that Adam was in grave danger. Yet, he could do nothing about it. And this sense of impending doom was increasing by the second.


    Suddenly, his pupils constricted and he dashed toward the direction Adam had earlier left in.


    "We must hurry!"


    Edward and Lisa exchanged nervous nces and immediately followed Valerian.


    After leaving the boundaries of the town, the trio was shocked to see a gigantic ck dome in the distance. The closer they got to this strange dome, the more intense the rumbling got.


    "W-What is that thing?!" Edward blurted out in shock.


    That gargantuan orb gave him a very dangerous feeling. A few minutester, the trio finally arrived near the ck orb. They were standing dozens of meters away from it.


    "Is¡­ Adam inside?" Lisa asked softly, her eyes shing with panic.


    "Yes." Valerin solemnly nodded. "So are the other two."


    The giant ck orb stood standing for a long time. Then, it slowly started receding. The trio watched with bated breaths at this sudden change taking ce, wondering what they would see when the dome disappeared.


    As the area of the orb diminished, it slowly started to dissipate. What was left in its wake was an enormous crater with a radius of about a hundred meters.


    And in the middle of this crater stood a lone man.


    The ground around him was covered in blood. Every inch of his body was riddled with grievous injuries, so much so, that in some ces even his bones were visible.


    Yet, he victoriously stood with his arms crossed and his back as straight as a spear.


    When the trioid eyes on this man, they were shocked down to their very core, their eyes involuntarily tearing up.


    This man triumphed over countless hardships and became a Rank 2 Magus at the mere age of twenty!


    This man single-handedly defeated two veteran Rank 2 Magi as a newly advanced Rank 2 Magus!


    This man was the sessor of the white lotus!!


    This man was Adam Constantine!!

 Chapter 344 Graduation

    Chapter 344 Graduation


    ??The war with the orcs was finally over.


    After six arduous months of relentless fighting, the allied forces had emerged victorious. All thends and cities that had once been lost, were now reimed.


    The final battle between the allied forces and the orcs deep within the Murky Mountains caused great casualties on both sides.


    It was because of the sacrifice of the countless brave Magi that the allied forces prevailed.


    On the other hand, the orcs were dealt an extremely severe blow. Arge number of their Magi had been eradicated, leaving them weakened for an extremely long time.


    The atmosphere in the entirety of the Southern Federation was jubnt, to say the least.


    People''s expressions were filled with joy,ughter, and relief. Yet, there was also a deep sense of loss.


    In every vige, town, and city, the residents poured into the streets and celebrated from sunrise to sunset.


    Their faces were bright with smiles, something that had been absent for the entire duration of the war.


    Children were no longer limited to spending all their time in underground shelters, they now ran freely and yed around in the streets once again.


    Happiness returned to the hearts of not just kids, but also their parents and elders. They had suffered for a long time. Finally, the sun shone on them.


    It had been more than a week since the final battle had ended. By now, most of the Magi had returned to their respective homes.


    Upon the deaths of Oswald Gracie and Professor Hemingway, their crimes were immediately brought to light.


    After a thorough investigation, it was confirmed that they had been found guilty of tampering with orders from higher-ups and conspiring against Adam, Edward, Lisa, and Johnathan.


    The King of the Nightingale Kingdom, Arnold Nightingale III, had already let the Gracie Family off the hook after it was found out that Kevin Gracie had broken the sacred agreement and tried to take revenge on Adam for what happened within the Soaring River Secret ne.


    At the time, every Magus was an important asset to the allied forces in their battle against the orcs. Hence, the King had pardoned the family.


    However, after he found out that the Gracie Family Patriarch colluded with Professor Hemingway to kill Adam, he was truly enraged.


    Thus, after the war was over, he had every living member of the Gracie Family killed.


    Overnight, with a simple word from the King, a Magus Family that had lorded over vast regions within the Southern Federation had been erased.


    All their wealth,nd, and resources had been distributed amongst the victims.


    As for Professor Hemingway, he was but a lone Magus. So with his death, everything rted to him also died.


    What the Rank 3 Magi of the Southern Federation were most shocked about, however, was the advancement of Adam Constantine to the Mana Liquefaction Rank!


    It had to be known that even a Magus with an A-grade talent would take at least 6-7 years to go from Mana Foundation Rank to Mana Liquefaction Rank.


    Yet, Adam, a boy from humble origins, had done it in five years!


    That too with a B-grade talent.


    Seeing this oue, even a foolish person would realize that the youth hade across an extremely fortuitous encounter to have be a Rank 2 Magus in just 5 years.


    This was not unheard of, however.


    There were countless legends left behind by the Magi of old. They started off as nothing but mortals with barely any talent for spell-casting.


    However, when destiny willed it, they came across a once-in- a-lifetime opportunity that boosted them on their paths as Magi, allowing them to soar to the skies.


    Adam was one such person.


    But no one felt that this waspletely unexpected also. After all, he had the backing of the Rank 3 Magus, Berger Glynhorn.


    However, ever since the war ended, Adam had beenpletely out of public sight.


    Many Magus Families tried toe forward and build healthy rtions with him, but he was nowhere to be found. Very few people knew his whereabouts.


    On this day, a special ceremony was taking ce within the walls of the Clover Academy.


    It was the day of graduation. Coupled with the festive atmosphere that permeated Moon City, it was a day unlike any other for the students of the academy, especially the fifth-year students.


    Throughout the campus, multiple colorful banners disying the symbols of the eight Schools of Magic could be seen hoisted, gently fluttering in the breeze.


    Students from each year were taught the theoretical subjects during the first half of the year. Thetter half of the year was when these students applied what they''d learned during team missions.


    This year, however, because of the invasion of the orcs, all the students were conscripted for the war. Thus, their performance during the war would serve as the basis for when they were graded.


    Of course, as long as a student managed to survive till the end of the war, that would be more than enough for them to receive a passing grade.


    The graduation ceremony had already ended. Professor Godfrey had handed out each fifth-year student their diploma and ceremonial Magus robe.


    Now, the graduates remained in the academy''s auditorium and celebrated this joyous asion. There was a grand feast set up for them by the faculty.


    They drank, sang, and danced.


    This would be their final day at Clover Academy.


    From here onward, they would set off into thends of the Southern Federation or even the vastnds beyond and leave their mark.


    The tall doors to the auditorium suddenly opened and Edward and Lisa walked out. Their eyes shone with excitement and pride as they held each other''s hands and slowly walked down the stairs.


    "Feels like it was only yesterday we were admitted here," Edward muttered with a smile as he nced at the setting sun.


    "In the blink of an eye, five years have gone by." Lisa had a reminiscent look in her eyes.


    Suddenly she looked to her side and saw that the ce that her dear friend would always stand on was now empty.


    Her heart was ovee by sadness in an instant. She turned to look back at Edward and softly said, "Eddie, let''s go meet him."


    Edward nodded with faint smile. "Yeah¡­ Graduation feels iplete without him."


    Hand in hand, they slowly made their way out of the campus.

 Chapter 345 Ideals

    Chapter 345 Ideals


    ??The cobblestoned streets of Moon City were brimming with humans, elves, dwarves, and gnomes of all ages, celebrating the allied forces'' victory in the war.


    Even though it had already been over a week since the war was over, the celebrations continued.


    The air was filled with the sound ofughter, the thrumming of flutes, the beats of drums, and the enthusiastic cheers of the crowd.


    Everywhere Magi went, they were showered with praises and treated as heroes. After all, they were indeed heroes who had defended thends of the Southern Federation and protected all of its people.


    Seeing such a scene brought a smile to Edward and Lisa''s face.


    After walking through the South Ward for a long time, the couple finally arrived at the entrance of Herbs & More.


    Upon entering, a fragrant medicinal aroma wafted into their nostrils, causing them to involuntarily feel at ease.


    Behind the wooden counter, a familiar old gnome was reading an arcane tome while smoking from his pipe. Noticing the couple enter, he kept his book away.


    Berger nced at the couple and then at their ceremonial graduation robes. He smiled faintly, "Congrattions are in order."


    Edward and Lisa brightly smiled, "Thank you, Lord Berger!"


    "Lord Berger, is¡­ is he awake?" Edward then asked with hopeful eyes.


    Berger nodded. "He''s been waiting for you both." He got off his chair, walked around the counter, and led them to the second floor. "He knew you woulde by today."


    The trio climbed the stairs and soon reached the third floor. They then walked through Berger''sboratory and toward the guest room on the other side.


    After opening the door, they saw a young man with raven hair sitting up on the bed, seemingly waiting for them.


    His entire body was covered in once-white bandages but had now turned bloody. The young man looked pale and emaciated. His breathing was ragged and it seemed like he was greatly struggling.


    Seeing this, Edward and Lisa''s heart ached. Yet, they disyed a cheerful appearance on the surface.


    Lisa walked forward and sat down beside the bed. She gently grabbed the young man''s hand and smiled brightly, "Adam, congrattions! We finally graduated from the academy."


    Adam didn''t respond immediately. He slowly turned his head in Lisa''s direction and nodded ever so slightly.


    "¡­Finally done¡­ with that shithole, huh?"


    Edward and Lisa couldn''t help but burst into chuckles. The former came forward and gently patted his shoulder. "That''s right. We''re finally done."


    He then pointed at the youth''s eyes which were covered in ayer of bloodied bandages.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "¡­Not bad," Adam muttered weakly.


    Edward and Lisa nced at each other with wry smiles.


    "By the way," Edward began. "We got rmendation letters to join the Tower of Daybreak."


    Adam nodded without responding.


    Edward didn''t know how to proceed. Lisa''s lips opened and closed several times, thinking of the right words to say.


    Tears streamed down her eyes as she gently squeezed Adam''s hand, "We won''t leave for the Empire without you, okay? So take all the time you need to recover."


    "That''s right!" Edward enthusiastically nodded. "We''re here for you. Anything you need, just let me know. I''ll have the entire Mercantile Guild at your disposal."


    Sensing the deep concern in their tones, Adam''s heart was warmed.


    His lips parted and he spoke with great difficulty, "Thank¡­ you¡­"


    "Alright," Berger suddenly chimed in. "You twoe backter. It''s time for the boy''s treatment."


    The couple reluctantly left the room after bidding farewell to Adam. The moment they left, the youth couldn''t hold it any longer and coughed out a mouthful of blood, his face twisting in agony.


    "Ugh!" He clutched at his head and groaned.


    With a solemn expression, Berger weaved hand signs and cast a spell to ease Adam''s state of mind. Then, he fed him a series of potions and finally calmed him down. Seeing the youth panting for air, the gnome asked, "Have the conditions in your spirit sea eased?"


    Adam shook his head. He then weakly replied, "Months¡­ Years, maybe¡­"


    Berger''s eyes shed with sorrow. He didn''t know what exactly had happened to the youth. All he knew was that his spirit sea was greatly injured during his battle against Oswald and Hemingway.


    Apart from that, he didn''t know anything. Adam too couldn''t give him the full details because the youth couldn''t even hold a proper conversation.


    Berger''s fists involuntarily clenched. He deeply nced at the youth and assured, "I will do my best to heal your injuries, physical and mental."


    He paused for a moment before solemnly adding, "However, if you give up on your end, you will never be able to recover. You might even die."


    Adam remained silent for a long time. In the end, his lips curled up into a smirk.


    "¡­I will¡­ never yield!"


    Sensing the conviction in the youth''s weak and soft voice, Berger was taken aback. But then, he burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha! That''s my boy."


    A few momentster, he recalled something and said, "By the way, Helene has already sent over your diploma and the ceremonial robe to me."


    Adam nodded.


    Berger paused before continuing, "She''s also sent a rmendation letter for you to join the Tower of Daybreak."


    Adam nodded yet again, but this time, he smiled.


    He couldn''t wait to go to the Acadian Empire after he had recovered.


    Berger''s face turned extremely solemn as he began, "However, instead of joining the Tower of Daybreak, would you like to hear this old man''s suggestion?"


    Sensing the old man''s serious tone, Adam involuntarily sat straight and nodded.


    Berger took a deep breath and began, "There is this ndestine organization that I''m a part of. We are dedicated to preserving ancient magic and protecting the innocent from the forces of evil across Tron."


    He paused for a moment, making sure Adam was paying attention. "I have seen you grow from a young boy to a Magus in these five years. Although your ideals may differ from the organization''s in a few ces, I truly believe you will be a good fit."


    Adam thought for a long time. Then, he nodded. "Old man¡­ If you think¡­ it''s going to be¡­ beneficial¡­ for me. Then¡­ I will do¡­ as you say."


    He paused for a moment, before curiously asking. "By the way¡­ what is this¡­ organization¡­ called?"


    A brilliant light seemed to sh past Berger''s eyes as he smiled.


    "The Twilight Brotherhood."


    (End of Volume 2¡ªWay of Magic)

 Chapter 346 Acryon

    Chapter 346 Acryon


    ??For those in the Ulier Continent who walked the path of magic, the Acadian Empire was and of countless opportunities.


    There were countless organizations and institutes for higher magical studies present here. This was and significantly more prosperous than the Southern Federation.


    If thends belonging to the Southern Federation could be equated to a town, then thends of the Empire could be said to be a city.


    Such was the difference between the two.


    For the Magi of the Ulier Continent, the Empire could be said to be a paradise. It was a ce where magical potential was nurtured and given every opportunity to flourish.


    The capital of the Acadian Empire, Acryon, was known across the continent as the ultimate destination of Magi of all caliber.


    On this day, as the early morning sun gradually rose over the horizon, it painted the sky with hues of pink and orange.


    With the rise of the sun, the City of Acryon also started toe alive, revealing a scene of bustling activity.


    One of the gates to the Inner City opened and a luxurious carriage exited. From a single nce, one could tell that this carriage belonged to someone very important within the city.


    After all, not only did the design of the carriage and the materials used to craft it make it obvious, but the fact that it came from the Inner City indicated that the owner of this carriage was someone with deep wealth and influence.


    The wheels of the carriage rolled against the cobblestoned streets of the Outer City. The magical beasts that were pulling the reins were Blue-Mane Horses, Rank 1 creatures.


    Suddenly, the window of the carriage slid open and a beautiful youngdy with ck hair and blue eyes came into view.


    Her skin was clear and smooth, free from blemishes. As the radiant rays of the morning sun kissed her face, it highlighted her gently sculpted jawline, strong yet feminine, adding to the symmetry of her face.


    A natural rosy hue colored her lips, adding a touch of warmth and vitality. And her smile, dazzling and inviting as ever.


    As the carriage slowly made its way through the Grand Bazaar, this youngdy looked in a certain direction, her blue eyes shing with excitement and joy.


    "I''ve never seen you this excited, ine," a blonde girl sitting beside her chuckled. "Are you that close to your brother?"


    ine turned her gaze back inside the carriage. She looked at her friend and brightly smiled, "Of course! I haven''t seen my dear Eddie in so long, I wonder how much he''s grown."


    Thinking of her chubby little brother, ine couldn''t help but smile warmly.


    "Didn''t he just graduate?" Asked another youngdy, sitting across from ine.


    ine thought for a moment before answering in a sweet voice, "It''s been two years since he graduated from Clover Academy."


    Then, her lips curled up into a broad smile and she said with immense pride, "And he''s already be a Rank 2 Magus!"


    The girls were shocked. "Isn''t that earlier than even you?"


    "Huhu, it is!" ine nodded smugly.


    Being his sister, she knew of Edward''s secret. Over the years that she had spent studying in the Tower of Daybreak, she''d been in constantmunication with her parents.


    So when she learned from them that her younger brother''s talent seemed to have jumped yet again, rivaling even her A-grade talent, she was filled with happiness.


    After all, she knew just how much Edward had to struggle as a newborn child.


    Seeing her brother greatly advance in his path as a Magus, she couldn''t have asked for more.


    Hmm, there''s his girlfriend, Lisa, as well. I''ve heard they''ve been dating for quite some time now, thought ine to herself. It''s good he found himself a talented young girl.


    As the carriage exited the Outer City and made its way toward the skyport, ine nced outside the window. She gazed at the white cloudszily drifting through the blue sky.


    Her eyes shed with immense gratitude as she thought, Then there''s Adam¡­


    When she learned from her father that her mother had been cured of her disease, at first she was greatly astonished. Then, she couldn''t stop jumping around in joy for days.


    But when she learned that it was not any illustrious Herbalist from the Southern Federation or the Empire that had managed to cure her mother, but Adam, she was even more shocked.


    She never thought that Eddie''s friend, a person of humble birth, would go on to study the art of Herbalism and pull off something that even countless famous Herbalists couldn''t.


    Thinking of this, her eyes shed with brilliance. Adam, you''re such a mysterious young man! I can''t wait to meet you.


    Just as the carriage entered the towering gates of the skyport after having been checked by the uniformed guards, a humongous skyship slowlynded at the docking area. "That''s the one!" ine''s eyes lit up and she and her friends alighted the carriage. After showing their identification tokens, they were taken straight to the docking area by the skyport personnel.


    One by one, the passengers started to disembark from the skyship. ine''s eyes shed with anticipation and excitement as she nced at all the peopleing out.


    A few minutester, the ones she was looking for had finally got off the skyship.


    ine''s gaze firstnded on a tall, young man with broad shoulders. This person had very simr facial features to hers. He was wearing a blue robe and a white cloak.


    He had medium-length ck hair and his blue eyes seemed to be deeper than the ocean, making him appear extremely dashing.


    Beside him, stood a blonde youngdy with almond-shaped emerald eyes. Her eyshes were long, thick, and naturally curved, making her eyes deeply alluring.


    She had high and prominent cheekbones, providing a natural sense of elegance. Moreover, her cheeks had a natural, healthy glow, giving them a subtle blush.


    The youngdy wore a white dress and a green cloak on top.


    As the couple stood side by side, they drew the attention of all the passersby. After all, they looked as if they were made for each other.


    ine''s eyes curved like crescent moons and she smiled brightly as he thought to herself, They look so good together!! Kya~


    Suddenly, her smile froze and her eyes widened when she saw the person that had just gotten off the skyship and was now standing right beside Edward and Lisa.


    When ine saw this person, she was stunned.


    This raven-haired young man had a tall height and amanding presence. He sported a medium build, neither too muscr nor too lean.


    He had a straight posture and broad shoulders, indicating the sheer confidence with which he carried himself.


    The young man looked around at the skyport with his deep, jet-ck eyes that seemed to contain infinite depth and mysteries.


    Although his looks couldn''t be considered to be handsome, his jawline was strong and chiseled, adding to the overall masculinity of his features.


    He wore well-fitted ck robes, a ck cape over it, and finally a ck pointy hat on his head. Moreover, he also had arge wine gourd hanging from his waist.


    Suddenly, the young man took a deep breath and burst into a loud peal ofughter.


    "Acadian Empire, I finally made it! Kahahahaha!"

 Chapter 347 Friends

    Chapter 347 Friends


    ??After a year and a half of enduring excruciating pain in his mind, and another six months of air travel, Adam had finally reached the capital of the Acadian Empire, the City of Acryon.


    Deeply inhaling the fresh air, Adam couldn''t help but grin, "The mana here is so rich. It''s like you can taste it. Hahaha!"


    But hisughter slowly died down when he noticed the people nearby staring at him weirdly.


    His lips twitched and he started awkwardly scratching his chin, "Was I a little loud?"


    Hearing this, Lisa couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "A little? Really?"


    Adam hurriedly switched topics. He appeared between the couple and then put his arms around their shoulders.


    His eyes shed with excitement and he stated, "Let''s not dwell on the small stuff. The Old Man told me that Lychee Wine is the greatest liquor avable in Acryon. Shall we go for some tasting?"


    Edward couldn''t help but helplessly sigh, "All you''ve been doing for the past half year is drinking day and night. Aren''t you tired already?"


    "What do you mean?!" Adam had an extremely wronged expression on his face. "Did you forget I was bedridden for a year and a half before we left Moon City?"


    He paused for a moment before solemnly saying, "I mustpensate for those eighteen months¡ª"


    But he paused when he heard the sound of hurried footstepsing toward them. He turned his head and saw three beautiful women approaching them from the front.


    "Edward!" ine rushed toward her brother and tightly hugged him. "You''re finally here!"


    After close to six years, the siblings were finally reunited. Edward''s eyes turned watery as he hugged her back. "I missed you, ine¡­"


    The brother and sister shared a heartfelt moment. Seeing this, the others couldn''t help but warmly smile.


    After the two separated, ine caressed Edward''s cheeks and dotingly smiled, "You''ve grown so much. Last time I saw you, you still had chubby cheeks."


    Edward''s face flushed red and he secretly nced at Lisa from the corner of his eyes. "D-Don''t embarrass me, please!"


    ine couldn''t help but chuckle at her little brother''s reaction. She then nced at the blonde young girl, who was standing beside Edward, and beamed, "You must be Lisa! I''ve heard so much about you."


    Without giving Lisa the chance to even reply, ine came forward and warmly hugged her.


    Lisa was initially surprised, but then she couldn''t stop smiling.


    As the two youngdies got to know each other, Adam patiently stood at the side and gazed at ine with a faint smile.


    He thought to himself, She''s still as pretty as I remembered. Hmm, no, I think she''s be even more beautiful after advancing to Rank 2.


    After a few minutes, ine finally approached him. She nced at him in a daze, her eyes shing with immense surprise.


    After all, the Adam from her memories was vastly different from the young man in front of her.


    She remembered that Adam, as a kid, used to be a very shy boy, always blushing when he saw her. Now, however, the young man before her carried an air of utmost confidence and stability.


    "Are you¡­ really Adam?" ine couldn''t help but ask the obvious.


    Adam chuckled, "Yes, Miss ine, ''tis I."


    ine stood there in a daze for a while after having received his confirmation. Then, her eyes turned tearful and the next moment, she dove into the youth''s arms.


    Adam was stunned by her sudden actions. He lowered his head and saw ine sobbing incessantly as she rested her head on his chest.


    "Thank you, Adam," she muttered sincerely as tears trickled down her face, "Thank you for saving my mother¡­"


    Finally understanding the reason behind her actions, Adam''s lips curled up into a warm smile. He hugged her and gently patted her back.


    "You''re wee, Miss ine."


    After a long time, ine finally separated from the youth. She wiped her tears away and smiled, "You don''t have to address me so formally. All my friends call me by my name. You should as well."


    Adam''s eyebrows rose in amusement. But then he nodded with a slight chuckle. "Alright, ine it is then."


    "Oh, that''s right!" ine suddenly seemed to have recalled something. She turned around and brought her friends forward by their arms. "I almost forgot."


    She gestured at the beautiful blonde youngdy to her right and introduced, "This is my good friend, Amelia." "Hello, everyone~" Amelia waved her hand with a genuine smile. "Pleasure to meet you all."


    Then, ine gave her other friend, a brown-haireddy, a side hug while introducing, "And this is Lilian."


    Lilian nodded with just a faint smile. It seemed that she didn''t like to talk much.


    After everyone had gotten to know one another, ine guided them to the carriage that was waiting outside the skyport.


    She hugged Edward''s arm and walked beside him. "Thest six months must''ve been quite hectic for you, right? Come, I''ll take you to a very nice restaurant in the Inner City."


    "It was alright." Edward shrugged.


    The next moment, he came closer and whispered into her ears, "You don''t have to cling to me so much. You''re embarrassing me again."


    "Hmph!" ine pouted. "So you think you can order your big sis around now that you''ve be a Rank 2 Magus?"


    "S-Sorry¡­" Edward could only helplessly apologize.


    While everyone had gone up ahead, Adam was seemingly waiting for someone. He looked around as he took a swig from his wine gourd.


    "Now, where did that troublemaker go?"


    Suddenly.


    "Myu!"


    A small, feline creature dashed toward Adam from the distance.


    This cat''s fur was a swirling shade of gray, like that of the storm clouds. The fur was naturally soft and silky, alive with magical energy.


    What was most striking about this creature, however, was the pair of topaz eyes that gleamed with a mystical and intelligent light.


    Valerian gracefully climbed Adam''s body and finally sat down on his right shoulder.


    "What took you so long?" Adam asked curiously.


    ''Was chatting with Acu and Ennea,'' replied the young dragon mentally. ''They said they''ll be taken to their destination on a separate carriage.''


    "Hmm." Adam nodded as he followed the group in front of him. "Let''s get going. I''m famished."


    As the raven-haired youth made his way out of the skyport with the group, an unassuming-looking man working at the skyship docking area secretly nced at his departing back with a frown.


    ¡­That''s the one they told us to keep an eye on?


    A loud-mouthed alcoholic?


    What in the world?

 Chapter 348 Station

    Chapter 348 Station


    ??As the carriage passed through the broad cobblestoned avenue within the Outer City and made its way toward the Inner City, Adam and Valerian nced out of the window, their eyes shing with curiosity.


    Amelia, who was sitting across from him, chuckled, "Do you find this ce fascinating?"


    "To be honest, yes," replied the youth as he turned to nce at her. "Even Moon City, uh, I mean my hometown back in Southen Federation isn''t this bustling, and it''s the most happening city there."


    When the blonde youngdy nced at her clear reflection in Adam''s jet-ck eyes, she found herself momentarily tranced.


    She hade across many handsome men in her life, most of them far more good-looking than the one sitting in front of her. But for some reason, when she looked into his eyes, she felt mesmerized.


    Something about his eyes seemed to invoke natural feelings of attraction.


    Realizing that she''d been staring at him for a prolonged time, she hurriedly looked away, her cheeks turning slightly red.


    She gazed at the passing-by buildings outside the window and softly said, "The Outer City is where the majority of the city''s poption resides. It is also the home to the Grand Bazaar."


    "Grand Bazaar?" Adam asked with raised brows, his lips curling into a smirk. "What''s so grand about it?"


    Amelia nced at the youth with a sweet smile. "Merchants from across the Empire gather here to trade all types of goods. So, of course, this is the grandest of markets in the entire continent."


    "Hmm." Adam pondered as he stroked his chin. "If you exclude the Murky Mountains and the Southern Federation, the Empire already constitutes three-fourths of the continent, and if all the merchants gather here¡­"


    "You won''t believe it until you see it for yourself," ine chimed in.


    Adam nced at her and asked, his toneced with a hint of excitement, "Are we going to go there now?"


    "I''m afraid not." ine shook her head with a chuckle. "We''re going to head to the Inner City first and grab a meal."


    Valerian nodded with approval. "Myu! Myu!"


    ine''s gaze fell on the cat that was sitting on Adam''sp. Her heart melted seeing the cat''s adorable actions.


    She grabbed Valerian by the armpits and started gently patting him. "Adam, is this cat your familiar? He''s so cute~"


    Edward and Lisa who saw this scene take ce, couldn''t stop their lips from twitching.


    Cat? That''s a damn dragon!


    The couple had the exact same thought.


    Gradually, the carriage entered through therge gates of the Inner City after ine showed her identification tokens.


    The scene that greeted Adam''s eyes took his breath away.


    "Whoa¡­" the youth stuck his head out of the carriage window, his eyes widening in surprise.


    He was immediately struck by the grandeur and magnificence thaty before him.


    The air was thick with the sweet fragrance of blooming flowers, along with the refreshing aroma of the myriad number of nts.


    Towering arches made of vines stretched over the broad streets, their leaves hung below, gently fluttering in the breeze.


    These arches were not merely decorations, however. Some of them served as overhead bridges. While others served as conduits for mana to pass through and sustain the growth of the flora that permeated the city.


    Buildings rose from the ground like natural extensions of the earth. They were like multiyered terraces that resembled pyramids, eachyer covered in rich and abundant vegetation.


    The balconies and windowsills in these buildings were adorned with hanging gardens that overflowed with vibrant nts.


    Flowers of every possible shape and color blossomed in the city, their petals reflecting the rays of the sun.


    "What is this ce?!" Lisa was stunned out of her mind.


    She had never seen something so beautiful. The architecture of Moon City simply paled inparison.


    Seeing such an astonished look on Lisa''s face, ine was reminded of her first time when she came here. She was no different.


    "These are the Hanging Gardens of Acryon," she began. "It''s a marvel of architecture and magic. The Inner City is home to the nobles and other affluent Magi. It is also where the Royal Family of Acadia resides."


    "Whoa!" Adam was amazed. "ine, do you live here?" "Most of the year, I spend my time in Caleport because that''s where the Tower of Daybreak is located," ine patiently replied.


    Adam was puzzled. He asked with a slight frown, "I always thought the Tower of Daybreak to be situated in Acryon."


    Lilian, who had been quiet all this while, suddenly said, "Only members of the Royal Family are allowed to establish their Magus Towers here."


    "What about other Magi and arcane organizations?" Edward asked curiously.


    "The Empire is vast, Eddie," ine replied to him. "All the top organizations are given fertilends rich with mana throughout the Acadian Empire."


    As the group inside were chatting, the carriage had finally arrived at their destination - a single-story white building with a dome on top.


    The building had loads of people dressed invish clothes going in anding out. Also, this ce was situated right next to a man-made waterfall that seemed to be originating from one of the many tall buildings.


    As Adam stepped out of the carriage, he looked around in wonder and awe.


    Towering buildings covered in lush vegetation, cascading waterfalls located every hundred meters, overhead vine bridges that connected the tall buildings, everything was so magical and breathtaking.


    Amelia suddenly grabbed him by the hand and gently pulled him toward the domed building.


    "If you want, I can show you around the cityter in the evening," she said, "but for now, let''s get to the Portal Station."


    Adam was slightly taken aback. He involuntarily lowered his head and saw Amelia''s hand holding his. Then, he nced at the youngdy who was looking at him with a coy smile.


    Seeing that, the youth''s lips curled up into a faint smile, "I''d love for you to give me a tour of this wonderful city, my fairdy."


    Hearing his response, Amelia couldn''t help but giggle cocuqetishly.


    "What''s this Portal Station, though?" Adam asked as he nced at the one story building in front of him.


    Ame replied with a sweet voice, "It''s where the Inner City''s teleportation circles are housed."

 Chapter 349 Prestige

    Chapter 349 Prestige


    ??Adam stood atop the teleportation tform and nced at the intricately carved runes below.


    Although he was aware of the concept of teleportation circles,rge ones at that, through the memories he had absorbed in the past, witnessing one personally was a novel experience for him.


    As the group stood above the tform, one station tform personnel ensured everything was in order before activating the circle.


    The runes glowed with a brilliant light and drowned the room. The next moment, when the light receded, the group had already disappeared.


    ...


    A bright light shed inside a room of another Portal Station located in the north part of Inner City, and the group suddenly appeared.


    Edward immediately covered his mouth, feeling like he was about to throw up. His sister, ine, saw this and gently patted his back. "There, there. You''ll get used to it eventually."


    Feeling the salty taste in his mouth, Adam couldn''t help but take a sip of wine from the gourd hanging from his waist. "Ugh, it''s the same feeling I had while entering and exiting the secret ne."


    Lisa nodded, her face slightly pale. She nced at ine and asked, "Are the teleportation circles only limited to the Inner City?"


    ine chuckled, "That''s right. It''s too expensive to build teleportation circles. Moreover, you also need the help of a Rank 4 Magus."


    "What''s the range?" Adam asked.


    "Hmm, I think it''s about 200 meters," replied ine, "although I can''t be sure about that."


    Adam nodded his head, deep in thought. There''s a Rank 4 teleportation spell from the School of Summoning whose range is about a hundred meters.


    It''s not impossible for Runesmiths to carve runic formations to bring about twice the output. How interesting!


    The group exited the Portal Station and arrived at a beautiful za.


    At the center of this za was an awe-inspiring crystal fountain. Children could be seen ying around it merrily, sshing water at one another. Elders sat by this fountain, reading books while enjoying the sun.


    This was the Commercial District. It was a ce where countless cafes, restaurants, and stores catered to the affluent residents of the Inner City.


    Seeing such a level of opulence, Adam couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp.


    Just a single meal here would cost a fortune. Damn it, would they give me a discount at this ce? What a conundrum!


    Lucky for him, he didn''t have to pay for a single thing at the cafe that ine took everyone to. The youngdy insisted that she treat everyone to a meal since they met after so long.


    Adam could only ''reluctantly'' agree.


    After spending almost the entire day at the cafe, Adam, Edward, and Lisa got to know many things about Acryon and the Empire in general.


    In the evening, ine decided to take them to her family home in Inner City. She wanted to get them amodated and take plenty of rest after having traveled for so many months.


    But before that, ine took them sightseeing along the way. This was the first time that the three youths hade to the Empire after all.


    Thus, she took them to her favorite spot.


    ...


    As night fell, the Inner City was illuminated by the soft and magical glows of floatingnterns. The buildings and gardens came alive as they glowed like fireflies in spring.


    The City of Acryon looked countless times more beautiful at night than it did during daytime.


    Adam found himself in a seating area on the rooftop of one of the tall buildings.


    This rooftop was arge garden in and of itself. It was brimming with lush vegetation. Trees reached upward toward the sky, its canopy providing a natural shade and shelter.


    Adam took out six cups and poured wine into them. He handed one cup to everyone and took thest one for himself. "I brewed it myself," he said.


    Amelia was the first one to take a sip of the wine and her eyes lit up. She nced at the youth in surprise, "Did you really make this?"


    Adam replied with a smug smile, "Heh, of course."


    "This is really good, Adam!" ine sincerely praised. She then nced at her friends and said, "You guys may not know, but Adam here is a great Herbalist. So brewing wine is nothing for him."


    "Is that true?!" Amelia was stunned. Even Lilian, who barely showed any expressions throughout the day, was wide-eyed.


    After all, the Herbalists that they knew were all old Magi. Extremely few, close to none, were talented enough to grasp the art of Herbalism at a very young age.


    If Adam had a tail, it would have been intensely wagging right now. However, he disyed a modest smile and changed topics.


    He looked at ine and asked, "By the way, how is studying at the Tower of Daybreak? Is it the same as what we did in Clover Academy?"


    "Hmm¡­" ine savored the vor of the wine as she sipped from the ceramic cup.


    She thought for a while and then replied, "Well, yes and no."


    Adam, Edward, and Lisa patiently waited for her to exin.


    ine continued, "You can think of the Clover Academy as a school, and the Tower of Daybreak as a university. Both are dedicated to teaching young Magi about the arcane arts."


    She paused for a moment before adding, "The main difference I would say is the level of specialization and the depth of study."


    Amelia also chimed in, "The Tower of Daybreak teaches us advanced arcane studies. Moreover, each student must choose a School of Magic to major in."


    Lisa asked with a serious expression, "Can a Magus choose more than one School of Magic to major in?"


    "They can, but usually they don''t," ine replied. "Choosing to specialize in just one School of Magic takes decades."


    "Of course, If a Magus advances to the next rank, they will have their entire lives to deeply study the other Schools of Magic," Adam suddenly said. "But more often than not, Magi usually choose one school and dedicate their lives to mastering it."


    "Indeed!" Amelia''s eyes lit up. "That''s exactly what my father once said to me."


    Adam nced at her and simply smiled. He then asked, "What are the other famous organizations like the Tower of Daybreak?"


    ine replied with a proud smile, "There are four major institutes of arcane learning in the Acadian Empire, and the Tower of Daybreak is one of them."


    Edward and Lisa couldn''t help but feel excited knowing that the institution they were about to study in had such immense prestige in the Empire.


    "What are the other three?" Adam asked curiously.


    "Greenfield Ridge, Coral Cove, and finally...


    "Saratoga Castle!"

 Chapter 350 Exchange

    Chapter 350 Exchange


    ??Adam walked through the cobblestoned streets of the Outer City on his own, looking around with curiosity and wonder.


    It had been a few days since he''d arrived at Acryon. After ine had shown him around, he was now familiar with most ces here.


    As he walked toward his destination, his heart was gripped by nervousness and even a hint of fear. His hands clenched tightly as he thought to himself, If it''s truly as ine said, then I''m doomed.


    Suddenly his eyes narrowed and he extended the area of his Sphere of Resonance.


    Then there''s these guys. They''ve been following me around since Inded. Hmm, although I do have an idea of who they might be¡­


    These people who had been following him didn''t reveal any ill intent, or else Adam would have confronted them and possibly even taken care of them.


    Back in the Southern Federation, he had already learned his lesson about leaving behind loose ends.


    He would never make the same mistake again.


    But if these people turned out to be one of them, and I attacked them¡­ That would be a bit troublesome.


    In the end, he decided to ignore these people for the time being and focus on his true objective.


    However, just thinking about it made his heart ache.


    As he was lost in thought, he had already arrived at the ce known as the Grand Bazaar.


    The thriving market that sprawled before him was a sea of colorful stalls and bustling activity. Traders from all over the Empire had gathered here.


    Adam was surprised to see that the vast majority of the traders as well as the customers here were actually Magi. In some well-established stores, he could even see Rank 2 Magi running operations.


    "Truly the ultimate destination for all Magi in the Ulier Continent," Adam marveled.


    From exotic spices, freshly baked bread, and rare herbs, to magical artifacts, potions, and even arcane spellbooks, Adam was able to see it all in the span of only a few steps.


    At one ce, a trader barked out prices for an exotic fabric apparently made from the silk of a Rank 2 Tundra Spider. At another ce, a customer could be seen haggling for the prices of a trinket that the trader had uncovered from an ancient ruin.


    Just listening to all these people talk, Adam could feel the excitement bubbling in his heart.


    He had wanted toe to the Acadian Empire ever since he had heard about it, and now that he was finally here, it felt so surreal.


    But he didn''t have time to linger. He hade out of the Inner City today with a purpose. Thinking about it, his eyes turned teary.


    He dragged his feet through the bazaar,pletely unwilling to reach his destination. After what felt like forever, he finally arrived at a two-story building.


    Above its entrance, hung a metal signage board.


    "Foreign Exchange Center¡­" Adam weakly read aloud the words carved on it.


    He took a deep breath and walked inside the building.


    Half a dozen metallic golems stood at the entrance. From the subtle mana signature radiating from them, Adam could tell that these constructs could easily take care of Rank 1 Magi.


    "As expected of this ce. They really do have tight security," he muttered under his breath.


    Walking past these golems, he could see tens of booths inside the building. Magi could be seen exchanging currencies with the employees there.


    Seeing that, the life in Adam''s eyes seemed to have considerably dimmed. His shoulders slouched as he walked toward an empty booth and listlessly sat down.


    "Good morning, sir," a young man sitting behind the booth greeted him cheerfully. "What currencies are you exchanging today?"


    "Haa¡­ The ones from the Southern Federation," said Adam weakly.


    "Excellent!" The young man smiled. "We can handle that for you. May I take a look first?"


    "It''s a lot," Adam nced at the enthusiastic kid and muttered.


    The young man''s smile threatened to break. "I''m sure I can¡ª"


    Adam cut him off, "Close to fifty thousand gold pieces. You sure you can handle it?"


    The employee''s eyes widened. "Fif-Fifty thousand?!" He loudly gulped before walking out from behind the counter and approaching Adam with a fawning smile. "My good sir, for that I will have to take you to our lounge upstairs." He bowed respectfully. "I have clearance for up to ten thousand Federation gold pieces. Anything above that will fall under my superior''s jurisdiction."


    Adam nodded. "Lead the way."


    As the pair climbed the stairs to the second floor, Adam called out from behind. "By the way¡­ what is the exchange rate between Federation and Acadian gold?"


    The young man replied confidently, "Esteemed Sir, 1 Acadian Gold is equivalent to 80 Federation Gold pieces."


    Adam nearly stumbled in his footsteps. He clutched his chest and almost coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Sir!" The employee panicked. "Sir, are you alright?! You look pale! Should I call for medical help?"


    Adam waved his hand. "No, I''m fine¡­ Just exchange all my money."


    The young man helped Adam up and led him to the second floor. There, he called his superior and helped the youth exchange all his tinum and gold pieces.


    In the Ulier Continent, it was a given that the Acadian Gold would be worth significantly more than that of the Southern Federation.


    Compared to the Federation, the Acadian Empire was rich in resources. Moreover, it was also ruled by a very powerful and wise Magus, maintaining its economic stability.


    These were the two main reasons why there would be such a gap between the currency of the twonds.


    Adam exited the exchange center after about thirty minutes. He had gone in with close to fifty thousand gold pieces, now he only had about 600 Acadian Gold with him.


    What enraged him even more was that the exchange center also took a percentage of the money.


    But he was helpless.


    He sat down on the stairs leading to the building, ncing at the clouds in the distance, rethinking his life.


    "I''m screwed¡­" he kept repeating the same phrase with a listless expression on his face.


    Suddenly, argemotion was heard near the exchange center. A group of Magi wearing white cloaks suddenly walked toward him.


    "Magus Adam Constantine, we''ve been looking for you!"

 Chapter 351 Bumpkin

    <h4>Chapter 351 Bumpkin </h4>


    Wherever this group of Magi passed by, the crowd would part and give them way out of admiration and respect.


    They would peek at the golden sun insignia emzoned on their white capes with awe and reverence.


    Adam was too depressed to notice them, however.


    This group of Magi, led by a heroic-looking blond young man, approached Adam with solemn expressions.


    At this point, arge crowd had already gathered around the entrance of the Foreign Exchange Center in anticipation of some great drama to unfold.


    People loved drama, after all.


    But Adam, he didn''t care. He was just trying his best to stop his tears from falling.


    The dashing young man with blond hair suddenly came forward. He had a handsome appearance and his smile was charming and confident.


    "Are you Magus Adam Constantine?" He asked. "We''ve been looking for you."


    Adam ignored him.


    The blond young man''s lips twitched. He coughed loudly and asked yet again, "Are you Magus Adam Constantine??"


    Adam finally lowered his head and nced at the man with an extremely annoyed look.


    "What the hell do you want? I''m in a terrible mood. Get lost!"


    The man was bbergasted. So were the group of white-caped Magi he came with. And so was the crowd.


    Is this guy¡­ crazy?! The blond man thought to himself incredulously.


    The emblem of the organization he belonged to was clearly imprinted on his cape. Despite that, the raven-haired youth in front of him seemed not to care at all.


    No, he''s probably just ignorant. My teacher said he''s from the Southern Federation. As expected of a country bumpkin, I guess. Hmph!


    The young man knew of the importance his teacher ced on Adam, so he was willing to overlook thetter''s disrespectful behavior toward him.


    He put on a forced smile and stated once again, "Magus Adam, my teacher would like to meet you."


    Adam got to his feet and clicked his tongue in annoyance. "I don''t care about you or your damn teacher."


    With that said, he stomped away. He wanted to find somece quiet to drink his sorrows away.


    Everyone present in the crowd had their jaws nearly dropped to the ground.


    They couldn''t help but wonder just how many pairs of balls Adam had grown to act so tantly disrespectful to a Magus from one of the four major institutes of arcane studies in the Empire.


    At this point, the blond young man was utterly bbergasted. He had never been disrespected like this before. That too in front of so many people.


    He couldn''t help but feel rage bubble up inside of him.


    Actually, he had always been polite and cordial to others. This left no ce for others to be disrespectful toward him.


    But he just couldn''t understand what he had said to Adam for thetter to be so rude to him.


    He didn''t wish to forcefully bring Adam to his teacher. It was clear to him that his teacher valued this rude hooligan very much.


    In the end, he could only grit his teeth and scream, "My teacher is the Rank 3 Magus, Edwin Turner!"


    Adam froze.


    He slowly turned around and nced at the blond man. His eyes narrowed and he asked, "What the hell did you just say?"


    Seeing such an expression on the youth''s face, the blond young man couldn''t help but smirk. Inwardly, he thought to himself, Heh, that''s right! The prestige of a Rank 3 Magus ought to put some manners into you.


    He ced his hands behind his back and walked toward Adam with calm and confident strides.


    The blond young man stood before the youth with a faint smile adorning his lips. "Allow me to introduce myself."


    Just because Adam had been rude to him didn''t mean that he would do the same. Not to mention, this youth in front of him was his teacher''s guest.


    He ced his right hand on his chest and slightly bowed. "My name is Biden Fors, a Mana Liquefaction Magus of the Tower of Daybreak."


    Biden''s voice was filled with pride when he mentioned the name of the organization he came from.


    Meanwhile, Adam started to stroke his chin and softly muttered to himself, "Edwin Turner¡­ Turner, huh? Tower of Daybreak, hmm¡­"


    What? He isn''t surprised by my background. Biden thought to himself. Also, why is he taking my Teacher''s name so casually?


    The next moment, Adam nced at Biden with a solemn expression. He ced his hand on his chest and sincerely bowed.


    "Magus Biden, firstly, I apologize for my rude behavior," he began, "andstly, your teacher, Edwin Turner, is he fatty''s grandfather?"


    Once again, Biden had a dumbfounded look on his face. "Fatty? What are you talking about?"


    "Uh, I mean, Edward Turner," Adam corrected himself. "Does your teacher know him?"


    Biden was clueless as ever. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Adam had the intense urge to p this man in front of him who seemed to know nothing at all. He couldn''t help but begin to wonder if this ''Turner'' person was someone else instead.


    "ine Turner. Is your teacher rted to her?" He asked.


    "Indeed!" Biden''s eyes lit up. "ine is my colleague. She''s also my teacher''s granddaughter."


    Adam nodded in understanding. "As I thought."


    Back in Southern Federation, Edward''s mother, Elia, had already disclosed to him that her father was a professor at the Tower of Daybreak.


    So it wasn''t surprising that he would send someone to look for Adam when thetter arrived at the Empire.


    Although this was notpletely out of his expectations, it still took the youth by slight surprise. After all, this was a Rank 3 Magus!


    He nced at Biden and nodded, "Please lead the way."


    Under the surprised and envious gazes of the crowd that had gathered, Adam departed for the Inner City with the group of Magi from the Tower of Daybreak.


    ¡­


    In the heart of a luxurious estate, therey a beautiful courtyard.


    A small creek gently flowed through this courtyard, its waters sparkling under the rays of the morning sun.


    The creek was lined with smooth and polished stones, as well as lush and vibrant nts, creating a tranquil atmosphere. There was also a stone bridge that arched over the creek.


    Adam was led by Biden through this courtyard. He couldn''t help but look around in awe.


    Suddenly, his gaze fell on a gazebo situated near the creek.


    There, he saw the silhouette of a muscr old man with broad shoulders sitting inside. The moment Adamid eyes on this man, the hair on the back of his neck stood on end.


    Only one phrase echoed in his mind.


    Mana Vortex Magus!


    Sensing Adam''s gaze, the old man turned around and gazed at the youth with his piercing blue eyes.


    His lips curled up into a wide grin.


    "We finally meet, Adam."

 Chapter 352 Edwin

    <h4>Chapter 352 Edwin</h4>


    This old man had a muscr build and was broad-shouldered. He wore dark blue robes and his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, disying his scar-filled forearms.


    Despite having the appearance of an old man, this person seemed to be brimming with strength and vitality.


    His presence wasmanding, emanating an aura of power and authority.


    When the man gazed at Adam with his piercing blue eyes, the youth''s body couldn''t help but involuntarily tremble a little.


    This was the might of a Rank 3 Magus!


    "We finally meet, Adam." Edwin got up from his seat and walked out of the gazebo.


    The man was close to 2 meters tall. This caught Adam by surprise. He couldn''t help but stand there in a daze as he watched the old man walk toward him.


    Edwin''s hair was thick and pure white in color. It was tied into a knot and cascaded down his shoulders. His beard, equally white, was properly trimmed and well-groomed.


    The old man stood before Adam and carefully observed him for a good minute. He pped the youth''s arms and then lightly punched his abdomen.


    "Good!" Edwain burst into a loud peal ofughter. "Very good! This is how a man should be - strong and muscr!"


    His eyes then narrowed as he nced at Biden. "Unlike this twig. Always buried in the library. Hmph!"


    "Teacher!" Biden had an extremely embarrassed expression on his face as he kept ncing between Edwin and Adam.


    He screamed inwardly, Why must you embarrass me in front of the new guy?!


    Edwin just ignored his apprentice. He then nced at Adam, who was still looking at him in a daze, and asked with a chuckle, "Why are you so quiet? Never met a Mana Vortex Magus?"


    Adam snapped out of his daze and respectfully replied, "Forgive me, it''s just¡­ your presence is just vastly different from the other Rank 3 Magi I''ve met."


    "Oho?" Edwin was intrigued. "Apart from Berger, who else do you know?"


    "Lord Elrod Firvele of Baja High Forest."


    "Hmm, an elf from Baja, eh?" Edwin tried to recall if he''d ever met any elf by that name. "No, I don''t think I''ve met him."


    "But you know old man? Uh, I mean Magus Berger?" Adam asked with bright eyes.


    "Of course, I know him, you fool!" Edwin harrumphed. "My precious daughter was in his care for the longest time. I am very grateful to that asocial gnome."


    The next moment, the old man''s eyes softened and he ced his right hand on his chest before deeply bowing.


    "And I am eternally grateful to you, Magus Adam. Thank you for saving Elia."


    Adam and Biden were astonished. Both for different reasons, of course.


    Thetter nced at Adam and thought to himself incredulously, So this was the Herbalist that cured Teacher''s daughter! But¡­ he can''t be older than I am¡­ So young and already such great attainments in Herbalism! Incredible!


    He knew just how severe his Teacher''s daughter''s illness was. Many Herbalists had tried to cure her but failed.


    Meanwhile, Adam was in apletely flustered state and he retreated a few steps. He couldn''t ept the bow of a Magus who was far stronger than him.


    "M-My lord, you don''t have to do that!"


    However, Edwin didn''t care about how Adam felt. Despite his superior rank, this was the least he could do for the person who cured his daughter when countless others failed.


    He truly admired this youth.


    And he was deeply indebted to him.


    A few momentster, he finally stood back straight. He nced at Adam and grinned, "Come, let us have some tea. We have much to talk about."


    The trio walked to the gazebo and took their seats.


    Edwin suddenly red at Biden and stated, "What are you sitting for? Who is going to pour us tea?"


    "¡­Yes, Teacher." Biden nodded with a defeated expression and poured the herbal tea from the ceramic teapot and into the cups.


    As the youth was pouring the tea, Adam''s attention was involuntarily drawn to the small man-made pond beside the gazebo.


    The pond was serene and he could see colorful koi fishzily swimming within. The pond was bordered by water lilies, adding a touch of beauty to the already breathtaking scenery.


    "This ce is nice¡­ So peaceful," said Adam as he found himself subconsciously rxed.


    "It is a good spot to practice mindfulness," replied Edwin as he gracefully lifted the cup and took a sip.


    He then nced at Adam and said with a warm smile, "I visited Moon City after Elia recovered, you know. But at the time you weren''t there."


    Adam thought for a moment and then nodded. "That''s right. Aunty did mention about your visit. Back then I was still inside the secret ne."


    "Hmm." Edwin nodded. He deeply nced into the youth''s jet- ck eyes and added, "I heard about what happened in the Federation during the war with the orcs. You kids have truly gone through a lot of hardships."


    Remembering the friends that he had lost during the war, Adam''s lips curled up into a rueful smile.


    His eyes shed with reminiscence and grief as he replied, "New beginnings are often painful endings in disguise. Such is the Way."


    Edwin was taken aback. His eyebrows rose in surprise and he nodded. "You are truly a wise child."


    He took a sip of tea and then stated, "I see Berger has already instilled in you the philosophy of the Way."


    Adam smiled. "Yes, something like that."


    "Hmm." Edwin nodded in gratification. "As a Magus, you must embrace change and recognize that suffering and loss are a part of the natural process that leads to growth and new opportunities."


    "Life and death, joy and suffering are part of the natural cycle," Adam softly said as he nced at the tea in his cup rippling as a gentle breeze blew by.


    "If not for the harshness of the cold night, how can we look forward to the warmth of sunrise?"


    "Marvelous!" Edwin sincerely praised from the bottom of his heart.


    The more he talked to Adam, the more he found himself admiring the youth. Even Biden was the same. He couldn''t help but be moved by the youth''s words.


    He couldn''t believe that the Adam sitting in front of him was the same person that was acting like a hooligan and rudely speaking to him in Grand Bazaar.


    Edwin stared at his empty cup for a long time. Then, his shed with brilliance and he seemed to havee to a decision.


    "Adam, you''reing with me to the Tower of Daybreak."

 Chapter 353 Temptation

    ??Adam was taken aback. "Uh¡­ what?"


    "You heard me," Edwin replied with an extremely solemn look. "You''reing with me to the Tower of Daybreak."


    Adam''s lips twitched, wondering what had suddenly gotten into Edwin to say such things. He gulped hesitantly and said, "But, my lord, I can''t confirm that at the moment."


    "Why not?" Erwin asked with a slight frown. "Also, why haven''t you already dered your eptance into the Tower in thest two years?"


    He paused for a moment before adding, "You do know that I was the one to have personally signed off on the rmendation letters sent to you, Edward, and Lisa, yes?"


    Adam was stunned. This was news to him. "You signed them personally?"


    Edwin nodded. "It was a given that you and Edward would be given preference when applying¡ª"


    He suddenly paused when he realized that his apprentice, Biden was looking at him strangely. Thus, he red at the youth.


    "Don''t look at me like that, you rascal! You have benefited from nepotism too."


    Biden hurriedly lowered his head, mumbling to himself. "But I didn''t say anything¡­"


    "As I was saying." Edwin looked back at Adam and continued, "You, Edward, and Lisa have greatly distinguished yourselves in the war and the Academy. Thus, I deemed you perfect candidates to join the Tower."


    Adam remained silent. He didn''t know what to say.


    "But you, Adam," Edwin added, "have truly exceeded all my expectations. Not only did you be a Mana Liquefaction Magus at the age of twenty, but it seems that you also have a deep understanding of the Way."


    Edwin''s conversation with Adam a little while ago truly surprised him. The way the youth spoke about the philosophy of the Way made him realize that his understanding of it wasn''t on a superficial level.


    Not many budding Magi knew that the analytical approach to magic wasn''t the only important aspect they had to explore.


    There was also the spiritual aspect.


    Living in harmony with the mana and understanding one''s ce in the world.


    This was the Way.


    As a Rank 3 Magus, Edwin naturally knew of this. However, he had never expected Adam to have grasped the profundities of the Way at such a young age.


    Understanding the philosophy of the Way would undoubtedly help Adam in his path as a Magus.


    Realizing this, Edwin had already decided to bring the youth back to the Tower with him. He believed that the organization was sure to reach even greater heights if they nurtured the youth.


    "I had always been confused regarding this matter," Edwin began, "your aptitude was only B-grade, but despite that, you were able to advance to Rank 2 so quickly."


    He paused for a moment before adding with great certainty, "No matter what kind of fortuitous opportunity you encountered, it is very unlikely for it to boost your advancement speed to such great levels.


    "But now I have finally understood why you were able to be a Mana Liquefaction Magus at just twenty years of age.


    "It was because you have grasped the deep wisdom contained in the Way!"


    Adam was truly astounded that Edwin was able to glean so much information just from chatting with him for a few minutes.


    It was indeed as the old man had said.


    Adam''s rapid advancement in ranks was mostly because of his understanding of the Way that he had absorbed from the memories of the experts.


    His significant expansion of his mana reserves thanks to Val also yed a role but not as much as his deep understanding of this profound philosophy.


    The essence of this philosophy was to live in harmony with the Way, which is the fundamental nature of the universe.


    Magi who studied the Way would learn to attune themselves to the world and the mana that permeated it.


    By understanding and aligning themselves with the natural flow of mana, they would be able to harness the power of the elements more effectively and efficiently than through analytical research alone.


    After all, understanding the Way gives one deeper insight into the nature of magic!


    However, this only came with experience.


    It couldn''t be learned. It couldn''t be taught.


    It could only be perceived.


    That is why Edwin was so shocked that Adam had managed to do it at such a young age. Generally, Magi would take hundreds of years just to scratch the surface of this philosophy.


    If he could convince Adam to join the Tower of Daybreak, then the organization would attain even greater heights of prosperity.


    He deeply looked at Adam and stated, "Whatever you ask for, the Tower will provide. Money, rare magical ingredients, artifacts, you name it."


    Adam''s fists involuntarily tightened. To say that he wasn''t tempted would be a lie.


    Edwin acutely noticed this. His lips curled up into a smirk and he added. "I will waive off your admission fee, as well as the fee that you will have to pay every decade.


    "I will also make it so that you are given your personalboratory with a fixed amount of herbs and ingredients delivered to you every month for your Herbalism experiments."


    The man''s eyes glowed with confidence. "So, Adam, what do you say?"


    Biden, who was sitting by the side, was utterly dumbfounded. He nced at his Teacher and then at Adam, wondering if the former was recruiting a prospective student or a faculty member.


    Adam''s lips opened and closed several times. His heart bled profusely as he thought of all the money and resources he could have in the palm of his hands.


    All he needed to say was yes.


    In the end, he gritted his teeth and shook his head.


    "Forgive me, Lord Edwin, but I must refuse."


    "Why?" Edwin frowned. He couldn''t help but ask, "Is what I''m offering you too little?"


    "No, it''s not that." Adam hurriedly waved his hand. "I have already given my word to the old man, uh, I mean, my Teacher, Magus Berger. So, I must respectfully refuse your offer."


    Edwin''s eyes narrowed and he entered into deep thought. "But as far as I know, Berger has never been part of any major organization. He''s always been a lone Magus."


    Adam lowered his head. Clearly, he didn''t want to speak much about it.


    Edwin deeply nced at the youth, not knowing why he would refuse such an offer.


    "Even whenparing amongst the other three major institutes of arcane studies, otherwise known as the Four Pirs of the Empire, the Tower of Daybreak is still the greatest. Do you still not want toe?"


    However, Adam was upromising.


    After all, from what he''d heard from Berger, no matter how great an organization the Tower of Daybreak was, it would still never hold a candle to the Twilight Brotherhood!

 Chapter 354 Farewell

    ??Edwin gazed at Adam for a long time, causing thetter to break out in cold sweat. However, no matter what, he had to remain firm.


    Besides, the youth knew that there was no way the old man in front of him was going to force him to join the Tower of Daybreak.


    In the end, it was as Adam had thought.


    "Tsk!" Edwin clicked his tongue helplessly, shaking his head. "You''re really missing out on this golden opportunity, Adam. Are you sure?"


    Adam wiped the sweat off of his forehead. "Yes, my lord, I am certain. Please forgive me."


    "Haa¡­" Edwin sighed. He nced at the youth and asked, "But I''m curious, what has Berger promised you? I''m certain that whatever organization it is, it cannot be better than the Tower."


    "I do not know the full details, my lord," replied Adam sheepishly. "But I''m certain that whatever he has chosen will be beneficial for me. I trust him."


    Edwin deeply nced at the youth and nodded in gratification. "Berger is truly grateful to have an apprentice such as you."


    He then looked at Biden and growled, "You might as well learn something from him. Hmph!"


    Biden wanted to find a corner and just cry.


    In front of other Mana Vortex Magi and their apprentices, Edwin would be full of praise for him. But in front of Adam, it was just the opposite.


    Damn you! What have I done to deserve this? Stop embarrassing me already! Biden screamed in his heart.


    Edwin then took out a small, leather box and handed it to Adam. "Here, this is for you."


    "Oh? What''s this?" Adam reached out for the item.


    "See for yourself."


    Adam flipped open the box and saw that there was an unassuming ring ced inside it. But the youth knew it was anything but ordinary.


    "A space-type storage ring?" His eyes lit up.


    Although he still had the storage-earring that he had gotten many years back in Hannes CIty, he believed one could never have too much of this storage-type artifact.


    The next moment when he ced his consciousness inside the ring, he was thunderstruck!


    "Wh-What the hell?!" He shot up from his chair and nced at Edwin with wide eyes.


    Edwin chuckled, clearly satisfied with Adam''s response. "You''re new to the Empire. This will help you establish yourself. So use it wisely."


    Within the ring, there were no gold coins.


    Neither were there arcane textbooks or magical artifacts.


    Instead, it was filled to the brim with countless magical herbs and ingredients. Many of which were extremely rare and expensive.


    Adam estimated that the approximate value of all the herbs and ingredients stored inside the ring would be in thousands of gold coins.


    Acadian gold coins!


    He believed that if he was able to properly store these ingredients, he would be able to use them for months. Moreover, this was taking into ount all the experimental failures he would have.


    The youth loudly gulped, his gaze switching between the ring and the old man sitting in front of him and smirking.


    "My Lord, this¡­ this is a lot!" Adam muttered as he held on to the ring with trembling hands.


    Edwin''s gaze softened and he replied with a gentle smile, "Compared to what you''ve done for my daughter, this is nothing."


    He would have gifted the youth with Acadian gold coins, but he believed that that would make himcent.


    Besides, from what he had heard from Viktor and Elia, he knew that Adam would never ept money in return for what he did.


    So Edwin decided to give him resources with which he could make a living instead. The man was confident that given Adam''s skills, he would put these ingredients to good use.


    "Elia thinks of you as her own son, so I guess that would make me akin to your grandfather," Edwin said warmly. "Besides, if my daughter found out that you left empty-handed after meeting me, she would be very mad."


    Adam''s eyes turned a little teary as he tightly sped the ring in his hands. His lips parted and he softly muttered, "Thank you¡­" This feeling of familial bond, Adam cherished it greatly.


    "Anyway," Edwin got up from his seat and walked toward the youth. "I will be departing for Caleport tomorrow morning with the kids."


    He sped Adam''s shoulder and smiled, "Go enjoy the rest of the day with your friends. Who knows? It might be years before you meet them again."


    "Yes!" Adam replied with a toothy grin.


    Edwin nced at his apprentice and nodded, "Biden, you go with them too. I would hate for you to bury yourself in research again."


    "Yes, Teacher." Biden nodded.


    Then, together with Adam, they left the courtyard.


    ¡­


    The following day, Adam, Edward, and Lisa stood by one of the docking areas at the skyport on the outskirts of Acryon.


    Adam nced at the majestical skyship before him in awe. "Whoa! Does this whole skyship belong to Lord Edwin? Amazing!"


    The enormous hull of the ship was made of a type of ancient, magical wood covered in magical runes. The ship''s bow was adorned with the figurehead of a griffin, making it appear extremely majestic.


    Tall and slender masts rose from the deck, their sails made of a type of unique fabric that could weather the strong winds.


    On the deck, Magi from the Tower of Daybreak could be seen going about their work, their white cloaks gently fluttering in the wind.


    Adam then nced at his friends who were standing beside him.


    Aplex wave of emotions washed over him as he realized that this was where they would separate and go their own ways.


    Nostalgia, sadness, hope, and even gratitude. All these emotions overwhelmed Adam and his eyes reddened a little.


    Memories of the time he had spent with them in the academy flooded his mind.


    The countless hours studying in the library, the thrilling yet dangerous missions they embarked on every year, thete- night drinks and conversations under the starry sky and the twin moons.


    All these moments felt bittersweet.


    His gaze met Edward''s and they both grinned.


    There was no need for words between them.


    "The next time we meet, I will have be stronger than you, you drunk bastard. So you better not neglect your studies," Edward spoke confidently.


    "Heh," Adam sneered. "You sure speak fluently for a fat pig."


    The two nced at each other for a moment, before bursting intoughter.


    Adam tightly sped Edward''s hand and grinned, "Take care, brother."


    "You too!"


    Then, Adam walked up to Lisa who was already in tears. She buried herself in the youth''s arms and wailed, "I''ll miss you, Adam."


    Adam patted her head and gently said, "There, there, it''s not like we''re never going to meet again."


    "Mm." Lisa sniffled and wiped away her tears. "Don''t forget to write to me from time to time, and please take care of yourself."


    "Of course!" Adam replied with a toothy grin.


    Then, he went on to bid his farewell to Biden, ine, and her friends.


    Finally, he stood before Edwin and bowed with his right hand over his chest. "Safe travels, my lord."


    Edwin patted Adam''s shoulder and smiled warmly, "If you ever need anything, you know how to get in touch with me."


    Adam nodded with a grateful smile. "Yes, I understand."


    Then, he watched everyone board the ship. He raised his hands and waved his friends goodbye one final time.


    No matter the distance, no matter the time, he knew that their bond would endure.


    The runes on the hull of the skyship lit up with a resplendent light. Following that, the ship started to ascend. Before Adam knew it, the ship had already risen to a considerable height.


    As the youth watched the skyship slowly disappear into the clouds, his heart was ovee by a faint sense of loneliness.


    The thought of not seeing his friends'' faces, not hearing their voices, or not having those deep conversations with them, made his heartache.


    But the next moment, a gray light shed and Valerian appeared, sitting on his shoulder.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a warm smile. "That''s right. I have you."


    ''Always!'' Valerian sent a mental transmission to him.


    Adam turned around and slowly made his way out of the skyport and toward the Outer City of Acryon.


    A brilliant sh of excitement and anticipation flickered in the depths of his abyss-like eyes as he thought of the new chapter of life he was about to embark on.


    It''s about time I met the agent from the Brotherhood!

 Chapter 355 Harbor

    ??Acryon was arge coastal city, situated on the banks of the Galestine Ocean.


    Its port could be said to be even more bustling than the Grand Bazaar. It was active during the daytime and even after sunset.


    As Adam walked through the Grand Bazaar in the Outer City and toward the city''srge port, the market''s bustling activity gave way to the unique atmosphere of the harbor.


    The cobblestoned streets beneath his feet transformed from narrow and winding to broad and structured, reflecting the transition from the chaotic market to the industrious vibe of the port.


    Adam could feel the salty smell of the sea with every step he took. The smell also mingled with the scent of tar and fish, making him scrunch his nose a little.


    A strong gust of cool wind blew by, causing the youth''s ck cape to flutter behind him. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    He looked around and smiled, "This ce is nice. It kind of reminds me of Hannes City."


    Except this was countless times bigger and more flourishing than Hannes City.


    Adam was suddenly attracted to the cries of seagulls, which became more and more pronounced as he walked toward the sea coast.


    Soon, the sight of the port came into view.


    It was a sprawling stretch of piers and ships of every shape and size. Tall masts reached toward the skies, their sails furled, waiting for the next time they departed.


    Countless dockworkers went about their jobs, unloading crates full of goods and shouting orders at one another.


    The next moment, the youth heard footsteps approaching him from behind. He didn''t turn around to nce at this neer, however.


    He knew exactly who it was.


    The figure walked behind the youth and then agilely climbed his shoulder.


    ''Find anything interesting?'' Adam asked mentally as he untied the wine gourd hanging from his waist.


    ''A lot of fish!'' Valerian replied jovially.


    ''Be serious.'' Adam rolled his eyes and then took a swig from the gourd.


    Valerian''s expression turned a little solemn. ''About half a dozen Rank 1 Magi seemed to be following you.''


    "Hmm." Adam wiped his mouth and then nced at the young dragon with raised eyebrows. ''I noticed that. I must say, their methods are very inconspicuous.''


    Valerian gracefully started licking his paw. ''There''s also a Rank 2 Magus.''


    Adam nodded. ''I believe he''s the agent that old man told me about.''


    The young dragon looked at Adam and yfully ruffled his raven hair. ''He seems to be quite strong. Perhaps as strong as you?''


    Adam swatted Valerian''s hand with a slightly annoyed look. ''Doesn''t matter. It''s not like we''re going to fight.''


    ''But what if you do?''


    Adam turned his head to look at his dear familiar. He confidently muttered, "Then he won''t know what hit him."


    "Myu! Myu!" Valerian nodded.


    Then he hopped off the youth''s shoulder and disappeared amidst the crowd.


    ''I''m off to steal some fish, brother! Call me if you need anything.''


    Listening to the young dragon''s reply, Adam couldn''t help but shake his head and chuckle. Then, he looked around the harbor, searching for a suitable ce.


    His gazended on a distant pier that was rtively less crowded. The youth''s eyes lit up and he leisurely made his way there, drinking from his gourd every now and then.


    On his way, he saw a massive, imposing ship dominating one of the central docks. It seemed that the ship was about to go on a voyage as the crew bustled about on the deck, preparing for departure.


    Adam''s eyes were drawn to the ship''s bow. It was carved into the shape of a majestic-looking dragon head.


    Seeing the figurehead, the youth recalled his desperate battle in Omai where Valerian had transformed into his draconic form.


    "Can''t believe it''s been two years already¡­" he muttered under his breath. After walking through the packed crowd, Adam finally approached the distant pier after about fifteen minutes.


    In his Sphere of Resonance, he could sense that the group of people was still following him.


    Neither of them showed any ill intent. That''s how he knew that these people were most likely from the Brotherhood.


    As Adam stepped on the pier and walked toward the edge on the other side, he saw the waves crash against the wooden pirs underneath.


    Droplets of water sshed on his face, causing him to involuntarily close his eyes. He ced his hands on the wooden railing and took a deep breath, the salty air filling his lungs.


    When he opened his eyes again, he noticed a middle-aged man standing right next to him, gazing at the horizon where the sky met the sea.


    "The sea carries with it the promise of distantnds and new adventures," said the man. "Vast and full of possibilities."


    Adam calmly gazed at this neer.


    He wore a simple yet sturdy outfit - a white linen shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, disying his muscr forearms. He wore tight-fitted, brown trousers and knee-high ck boots. Over his outfit, he wore a dark brown cape.


    The man''s skin was tanned, indicating the years that he must''ve spent at sea. A few white strands could be found in his thick, dark hair that was tied into a ponytail.


    "In many ways, a port is a ce of beginnings and endings." The man then turned his head and nced at the raven-haired youth with a faint smile.


    "Don''t you think so too, Magus Adam Constantine?"


    Adam didn''t reply. He simply stared at the man without a hint of nervousness in his eyes. He wasn''t surprised that this middle-aged man had suddenly appeared beside him at all.


    Noticing this, the middle-aged man''s smile deepened. "You''re quite the cautious one, aren''t you?"


    Still, Adam didn''t reply.


    "Good." The man nodded. "This is how it should be."


    The following moment, the man raised his right hand and touched the center of his forehead with his index and middle fingers.


    Then, he slowly lowered his hand and drew an arc, cing his two fingers over his chest. His lips parted, and he greeted, "In twilight, we find truth."


    Finally, a trace of emotion rippled in Adam''s jet-ck eyes. After hearing that particr phrase from the man, his lips curled up into a smile and he replied,


    "In shadows, we seek wisdom."

 Chapter 356 Approval

    ??In the months following the war with the orcs, Adam had spent almost all his time healing his damaged Spirit Sea.


    It was only after more than a year of recuperation that he was able to even get off the bed. It was then that Berger had taught him everything about the Twilight Brotherhood.


    Their history, their code of conduct, how they operated, everything there was to know about this secret society, Adam had learned from the gnome already.


    Of course, the information that Berger had divulged was only as much as any other Mana Liquefaction Magus in the organization should know.


    That included the greeting that the members of this organization used to identify one another in public.


    Adam was waiting for this middle-aged man to initiate the greeting. Even though he believed that this man was very likely from the Brotherhood, he still had to confirm it.


    "Let''s take a walk," the middle-aged man smiled, listening to Adam''s response.


    The youth nodded. Then, together with him, he walked toward the opposite end of the harbor. This ce was deste and filled with rocky cliffs, making it difficult for ships to dock.


    "How should I address you?" Adam asked as he secretly sized up the middle-aged man walking beside him.


    From the subtle mana signature radiating from him, Adam knew that this man was a Rank 2 Magus just like himself. But he didn''t know just how strong he was.


    "Hudson Carr," replied the middle-aged man.


    Neither of them spoke after that. They continued to walk side by side until the crowd around them grew sparse.


    "So what did Warden Berger tell you about the Brotherhood?" Hudson suddenly asked.


    Adam stroked his chin and muttered, "Warden, huh?" His lips curled up into a faint smile. "It''s strange hearing someone call him that."


    Hudson''s eyebrows rose in puzzlement. "Strange, how so? You are aware of the hierarchy within the Brotherhood, yes?"


    Adam nodded. "Yes, I''ve already been briefed by Warden Berger."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "The Twilight Brotherhood is governed by a group of Magi known as the Council of Dawn. Below them are Magi known as Wardens."


    "So you must know how great a position your teacher, Warden Berger, holds within the organization," said Hudson.


    Adam nodded in acknowledgment.


    Bing a Warden within this secret society was no easy feat. There were two requirements to be promoted to this position.


    Firstly, the member had to be a Rank 3 Magus.


    Secondly, and most importantly, they had to gain the approval of the Councillors that made up the Council of Dawn.


    The next moment, Hudson began, "Rank 2 Magi such as myself are called Agents, as you already know. One can only be an Agent after being sponsored by a Warden."


    Adam nodded. He already knew this information from Berger. Moreover, it was the gnome himself who had sponsored him.


    "However." Hudson''s eyes narrowed. "Although you have been referred by Warden Berger, that still doesn''t mean you''re one of us."


    That''s right, Adam thought to himself. Although I have been referred by the old man, I must still get these guys'' approval. What a drag!


    He nced at the middle-aged man and asked in a bored manner, "Just tell me what I need to do."


    Seeing the youth''sckadaisical attitude, Hudson''s lips twitched. He couldn''t help but think to himself, Why do I get this feeling that he doesn''t want to be here?


    "Before we get to that," he began, "I want to know what you think of the Twilight Brotherhood and why you wish to join our ranks."


    Adam deeply gazed at the middle-aged man and asked, "You wanna know the truth?"


    "Yes, of course," Hudson stated matter-of-factly.


    The youth turned his head and nced at the waves crashing against the rocky cliffs. "Warden Berger told me that the Brotherhood''s goal is to maintain peace, pursue knowledge, and protect the innocent whether they be mortals or Magi."


    "Indeed," Hudson replied with pride evident in his voice. "To maintain the bnce between nature and civilization, social structure and individual liberty, that is what we strive for."


    "Your goal is to eliminate tyranny across Tron, yes?" Adam looked back at him and asked.


    "Yes," Hudson solemnly nodded. "Anyone who uses the gift of magic for evil deeds is our enemy." "Haa¡­" Adam shook his head and sighed. "Insufferable idealists."


    Hudson''s eyes narrowed. "What did you say?"


    "Do you really think that this world is so pristine that it can be saved by merely defeating the viins?" Adam asked, his eyes shing with a tinge of mockery.


    Hudson was speechless. He couldn''t help but think to himself incredulously, Is this something a young brat like you should know about?


    "You speak of bnce," Adam continued, "yet talk about maintaining peace."


    "One has nothing to do with the other," Hudson angrily stated.


    He didn''t appreciate the youth questioning the ideals of the Brotherhood. He was even beginning to radiate slight traces of hostility, something which didn''t go unnoticed by Adam.


    But Adam didn''t care.


    The man asked him to be honest.


    So he was going to be honest.


    "But it does," Adam smiled, his eyes shing with a profound light.


    "In this world, true peace is an illusion," he began, "peace and turmoil are interwoven, each giving rise to the other."


    Hudson remained silent for a long time, carefully ruminating over the youth''s words.


    Although he didn''t appreciate how Adam spoke of the Brotherhood''s members, he couldn''t refute thetter''s words.


    He was correct, and wisely so.


    The way he now looked at Adam had subtly changed. "Then why do you wish to join the Brotherhood?"


    Hudson paused for a moment before adding, "And please don''t say it was because Warden Berger wished for you to join."


    Adam lowered his head and thought of the right words to say. After a long time, he then looked back up at Hudson and began, "I don''t know about world peace, but I do believe in the pursuit of knowledge.


    "As for protecting innocent people, I won''t go out of my way to help them. If I can, I will. But If I can''t, then I won''t bother about it. The world''s problems are not my own."


    "You still haven''t told me your reason," Hudson muttered tly.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a mischievous smirk. "But you just told me not to say it."


    Hudson was once again taken aback. "So just because Warden Berger asked you to join the organization... you decided to join it?"


    Adam shrugged.


    "If he tells you to jump off a cliff, will you do it?" Hudson asked with incredulity.


    "Heh," Adam chuckled.


    "Who knows?"

 Chapter 357 Alcohol

    ??Despite the early hour, the ck Leaf Tavern near the harbor was bustling with activity.


    This establishment was a weathered building with a sign depicting a frothy ale mug hanging crookedly above its entrance.


    Inside the tavern, the air was thick with the scent of sweat, alcohol, and the salty breeze from the ocean that wafted in every time someone opened the door.


    Humans, elves, dwarves, and gnomes sat shoulder to shoulder, sharing an early morning drink.


    At one table, a pair of humans and another pair of dwarves were locked in a heated argument about who the most beautiful courtesan in The Velvet Dreams was.


    On a nearby table, a group of elves were gracefully drinking from a goblet of wine. They were conversing quietly, ridiculing the group nearby for arguing over a harlot.


    A group of gnomes sat at the stools by the bar where the grizzled bartender, a middle-aged dwarf with a long, braided beard, was serving them drinks with his skillful hands.


    Behind the bartender was a shelf filled with a wide variety of alcohol bottles, ranging from ales made by humans to dwarven whiskey.


    In the midst of this rowdy scene, the tavern keeper''s dog went around the tables, epting pats from the customers.


    At a certain table in the corner of the tavern, Adam sat with a wide grin on his face as he looked around and nodded from time to time. "Hahaha, you can''t drink all day if you don''t start in the morning!"


    "Here, here!"


    "That''s the spirit, young man!"


    "Another round of drinks!"


    The patrons sitting around him cheered enthusiastically when they heard Adam''s words.


    Meanwhile, Hudson, who was sitting across from the youth, nced at him incredulously, "Is this the type of ce you like to visit early in the morning?"


    Adam nced at him and chuckled, "Ah, this ce¡­ it feels like home."


    The next moment, he grabbed the gourd hanging from his waist, uncorked it, and took arge swig.


    He wiped his mouth and nced at the wine gourd like it was his lover. "You know, there''s a magic in wine that no Magus can produce." He then looked at Hudson and asked, "Want some?"


    Hudson''s lips twitched. "No, thanks."


    As he gazed at Adam madly drinking from the gourd, he couldn''t help but speak up, "As a Magus, you shouldn''t indulge in alcohol so much. It dulls your senses."


    Adam nced at the middle-aged man and winked. "Don''t worry, I got that all covered."


    This guy¡­ Hudson didn''t know what to say.


    He was even beginning to question if the youth sitting in front of him was truly a right fit for the Twilight Brotherhood.


    But for someone of Warden Berger''s caliber to have sponsored him to the Council¡­ There must be something that he sees in Adam that I don''t.


    From the conversation that he''d just now had with the youth, Hudson had surmised a couple of things.


    Firstly, to him, Adam appeared to be a pragmatic and somewhat detached individual. His primary focus was the pursuit of knowledge, indicating a deep intellectual curiosity.


    Secondly, his attitude toward helping others revealed to Hudson a sense of cynicism. This led him to believe that Adam is actually a selfish Magus, prioritizing his own goals and interests over other things.


    Andstly, but most importantly, he was an alcoholic.


    Hudson had met many Magi who liked to drink wine, but not nearly as much as Adam.


    Since the time the youth hadnded in Acryon, the people that Hudson had sent to spy over him had almost always found him sipping on wine.


    This caused Hudson to have a deeper understanding of Adam''s character.


    He couldn''t help but think to himself, Is he reliant on alcohol because of stress or maybe some past traumas? Does he drink to numb himself from the world''s problems?


    While he was deep in thought, Adam suddenly nced at him and smirked, "Don''t think too much. I drink because I like it."


    Hudson''s pupils constricted. Did he just¡­ read my thoughts?!


    Adam waved his hand. "Your facial expressions are just too obvious. Rx a little." Before Hudson coulde up with a reply, a ck-haired young man approached their table. He stood before Hudson and respectfully bowed, "Good morning, Lord Carr."


    He then looked at Adam and bowed. "And a very good morning to you as well, Lord Magus."


    Adam nodded with a friendly smile. On the inside, he was wondering, A Rank 1 Magus? Could he be an Acolyte?


    The bottom of the Twilight Brotherhood''s hierarchicaldder consisted of Rank 1 Magi, also known as Acolytes.


    Their main goal was simply to deepen their magical studies and help around with misceneous works. They were barely given any dangerous missions toplete.


    "This here is Duncan, a promising young Magus from our organization," Hudson introduced the young man.


    Adam stretched out his hand and smiled, "Pleasure to meet you, Duncan. I''m Adam."


    "Greetings, Lord Magus!" Duncan shook Adam''s hand with both hands. "It''s an honor to meet you."


    After that, Duncan took his seat beside Hudson.


    Adam nced at the two and asked, "So what is it that I have to do? Warden Berger did mention that you guys were going to give me some kind of stupid test."


    Hudson''s eyes twitched. Stupid test?


    He then nced at Duncan and gestured. "Hand it to him."


    "Yes, my lord," Hudson respectfully replied before handing a rolled-up parchment paper to Adam.


    The youth grabbed the paper and unfurled it. He leisurely nced at the contents inside while sipping from his wine gourd.


    But the more he read, the more his expression darkened. After having read all the details inside, he kept away the paper inside his earring.


    He nced at Hudson with a disgusted expression. "So this is the guy you want me to deal with?"


    Hudson nodded. "Indeed."


    Adam was silent for a while before responding, "What about the person supporting him? Surely, there must be someone powerful behind him for him to keep doing what he''s doing for so long. How am I to deal with that?"


    "You don''t need to worry about the Magus supporting him," Hudson assured, "we''ll take care of that."


    "Hmm." Adam stroked his chin in thought. "And how exactly do you want me to deal with this filthy bastard?"


    Hudson''s lips curled up into a faint smile.


    "How you deal with him is also a test."

 Chapter 358 Velvet

    ??Red Light District, Outer City.


    Night had fallen, making this district, also known as the crimson district by its patrons, a bustling and vibrant area.


    The narrow and winding streets were illuminated by glowingnterns and resplendent magical orbs stuck to the walls in some ces.


    Here, the air was filled with a mix of liquor, perfumes, and incense. The architecture of the buildings reflected the city''s diverse culture.


    Although the Outer City wasn''t as breathtaking andvish as the Inner City, its design was still vastly better than the majority of the cities in the Empire.


    When the sun set and the twin moons rose, many residents considered the red light district the ce to be.


    One could find buildings designed by elven hands, sturdy dwarven structures, human-made taverns, and even small establishments built by gnomes.


    At a single nce, it was clear that this district catered to the needs and wishes of the people from all four major races.


    Adam walked through the crowded cobblestoned street, looking around with curiosity and wonder.


    He had never visited a ce such as this before. Although he found all this not quite to his taste, it was still a novel experience for him nheless.


    The youth nimbly made his way through the crowd as he continued to sip wine from his gourd. "Hmm, what an interesting ce."


    To his left, he could see beautiful elven courtesans with their graceful movements and blonde hair, mingling with onlookers.


    On the other side, human women were chatting andughing with a bunch of ugly-looking men, their eyes sparkling with seductiveness.


    Adam even saw gnomish and dwarven women alluringly conversing with men far taller than them. Seeing such a scene, the youth was taken aback.


    He couldn''t believe that some people had such strange fetishes.


    That''s mad! He thought to himself incredulously.


    Many women, who saw Adam walking past them, winked at him or struck up conversations with him. However, the youth ignored them and continued to walk toward his destination.


    A beautiful elven courtesan, a very bold one at that, suddenly grabbed Adam''s arm.


    She provocatively leaned against him and whispered into his ears, "How big is your cock, boy? Why don''t you let me take a look?"


    "Small," said Adam with an annoyed expression. "Now leave me alone.


    He withdrew his arm from the elf''s grasp and hurriedly walked away.


    The elf was dumbfounded as she watched the youth''s departing back. It wasn''t until he had disappeared amidst the crowd that she snapped out of her daze.


    She harrumphed before turning around and looking for her next target.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s heart was beating wildly inside his chest. His cheeks were slightly flushed red as he thought to himself, Damn, I nearly gave into my temptations just now!


    He took arge swig of wine and tried to calm down his excited heart.


    The district was lively with the sound of music,ughter, and chatter permeating the air. Elvin harps, gnomish flutes, and dwarven drums came together to form a mesmerizing environment.


    After navigating through the crowd for a long time, Adam realized that his destination was getting closer.


    He thought to himself, ording to the Brotherhood''s intel, the Velvet Dreams has a hidden mechanism in their building that can detect mana usage.


    Anyone who uses spells inside this high-end establishment is immediately dealt with. The security is very strict in that ce, to say the least.


    The Twilight Brotherhood wanted to test his infiltration skills. That is why they had given him such a mission.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk as he thought, So what if I can''t use mana?


    The following moment, he lowered his head, hiding the otherwordly light shing in his eyes.


    A brilliant, white-colored flower pattern formed in his jet-


    ck pupils!


    The youth once again disappeared into the crowd as a barely visibleyer of smoke started to cover his body unbeknownst to the people around him. When he reappeared, his appearance had changed.


    Rank 1 Spell: Disguise!


    No longer was he wearing ck robes and a pointy hat.


    No longer was he Adam.


    Now, he was a middle-aged man with a potbelly strained against the fabric of hisvish, bright-colored robes. He had a head full of wavy, brown hair and his eyes were of the same color.


    His chubby face was pockmarked and ruddy, and his eyes shed with a lecherous light as he ogled all the beautiful women who passed him by.


    Despite his unappealing features, he carried himself with a confident behavior fueled by the wealth disyed by his attire.


    His clothes looked like they were made of the finest and most expensive of fabrics. He wore a thick gold chain with interlocking links.


    Moreover, he also wore gold rings on eight of his fingers, each ring studded with a different type of beautiful gem.


    The courtesans whoid eyes on him were instantly drawn to him.


    Of course, it was not because of his looks.


    I bet I look like the type of person that visits the high- end establishments in this district, Adam thought to himself in amusement. Well, I''m certain that my illusion is wless.


    During the year and a half that he spent recuperating, he wasn''t sitting idly by. He had all the time in the world to uncover the secrets of the white lotus.


    Although he suffered disastrous consequences in his battle against Oswald Gracie and Professor Hemingway, it could also be considered to be a blessing in disguise.


    Because in the long time period that he was recovering, he was able to tap into the power of the white lotus and learn to use his spiritual power at will!


    Although there were still a lot of restrictions while using spiritual power to cast spells, it was arge improvementpared to before.


    Adam finally arrived at his destination after refusing the advances of dozens of courtesans on his way there.


    In front of him, stood a grand structure, three stories high. The building''s entrance was marked by a pair of imposing double doors made of polished wood.


    Above the door, a beautifully carved signboard bore the name - Velvet Dreams.


    Adam''s eyes shed with a murderous light as he thought to himself, They said I can deal with the target however I wished.


    If that is so¡­


    Then I will burn this ce to the ground!

 Chapter 359 Apology

    ??The entrance was guarded by half a dozen burly men dressed in ck robes. From the mana signature radiating from them, Adam confirmed that they were only Rank 1 Magi.


    As he approached the entrance, one of the men stopped him and spoke tly, "You are prohibited from using magic inside. If it is found that you have broken the rule¡ª"


    SLAP!


    Adam pped the man across his face, instantly shutting him up. His expression twisted in anger and he spat through gritted teeth, "I understand that I have to follow rules inside his ce¡­


    "But how dare you talk to me like that? A mere Mana Foundation Magus dares to talk to me with attitude? Who the hell do you think you are?!"


    His boisterous screams attracted the attention of everyone passing by.


    When Adam had approached the entrance to Velvet Dreams, he had purposely hidden his mana signature and aura.


    He was actually hoping for something like this to happen.


    "You think I won''t kill you for your offense?!" He roared.


    When the guard realized that it was a Mana Liquefaction Magus that he was dealing with, his body trembled in fear.


    Although he believed that the way he had addressed this fat Magus was in no way disrespectful, that didn''t help him out with the current predicament that he found himself in.


    In the face of the huge difference in power levels between them, no matter what the guard said or did, he would always be in the wrong.


    This was a world that followed the principle of might makes right!


    The guard hurriedly got to his knees and mmed his forehead against the ground repeatedly. "Please, forgive me, Lord Magus! I have made a terrible mistake! Please forgive me!"


    However, Adam didn''t relent.


    "Just because I''m not from around here, you think you can look down on me?! What was the point of me working so hard and reaching this level of power and status? Just so an insect like you can treat me with contempt? Huh? Answer me, you trash!"


    The more Adam spoke, the redder his face turned from anger. By now, arge crowd had gathered in front of Velvet Dreams, waiting to see the drama unfold.


    "You know what?" Adam''s eyes shed with a cold light. "I must make an example of you right here, right now."


    With that said, his hand turned into a fist, and the next moment ayer of mana covered it. Adam then punched straight toward the man''s face.


    But right at that moment, the tall double doors swung open and a figure rushed out.


    "My Lord, please stay your hand!"


    Adam stopped his fist only an inch away from smashing the guard''s face to oblivion.


    However, the wind generated by the youth''s fist was so frightening that it struck the guard like a tsunami and instantly shredded his clothes.


    The guard''s facial orifices started to slowly bleed, however, he didn''t dare move an inch. He nced at the fist right in front of his face with wide eyes.


    Adam nced at the white-robed person who had just arrived and was now standing beside the guard.


    It was a young man with a head full of long ck hair tied into a ponytail. His eyes were brown in color and he also seemed to have put on some makeup on his face.


    "Who the hell are you?" Adam grumbled.


    Although he already knew who this person was.


    Seeing Adam not go through with his earlier aggressive action, the white-robed man breathed a sigh of relief.


    He then nced at Adam and disyed a professional smile. "This humble one is called Cade. I''m the keeper of the Velvet Dreams."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. "So you''re the one that looks after this pleasure house?" The next moment, his voice turned cold. "Is this how you teach your dogs to behave with potential customers?"


    A chill crawled up Cade''s spine when he heard Adam''s voice. Despite that, the smile on his face did not falter.


    He respectfully bowed and apologized, "Please forgive him for hisck of manners, my lord."


    "Oi." Adam stepped forward and spoke with tant hostility, "Do you think a simple apology is enough for how your dog has behaved with me?"


    Cade nervously gulped. He stood back up and gazed into Adam''s cold eyes. He hurriedly looked away, afraid to anger him further. He was but a Rank 1 Magus. There was no way he could deal with the fury of a Rank 2 Magus.


    Then, he secretly nced behind Adam and saw that arge crowd had already gathered by now. It seemed like they were intent on watching how this yed out.


    Damn it! This is terrible for our public image, Cade thought to himself helplessly.


    The next moment, a familiar voice rang inside his mind, guiding him out of his plight. A few secondster, he nced at Adam with a confident smile.


    "My Lord, I have just been instructed by my Master to give you the VIP treatment aspensation for the mistreatment you''ve just faced."


    Cade then nced at the guard, who was still kneeling on the ground, and continued, "As for this fool who has dared to insult you, we will severely discipline him."


    Heh, your Master, huh? Adam thought to himself, his eyes gleaming with cold glint which he quickly concealed.


    His expression changed. He started to stroke his double chin and muttered with interest, "What kind of VIP treatment are we talking about?"


    "You will be taken to an exquisite private suite," Cade began. "There, you will have your choice of our most sought-after courtesans. Of course, my Master will also give you a hefty discount on your final bill."


    Adam''s eyes sparkled with debauchery as he nodded. "That is eptable." The next moment, he raised his voice for everyone gathered to hear. "Good! Very good! As expected of the finest pleasure house in the crimson district! Hahaha!"


    Hearing his words, some people in the crowd nodded in acknowledgment, while others shook their heads in disappointment after realizing that the drama was over.


    Seeing the crowd gradually disperse, Cade breathed a sigh of relief. He then nced at Adam and smiled, "My Lord, please follow me."


    "Hmm." Adam nodded and followed the man through the entrance.


    But when he stepped foot inside the pleasure house, the scene that greeted him caused him to be wide-eyed.

 Chapter 360 Clarify

    ??As the youth stepped inside the building, he was greeted by a scene of refined luxury.


    The air was filled with the fragrant smell of exotic perfumes and flowers. Along with it, mingled the rxing sound of musical instruments.


    Walls were draped in dark red color with purple silk banners hanging from the ceiling every couple of meters. This created a highly seductive and intimate vibe.


    The interior wasvish, to say the least.


    Velvet furniture dyed in golden and burgundy hues seemed very inviting to the patrons, helping them rx and indulge in their desires.


    The main hall was extremely spacious. It had a high ceiling and at the center hung a brilliant crystal chandelier. Whereas the ground was filled with luxurious couches with silky soft cushions and low tables.


    However, this was not what surprised Adam.


    When heid eyes on the beautiful courtesans gracefully moving through the crowd, he couldn''t help but loudly gulp.


    Cade astutely noticed this and asked with a faint smile, "My Lord, is this your first time visiting a pleasure house?"


    Adam nced at the man with a stoic expression. He harrumphed, "Naturally, I have visited many such ces in the Southern Federation. But they pale inparison to the splendor of the Velvet Dreams."


    "Ah, I see. So you''re from the other side of the Murky Mountains." Cade nodded in understanding. "Then rest assured, my lord. We will make sure that you have the time of your life here tonight."


    "Hmm." Adam nodded his head ever so slightly. "Lead the way."


    As the pair made their way upstairs toward the VIP lounge, Adam gazed at the mesmerizing scene taking ce before him.


    Courtesans of the four major races performed sensual dances as they moved through the spacious hall.


    The clothes all of them were wearing were extremely minimal. It was just enough to hide theirdy parts. This, however, caused the customers to be extremely tempted.


    Just this small preview was more than enough for the patrons to give in to their temptations.


    A beautiful elven courtesan approached Adam gracefully. She was wearing a transparent gown that made her appear very attractive.


    She stood before the youth and spun seductively, disying everything she had to offer. Then, without casting another nce, she walked away.


    To say that Adam wasn''t captivated would be a lie.


    But when he thought about how this woman must have been brought here to work, the youth''s eyes shed with pity and anger.


    His hands clenched involuntarily and he turned around to gaze at Cade walking in front of him. He controlled the fury bubbling inside him and asked, "By the way, who is your Master? I mean, the one who owns this ce?"


    Cade turned around to look at him with raised eyebrows, but replied nheless, "Well, it is not a secret. The Velvet Dreams is owned by a couple, both Rank 2 Magi."


    "Oho?" Adam acted surprised. "They''re a couple and both are Mana Liquefaction magi, no less?"


    "That is correct, my lord."


    "Hmm." Adam stroked his double chin and muttered softly, "Who is the Mistress? I bet she must be a very beautiful woman."


    Cade''s eyes narrowed and he tly stated, "My lord, please refrain from speaking such words." He leaned over and whispered in a not-so-friendly tone, "The walls have ears."


    Adam chuckled, "Don''t mind me. I was just curious. All these fine courtesans in this building. Surely, they must have learned such seductive skills from someone."


    Cade didn''t reply. He silently climbed the stairs, guiding Adam to the lounge.


    Adam, on the other hand, nced at the white-robed man with a smirk. He continued to make snide remarks about the Mistress of this establishment.


    Of course, he still didn''t receive a reply from Cade.


    But that didn''t matter.


    The pair soon arrived at the second floor. This floor looked even more opulent than the one below. Every small detail was meticulously designed.


    Once again Adam was taken aback by the amount of money these people must have invested into this property.


    On this floor, there were no courtesans that could be seen. Instead, there were staff dressed in elegant uniforms catering to the VIPs.


    "Where are the women?" Adam asked excitedly. Cade nced at him and forced a smile, "My lord, they will be delivered to your private suite."


    "Ah, I see, I see," Adam nced at all the doors bordering the small hall. "So those are the private suites, eh?"


    "Indeed, my lord." Cade nodded and then guided Adam to one of the rooms.


    He opened the door and gestured for him to go inside.


    Adam stepped in and was once again surprised. He couldn''t help but think to himself, Just how much money do these guys have?!"


    Every ce he went to was more luxurious than thest.


    This private suite came with a spacious and elegantly decorated chamber. The main area featured an oversized bed covered in silk sheets.


    There was also a seating area on the other side of the bed. On the table, there were rows of transparent crystal bottles, each containing different types of exotic liquor.


    As Adam was admiring the rich interior, Cade walked up to him and asked, "What kind of women do you prefer, my lord? We have beautiful courtesans hailing from the four different races as you''ve already noticed."


    "Neither," Adam replied coolly.


    "Pardon?" Cade''s eyes narrowed.


    Adam stepped forward and stood right before the white-


    robed young man. He leaned over and said with a cold grin, "I want to meet your owners."


    Cade couldn''t help but intensely frown.


    Outside the establishment, he may have had to show proper etiquette and bow in the face of this Rank 2 Magus. But inside, it was a different matter altogether.


    "Lord Magus, I have already told you that my Mistress does not¡ª" the man began, but was interrupted by Adam when he ced his chubby hand on his shoulder.


    The grin on Adam''s lips widened and he muttered, "You misunderstand. I was never here to purchase your services. Instead, I''m here to sell you my products."


    Cade''s pupils constricted and he couldn''t help but mutter in apprehension, "What do you mean?"


    "ying the fool, I see," Adam chuckled. "Alright then, allow me to rify."


    His eyes shed with cold light and he added, "I''m here to sell you..


    "ves."

 Chapter 361 Freedom

    ??In the Acadian Empire, very and human trafficking had long since been banned.


    This was due to the Empire''s foundational principles of freedom and equality for all the major races, whether mortals or Magi.


    These principles have been upheld ever since the establishment of the Empire hundreds of years ago.


    The founding Emperor wanted to promote a society where every individual, whether they were born with the blessing of mana or without, could thrive and contribute to the Empire.


    However, despite the official ban, very still persisted in the shadows.


    The ve trade remained highly profitable, especially for the Magi. After all, what better way to experiment with their magic spells than on a live conscious being? Dark Magi partook in such experiments the most.


    Magi in positions of power exploited their influence to protect and profit from the ve trade. They ensured that it remained undetected and unpunished.


    But the biggest reason was the remnants of old traditions and societal norms.


    Magi believed that they were superior to mortals. Thus, they treated them no differently than cattle. In some regions of the Empire, very was viewed as eptable.


    Victims of very lived in constant fear of retaliation. This made them less likely to seek help or even expose their captors.


    These underlying issues created a dark underbelly where very thrived. Moreover, it also didn''t help that the enforcement of anti-veryws was more often than not inadequate.


    However, if it were found out that a Magus dealt with very and human trafficking, the consequences would be severe.


    So when Cade learned that Adam was here to sell ves, he panicked.


    "What are you talking about?!" He yelled out. "Don''t you know very is illegal in the Empire? Are you trying to nder us?!"


    "nder?" Adam asked in amusement. "Is it not true that you enve young women from all over the empire and force them into a life of prostitution?"


    "T-That''s ridiculous!" Cade''s back was drenched in cold sweat.


    He didn''t know how the Magus before him was able to find out about their method of operations.


    Since the inception of The Velvet Dreams, the owners made sure that everything rted to capturing prospective courtesans was done by their own people.


    This would ensure that their secret would never be made public.


    Of course, there were a few very trusted people who were privy to this. But they shared a deep rtionship with the couple.


    But now all of a sudden, a random Magus appeared out of nowhere and spoke about selling ves to the pleasure house.


    Cade didn''t know how to react.


    In all the years that he''d been working here, something like this had never happened. So he didn''t know how to react.


    Looking at his flustered state, Adam chuckled, "Go now, little keeper. Bring your masters. Let me talk with them. Rest assured, I''m not going anywhere."


    Cade looked at Adam incredulously, wondering if he had a death wish.


    After all, regardless of how thetter''s meeting went with his masters, it was highly likely that Adam would never leave this ce.


    This secret that Adam knew held far too much weight.


    Despite that, he appeared so calm that it made Cade have an unsettling feeling grip his heart. Without waiting another moment, he hurriedly turned around and ran upstairs.


    Adam didn''t leave the private suite. Instead, he went toward the seating area across from the oversized bed and sat down on a high-back cushioned couch.


    He closed his eyes and patiently waited.


    After what he had just revealed, he was certain that the owners of this pleasure house would kill him. Even if he was indeed a ve trader, there was no way the owners would risk doing business with him.


    From what he had learned from the Brotherhood''s intel, the owners of this establishment had their own ve traders that they''d groomed for years. They never bought ves from a third party.


    Despite knowing all that, Adam still walked into the pleasure house and offered himself on their chopping board.


    This was the most direct method he could think of.


    Of course, there were still other ways to deal with his targets. But that required far too much time, nning, and scheming. But why strategize when problems can be solved with fists?


    Suddenly, his eyes opened. Through his Sphere of Resonance, he could feel dozens of Rank 1 Magi approaching his private suite. However, none of them entered.


    A hint of surprise shed past his eyes and he muttered under his breath, "Three?"


    Apart from the owners of this pleasure house, another Mana Liquefaction Magus was making his way toward him.


    Hmm, other than the Rollins couple, there shouldn''t have been another Rank 2 Magus," Adam thought to himself, could this perhaps be a client?


    However, apart from his momentary surprise, there was no hint of nervousness in his countenance. He was fully confident in his capabilities to deal with these Magi.


    The next moment, Adam couldn''t help but grimace. "Ugh!"


    He raised his hand and gently rubbed his eyes. A momentter, he looked down at his fingertips and saw that they were stained by blood.


    Adam''s expression turned solemn. I need to finish this quickly. The longer I use the lotus as the magical focus, the more damage I sustain.


    The next moment, his expression returned to usual when he heard the sound of footstepsing in from the entrance of the suite.


    He turned his head and saw four figures walking in. The one at the front was Cade. Behind him were two men and one extremely beautiful woman.


    Adam''s smile widened and he thought to himself, Ah, there they are. Atkin and Nara Rollins. His gaze then shifted to the third Rank 2 Magus. But who is that man?


    Cade approached Adam and stood before him. He put on a nervous smile and began, "My Lord, please allow me to introduce the owners of The Velvet Dreams."


    "Atkin Rollins," Adam muttered as he nced at the middle-


    aged man wearingvish golden robes.


    Then, he looked at the mature, middle-aged woman with an exquisite temperament and charming looks, and added, "And Nara Rollins. I know who you are."


    "Oh?" Nara smiled seductively as she scrutinized Adam''s appearance. "Seems like you''ve done your research quite thoroughly. Might I ask who you are?"


    Adam simply smiled.


    He wasn''t worried about these Magi seeing through his appearance. Firstly, they wouldn''t be able to.


    Secondly, why should he be worried about people who were going to die?


    Hence, the youth ignored her and nced at the young man with ck hair and a pale skinplexion standing beside the couple.


    From the aura and vitality that Adam could sense from this young man, he could tell that thetter was no different in age than him.


    To be so young and already a Mana Liquefaction Magus indicated the young man''s great talent.


    "And you are?" Adam asked curiously.


    Nara''s eyes shed with a cold light upon being ignored by Adam in her own house. Atkin was also seething with rage.


    However, before either of them could respond, the young man had already taken a step forward and was staring at Adam with tant hostility.


    "Don''t you know how ungentlemanly it is to ignore a woman''s question?"


    "Is that so?" Adam''s lips formed a smirk. He got up from his seat and took a step toward this young man.


    His lips parted and he coldly muttered,


    "Then what are you gonna do about it?"

 Chapter 362 Depraved

    ??The pale-skinned youth took a step back, but it wasn''t out of fear.


    When he nced at Adam''s chubby and pockmarked face from up close, he was utterly revulsed by the sheer ugliness.


    "Bastard, who do you think you are speaking to me like that?" The young man''s tone was oozing with killing intent.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am," said Adam with a faint smile. He then nced at Atkin and Nara Rollins, the owners of this pleasure house. "What matters is what I''m here for."


    Nara Rollins, after being ignored by Adam, already had a very bad impression of him. Hence, she didn''t bother responding. She just continued to stare daggers at the youth.


    Atkin, on the other hand, had already decided to overlook that matter for the moment. Being the shrewd businessman that he was, he wanted to see if there was any benefit that he could get out of Adam.


    If not, he could just outright kill the youth.


    Hence, he stepped forward and asked with a friendly smile, "My fellow Magus, before talking business, don''t you think you should at least introduce yourself first? This is basic courtesy, after all."


    Adam looked at the man with raised eyebrows. Then, after a moment of pondering, he nodded. "You may call me... Merlin."


    Of course, there was no way he was going to give his real name.


    Although he was certain that he was going to take out everyone present in the room, because of his cautious personality he refrained from revealing his identity.


    That was also the reason why he was under disguise at the moment.


    "Ah, so it was Magus Merlin," Atkin smiled. The next moment, his expression turned solemn. "Might I ask, how did youe to the conclusion that we deal in ve trade? You do know that such illegal activities are banned in the Empire, don''t you?"


    "Are you still going to feign ignorance?" Adam asked, his toneced with tant mockery.


    However, Atkin, Nara, and the pale-skinned youth didn''t reply. They simply stared at Adam, waiting for him to answer.


    Adam nced at the couple for a long time. In the end, he sighed, "Is it not true that in thest decade, your establishment has procured at least ten thousand young women in the ck market?"


    The couple''s eyes narrowed and they couldn''t help but involuntarily nce at each other.


    Nara''s voice turned cold and she asked, "Where did you receive such false information?"


    "False?" Adam nced at the middle-aged woman and sneered. "A little bird revealed to me this false information."


    "You¡ª" Nara had had enough with the youth, but she was interrupted by him before she could speak a word.


    "You kidnap women from the viges, towns, and cities from all over the Empire and force them into a life of prostitution," Adam began, his eyes zing with anger.


    "Since the establishment of this filthy whorehouse, how many women''s lives have you ruined? How many families have you destroyed?"


    With each word that Adam spoke, the pent-up emotions that he had been bottling inside him slowly started to erupt.


    The things that he had read in the Brotherhood''s intel about how this couple carried out their operations, thoroughly disgusted him. He had never felt such revulsion toward another person before.


    By the way Adam was speaking, it had now be clear to the couple and the pale-skinned youth that this young man wasn''t here to conduct business.


    If anything, it seemed that Adam had most likelye here to retaliate.


    They couldn''t help but wonder the same thing.


    Was someone rted to him forced into prostitution at The Velvet Dreams?


    The atmosphere was tense and the trio couldn''t help but nce at each other in slight apprehension.


    In each others'' eyes, they saw the intention ofpletely eradicating this threat standing in front of them.


    There was no way that they would allow Adam to step foot outside this ce. For if word got out that The Velvet Dreams was dealing in the ve trade, they would face severe ramifications.


    "Well, it looks like you aren''t here to trade in ves," said Atkin with a cold smile. "Isn''t that right, Magus Merlin?"


    Atkin, Nara, and the pale-skinned young man slowly surrounded Adam. While the entrance to the private suite had already been blocked by the dozens of Rank 1 Magi that worked here.


    However, Adam didn''t stop them.


    He nced at the couple and asked, "Why? Why did you do it?" "Why?" Nara sneered. "Because we can!"


    Hearing her response, Adam couldn''t help but tightly clench his fists.


    "Just because you can, you ruined the lives of countless young women.


    "Just because you can, you forced them into selling their bodies so you could profit out of it.


    "Just because you can¡­ you killed them!"


    Adam spoke thest sentence while gritting his teeth. There was a specific intel about this establishment that he had learned earlier today from Hudson.


    There were several other pleasure houses in the red-light district, but all of them paled inparison to The Velvet Dream.


    What was the reason?


    Surely, there couldn''t be many differences between women who voluntarily chose to engage in this line of workpared to women who were forced into it.


    But then why was it that The Velvet Dreams still came out on top?


    The reason was that the Rollins couple allowed their patrons to do whatever they wished with their courtesans.


    Whatever they wished.


    As in, if the clients wanted, they could even butcher the women!


    Adam''s eyes zed with killing intent as he venomously red at the Rollins couple. "How depraved do you have to be to allow people to kill those innocent women?


    "Was forcing them into prostitution not enough?


    "Answer me, you sick bastards!!"


    The trio were visibly shocked when they heard Adam say such things. It was one thing for the youth to know about their dealing in the ve trade.


    However, except for them, no one knew that women were being ughtered here.


    Of course, the clients who partook in this activity were the only other exceptions. But they were made to sign a mana contract, ensuring that such things were never disclosed to others.


    They would die before they could even reveal a hint.


    But for some reason, Adam was privy to everything going around inside The Velvet Dreams. This caused the Rollins couple''s scalps to tingle.


    Now, they no longer thought of straight-up killing Adam. No, they first had to find out how this youth knew so much about them.


    However, the pale-skinned youth standing beside them was of a different mind.


    His eyes narrowed and he muttered coldly, "You know too much."


    Adam nced at him and spat through gritted teeth, "Rest assured, when I''m done with you, the whole Empire will know of your¡ª"


    SPLURT!


    The youth couldn''t finish what he was about to say when all of a sudden he felt a cold de pierce his heart from behind.


    Adam was thunderstruck!


    He slowly lowered his head and saw a pitch-ck dagger stained with his own blood jutting out from his chest.


    Blood spurted out of his mouth as he felt another presence slowly materialize behind him, one which he hadn''t noticed sinceing here.


    His lips parted and he muttered with immense struggle, "I-


    Impossible!


    "Another¡­ Rank 2 Magus?!"

 Chapter 363 Trapped

    ??"No!" Atkin and Nara screamed in reluctance. The former nced at the pale-skinned youth and asked agitatedly, "Lord de, why did you kill him? We still don''t know how he was able to learn our secrets."


    For Atkin to refer to the youth, who was the same rank as him, as ''Lord must mean that this person had a very strong background.


    de nced at the man and solemnly said, "Atkin, don''t you find it weird that this lone Magus dared toe here all by himself and threaten to kill us?"


    Nara protested angrily, "For all we know, this man must''ve been ovee by anger and just decided toe here to avenge whoever it was that¡ª"


    However, she was interrupted when de stepped forward and gently squeezed her cheek. He then applied a little pressure and spoke coldly, "My dearest Nara, you forget who you''re speaking to."


    Nara''s eyes shed with nervousness and she hurriedly apologized, "F-Forgive me, my lord. I-I''m just too tensed by the whole situation."


    de gently caressed the middle-aged woman''s fair cheek and softly said, "Don''t worry, dear. Whoever this Merlin is, I''ll report it to Uncle and request him to deal with it."


    He paused for a moment before ncing at Atkin, "After all, the secrets that his Magus knows, if revealed to the world, would affect both of us."


    Atkin and Nara hurriedly nodded their heads.


    de then turned to nce at Adam, who still had a bewildered look on his face as he stared at the dagger jutting out from his chest, and asked, "Did youe here alone? Or perhaps yourrades are somewhere nearby?"


    Adam coughed out a mouthful of blood and he red at de, "You¡­ I''ll kill you¡­"


    "Hmm." de stroked his chin and thought for a moment. "Looks like you won''t be talking much."


    Adam didn''t reply. He continued to re venomously at the pale-skinned youth.


    de''s eyes narrowed and then he coldly ordered his guardian standing behind Adam, "Roy, finish him."


    "As you wish, my lord," replied the man d in ck.


    The man''s eyes shed with a vicious glint as he yanked the dagger out of Adam''s chest. Then, he kicked the youth''s legs from behind, causing him to miserably fall to his knees.


    His curved dagger, now coated with mana, gleamed with a cold and menacing glint and he swung his hand in one swift motion, aiming to decapitate Adam.


    But the next moment, something very peculiar happened.


    The ck dagger seamlessly passed through Adam''s neck!


    Roy''s eyes narrowed when he realized that the sensation he felt just now was vastly different from what he was used to when he decapitated someone.


    Moreover, there was no blooding out of Adam''s neck.


    Instead, it was¡­ smoke.


    The next moment, Adam''s entire body dissolved into gray smoke and dissipated into thin air, causing everyone inside the room to be shocked out of their minds.


    And then¡­


    Hand of Doom: One Hit!


    SPLURT!


    Blood and small pieces of mangled flesh spilled in all directions. Roy weakly lowered his head, his eyes shing with confusion and panic.


    He saw a fist stained by his own blood and flesh jutting out from his chest.


    Moreover, there was arge, gaping hole in his upper body. His heart, lungs, and a few other organs had already been sted to smithereens.


    "W-What¡­" That was all he could manage to mutter before the lights in his eyes dimmed and he lifelessly fell to the ground.


    Atkin, Nara, and de had frozen in absolute terror. One moment, they thought that Adam had died, but the next moment, they learned that they had been deceived.


    A Rank 2 Magus, a highly proficient assassin at that, had been killed in just one shot!


    After Roy''s lifeless body miserably fell to the ground, a shadowy figure came into view. However, much to the trio''s disbelief, it wasn''t the chubby and pot-bellied Magus that they were expecting to see.


    Instead, it seemed to be a young man with a medium build, neither too muscr nor too lean. He was wearing dark Magus robes, and over it, he donned a ck cape.


    Furthermore, he also wore a ck, point hat on his head that curled slightly to the side at the top. Due to theck of bright lights inside the private suite and the shadow cast by the brim of the pointy hat, this young man''s facial features were not visible at all.


    The most striking feature about this youth, however, was his pair of eyes that had the pattern of a brilliant white lotus ingrained in them!


    de was the first to snap out of his daze. When he realized that he was dealing with a Magus skilled in illusions, he instantly lost all his will to fight.


    He knew just how terrifying these Magi could be in battle.


    Thus, he hurriedly conjured a magic scroll from his space-


    type storage ring. Then, without hesitation, he expended his mana into the scroll and tore it.


    The next moment, he disappeared!


    When Adam saw this, his eyes narrowed. He thought to himself in surprise, Teleportation? How decisive!


    "Lord de!" Atkin and Nara too came to their senses when they realized that the pale-skinned young man had decided to abandon them and flee.


    Then, they nervously nced at each other, and then at Adam.


    They couldn''t help but wonder if the person standing in front of them was such a big threat that de had immediately decided to retreat.


    But when they realized that they had the advantage in numbers, their eyes shone with a hint of confidence.


    Clearly, two Mana Liquection Magi and dozens of Mana Foundation Magi should be enough to deal with the youth standing in front of them.


    Or so they thought.


    Atkins was enraged at the fact that this person in front of them had deceived them. Even now, he still couldn''t clearly see the young man''s face.


    It was as if his face had been shrouded in ayer of shadows.


    The only thing he could see in those shadows was the pair of bright flower patterns.


    Atkin roared, "You filthy scum, reveal yourself! How dare you trick us?!"


    Nara pointed her trembling finger at Adam and screeched, "You! Don''t think you can step out of this ce alive! You''re trapped, you hear me?! You''ve beenpletely surrounded!"


    Adam''s lips curled up into a malicious grin as he slowly took a step forward.


    His lips parted and he muttered with raging killing intent, "I''m not the one who''s trapped.


    "You are!"

 Chapter 364 Terror

    ??Seeing Adam walk toward them with an evil grin on his face, Atkin and Nara couldn''t help but tremble in fear and involuntarily retreat a few steps.


    Something about the youth''s presence caused their hearts to be gripped by terror.


    Furthermore, when they gazed at the white flower pattern in his jet-ck eyes, the fear in their hearts magnified exponentially.


    Before they or the Rank 1 Magi near the suite''s entrance could even make a move, Adam raised his hand and performed a simple hand sign.


    Then, the white lotus pattern in his eyes lit up with a glorious light.


    The couple couldn''t help but squint their eyes. This otherwordly light was too bright for them.


    When the light receded and they opened their eyes again, they realized nothing had changed.


    Nara couldn''t help but force a nervousugh, "Ha-Hahaha! You''re nothing! Nothing!"


    Atkin on the other hand had an extremely solemn expression on his face. He looked around in fear, wondering if he was inside yet another illusion.


    Had his senses deceived him?


    Or was this reality?


    He couldn''t tell.


    Finally, he understood why de had escaped without a shred of hesitation. A Magus who majored in the School of Illusion was simply a force to be reckoned with.


    Not to mention, Adam was a Rank 2 Magus!


    Nara nced at her husband and screamed in panic, "W-What are you waiting for?! Help me kill him!"


    The next moment, she conjured a sword from her storage artifact and dashed toward the youth in a frenzy, her eyes shing with a deranged light.


    Seeing this, Atkin shouted nervously, "Nara, wait!"


    However, it was already toote.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk and he muttered a single word.


    "Come."


    The following moment, Adam''s shadow seemed to havee alive. It squirmed on the ground, reaching upward.


    Before anyone knew what was happening, his shadow had already covered the entire suite.


    "Ahhhh!" Nara screamed in fear as she watched Adam''s shadow drown the room. "What is this?! Shadow Magic?!"


    Atkin was the same. He looked around in horror. Adam''s shadow had covered the floor. He was now afraid even to take a single step.


    Adam didn''t give the couple a moment of respite. He waved his hand in an upward motion.


    Following that, countless dark tendrils emerged from his shadow!


    These tendrils had fear-inducing eyes with crimson pupils growing on their grotesque surfaces. These frightening eyes blinked a couple of times and then all gazed at the couple.


    Seeing all the crimson eyes stare at them malevolently, Atkni and Nara''s bodies shuddered. Everywhere they looked, they found these eyes staring right back at them.


    Their bodies froze in absolute horror and they couldn''t even think straight, forget casting a spell. They had never felt such fear in all their lives.


    The dark tendrils slowly slithered their way toward the couple, and in but a few moments, they hadpletely surrounded them.


    Atkin and Nara had their backs against each other as they helplessly nced at the waves of tendrils slowly approaching them from all sides.


    "W-What do we do?!" Nara hadpletely broken down at this point. Tears streamed down her eyes and she shrieked, "I don''t wanna die! No, no, no, I don''t wanna die!"


    Atkin, on the other hand, was so horror-stricken that he couldn''t even speak. Suddenly, his eyes filled with hope and he started screaming, "Merlin, wait, wait! I''ll give you everything! Money, women, you name it! N-Name your price!"


    A cold voice that seemed to originate from all around them suddenly spoke, "Toote for that."


    The next moment, the wave of dark tendrilspletely submerged the couple. Some coiled around their legs, others coiled around their arms and torso, while a few even slid inside Atkin and Nara''s mouths, choking them. Their bodies writhed in pain and agony as they felt the cold touch of death slowly gripping their necks.


    Crimson eyes and ck tendrils.


    That was thest thing they witnessed before their eyes rolled back and they lost consciousness.


    ¡­


    The Rank 1 Magi who were blocking the entrance of the private suite werepletely thunderstruck by what they had just witnessed.


    After Roy died and de teleported away from this ce with the help of a magic scroll, they saw Adam slowly walk toward the owners of this establishment.


    Then, they saw Adam raise his hand and perform a simple hand gesture.


    Following that, the scene that took ce caused the Rank 1 Magi to not believe their eyes. They saw Atkin and Nara suddenly look around them in terror.


    Even though there was absolutely nothing or no one around them, they acted as if they had been surrounded by enemies on all sides.


    Meanwhile, Adam just silently stood before them.


    Within a few moments, Atkin and Nara were standing with their backs against each other. And then, their bodies started to convulse and they fell to the ground.


    It was almost as if someone was pressing them to the ground and choking them.


    Yet there was no one.


    The couple''s bodies intensely jerked for about a minute before they lost consciousness and motionlesslyy on the ground.


    From the beginning to the end, all Adam did was simply perform a hand motion. But this simple gesture had brought to life the couple''s darkest nightmares.


    This was the terror of the School of Illusion.


    Rank 2 Spell: Chimerical!


    With this spell, Adam had crafted an illusion that took root directly inside the couple''s minds. This spell included the sensation of sight, sound, and even touch.


    While the target was under this spell, they perceived the illusion to be extremely real. They begin to justify any illogical oues that came from interacting with the illusion.


    The target became so convinced that the illusion was real that their brain tricked them into taking damage from the illusion.


    In Atkin and Nara''s case, they saw the tendrils pinning them to the ground and choking them. As a result, their brains tricked them into feeling suffocated and gasping for air.


    Subsequently, they lost consciousness.


    Blood trickled down Adam''s eyes, yet he remained steadfast. He hadn''t killed the couple yet. He wouldn''t give them such an easy death.


    The youth turned around and nced at the dozens of Rank 1 Magi who were frozen in absolute horror. His eyes thennded on Cade, the keeper of this establishment.


    He raised his hand and pointed his finger at him.


    "Your turn."

 Chapter 365 Liberate

    ??Cade, who had witnessed everything happen just now, was shocked out of his mind. So many things had happened in such little time that he didn''t know how to react.


    First, he saw Adam getting stabbed by Roy. But that turned out to be false. Then, he saw Adam, whose appearance hadpletely changed, suddenly appear behind Roy and instantly kill him.


    The fact that a Rank 2 Magus was so effortlessly killed caused him to be dumbfounded.


    Following that, he saw Salde teleport away from this ce at the first chance he got. Then, he witnessed his masters, Atkin and Nora Rollins, be targetted by some kind of mind-boggling spell and knocked out unconscious.


    Not only had Adam killed a Rank 2 Magus, he had also incapacitated two other Magi of the same rank in quick sessions.


    He couldn''t help but think to himself, Since when did Mana Liquefaction Magi be so easy to deal with?!


    Such fighting prowess waspletely unheard of.


    But when Adam stepped forward and pointed at him, saying that it was his turn to now die, he snapped back to his senses.


    His teeth ttered in horror, wondering if he would really meet his end tonight. But when he realized that there were at least twenty Magi on his side, his heart couldn''t help but give birth to hope and confidence.


    No, we can still beat him! He screamed in his heart.


    Without waiting a moment longer, he hurriedly started prepping for his spell. At the same time, he roared, "Everyone, drown him with your attacks! Now!"


    At once, a flurry of spells wasunched toward Adam.


    Lightning bolts, earthen spikes, acid blobs, ice shards, ming orbs, everything that the Rank 1 Magi could muster, they shot them toward Adam with unmatched fury.


    BOOM!


    A loud explosion took ce on the second floor of The Velvet Dreams, causing the people inside as well as outside to be utterly shocked.


    Such a thing had never happened before.


    The customers, courtesans, and the staff of the pleasure house werepletely taken aback by this sudden development.


    Security within The Velvet Dreams was so tight that no Magus would be able to cause such chaos here.


    Of course, if it was a Mana Vortex Magus then it would be a different matter altogether. But a Magus of such standing would never visit this establishment in the first ce.


    The people couldn''t help but wonder just what in the world was going on.


    Meanwhile, arge crowd had already gathered outside, looking at the small area on the second floor where the explosion had just gone off.


    "Am I seeing things?!"


    "Someone''s fighting inside The Velvet Dreams?"


    "Are they tired of living?!"


    The wave of panicked chatter flushed through the crowd as they looked toward the second floor with shock, nervousness, and even excitement.


    People loved drama, after all.


    The surge of emotions and adrenaline that they got out of witnessing conflicts was far too thrilling and engaging. Not to mention the sense of pleasure they derived from seeing others experience trouble.


    All in all, it was very entertaining to watch.


    Inside the private suite on the second floor, the ce that Adam had been standing on waspletely drowned in spells, causing the area to be covered in dust and debris.


    Cade watched on with rapt focus, wondering if they had managed to kill Adam. The Rank 1 Magi around him were the same.


    Their hearts pounded wildly inside their chests as they strained their eyes, waiting for the dust to clear.


    But when it did, all they saw was a charred crater.


    Adam was nowhere to be seen.


    "W-What?!"


    "Impossible!" "I swear I saw him being hit by the spells!"


    "Where is he?!"


    The Magi looked around in sheer panic. Whereas, Cade''s body started to intensely tremble. He couldn''t help but mutter under his breath, "A-Another illusion?"


    "Indeed."


    The next moment, he heard a cold voiceing from behind him. Following that, he felt a firm hand tightly grab the top of his head.


    Cade didn''t even need to turn around to see just who this person was.


    He already knew.


    His body shuddered violently and tears started streaming down his eyes. "P-Please, please, please! Why?! W-Why are you doing this?!"


    "Because I can," Adam sneered.


    The following moment, his grip on Cade''s skull tightened and he viciously yanked his head, along with his spine, out of his body.


    Cade''s headless body, now unable to be supported by his vertebrae, fell to the ground in a mangled and deformed manner.


    Adam then turned around and nced at the rest of the Rank 1 Magi with an indifferent expression.


    When they saw this youth still holding Cade''s head in his hand, they were ovee by unprecedented terror.


    The way that Cade had been murdered caused their scalps to tingle. And the young man who had carried out this inhumane act had done it so casually that they couldn''t help but wonder if this person was a human or a devil.


    When Adam looked into the eyes of these Magi, he saw that they no longer had any will to fight.


    Part of him wanted to murder these foul Magi who had partaken in the pleasure house''s operations for so many years.


    But the other part couldn''t allow him to engage in reckless ughter.


    In the end, he chucked Cade''s head at them and coldly muttered, "Leave."


    The Magi were bergastted. They were sure that they wouldn''t be able to leave this ce alive. They were certain that Adam would kill them.


    But now when they heard the young man, they couldn''t help but involuntarily nce at one another and wonder if they had heard wrong.


    "Leave!" Adam roared.


    The mana pressure and the indomitable aura radiating from him cause all the Magi to cough blood.


    They started to bleed from their facial orifices, gazing at the young man in front of them in abject horror.


    Then, without waiting a moment longer, they got to their feet and ran as fast as they could. Their legs erupted with newfound strength as they sought to get as far away as possible from the youth.


    Seeing thest of them leave the private suite, Adam couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t know if letting them go was the right decision.


    But he found it beneath himself to kill those who had already given up.


    He then turned around and nced at the unconscious bodies of Atkin and Nara. His eyes gleamed with a vicious light and he mumbled, "But as long as you both die, then it will all be worth it."


    The following moment, the lotus pattern in his eyes lit up and he performed yet another simple hand sign.


    Then, the space behind him tore open and a direct portal to the Spirit World was formed!


    Out of this portal, about a dozen Hidden Servants rushed out and respectfully knelt down before the youth.


    Adam gave each of them two Potions of Explosion and instructed, "Go, burn this ce to the ground."


    With sheer reverence, the Hidden Servants epted the vials containing orange liquid and left the suite, each going in a different direction.


    The next moment, a gray light fashed and Valerian appeared in front of Adam. He looked at the youth and solemnly asked, "What do you want me to do, brother?"


    Adam pointed at the couple and stated, "Keep guard. If any onees to retrieve them, kill them on sight."


    Valerian''s topaz eyes shed with a cold light. "Understood!"


    Adam then turned around and walked out of the suite. The young dragon couldn''t help but ask, "Brother, where are you headed?"


    The youth turned around and faintly smiled.


    "To liberate."

 Chapter 366 Dungeon

    ??The Hidden Servants summoned by Adam dashed through the building and started throwing Potions of Explosions in certain key areas.


    A series of explosions rang throughout the establishment, causing the people inside and outside to bepletely stunned.


    The oncevishly adorned pleasure house descended into utter chaos as explosions sted through its walls.


    Its serene ambiance was shattered in an instant, reced by the deafening roar of detonations and the smell of smoke and burning fabric.


    Panic spread like wildfire among the patrons and the staff working at the pleasure house. Screams for help echoed through the corridors as people scrambled for safety.


    The floor beneath trembled with each explosion. Moreover, the sound of ss shattering and the walls tumbling made the atmosphere even more hellish.


    In the private suites on the second floor, patrons and courtesans stumbled over each other as they desperately tried to escape.


    The expressions on the faces of the patrons were filled with fear and panic. But the courtesans, their eyes could be seen shing with hope.


    On the first floor, the scene was even more frantic. Near the main entrance, a stampede of people pressed against each other, trying to get out.


    Some even broke open windows and leaped out, disregarding everything.


    The pleasure house behind them had been covered in mes. It was a storm of panic and destruction.


    Outside the establishment, arge number of crowd had gathered. They were all people that had just escaped from this hellish ce.


    Arge number of people had congregated from elsewhere after hearing thergemotion. When they arrived and witnessed the scene of this three-story building covered in mes, they were speechless.


    After some inquiry, they found out that there had been a huge battle on the second floor of the building. And before anyone knew it, the entire ce was engulfed in mes.


    Some workers of the pleasure house imed to see crystal vials containing orange liquids levitating in the air and smashing against the walls and curtains inside.


    Others exaggerated this scene even more and argued that it was the spirit of the dead that hade to seek revenge, burning this building to the ground.


    Amidst the crowd, a few dozen Magi stood out. Unlike the others who were standing and witnessing this mind-blowing scene unfold, they were hastily running far away from this ce.


    These were the same people who had just witnessed Adam brutally murder Cade, a Rank 2 Magi, Roy, and incapacitate the owners of the pleasure house, Atkin and Nara Rollins.


    They couldn''t believe that the madman had actually burned this ce to the ground.


    Without even casting another nce at The Velvet Dreams, these Magi scurried in different directions, aiming to leave the red-light district¡ªno, the City of Acryon¡ªas soon as possible.


    At another ce near the crowd, a group of courtesans clung to each other, their faces pale and their eyes shining with great expectation.


    A young elf couldn''t help but ask her friends as tears streamed down her eyes, "Is it over? Are we finally¡­ free?"


    None of the other courtesans replied. They didn''t know the answer.


    They continued to stare at this building, this cage that had restricted their freedom for all these years, now being bathed in mes and slowly burning to the ground.


    ¡­


    In the dungeon built directly below the establishment, a group of about a dozen Magi had erupted in panic.


    When they felt the explosions going off above them, they knew something had gone terribly wrong. After all, something like this had never happened in The Velvet Dreams before.


    This establishment was owned and run by two mighty Rank 2 Magi, and ording to some rumors, there was even a Rank 3 Magi secretly supporting this business from the shadows.


    Taking all this into consideration, there was no sane man who would try to destroy this ce.


    But the constant rumblings happening above ground, and the dust and debris falling from the ceiling told them otherwise.


    A middle-aged man nced at hisrades and nervously gulped. "S-Shall we go and take a look upstairs?"


    "Are you crazy?! Let''s just run!" Another Magi said.


    "B-But." The man turned back around and nced at the rows of prison cells behind him. "What about them? We were told to strictly guard¡ª"


    His words came to an abrupt halt when they suddenly heard the sound of footstepsing from the direction of the dungeon entrance.


    Everyone simultaneously turned their heads and nced at the imposing ck gate. From the footsteps, they could infer that it was only one person. But was it an ally?


    Or an enemy?


    They didn''t know.


    They nced at each other and saw the fear and nervousness in each other''s eyes. Then, they finally came to a decision.


    The group of Magi brandished their weapons and readied their materialponents, preparing for battle. With bated breaths, they sensed the sound of footstepsing closer and closer.


    Until finally, the gate was unlocked and it creaked open.


    A figure wearing well-fitted ck robes and donning a ck cape came into view. This man walked with his hands sped behind his back and calmly approached the dozen Magi.


    He wore a ck pointy hat on his head. His facial expressions were concealed. The Magi couldn''t make out how he looked.


    However, they could see a pair of jet-ck eyes shining with a white lotus pattern. Moreover, there were two streaks of bloody tears trickling down his face.


    Adam coldly nced at these Magi who were looking at him with incredulous expressions.


    "Leave or die."


    A moment of silence ensued before the group of Magi burst intoughter.


    Although they could sense that this person in front of them was very likely to be Rank 2 Magus based on the mana signature radiating from him, so what?


    A dozen Rank 1 Magi was more than enough to deal with a single Rank 2 Magus.


    "Oi, bastard!" A bald, middle-aged man pointed his finger at Adam. "What''s happening upstairs? Is it yourrades'' doing?"


    Adam didn''t reply to this man. He nced at everybody and a momentter, he nodded to himself.


    "So you''ve chosen death."


    The next moment, before the group of Magi could even react, Adam had already cast his spell.


    Rank 1 Spell: Magic Missile!


    Four orbs of pure mana shot toward the group of Rank 1 Magi. Theirughter came to an abrupt halt, reced by wails of torment.


    In but a few moments, the heads of these Magi had been viciously pierced by the Magic Missiles.


    They had all died.


    Adam stepped over the corpses of these people who had dared to underestimate him and had now paid with their lives.


    Then, he stood in front of the rows of prison cells and gazed at the shadowy silhouettes of people within them.


    His lips parted and he softly muttered, "It''s time."

 Chapter 367 Finish

    ??Hundreds of female ves who were huddled inside their cells were stunned by the sudden scene unfolding before them.


    A ck-robed Magus, whose facial appearance they couldn''t make out, entered the dungeon and instantly killed the dozen Rank 1 Magi guarding the cells.


    The speed and ruthlessness with which this Magus had killed the rest had thoroughly shocked them.


    Their eyes were wide with fear and disbelief as they nced at the fresh corpses of the Magi and then back at the neer. Their haggard faces and tattered clothes spoke of prolonged suffering and hopelessness.


    As they saw this Magus wearing a ck pointy hat appear before them, a mixture of hope and astonishment rippled through the hearts of these women.


    However, there was still fear lingering in their eyes.


    "It''s time," they heard the Magus softly mutter.


    Four orbs of pure mana orbited around Adam as he nced at these pitiful women. His eyes shed withplicated emotions - grief, anger, sympathy, and finally relief.


    With a wave of his hand, the four Magic Missiles zoomed through the air and destroyed the locks of the dozens of cells situated in this underground dungeon.


    After destroying the locks, the Magic Missiles entered the cells one by one. Under the surprised yelps of the women, the spell destroyed each and everyone''s shackles and chains with deadly uracy before finally dissipating into the air.


    The ves werepletely stunned by what had just happened. They were initially hesitant, but when they realized that their restraints were truly gone, they couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Yet, none of them dared toe out of their cells.


    They stared at Adam with wariness. Despite the youth breaking them free, they refused toe near him.


    Seeing the terror in their eyes, Adam''s heart tightened. He found himself involuntarily clenching his fists, thinking to himself, Just how much suffering did you have to go through?


    He took a deep breath and spoke with a gentle voice, "You''re free now."


    That word struck the chords of the hundreds of women who were gazing at Adam. Their bodies involuntarily trembled upon hearing his words.


    They had never hoped of ever hearing that word again.


    Free.


    One by one, the women started toe out of their cells. The number was minuscule at first, but slowly they gained their confidence and stepped out, standing in the long corridor, timidly facing Adam.


    A young human mustered her courage and stepped forward. She nced at Adam''s countenance which was covered by ayer of illusory smoke.


    She couldn''t make out his appearance, but she could see the tears of blood streaming down his blurry face.


    The woman''s lips quivered and she asked, "Who¡­ who are you?"


    Adam nced at her and faintly smiled, "No one."


    Then, he raised his hand and pointed at the secret exit on the other side of the dungeon. "Hurry. You all must leave before this ce copses."


    Another woman stepped forward and asked with apprehension, "B-But what about the guards? We¡­ we can''t fight them!"


    "I''ve already dealt with them," Adam spoke gently. He nced at everyone present and nodded. "Now go."


    With that said, he turned around and ran back the way he hade from. His job here was done.


    Now all that remained was the final act.


    The hundreds of women watched Adam''s departing back with tearful eyes. They had never dreamed of seeing the light of day.


    To them, it was a foregone conclusion that they would die within the walls of this very building.


    But now, all of a sudden, this Magus appeared out of nowhere and set them free.


    For the rest of their lives, the image of this mysterious Magus who cried tears of blood would forever be etched inside their hearts.


    They cast one final nce in the direction that Adam had run off to before turning around and escaping the dungeon.


    ¡­


    Through the sea of mes and the falling debris, Adam finally made his way back toward the private suite where he had fought the Rank 2 Magi earlier. Upon entering, he was surprised to see fresh new corpses of Magi sprawled across the ground. They had vicious w marks all over their bodies. Some had their limbs missing, while others hadrge gaping holes in them.


    It seemed that they had died a very gruesome death.


    Adam nced at Valerian, who was standing before the unconscious Atkin and Nara, and asked, "These guys came to rescue them?"


    Valerian nodded. "That''s right, brother."


    Adam nced at all the new corpses, numbering close to a dozen, and couldn''t help but wonder in slight surprise, Just how many Mana Foundation Magi did this couple employ?


    He then crouched down beside Valerian and gently patted his furry head. "You did well."


    Valerian nced at the white lotus pattern in the youth''s eyes. Then, he nced at the tears of blood that streamed down endlessly.


    "Brother¡­ you should stop," he said with an extremely pained expression.


    Hearing the concern in his voice, Adam''s heart warmed. "Don''t worry. I''m almost done."


    Valerian deeply nced at the youth before nodding his head. Then, he turned into a gray sh of light and disappeared inside the former''s spirit sea.


    As soon as the young dragon left, Adam''s soft and gentle expression slowly crumbled, reced by cold indifference.


    His gazended on the Rollins couple, his eyes spewing unbridled killing intent.


    He got to his feet and walked toward them. Then, he coated his finger with mana and viciously stabbed certain areas on their bodies.


    The couple''s body trembled under Adam''s attack. The ces his finger had stabbed were now flowing with blood. Despite that, the couple still hadn''t woken up.


    Seeing that, Adam''s lips curled up into a cold smile.


    He had just pressed dozens of points on their bodies, each point urately aligning with their mana channels.


    What he had done was effectively prevent the couple from using mana for a short period of time!


    "Alright then," Adam coldly muttered.


    He then grabbed the couple by the hair and dragged them through the charred ground.


    "Time to finish this."

 Chapter 368 Freedom

    ??The night sky was lit up with the sinister glow of mes as The Velvet Dreams slowly burned to the ground.


    Thick plumes of ck smoke and tongues of red inferno reached upward toward the sky, carrying the smell of burning wood and fabric with them.


    The fire had been burning for quite a while now, and arge crowd had already gathered in front of the Velvet Dreams.


    Their faces, illuminated by the bright mes, disyed expressions of shock and panic. Eyes widened in disbelief, they watched as the once opulent and most-visited pleasure house in the red-light district was engulfed in mes.


    Cries of anxiety and whispers of fear swept through the crowd as theyid their eyes on this incredulous scene unfolding before them.


    "H-How could this happen?" A man asked, his eyes shing with shock and disbelief.


    Another person standing beside him replied, "I overheard one of the staff saying there was a big fight between Mana Liquefaction Magi on the second floor. One thing led to the other, and now¡­"


    The person didn''t need to finish. Everything wasid bare before them for all to see.


    Suddenly, someone from the crowd asked, "What about the people inside? Have all of them managed to evacuate?"


    "I''m not sure¡­"


    "Such arge fire, surely some must''ve died."


    "Indeed!"


    All of a sudden, surprised shrieks could be hearding from a side of the gathered crowd.


    When everyone turned their heads in that direction, they found that it was the courtesans who used to work at The Velvet Dreams.


    They saw that these women were pointing at a certain ce right beside the burning Velvet Dreams.


    When the people turned their heads in the direction these women were pointing toward, they witnessed something that caused them to be thunderstruck.


    Perhaps, this scene to them was countless times more shocking than watching the Velvet Dreams burn to the ground.


    They saw a hidden underground tunnel door suddenly open right beside the burning building. And from this entrance, countless women with pale, emaciated faces and wearing tattered clothes emerged.


    Seeing the deep and ghastly marks on these women''s wrists and necks, the crowd was absolutely stunned. Some of them were so shocked that they couldn''t find the right words to speak.


    As the people watched these pitiful women emerge from the underground tunnel and walk toward the other courtesans standing in the crowd, they erupted into a loud and morous chatter.


    "It can''t be!"


    "These¡­ these¡­ these women!"


    "They''ve been imprisoned under this pleasure house all this while?!"


    "Impossible! Are you saying the Velvet Dreams has been¡­"


    The people in the crowd were afraid to say the words. They knew just how terrible of a crime it was to engage in this illegal activity.


    Suddenly, the crowd parted and a squadron of Magi wearing silver armor and red capes made their way through. The one leading them was a tall and muscr middle-aged man with blond hair and light blue eyes.


    When the crowd nced at this man, they were shocked.


    "Lord Whitmore!" The surrounding people blurted out in astonishment, their eyes gleaming with respect and admiration.


    This man belonged to the enforcement agency of Acryon, known as the Sentinels.


    Whitmore was indifferent to the reactions of the crowd. He coldly nced at the burning three-story building in front of him. Then, he scanned the crowd, his gaze finallynding on therge number of women that had just arisen from the tunnel.


    His eyes squinted and the next moment he walked toward them. He appeared in front of an elven woman and carefully observed her.


    Pale skin, whip marks, sunken eyes, wrist and neck marks, haggard physique¡­ Whitmore thought to himself as his fist involuntarily clenched.


    "Young Miss," he tried to speak as gently as he could. "Can you tell me what happened?"


    The elven young woman flinched at first before hurriedly hiding behind her friend. Seeing such a reaction, Whitmore''s fists clenched even tighter.


    A courtesan who worked at the Velvet Dreams mustered her courage and finally spoke up for all the women, her voice choking with boundless pent-up emotions. "The Velvet Dreams¡­ they bought us from the underground ck market! They took away our freedom, our dreams, our everything!"


    Her pain-filled words resounded through the ce. Hearing her words, the crowd was stupefied. A few moments of silence ensued with the only sound of timbers burning and debris falling heard in the background.


    Then, the crowd erupted in a frenzy!


    "I-Impossible!"


    "The Velvet Dreams has been engaging in the ve trade?!"


    "How long have they been doing this?!"


    "What were the authorities doing till now?!"


    Whitmore''s eyes turned bloodshot and a murderous aura started emanating from him, causing the people standing around him to suffocate.


    He spat through gritted teeth, "Those despicable scums, how dare they!"


    "My lord, please¡­ control yourself," a Magus from the Sentinel gulped nervously, trying to calm Whitemore down.


    Realizing that his sudden burst of emotions was affecting the people around him, Whitmore immediately withdrew his aura and promptly apologized.


    "Has everyone safely made it out?" He then asked the elven woman.


    "I don''t know about the others," she began, "but all the courtesans that were working tonight have already evacuated."


    "What about the customers?" Whitmore asked.


    The elf paused for a moment before shaking her head, "I don''t know."


    Whitmore was about to interrogate her further, trying to understand what had caused the Velvet Dreams to be reduced to such a mess.


    But suddenly, another round of shocked cries swept through the crowd.


    "Oh my goodness!"


    "Isn''t that¡­"


    "That''s the couple who owns The Velvet Dreams!"


    "But who is that man?!"


    Whitmore turned his head and the scene that greeted his eyes caused him to freeze in astonishment.


    On the roof of the burning building, a Magus wearing ck robes and a ck pointy hat had suddenly made his presence known.


    This Magus was viciously grabbing onto the hair of Atkin and Nara Rollins and dragging them to the edge of the roof!


    When Whitmore witnessed this scene, his pupils constricted.


    From what he could tell, the owners of The Velvet Dreams had engaged in the trading of ves. For that, they had to be severely punished ording to thews of the Empire.


    However, from the way things were proceeding, Whitmore had a very strong feeling that this ck-robed Magus was nning to take thews into his own hands.


    The next moment, he coated his legs in mana and vaulted toward the roof of the burning building. His entire being emanated the terrifying aura of a Rank 2 Magus.


    "Stop right there!" He roared. "Hand these two to the authorities this instant!"


    Adam nced at the approaching Whitmore with calm eyes.


    Then, he performed a hand gesture and pointed his palm toward the blond man who was only a few meters in the air away from him.


    Rank 2 Spell: Gravity Repulsion!

 Chapter 369 Vengeance

    ??As Whitmore vaulted through the air, he stretched out his hand, aiming to take down Adam.


    From up close, he was stunned to see the youth''s appearance. He couldn''t make out his facial features at all. It seemed to be concealed by ayer of illusory smoke.


    What really surprised him was the white flower patterns in his jet-ck eyes, along with the blood that was streaming from them.


    But the next moment, he saw Adam calmly lift his hand and point his palm toward him, casting a spell.


    And then it hit him.


    Rank 2 Spell: Gravity Repulsion!


    It was an intense and disorienting experience, to say the least. A wave of invisible energy made contact with his body that was in mid-air.


    Whitmore felt as if an invisible hand had suddenly struck him with tremendous power.


    He was shocked, physically and mentally. The man waspletely unprepared for the sudden change in force.


    Whitmore felt a brief moment of weightlessness as the repulsion force counteracted the gravity. This disorientation caused a sense of vertigo, throwing his equilibrium off.


    And then, he was propelled away.


    As the wind brushed past him, howling in his ears, his eyes shed with disbelief and even hints of fear.


    Only one thought echoed inside his mind before he was mmed back to the ground.


    Gravity Magic!


    BOOM!


    The crowd that had just witnessed the scene was shocked out of their minds. So many things had happened in such quick session that they felt like they were overdosing on dopamine and adrenaline.


    First, they saw countless emaciated women emerging from underground, hinting at the fact that the Velvet Dreams may have been engaging in the ve trade all this while.


    Then they saw a mysterious ck-robed Magus, whose face they couldn''t see, appear at the rooftop of the burning building, dragging Atkin and Nara Rollins by the hair.


    Finally, they saw Lord Whitemore, a well-respected and powerful Magus from the Sentinels,unch toward the ck-robed Magus to retrieve the Rollins couple.


    But immediately after, they saw the blond man be struck by a very peculiar kind of magic spell cast by the ck-robbed Magus.


    When they saw Whitemore lying down miserably on the ground before them, they couldn''t help but be utterly astonished.


    The remaining squadron of Magi of the Sentinel hurriedly approached Whitemore in panic and shock.


    "My Lord, are you alright?" A Magus helped the man to his feet.


    Whitemore didn''t reply to him. He continued to re at Adam with eyes zing with fury. He pointed his finger at the youth and screamed, "Assaulting a Sentinel Magus is a crime.


    "Surrender yourself and hand over the Rollins couple!"


    Adam lowered his head and nced at him with amusement.


    Surrender myself? Hand over this despicable couple? You wish!


    Hepletely ignored the man. The next moment, he cast a series of hand gestures and then stamped his foot on the roof.


    Following that, two horizontal pirs materialized from the wall beneath him.


    Then, the youth took out two ropes from his earring and casually started to tie them around Atkin and Nara''s necks.


    When the crowd witnessed this scene, their eyes popped out of their eyesockets.


    "This madman!"


    "Is he trying to hang them?!"


    "Right in front of the Sentinels?"


    "Does he have a death wish?!" When Whitmore saw what Adam was trying to do, his eyes turned bloodshot. Immense rage welled up in his heart as he instructed the other Magi, "Sentinels, stop him¡ª"


    But before he could finish what he was about to say, something strange urred.


    The women who had recently emerged from the underground tunnel hurriedly stood in front of Whitmore and the Sentinels, blocking their way.


    Seeing this, not only the Sentinels but even the crowd and the other courtesans were dumbfounded.


    "What are you lot doing?!" Whitmore screamed at the top of his lungs. "Step aside this instant!"


    Yet, the women didn''t move.


    Their bodies trembled in fear seeing the Sentinels draw their swords and prepare to cast spells. Despite that, they didn''t move.


    "Why?!" Whitmore couldn''t understand just what had gotten into these women.


    A human mustered all the courage and strength she could and spoke, "Because¡­ that man freed us!"


    Seeing one person speak, the others too gained confidence.


    "T-That''s right!"


    "If you want to harm him, you have to go through us!"


    "That Magus is our savior!"


    When Whitmore and the rest of the Sentinels heard these women im that Adam had freed them from the dungeon, they couldn''t help but falter.


    The Sentinels nced at Whitmore withplicated looks, seemingly waiting for his decision.


    Whitmore, on the other hand, didn''t know how to react. He nced at the woman in front of him and asked incredulously, "That madman¡­ is your savior?"


    "Yes!" All the women blocking the Sentinels spoke in unison.


    Whitmore''s fists clenched and unclenched several times. He didn''t know what to do.


    Suddenly!


    "AAAHHHHH!!"


    He looked up and saw that Adam had already hung the Rollins couple by the necks from the pirs. Feeling their necks being viciously choked and their flesh burning from the mes around them, the couple had finallye to.


    The scene was nightmarish and chaotic.


    Everyone that had gathered before the burning Velvet Dreams, watched with wide eyes at the Rollins couple dangling from the pirs.


    Ropes tightened cruelly around their necks, cutting off their air supply. Their bodies twisted and jerked in a desperate and instinctual struggle.


    The couple tried to gather mana to cast spells, but much to their horror, they found that they were unable to ess their mana!


    mes from the surroundings crept closer, burning their clothes and eventually their skin, further adding to their torment.


    The pain of choking and burning simultaneously overwhelmed them.


    Silence descended upon the crowd once again, as they watched the Rollins couple silently scream.


    The Sentinels nced at the couple whose movements had now gotten extremely weak. Then, they nced at Whitmore, waiting for his orders.


    "My Lord¡­" A Magus called out.


    However, Whitmore didn''t reply. Instead, he deeply stared at Adam who was indifferently ncing at the Rollins couple slowly dying.


    "Lord Whitmore?" The Magus called out yet again.


    "Hold your ground," said Whitmore after some consideration.


    In but a few moments, the Rollins couple''s bodies that had once been thrashing about desperately, now hung limp from the ropes, consumed by the fire that raged around them.


    Soon, the ropes too caught fire and before anyone knew it, the corpses of the couple fell to the ground.


    However, no one nced at them. Instead, they all looked at Adam who was still standing on the roof of the burning building.


    A gust of wind blew, causing the youth''s ck cape to gently flutter. Behind him, the twin moons shone with an ethereal glow, bearing witness to all that happened.


    This incident would forever be imprinted in the hearts of all the people who had gathered here.


    Whitmore, while still gazing at Adam, asked the women in front of him, "Did he say who he was?"


    None of the women replied. Because they didn''t know.


    Suddenly, a young elf in her early twenties stepped forward. With tearful eyes, she nced at Adam''s ck robes, his ck cape, as well as his ck pointy hat.


    Tears streamed down her face and she spoke with profound relief and happiness.


    "He cried tears of blood as he set us free from our shackles.


    "He avenged the spirits of all my sisters who died within those walls.


    "He brought to justice those two evil-doers.


    "It doesn''t matter what his name is, but what he represents.


    "ck Vengeance!"

 Chapter 370 Obscure

    <h4>Chapter 370 Obscure</h4>


    Somewhere hidden in the crowd, de witnessed the brutal execution of his business partners, Atkin and Nara, with a horrified expression on his face.


    When he saw Adam hang them on the pir, his mind froze in shock. He couldn''t believe that the youth was actually able to deal with two Rank 2 Magi.


    The reason why he had escaped at the beginning was because of his cautious nature.


    But never in his wildest imagination, had he thought that Adam would be able to take care of Atkin and Nara so efficiently. Not only that, but the youth had also managed to burn the pleasure house to the ground at the same time.


    Furthermore, when he saw Adam effortlessly thwart the advances of Whitmore, a well-known Mana Liquefaction Magus in Acryon, he knew that the youth was the real deal.


    He couldn''t help but feel fortunate that he was able to escape thanks to his magic scroll.


    de fearfully nced at Adam who was victoriously standing on the roof of the burning building, thinking to himself, Damn it! Now that the existence of the ve trade has been revealed, we''re in a world of trouble.


    He nervously gulped as he started covertly retreating. I must inform Uncle of this development as soon as possible.


    Without raising any suspicions whatsoever, the pale-skinned youth gradually made his way out of the crowd and left the red-light district.


    In another area in the crowd, a tanned-skinned middle-aged man witnessed the scene before him with wide eyes.


    This person was none other than Hudson Carr.


    Despite the heat from the searing mesing from the burning building in front of him, the man''s tunic was drenched in sweat.


    To say that he was shocked would be a major understatement.


    He looked at Adam standing on the rooftop and couldn''t help but think to himself, This madman¡­


    What has he done?!


    When he had ryed the mission details to Adam, he hadn''t expected the young man to create such a big ruckus.


    This was not how the Twilight Brotherhood operated.


    Members of the Brotherhood liked to remain behind the scenes, working from the shadows. However, what Adam had done waspletely the opposite.


    Although Hudson was bewildered by Adam''s method of carrying out the mission, at the same time, he couldn''t help but admire the youth.


    After all, to immobilize an enemy was far more difficult than killing one. Not to mention, Adam was able to incapacitate two Rank 2 Magi.


    But what shocked Hudson even more was how easily Adam had dealt with Whitmore.


    Witnessing all this, he couldn''t help but be deeply impressed by the youth''s fighting prowess. In his opinion, the Brotherhood could greatly benefit from recruiting a Magus such as Adam.


    But the next moment, his eyes shed withplicated emotions.


    But how will the higher-ups take this? Will they overlook the things that he has done to achieve his objective? I highly doubt it¡­


    The mission Adam was given was to ''take care'' of the owners of the Velvet Dreams. How the youth did it was also a kind of test.


    This would allow the higher-ups of the Brotherhood to have an idea about just what kind of a person Adam was.


    A person''s actions reveal a lot about themselves, after all.


    It was true that Adam had sessfully aplished his mission. But at the same time, he had also burned the pleasure house to the ground.


    Although Hudson had overheard that all the courtesans that worked at this establishment, as well as the ves that had been imprisoned underground, had managed to safely evacuate.


    But what about the rest?


    There were quite a few patrons that were inside the building while it was being burned to the ground. There were bound to be some casualties.


    Hudson didn''t know whether the Brotherhood would approve of Adam''s actions.


    He had been an Agent for this secret society for decades now. He knew the mentality of the higher-ups within the organization.


    They wouldn''t be pleased with the fact that people had to die for the mission to be aplished.


    While he was lost in thought, dozens of Magi from the Sentinals had already approached the burning building and surrounded it from all sides.


    Lord Whitmore, after witnessing that other Rank 2 Magi had arrived at the scene, could no longer just stay put.


    Under the reluctant gazes of the freed women, the blond man stepped forward and screamed, "We have you surrounded from all sides! Surrender yourself!"


    Adam deeply nced at Whitmore. This man could have stopped him from hanging the Rollins couple, but he hadn''t.


    He couldn''t help bute to acknowledge Whitmore.


    The youth knew that if the Rollins couple were handed to the authority, they would at most be given a lifetime imprisonment. It was highly unlikely that they would be executed for their crimes.


    Adam''s gaze stayed on the man for a few moments before he looked at the rest of the Magi d in silver armor and red capes. There were dozens of these Magi and they hadpletely surrounded him.


    There was no way for him to escape.


    However, Adam wasn''t flustered in the least. If he had dared to cause such argemotion, naturally he had nned out his escape route.


    After ncing at all the Magi from the Sentinal, Adam''s gaze thennded on the women that he had freed. He could only hope that these women would be able to live better lives from now on.


    Time to go.


    He then cast his gaze toward Whitmore and nodded ever slightly, taking thetter by surprise.


    Suddenly, he thought of something, and his eyes lit up. Perhaps this can make things a little easier for me.


    Under the startled looks of the Sentinels, he cast hand signs and sacrificed materialponents, preparing his spell.


    "Don''t you dare!"


    "Hurry, stop him!"


    "Stop right there!"


    The Sentinels dashed toward the rooftop of the burning building, but it was toote.


    Rank 2 Spell: Invisible!


    Under the astonished gazes of everyone present, Adam''s body slowly started bing obscured. Before hepletely vanished, he raised his hand in the air and clenched it into a fist.


    He took a deep breath and screamed for all to hear.


    "Long live the Empire!"

 Chapter 371 Vigilante

    ??The following day, the entire City of Acryon buzzed with the shocking news of one of the most famous pleasure houses in the red-light district, The Velvet Dreams, burning to the ground and the subsequent liberation of the ves imprisoned within it.


    Word quickly spread through the streets, carried by the lips of every man, woman, and child.


    In the bustling Grand Bazaar in the Outer City, small groups of people huddled together speaking in hushed and excited tones.


    A middle-aged woman spoke with admiration sparkling in her eyes, "Did you hear about the vignte?"


    "How could I have not?" A man replied excitedly. "They''re calling him ck Vengeance!"


    "Ah, what an appropriate name," marveled another person. "They said he dressed in ck from head to toe and even had the blessing of the twin moons, Selene and Luna!"


    "He''s a true hero if you ask me," a man eximed, "taking down that despicable couple that imprisoned innocent women for who knows how many years."


    At another location within the market, a group of merchants were also discussing Adam''s deeds ofst night.


    Thanks to them, word got around pretty quickly overnight. A merchant''swork was vast, to say the least.


    "It''s about time someone took action," said a plump merchant dressed invish clothes.


    The people around him shared the same sentiment.


    "Hmph, we''ve needed heroes like him for a long time."


    "This is what a Magus should be like!"


    "Here, here!"


    In one of the taverns located in the Outer City, the patrons debated in a very lively manner. They leaned over tables, ale mugs in hand, discussing the actions of the ck Vengeance with great enthusiasm.


    "Burning the whole ce to the ground?" A man grumbled as he mmed his mug on the round wooden table. "Isn''t that going a little too far?"


    Another man, a middle-aged dwarf, stroked his beard and replied withplicated emotions, "Indeed. His actions make him no different than the evil-doers that he killed."


    "That''s right!" A drunken man from the sidemented, "I even heard there were a few casualties inside the building¡ªhup¡ªas a result of the building burning¡ª"


    However, he was viciously interrupted by one of the barmaid who was overhearing their conversation from the other side of the room.


    "Shut your mouth!" She retorted, "He freed those ves! Did you see how many of them there were? How dare you fault him for that?"


    Another woman chimed in, "That''s right! Sometimes you have to fight fire with fire!"


    The drunken man who had made the previousment shrunk back, "But it''s a fact that some people died in there¡­"


    "Hmph!" The barmaid harrumphed. "The people who go to such ces and engage in such indecent actions aren''t your model citizens either.


    "Haven''t you heard? There''s a rumor going around that the Rollins couple allowed their patrons to kill the courtesans tantly.


    "What the ck Vengeance did was the right thing! If it were me, I would have dealt with all those perverted bastards. Hmph!"


    Scenes such as this were ying out all throughout the Outer City. Adam''s actions had won these people''s support and admiration.


    However, within the walls of the Inner City, it was a different story altogether.


    Here, the reactions were mixed. Wealthy nobles and powerful Magi discussed the events ofst night with unease.


    "Such actions cannot be condoned," said an elderly Magus who was having a meal with some friends in an opulent restaurant. "They undermine the rule ofw that the Empire has set down. More often than not, they can lead to chaos."


    Yet, within the same restaurant, a group of young Magi, hailing from affluent families, could be seen whispering amongst each other with reluctant approval.


    "I must admit, it was disgusting what they did to those poor women," said a young woman, "the fact that the Rollins couple were able to continue with such illegal activities for so long is very concerning."


    Another young Magus couldn''t help but nod in acknowledgment. "Perhaps this will prompt the enforcement authorities to act more decisively from now on."


    "We can only hope."


    The atmosphere in Acryon was filled with mixed emotions. Streets and alleys that previously used to be quiet were now filled with lively conversations.


    Even now, in the red-light district, people would walk up to the burned-out remains of the Velvet Dreams and talk about how viciously the Rollins couple had been hung and burned to their deaths here. The Magi from the Sentinels, donning their silver armor and red cape, could be seen guarding this ce. They were going through the remains of the building, hoping to find any clues on the vignte named ck Vengeance.


    However, everything would turn out to be futile in the end.


    In every nook and cranny of the city, the ck Vengeance''s actions fromst night were the topic of the hour.


    Some admired him, calling him a true hero.


    While others admonished him, calling him a dangerous ouw.


    Last night''s event had thoroughly touched the city to its core. Everyone in the city, even the most ignorant, now knew of the Magus called ck Vengeance.


    Meanwhile, the man in question was leisurely strolling through the cobblestone streets of the city harbor.


    Unlike every other day, however, today Adam was wearing loose white robes instead of his usual attire.


    For obvious reasons.


    The breeze from the ocean brushed past him, making his raven hair gently flutter. The youth breathed in the salty air with a faint smile on his face.


    He grabbed the wine gourd hanging from his waist, uncorked it, and took arge swig.


    "Haa! It tastes surprisingly good today!"


    Suddenly, he saw a small group of Sentinels approaching him from the front. Their expressions were solemn and their hands were on the hilts of their swords.


    Adam remained calm as ever.


    When this group of red-caped Magi was only a few meters away from him, he suddenly stepped to the side and politely made way for them.


    The Sentinels only nced at him for a moment before walking away, seemingly in search of the Magus who had turned the entire city upside down.


    Adam nced at these Magi''s departing back, his lips curling up into a mocking smirk.


    When he turned back around and was about to head toward his destination, he found that a figure was already standing in front of him.


    The youth wasn''t surprised, however. He had already sensed this person in his Sphere of Resonance.


    Hudson stood before the youth, his face twisting in frustration, but his eyes shining with respect and admiration.


    "What happened to you?" Adam taunted the man. "Did you not sleep well?"


    Hudson gritted his teeth, seemingly about to pounce on the youth and deliver a beating any moment now. But in the end, he sighed and then turned around, walking away.


    "Follow me. Some people would like to see you."

 Chapter 372 Island

    ??Adam and Hudson got on a small wooden boat docked by the pier where they first met.


    The boat creaked ever so slightly as Hudson started to row, heading toward the direction of the vast sea.


    Adam sat across from the middle-aged man, his jet-ck eyes shing with anticipation as well as a hint of nervousness.


    He nced at the calm waters, then at thezy clouds drifting through the blue sky. The atmosphere right now waspletely the opposite of what had happenedst night at the Velvet Dreams.


    It was calm, putting a little smile on Adam''s face.


    He then looked at Hudson who was rhythmically rowing the boat with a pair of dpidated oars. "What''s gotten into you?"


    Hudson red at the raven-haired youth. "You have the gall to ask me that? After the havoc you wreakedst night? Really?!"


    Adam found this man''s behavior very amusing,pletely unlike what he''d seen when they had met for the first time.


    He grabbed the wine gourd hanging from his waist and leisurely sipped from it. "Well, you did say I could deal with those scums however I liked."


    "So you thought of burning that ce to the ground and publically hanging them?" Hudson spat through his teeth in exasperation.


    Adam waved his hand nonchntly. "Oh, Hudson, you don''t get it."


    "Get what?" Hudson asked with raised eyebrows as he continued to propel the wooden boat toward their destination.


    "What I didst night sent a clear message," Adam began. "Should anything even remotely simr happen in the future, they will know what''sing for them."


    Hudson''s hands stopped and he deeply looked at the youth sitting in front of him. In the end, he could only shake his head and sigh as he started rowing again.


    "The higher-ups won''t take this lightly," he said.


    Adam was slightly surprised. "You mentioned there were people who would like to see me. Are they perhaps¡­"


    Hudson nodded with a solemn look. "I''ve been notified that two Wardens have arrived in Acryon earlier today."


    Two Rank 3 Magi! Adam thought to himself incredulously.


    He then asked, "Are Rank 3 Magi always presiding over a recruit''s initiation?"


    "Don''t be naive," Hudson scoffed. "It''s only in the case of an Agent''s initiation that a Mana Vortex Magus would preside over it. Usually, there''s only one Warden, but strangely enough, two showed up for your case."


    "Two, huh?" Adam started stroking his chin, deep in thought.


    Hudson nced at Adam and warned with a serious expression, "The Wardens will not take lightly what you didst night."


    The youth nced at him questioningly, gesturing for him to continue.


    Hudson added, "It is true that you indeed freed over a hundred ves imprisoned in the dungeon. However, because you burned the building to the ground a few customers died inside. Did you know that?"


    Adam replied while stroking his chin, "I did expect there to be a few casualties."


    "But you did it anyway?" Hudson asked with aplicated expression.


    Adam simply shrugged.


    Seeing the indifference in the youth''s attitude, Hudson couldn''t help but think to himself, Prioritizing the mission no matter the cost¡­ He''s ruthlessly determined, but also very morally ambiguous.


    Hudson didn''t know what to say. In the end, he could only give the youth a forewarning, "The Wardens are highly respectable and powerful Magi within the Brotherhood. Please be on your best behavior."


    Adam smiled, "Don''t worry."


    After traveling by boat for the entire day, the sun was beginning to set on the horizon, casting a golden glow across the surface of the sea.


    An isle came into view, causing Adam to marvel at its beauty. It was lush with verdant trees and colorful flowers. Birds flew about, the sound of their chirps mingling with the gentle waves that brushed against the boat.


    "Is this it?" Adam asked, unable to mask the excitement in his eyes.


    "Yes." Hudson nodded as he guided the boat to a secluded cove hidden from the main coastline by a dense growth of towering palm trees.


    "This small ind could be considered to be one of the safe houses. It is marked by runic formations, making itpletely hidden even from the senses of a Mana Vortex Magus." With great familiarity, Hudson secured the boat to a weathered wooden dock. Then, he and Adam disembarked.


    The pair walked through a narrow, winding path that led to the deeper parts of the ind. Adam could feel the sound of the sea already fading behind him.


    "Are there going to be a lot of people?" He asked.


    "Who knows?" Hudson shrugged. "Maybe."


    As they ventured deeper into the ind, the air grew cooler and the forest around them became denser and more mysterious.


    For some reason, Adam found his heart pounding inside his chest. This aura of mystery that he felt creeping into his bones was a novel experience for him.


    After what felt like forever, the pair finally arrived at an open clearing in the forest. It was encircled by ancient towering trees. Their canopies intertwined above, forming a natural dome.


    At the base of these trees, several wooden torches illuminated the area.


    When Adam gazed at this area, his pupils constricted.


    In the center of the de stood a stone altar. Indecipherable runes were marked on its surface, giving it an ethereal vibe.


    Behind the altar, stood two figures wearing ck, hooded cloaks. The hoods made it impossible to ascertain their appearances.


    One was a tall figure, while the other was of short stature.


    Adam believed that the former was either a human or an elf, while thetter was a dwarf. From the mana signature emanating from them, he confirmed that these two were Mana Vortex Magi.


    These weren''t the only people present, however. About a dozen more hooded figures were standing at the base of the trees, surrounding the stone altar.


    Adam confirmed that all of them were Rank 2 Magi.


    Hudson suddenly spoke in a hushed voice, "From here on out, it''s all you. Good luck." With that said, he walked toward the base of one of the towering trees and joined the other Agents.


    Adam nced at the man and then at the two figures standing behind the altar. He took a deep breath and walked forward until he was standing right before the altar.


    Before he could even greet, the short hooded figure spoke first, his toneced with displeasure.


    "You have a lot to exin.


    "Adam Constantine."

 Chapter 373 Brotherhood

    ??This midget, he''s clearly disgruntled, thought Adam with an amicable smile. At the very least, he''s not disying any hostility.


    "My lord," he began, "what would you like to know?"


    "Thirteen!" The short hooded figure roared. "That''s the number of people trapped in the firest night. They died as a result of your actions. How are you going to exin yourself?"


    "There is no need for any exnations," Adam smiled. "The way I see it, only thirteen people died, but in return, hundreds of innocent women were liberated. That''s a good trade-off if you ask me."


    "Trade-off?!" The figure angrily asked. "Do you see lives as meremodities?"


    Adam remained silent. He thought for a moment and then replied, "On the contrary, my lord. I believe life is precious."


    "Then why did you burn that building downst night? Those thirteen people would have been alive if you hadn''t!" The figure spoke in annoyance.


    This little bastard¡­ Adam thought to himself.


    "My lord, to me it feels like you ce more importance on the lives of those thirteen perverted people who visited the pleasure house to indulge in their desires. Do they mean more to you than the hundreds of ves that I''ve liberated?"


    The figure deeply looked at Adam. A few momentster, his tone softened a little as he replied, "No doubt it is admirable what you did. Freeing those ves is certainly praiseworthy.


    "But at what cost? Do you not feel a shred of remorse for the people who have had to die so that you could free those women?"


    Once again Adam went into deep thought, carefully choosing the right words to speak.


    "I acted without personal attachment or emotion, guided by the necessity of the situation," Adam replied. "It is essential to remain detached and make decisions that serve the natural bnce, not personal feelings."


    Now it was the hooded figure''s turn to be slightly taken aback by Adam''s words. He paused for a moment and asked, "Do you think what you did was right?"


    "There is no absolute right or wrong," said Adam. "I only do what my heart tells me to. As long as I don''t regret my actions, I can live with it."


    "Do what your heart tells you to?" The figure roared in fury. "Then what makes you different from a Magus from the dark faction?!"


    The next moment, the other hooded figure, who hadn''t spoken a word until now, suddenly chimed in with a gentle tone, "If one of the people who died in the fire happened to be your friend, would you be able to live with it?"


    Adam turned his head to nce at the tall hooded figure, finding his voice slightly familiar. "No, my lord. I would deeply regret it."


    The man chuckled at his response. He then nced at the short figure beside him and spoke in amusement, "Well, that says a lot, doesn''t it?"


    "Hmph, this boy is a loose cannon!" The short figure responded. "He''s the type of person to willingly ughter thousands to attain his objective."


    He then nced at Adam and asked, "Ain''t I right, boy?"


    Adam lowered his head, refusing to answer.


    "Heh," the short figure sneered. "Although Berger has sponsored you, you are nothing like him! He embodies the true spirit of the Brotherhood and upholds its values. While you¡­ Hmph!"


    Adam didn''t mind the way this person was speaking about him. On the contrary, he felt gratified that the midget before him seemed to deeply respect the Old Man.


    This couldn''t help but bring a smile to his face.


    "What are you smiling for?" The short figure grumbled.


    Adam shook his head. "You''re right, my lord. He is him, and I am me." He paused before taking a deep breath and solemnly speaking, "I don''t seek to be a hero. I follow a different path.


    "I ept the harsh reality that sometimes the path to harmony requires sacrifices and decisions that don''t adhere to conventional standards.


    "I seek to maintain bnce and, if possible, minimize suffering in a world that more often than not presents us with difficult choices.


    "And if that makes me different, then so be it. The Way teaches us that every path is unique, and my path, though unorthodox, is the one I must follow."


    Hearing his response, not only the hooded figures standing across the altar but every other person present was taken aback.


    "Hahaha!" Suddenly, the tall hooded figure burst intoughter. "A splendid answer!"


    He then nced at the short figure and smiled, "You may not like his principles and morals, but you can''t deny he''s exactly what the Brotherhood needs."


    The short figure didn''t reply.


    Seeing this, the man added, "Berger is the one who has sponsored Adam. He''s watched him grow ever since he was fifteen years old. Clearly, he must have seen something in the kid. So why not give him a chance?" Yet, again the short person didn''t reply. However, this time he nodded his head.


    The tall figure then nced at Adam. Although the youth couldn''t see it, the man''s eyes were twinkling with approval and kindness.


    "This is where your journey begins," said the man, his voice seemingly echoing with the voices of several generations before him. "Are you ready for the initiation ritual?"


    Adam gulped nervously. "What do I have to do?"


    "Nothing much," the tall figure waved his hand and an ancient tome suddenly appeared on the altar. Its leather case seemed to be touched by the vicissitudes of time.


    "You have to swear an oath. ce your hand on this book and repeat the words after me."


    Adam took a deep breath and stepped forward. He then ced his right hand on the book. Next, he saw that tall figuree forth and ce his hand on the book as well.


    The moment their hands touched the tome, the runes inscribed on the stone altar lit up with a resplendent light.


    Then, the tall figure began with a solemn tone, "I will guard the knowledge of the past and seek the truth with unwavering dedication."


    Adam repeated his words, "I will guard the knowledge of the past and seek the truth with unwavering dedication."


    "I will shield those who cannot defend themselves."


    Adam repeated yet again, "I will shield those who cannot defend themselves."


    Gradually, their voices ovepped each other and through some mystical means, they now sounded like one.


    "I will act with integrity, honesty, and honor in all endeavors.


    "I will embrace the harmony between light and shadow, knowledge and secrecy.


    "I will strive for excellence in both body and mind.


    "I will support and respect my fellow brothers, fostering unity and loyalty.


    "I will protect the secrets of the Brotherhood, revealing them to only those worthy.


    "I will confront darkness and evil wherever it rises."


    A wave of mana surged around Adam as he felt a connection to something far greater than himself.


    Perhaps it was to the generations of Magi of the Brotherhood that came before him.


    He didn''t know.


    When the initiation rites were over, the light on the runes inscribed on the altar slowly began to fade.


    Adam opened his eyes. He felt different, changed in a way he couldn''t describe.


    The tall hooded figure nced at the youth and smiled, "Always remember, Brother Adam.


    "We are the lord guardians of the realms.


    "In twilight, we find truth.


    "In shadows, we seek wisdom.


    "Wee to the Twlight Brotherhood."

 Chapter 374 Secrecy

    ??After officially joining the Twilight Brotherhood, Adam greeted the rest of the Agents who bore witness to his initiation ritual.


    They were very happy to wee the youth amongst their ranks, to say the least. They had already heard about his deeds from the night before.


    It was safe to assume that all the Agents present admired him.


    "Brother Adam, wee to the Brotherhood!" Hudson walked forward and gave Adam a warm hug.


    "Is this how the members address one another?" Adam hugged him back.


    The pair started making their way out of the de and toward the wooden dock. Now that the ceremony was over, it was time to return to Acryon.


    "Yes, members of the same rank address each other as Brothers." Hudson nodded.


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "However, proper etiquette must be shown to those in higher positions. You can''t refer to an esteemed Warden as your Brother. That''s just disrespectful."


    "I understand," replied Adam. "What about the Acolytes beneath us? Just call them by their names?"


    "Yes, you can call them whatever you like."


    Adam found the intricacies of this secret society very interesting. He couldn''t help but wonder what other things he would be exposed to in the future as an Agent of this organization.


    The pair finally arrived at the small dock, ready to return to Acryon. As Adam was about to embark on the boat, he couldn''t help but ask excitedly, "So what do I have to do now? I mean, do I have a mission or something?"


    Hudson was about to reply, but suddenly a gust of wind blew and a ck hooded figure appeared behind them.


    Adam''s pupils constricted and he hurriedly retreated, instinctively getting into a fighting stance. Even with his Sphere of Resonance activated, he couldn''t sense this person''s sudden appearance at all.


    Hudson, on the other hand, was not as flustered as the youth. When he saw who the neer was, he ced his hand on his chest and respectfully bowed, "Greetings, Lord Warden."


    It was none other than the tall hooded figure who had resided over Adam''s initiation ritual.


    Realizing who it was, Adam too hurriedly bowed. "Good evening, Lord Warden." He couldn''t help but feel secretly embarrassed by his earlier actions just now.


    He was in the Twilight Brotherhood''s territory. Yet, he panicked when someone suddenly appeared behind him.


    Well, he couldn''t be med. The youth was a very cautious individual, after all.


    "Hudson, was it?" The hooded figure nced at the tanned middle-aged man.


    "Yes, my lord," replied Hudson respectfully.


    "I will take it from here on. You may return to the city."


    "As you wish, my lord." Hudson bowed once again before hopping on the boat and departing for the city.


    The man then nced at Adam and stated, "Follow me."


    Without waiting for the youth''s reply, the hooded man turned around and started walking. Adam had no other option but to follow.


    Is that cloak a magical artifact? The youth thought to himself. Even with my Sphere of Resonance, I can''t sense the man''s appearance under the hood. How strange!


    Even his voice sounds somewhat familiar, but I can''t exactly recognize it. Is the cloak perhaps altering this person''s voice as well?


    The pair made their way back into the depths of the ind, none of them speaking a word. Then, they climbed a nearby cliff that overlooked the sea.


    Adam stood slightly behind the hooded figure, finding him more and more familiar with each passing second.


    Could it be? The youth thought to himself, his eyes shing with slight anticipation.


    The next moment, the figure removed his hood. His long silver hair cascaded down his back, shining under the light of the twin moons.


    He turned around and nced at the youth with his ocean- blue eyes. His lips curled up into a warm smile as he said, "It''s been a while, Adam."


    Adam''s eyes lit up in excitement and his body involuntarily moved forward, giving the man a hug. "Lord Elrod, it really is you!"


    Elrodughed heartily as he hugged the youth, patting his back.


    It had been so long since he hadst visited Moon City and met Adam. More than five years had already passed. Adam was but a mischievous child when he met himst time, but since then he had grown a lot.


    Elrod sped the youth''s shoulder and looked at him with gentle eyes. "You have grown up to be a splendid man, Adam. Berger has told me what you had to go through back in the Federation. I''m d that you''ve recovered."


    Listening to the elf''s sincere praise, Adam couldn''t help but chuckle, "Hehe, thank you, my lord." He paused for a moment before curiously asking, "By the way, what brings you here?"


    "Well, Berger did tell me that you''d be arriving in Acryon around this time," said Elrod, "so I thought I''de visit you."


    Suddenly, he recalled something and asked, "Do you still have that wine? I believe it was called Adam''s Tears."


    "Haha, of course, I do," Adam beamed. He then sat down at the edge of the cliff and took out arge wine gourd and two ceramic cups from his earring.


    Elrod sat down beside him, expectantly gazing at the wine.


    "I must say, Adam, ever since I tasted the wine you made, I don''t feel like drinking any other wine. Even the best wines produced by Baja pales inparison."


    "Hehe, thank you, thank you," Adam chuckled. He then respectfully gave a cup to the elf.


    Elrod received the cup and chugged its contents in one go. "Truly the best wine I''ve tasted in all my travels!"


    "Hehe, please have some more." Adam poured some more wine into the man''s cup.


    The pair chatted with each other over wine, while the waves below crashed against the rocky shore.


    Gradually, the twin moons dipped below the horizon and the number of empty wine bottles increased in number.


    Elrod''s face was slightly flushed as he gazed at Adam with impressed eyes. "Not bad, kid. Your tolerance level is quite decent."


    "Huhu, what can I say?" Adam replied smugly. "I guess I''m a natural."


    The elven man couldn''t help butugh at the youth''s silly response. A momentter, he conjured a small object from his storage artifact and handed it to Adam.


    "What''s this?" Adam asked curiously as he took the item from the elf''s hand.


    Elrod replied with a smile, "That''s the Twilight Medallion. Every member of the Brotherhood has one."


    "Whoa!" Adam''s eyes seemed to be lit up by countless stars.


    The medallion was made of a strange type of ore and was circr in shape. One side of the medallion''s surface was carved into the shape of a crescent moon.


    Moreover, three five-pointed stars nestled within its curve.


    "The crescent represents twilight, a time of secrecy," exined Elrod.


    "And the stars, they symbolize our pursuit of truth and knowledge."


    Adam was very fascinated by the deep lore of this secret organization that he just joined. he nced at Elrod and asked excitedly, "What does this medallion do?"


    Elrod''s lips curled up into a mysterious smile.


    "A lot."

 Chapter 375 Long-term

    <h4>Chapter 375 Long-term </h4>


    Adam''s eyelids couldn''t help but twitch. "Lord Elrod, please tell me."


    "Hmm, where do I begin." Elrod stroked his chin. "Firstly, this medallion can grant you ess to the Brothrhood''s libraries that are situated throughout the Empire and even beyond."


    Adam''s eyes shone with a brilliant light. "You mean even the Europa and Indus Continents?"


    "Of course," Elrod stated matter-of-factly.


    "The Brotherhood is one of the oldest, if not the oldest organizations in Tron. Over time, it has amassed a lot of arcane knowledge."


    "I see." Adam nodded. "That makes sense."


    He suddenly thought of something and asked, "What about the Yen-Lu Continent?"


    "We do have some presence in that continent, but it isn''t as strong aspared to the rest of the world," said Elrod.


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "To support its members, the Brotherhood has employed argework of drop boxes, hidden caches, and safe houses worldwide.


    "Here, you can find supplies and a ce to stay. Your medallion gives you ess to vast resources in ces secretly owned and operated by our organization."


    Adam''s eyes shone brightly when he heard the term ''resources''.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Is the Brotherhood very rich?"


    Elrod spoke with pride, "That goes without saying. Over the years, our organization has been able to amass significant resources and an exponential amount of wealth. I dare say it rivals even some of Tron''s wealthiest kingdoms and empires."


    "Whoa¡­" Just thinking about all the money this secret society must have gathered until now, Adam couldn''t help but salivate.


    The elf knew what a moneygrubber Adam was. So he added with a chuckle, "If youplete the missions given to you by the Brotherhood, rest assured you will be handsomely rewarded."


    Adam nodded his head intensely. "Yes, yes, I understand!"


    Elrod wanted to take this time to familiarize the youth with the inner workings of the Brotherhood, so he continued to exin patiently.


    "Our organization has an extensivework of Herbalists, Artisans, and Runesmiths. Showing them your medallion will give you great discounts."


    "Discounts?!" Adam gasped in shock. His grip around the medallion tightened instantly.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, "My lord, these people, I mean the Herbalists, Artisans, and Runesmiths, are they also part of the Brotherhood?"


    "Yes, of course." Elrod nodded. "Our reach goes deeper than anything you can imagine."


    "Hmm." Adam began to stroke his chin, deep in thought. He mumbled under his breath, "The old man was right, after all. The Twilight Brotherhood truly has vast resources at its disposal for me to utilize."


    "Indeed." Elrod nodded yet again. "But I must remind you, Adam. There is no free lunch in this world. If you want ess to these resources, you''ll have to do your fair share of work for the organization."


    "That goes without saying," the youth replied with a solemn look.


    He then nced at the elf''s ck cloak and asked, "What about uniforms? Do we have those?"


    Elrod chuckled, "I''m afraid not. Such things are needless in an organization that prioritizes secrecy. Just the Twilight Medallion and secret greeting is more than enough to recognize fellow brothers."


    "Hmm, that makes sense." Adam nodded.


    He was so excited about his future prospects within this organization that he couldn''t help but shoot a series of questions at the elf.


    Thankfully, Elrod was very patient with him.


    Adam spoke with a hint of unease, "My lord¡­ the oath that I just took before the stone altar, was it bound by mana? What I mean to say is¡­"


    Seeing the difort in the youth''s face, the elf couldn''t help but chuckle, "You don''t have to worry. Those eight ts that you swore to uphold are simple statements, yet very difficult to live by."


    Adam couldn''t help but nod in agreement. "Especially the one about acting with integrity, honesty, and honor in all endeavors. Truth be told, I don''t have it in me to abide by that."


    "Hahaha!" Elrod burst intoughter. "You''re awfully honest, aren''t you?"


    Adam replied shamelessly, "That''s because I''m very familiar with you. If it were someone else, I would have lied through my teeth."


    Elrod broke into another round of boisterousughter. Perhaps it was the alcohol, or maybe it was the youth who was so amusing.


    After calming down a little, he added, "You needn''t worry. Those ts aren''t rules that you have to strictly follow. Think of them as guidelines."


    Adam nodded with a serious face. "I will do my best to live by those codes."


    Elrod deeply looked at the youth, wondering if he was serious about it or not. In the end, he couldn''t help but chuckle, "I have faith that you will do the right thing."


    Suddenly, he recalled something and took out a rolled parchment paper from his storage ring. He handed it to Adam and stated, "This is very important. Memorize it and then burn it."


    "What''s this?" Adam asked curiously as he unfurled the scroll. Inside, he saw aplex spell model with intricate geometrical patterns.


    "This is our method ofmunication," Elrod began. "This spell will summon a creature from the Spirit World. With the help of this creature, you can send and receive messages."


    "Oho!" Adam''s eyes lit up. "Sending messages through the Spirit World? This indeed seems like the safest and the fastest option."


    "Last but not least, take this." Elrod conjured a small booklet from his ring and handed it to the youth.


    "This is a copy of the tome that you previously ced your hand on during the initiation ritual. It contains the eight ts of the Twilight Brotherhood.


    "Keep this copy with you at all times. It will serve as a reminder. When you feel lost, give it a read. It has helped me on many asions."


    Adam grabbed the small leather book which fit into the palm of his hands. He flipped through the pages with a faint smile. "Is there anything special about the tome used during my initiation?"


    Elrod replied with a mysterious smile, "Rumor has it the founder of the Brotherhood personally wrote the eight codes in that book."


    "What?!" Adam was shocked. "The founder of the Brotherhood himself?!"


    "Yes," replied Elrod.


    "Do we know who he is?" Adam blurted out, "I mean, is he still alive?"


    "I''m not sure." Elrod shrugged. "His origins are shrouded in mystery. Perhaps, only the Council of Dawn is privy to such information."


    It took a while for Adam to calm down his emotions. He couldn''t help but think to himself, The legendary founder of the Twilight Brotherhood! It''s very likely that he''s at the Mana Vortex Rank. Or perhaps, even higher!


    Elrod patiently waited for the youth to digest this newfound information.


    "Now let''s talk about your uing long-term mission," he said.


    Adam''s expression turned solemn. He looked at the elf and nodded. "Please go ahead, my lord."


    "It''s an extended surveince mission," Elrod began. "I was able to pull some strings and make it so that this mission also served another purpose, one that is fairly important to your growth."


    "Another purpose?" Adam asked with a raised eyebrow, his eyes shing with anticipation. "What is it?"


    Elrod''s lips curled up into a smirk, "Do you not wish to pursue higher arcane studies?"


    Adam''s eyes lit up. "Of course I do!"


    "Very good!" Elrod nodded in acknowledgment. "That is the unwavering spirit of learning that a Magus should embody."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "That being said, for your mission, you will have to journey to Ravenfell, home to one of the Four Pirs of the Empire.


    "Saratoga Castle!"

 Chapter 376 Wanderer

    <h4>Chapter 376 Wanderer </h4>


    Adam sat cross-legged atop the mast of a ship. A vortex of unnoticeable mana swirled around him as he revolved the Five Elemental Codex.


    Mana from the five fundamental elements was absorbed into his body. These elements then merged and flowed through his mana channels.


    The quality of mana in the Mana Foundation Rank was intangible. Now, however, the energy was in a gaseous state as it traveled through the youth''s mana channels and started to condense near his stomach region.


    In the Mana Liquefaction Rank, the mana is in a very disorderly state. It enters the Magus'' body, passes through the mana channels, and finally concentrates in the area between the two kidneys.


    Reaching the Mana Liquefaction Rank is a transformative process. Not only is the spirit sea formed, but the Magus'' mana capacity significantly increases and bes more potent.


    After a few hours had passed, Adam slowly opened his eyes. His jet-ck pupils shone with a brilliant light. As the light receded, one could see the chasmic depth in them.


    The youth lowered his head and clenched his fists. Even with the enhancements from my potions, it should take me decades to advance to the next rank¡­


    In the Mana Foundation Rank, a Magus'' lifespan is between 100-150 years. In the following rank, the lifespan jumps to 200-300 years.


    Basically, a Mana Liquefaction Magus has until the end of their lifespans to advance to the Mana Vortex Rank.


    However, this was far easier said than done.


    No doubt, a Magus'' talent yed a very crucial factor in their advancement. However, there was yet another important consideration - the avability of mana in the surroundings.


    ording to the memories of the experts, I can surmise that Tron is a backward in this universe. After all, the potency of mana in the surroundings is very minuscule, Adam thought to himself.


    The single greatest factor that determines a''s grade is the avability and the potency of mana on it.


    From the experts'' memories, Adam had seen manys with extremely abundant mana. Moreover, the potency of mana was profound. It was almost as if he had experienced it for himself.


    Based on that, the youth could tell that the mana on his home wasn''t all that great.


    Due to this, even if a Magus had an A-grade aptitude, they would take a ridiculously long time to advance through the ranks.


    Comparatively,s that had rich mana allowed the Magi to rapidly advance through ranks.


    Thinking of all this, the youth couldn''t help but sigh to himself. If I didn''t have the memories of those powerful Magi, I wonder how my life would have turned out.


    Would I have even been able to advance to my current stage?


    He was deeply grateful for the white lotus that he identally acquired in his youth. If not for this treasure, he would be directionless.


    Adam turned his head and nced at the vast expanse of the Galestine Ocean stretching endlessly. A gust of salty breeze blew by, making his raven hair flutter.


    The youth took a deep breath. The scent of the sea brought with it the faint smell of seaweed and the asional whiff of fish.


    Seagulls circled above the ship, their cries mingling with the shouts of the ship crew down below.


    Realizing how far he hade in his journey as a Magus, he couldn''t help but smile faintly. He uncorked the wine gourd and took a swig.


    Then, he recited a wonderful poem.


    "With a wine gourd on my back, I roam far and near;


    "Seeking new roads, no ce in my heart too dear;


    "Across thends and seas so wide;


    "I shall roam with my dreams as guide;


    "Through valleys deep and mountains tall;


    "The spirit of a wanderer shall always answer the call."


    In his heart, Adam had already decided that one day he would leave this and venture into the vast expanse of the universe.


    He would travel to various worlds, experience myriad magical civilizations, and go on countless adventures.


    This was the spirit of a wanderer!


    "So what if the scarceness of mana in this world hinders my path? No matter the circumstance, my heart will never yield," Adam spoke defiantly.


    He knew of a few ways to tackle this problem when it came to practicing mindfulness. However, for that, he would have to extensively study the art of runes.


    Adam wouldn''t waste his time hoping that the next soul he devoured would contain the memories of a Runesmith.


    No, he would start learning about this profession on his own.


    The next moment, a furry gray cat agilely climbed the tall wooden mast and jumped onto Adam''sp.


    "Brother!" Valerian spoke excitedly. He then pointed his paw in a certain direction. "Look!"


    Adam gazed in that direction where the silhouette of a distant city began to take shape.


    "Ravenfell!"


    It had been a little more than three months since he had departed from Acryon. After his meeting with Elrod, he left the following day.


    He was to join Saratoga Castle as a student. At the same time, he had toplete the surveince mission given to him by the Brotherhood.


    Adam didn''t know the exact details of the mission. Elrod had said that someone would brief him when he arrived in Ravenfell.


    Since this mission extended over a rtively long time period


    ¡ªspanning years, even decades¡ªAdam could take it easy. There was no sense of urgency, so to speak.


    This would also allow him to focus more on his arcane studies.


    Adam had to admit that having someone like Elrod and Berger within the same organization he was a part of was very advantageous for him.


    As the ship drew closer to the city, Adam, as well as the people on board, could make out more details.


    Tall spires and buildings, a bustling harbour, a ce of wonder and new beginnings.


    Adam''s eyes twinkled with anticipation as he wondered about what awaited him in this new ce.


    A thrill of adventure coursed through his veins and his lips curled up into a brilliant smile.


    "Ravenfell, here Ie!"

 Chapter 377 Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 377 Old Friend </h4>


    Harbor Quarter, Ravenfell.


    Located on the eastern side of the city, south of Dell River, the muddy streets of the harbor were buzzing with activity.


    A tall elf with a medium build walked gracefully despite the mud, his boots sinking slightly into the damp earth with each step he took.


    He was wearing white robes that had beautiful green embroidery on its hems. With a simple nce at the elf''s attire, one could tell he hailed from a prominent background.


    Luscious blond hair cascaded down the youth''s back, fluttering gently as the sea breeze blew from time to time. His facial features were exquisite, causing the passing-by women to be instantly enamored.


    His green eyes, bright and piercing, scanned his surroundings as he slowly made his way toward the port.


    There was a hint of pride and arrogance shing in his eyes. The aloof way he carried himself caused others to think twice before approaching him.


    "Now, where is that guy?" He muttered under his breath.


    The air was thick with the scent of salt, mingling with the pungent odor of seafood and tar.


    Local vendors shouted their wares from their temporary stalls, meanwhile, seagulls screeched overhead. Fishermen hauled in their catches, the glistening scales of the fish reflecting the weak sunlight that struggled to break through the cloudy skies.


    The elf''s sharp and pointy ears picked up on the various conversations taking ce around him. The harbor was a melting pot of different cultures and trades.


    He could hear the clinking of coins, the creaking of wooden crates carrying goods, and the asional caws of ravens.


    Ships of all sizes were moored at the docks, their sails gently pping in the wind. Meanwhile, dockworkers moved with great familiarity, carrying crates and shouting instructions.


    After Acryon, the harbor of Ravenfall was the biggest in the Empire.


    He adjusted the ck cloak that he was wearing atop his white robes, pulling it tighter around himself to ward off the slight inconvenience brought about by the chilly morning air.


    "Tsk, I really hate this trashy ce," he grumbled.


    The elf walked up to the edge of the harbor and leaned against a woodenmppost. He took a deep breath, finding the salty tang of the sea surprisingly invigorating.


    He looked around and saw the dockworkers chatting with one another, women carrying fresh produce in bamboo baskets, sailors speaking in a rowdy manner as they chugged ale from their cups.


    His attention was then drawn toward a group of children ying near the water''s edge. Theirughter brought a faint smile to his face.


    The elf''s gaze returned to the horizon where the sky met the sea. Gradually, a ship''s silhouette was beginning to take ce against the backdrop of the gray sky.


    His eyes lit up. "There it is." His lips curled up into a smile and he spoke in a reminiscent tone, "It''s been so many years since west met. I wonder how strong he''s gotten."


    The elf''s eyes seemed to be zing with fighting intent and fierypetitiveness.


    Within the next hour, therge ship had already approached the dock, its massive white sails pping in the breeze.


    The ship crew moved with unmatched precision, securing ropes and adjusting sales. As this vessel drew closer, the bustling activity on the docks intensified. The dockworkers readied themselves to receive the new ship.


    With a heavy thud, the ship had finally docked. Gangnks were swiftly lowered, creating a passageway for the passengers.


    Soon, the first passengers began to disembark. They were a mixture of weary travelers and excited neers.


    This ship had left Acryon more than three months ago, and today it had finally arrived at its destination.


    "Where is he?" The elf squinted his eyes as he watched the disembarking crowd.


    He saw merchants, cluthcing at their ledgers and surveying the harbor for potential business opportunities. He saw families reuniting with one another with tearful and happy embraces.


    Finally, his gazended on a solitary figure.


    This young man was wearing well-fit ck robes and a ck cape on top. What set him apart from the crowd was the pointy ck hat that he was wearing on his head.


    There was also a furry, gray cat perched on the young man''s shoulder, curiously looking around with his piercing topaz eyes.


    When the elf looked at this figure leisurely drinking from his wine gourd, he couldn''t help but break into a chuckle.


    "He''s still the same."


    The next moment, he stepped forward, walking toward this person with a wide grin on his face.


    When Adam sensed that somebody was approaching him with long and purposeful strides, he immediately recalled what Elrod had said to him before he left Acryon.


    ''An Agent of the Brotherhood will be receiving you at Ravenfell,'' Elrod had said at the time.


    As Adam''s gazended on the approaching person, he was first taken by surprise, but then he burst into a loud peal ofughter, causing the people around him to be startled.


    He walked toward the elf with a mischievous smirk on his face. After he stepped foot on the harbor, he took a few steps and then stood right before the elf, observing him from head to toe.


    The pair nced at one another for a long time, seemingly measuring each other up. None of them spoke a word, they just silently stared.


    Adam was the first to speak. He nced at the handsome facial features of the elf and sneered, "What the hell happened to your face? How can a man be prettier than a woman?"


    "Hmph! Us elves are the only perfect beings under the sun," the elf harrumphed in a condescending tone.


    He then nced at the raven-haired youth''s face and viciously mocked, "What about your face? Howe you''re still ugly after your advancement? I''m afraid even the most hideous orc in the world is better-looking than you."


    Adam''s eyes twitched. He was kind of insecure about his looks. Hence, when he opened his mouth next, they were spewing venom.


    "You pointy-eared fanny!"


    "You pig-faced boozer!"


    The pair went at each other over and over again until they had run out of insults. Then, they deeply looked into each other''s eyes and burst intoughter.


    "Brother Adam," the elf tightly sped Adam''s hand, resounding in a p. "It has been a while!"


    Adam grinned from ear to ear and greeted his old friend. "Long time no see.


    "Brother Daneli!"

 Chapter 378 Ravenfell

    <h4>Chapter 378 Ravenfell </h4>


    Adam and Daneli walked side by side, slowly making their way out of the Harbor Quarter. ncing around at the bustling area, Adam couldn''t help but marvel at it.


    "This port is so lively!" He said in a fascinated tone, "The level of activity is almost on par with the one in Acryon."


    Daneli nodded. "Ravenfell has the second busiest port in the Empire after Acryon. Countless shipse and go every day."


    As the two Magi moved away from the port, the mor of the harbor gave way to the softer sounds of the city beyond.


    The ambient noise shifted to the chatter of the city folks and the asional cawing of ravens.


    Adam raised his head and was very intrigued by what he saw. Countless ravens flew through the air. Some perched atop buildings, while others nestled between the branches of the trees.


    "What''s with the ravens?" The youth asked curiously. "There''s an awful lot of them."


    "The presence of ravens is deeply connected to the city''s history," Daneli began exining.


    "Rumor has it that the founder was guided toward the sight of the future city by a magical raven. This bird was seen as a symbol of destiny, leading the founder to establish Ravenfell."


    Adam stroked his chin, his eyes shing with thoughtfulness. "How interesting! In many cultures, ravens are associated with wisdom, mystery, and even fate."


    Daneli nced at Adam and spoke with a mysterious smile, "They are also creatures deeply associated with the Spirit World."


    Adam''s eyes lit up. It had been a long time since he had visited this mystical dimension. Perhaps, after he had settled down here, he could visit the Spirit World and learn more about the city''s connection with ravens.


    "The raven has be the emblem of Ravenfell, appearing in the city''s heraldry, g, and even official documents," Daneli added.


    Adam suddenly thought of something and spoke with slight disgust, "There are so many ravens here, is the city full of their shit?"


    Daneli''s lips twitched. "Is that all you can think of? Really?"


    "I mean." Adam shrugged. "It''s a reasonable development."


    Daneli rolled his eyes. He then added, "Over the centuries, ravens have adapted to the urban environment of the city. They''re intelligent creatures and can find ample food and nestling opportunities within the city."


    "That still doesn''t solve the shitting problem," Adam chuckled.


    "Surprisingly enough, you won''t find any guano within the city," Daneli scoffed.


    Adam looked around and, much to his surprise, found that it was exactly as the elven youth had said.


    "Unbelievable! There''s actually no bird shit!"


    The pair soon made their way out of the harbor district. At the entrance of the port, there was a horse-drawn carriage waiting for them.


    Beside it, an old man with neatlybed hair and a trimmed mustache seemingly awaited the two Magi. When his gazended on Daneli, he bowed respectfully. "My lord, you''ve returned."


    Daneli nodded in an aloof manner.


    Adam nced at the interaction between the two and asked, "Your personal butler?"


    "Something like that," said the elf.


    The old butler opened the carriage door, allowing Adam and elf to enter and take their seats. Adam nced at the leather seating and the luxurious interior and couldn''t help but whistle.


    "Man, you''re rich!"


    Daneli didn''t reply, but his chin involuntarily rose a little and a slight smirk adorned his face. Seeing this, Adam couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    He sure is susceptible to praise.


    The elf nced at Adam and asked, "Shall we head to Saratoga Castle?"


    "What''s the rush?" Adam waved his hand. "Show me around the ce. Let''s go to your favorite restaurant or something. Let''s have a drink!"


    Daneli had a dumbfounded look on his face. "Is drinking all you think about?"


    "Of course," Adam stated matter-of-factly.


    In the end, Daneli couldn''t help but sigh to himself. He instructed the carriage driver, "Take us to The Sleepy Hobbit."


    "Yes, my lord," came the voice of the old man from outside.


    The horses neighed and started to pull the carriage toward the famous tavern located in the Downtown Quarter.


    Through the carriage window, Adam looked at the passing-by scenery. The tall buildings, the people wearing different clothes, the atmosphere, everything was a novel experience for the youth.


    "The city is surprisingly clean," he said.


    "Well, that''s just because we''re in the Downtown Quarter," replied Daneli, ncing at the trees nted on the sidewalks with a faint smile.


    "This is an important and wealthy region within the city, home to many noble families, merchant houses, shops, and businesses."


    "Is this the wealthiest part of the city?" Adam asked.


    Daneli shook his head. "No, that would be the Uptown Quarter."


    "I see." Adam nodded. ncing at the scenery outside the window, he couldn''t help butpare it to the Inner City in Acryon.


    To say that it paled inparison would be a major understatement.


    But Adam was a simple man who liked simple things. It didn''t matter if the ce he stayed in wasvish or not. As long as his basic necessities were met, he would be satisfied.


    Of course, he wouldn''t say no to a slightly luxurious lifestyle.


    Within the next thirty minutes, the horse-drawn carriage had arrived at the restaurant. The pair stepped out and walked straight into the establishment.


    The front side of this restaurant had two stained-ss bay windows that created a delightful atmosphere for its patrons dining in themon area on the first floor.


    Meanwhile, the building''s second floor was reserved for VIPs only.


    As soon as Daneli walked through the door, he was immediately recognized by the restaurant staff. They respectfully bowed toward him and led him to the second floor.


    Seeing such a scene, Adam couldn''t help but be impressed.


    This bastard sure knows how to live life, he thought to himself.


    The crowd on the second floor was far less than on the floor below. All the people dining here came from affluent backgrounds.


    When the pair arrived here, many patrons nced at Daneli and nodded with a ttering smile.


    Adam couldn''t help but lightly elbow the youth and asked in a hushed tone, "You seem to know everyone here. What the hell do you do for a living?"


    "Hmph, hasn''t Lord Berger told you the importance ofworking?" Daneli harrumphed as he took a seat by the window.


    Adam sat down across from him. He rolled his eyes and replied, "But this seems a little more thanworking if you ask me."


    Daneli simply ignored Adam''s remark. He knew that the youth was trying to annoy him. It was best to ignore it. He called for the hostess and ordered the local delicacies.


    Naturally, he didn''t forget to order wine.


    After the hostess left, Adam nced at the elf with bright eyes.


    "So tell me about the Saratoga Castle."

 Chapter 379 Fickle Pie

    <h4>Chapter 379 Fickle Pie</h4>


    "Gentlemen, here is the Fickle Pie you ordered," a cheerful youngdy with wavy brown hair and matching eyes approached the table with arge tray in her hand.


    "Oh?" Adam''s eyes lit up. "Fickle Pie? Is this famous around these parts?"


    "Yes, my lord!" The hostess replied jovially.


    She ced a te of pie in front of Daneli, secretly ncing at him and slightly blushing.


    Then, she ced another te in front of Adam before exining, "Fickle Pie is the pride of Ravenfell. You will never taste a pie so delicious in all thesends."


    Adam couldn''t help but be intrigued by the pie''s introduction. He saw that it was a baked dish made with wheat dough. "This better be good," he said jokingly.


    The smell wafting from it made him instantly drool. He had high expectations for this dish.


    "Fickle Pie is indeed very good." Daneli nodded from the other side of the table.


    Adam''s eyebrows rose in surprise. He knew just how picky his elven friend was, especially when it came to things rted to people from other races.


    The fact that this pie, made by a human chef, managed to get praise out of this elven youth, spoke volumes.


    With great anticipation, Adam grabbed the fork and knife and cut a small piece of the pie before stuffing it into his mouth.


    Then, his eyes widened in surprise.


    The brte hostess noticed this and the smile on her face deepened. She took this opportunity to exin more about the famous dish.


    "Our Fickle Pies are renowned for their unpredictable and ever-changing vors. The pie has a buttery crust that is golden brown and perfectly crisp on the outside.


    "However, the filling is what makes the pie truly unique. It is a mixture of various meats, vegetables, and seasonings that change with each batch, making sure that no two pies are ever the same."


    "No two pies are the same?" Adam asked as he gulped the food after savoring it for a good while. "Isn''t that counterproductive?"


    "On the contrary, my lord," the hostess replied respectfully. "The meat, vegetables, and seasoning we use always remain the same, but the quantity of seasoning we use with each pie differs ever so slightly."


    "Ah, I see." Adam nodded in understanding. Changing the quantity of seasoning would greatly affect one''s taste buds.


    From the bite he had just taken, he could surmise that the filling contained tender chunks of beef, chicken, pork, and even deer meat.


    Undeniably, this was the best pie he had ever tasted.


    He looked at the hostess and sincerely praised, "Perfect!"


    The hostess smiled brightly and bowed, "Thank you, my lord. We are d you like it."


    Then, she grabbed the three ceramic jugs on the tray and gently ced them on the table. She nced at Daneli and beamed, "My lord, these are the wines that you ordered."


    The next moment, her expression turned a little strange and she added, "But, my lord... won''t these be too much for you?"


    "Too much?" Daneli scoffed. He then nced at Adam and grumbled, "I''m afraid it will fall short."


    Adam ignored the grumbling elf and nced at the three white jugs with anticipation. He asked the hostess, "Are these your specialty wines?"


    "Yes, my lord," the hostess began, "from left to right, they are the ming Wine, Selene''s Embrace, and finally Red Lightning."


    "Oho!" Adam marveled, "The names are quite intimidating, young miss. Are these wines also the best in the city?"


    "I''m afraid not, my lord," the hostess forced a smile. "If I''m being honest, Garden Cafe in the Uptown Quarter serves the best wine in Ravenfell."


    Adam nced at the hostess with slight surprise. "You don''t have it in you to lie, do you?" His lips then curled up into a warm smile. "Well, I appreciate your honesty, and thank you for your service."


    "It is my utmost pleasure." The hostess smiled brightly before bowing toward the two Magi and leaving.


    While Adam was enjoying the Fickle Pie and the various wines, Daneli nced at him with a strange look in his eyes. "You''ve changed."


    "Huh?" Adam looked puzzled. He asked with a mouth full of food, "What do you mean?"


    "It seems to me that you''ve learned some manners," Daneli spoke with a thoughtful expression. "I didn''t know pigs could evolve to such a degree."


    "Bastard, you really want a beating, huh?" Adam growled before continuing to eat.


    As he poured wine into his cup, he stated, "You still haven''t told me about Saratoga Castle."


    "What''s there to even tell?" Daneli replied in a bored manner as he gracefully cut into the pie and chewed on it.


    After he finished chewing, he wiped his lips with a napkin, and then continued, "As the name suggests, the entire institution is just one big castle on a hill."


    "How far is it from Ravenfell?" Asked Adam as he sipped from the ming Wine, which was surprisingly very spicy for his taste.


    "About half a day''s travel on horseback," replied the elf. "It''s quite a magical ce."


    "How''s the academic curriculum?"


    "It''s quiteid-back, to be honest." Daneli took a sip of Red Lightning, his eyebrows creasing ever so slightly. "We are postgraduate students and have many years to finish our studies, after all. But you still have to hand in assignments when it''s due."


    In Tron, when children turned fifteen, they were deemed fit to embark on the path of a Magus. They would then enroll in magic academies and would be known as undergraduate students. Regardless of the institution, they had five years to study.


    On the other hand, Magi who graduated from these magic academies after their five-year time period and enrolled in magic universities to pursue higher arcane studies were called postgraduate students.


    A postgraduate student didn''t have a five-year time limit; their studies continued for several years, even decades.


    "It is alsopulsory for a postgraduate student to choose their area of specialization," Daneli added.


    "I have to major in a School of Magic, is that it?" Adam asked as he chugged the whole cup of wine.


    "Indeed." Daneli nodded. He nced at the youth and curiously asked, "Have you decided which school?"


    Hearing his quesiton, Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk.


    "I have."

 Chapter 380 Secret Society

    <h4>Chapter 380 Secret Society </h4>


    Ambermind Manor, Uptown Quarter.


    The rich aroma of aged paper and polished wood assaulted Adam''s nostrils as he nced at the personal library he stood before.


    It was vast, its tall ceilings crafted with wooden beams and adorned with arge crystal chandelier, casting a warm golden glow throughout the room.


    The walls of the library were lined with tall mahogany bookshelves, reaching all the way to the ceiling. Each shelf was meticulously organized with books of literature, philosophy, geography, and even arcane.


    In the center of the library, beneath therge crystal chandelier,y a luxurious velvet rug. On the rug, rested two leather arms chairs with high backrests.


    Right between the chairs was a polished wooden table.


    Behind this seating area was a grand firece. Theforting scent of burning wood wafting from it caused Adam to instinctively rx.


    As he sat down on one of the leather armchairs, he nced at Daneli and praised, "I must say, this library is simply marvelous."


    Hearing Adam''s praise, Daneli couldn''t help but smile, "I put a lot of effort into building this library. Cost me quite a fortune too."


    "Speaking of fortune," Adam spoke with a slight trace of envy. "You''re quite rich, huh?"


    "Technically, it is my parents who are rich," Daneli chuckled as he took a seat beside Adam. "I''m just using their money."


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say." Adam rolled his eyes.


    They spent the entire day at The Sleepy Hobbit, catching up with each other.


    Adam was supposed to go to Saratoga Castle today, however, Daneli suggested leaving tomorrow since it was already sote.


    The elf then brought the raven-haired youth to his manor. Adam would stay the night here, then leave for the Castle the following day.


    "You met my teacher recently, yes?" Daneli''s eyes shone with warmth as he spoke about Elrod. "How is he doing?"


    "He''s doing fine," Adam smiled. "Lord Elrod helped me quite a bit during my initiation ceremony. If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have been able to join the Brotherhood."


    "How so?" Daneli asked curiously.


    Adam then began telling him about the test he had received from the Brotherhood. He went on to exin everything, from meeting the owners of the Velvet Dreams to subsequently hanging them in front of the public.


    Daneli was a fellow Agent of the Twilight Brotherhood. Moreover, he was also an old friend, someone who Adam had fought alongside through life and death inside the Soaring River Secret ne back in the Federation. Suffice it to say that Adam trusted the elf.


    When Daneli heard of Adam''s exploits in Acryon, his eyes widened in disbelief and he shot to his feet. "You''re the ck Vengeance?!"


    Not knowing why the elf would suddenly act this way, Adam found it very strange. "Uh, yeah?"


    It had been more than three months since the vignte named ck Vengeance had made his appearance. His actions had shaken the Empire to its core, to say the least.


    Even in Ravenfell, people knew the name of ck Vengeance. Many admired this great Magus who had taken it upon himself to deliver punishment to the couple who had enved innocent women.


    Daneli stood rooted on the spot for a very long time, his lower jaw nearly touching the ground. Finally, he muttered with great incredulity, "You absolute madman!"


    As an elf, Daneli deeply resonated with the concept of freedom. It was, after all, the greatest virtue in their culture.


    As such, he despised people who would try to enve others for their own benefit.


    When he heard about the deeds of the ck Vengeance, he was greatly surprised in his heart. Like most people in the empire, he hade to deeply admire this vignte Magus.


    So he was quite shocked to learn that this person was none other than his old friend.


    A few momentster, the elf calmed his emotions and sat back down. He nced at Adam and spoke with approval, "Your actions in Acryon have caused great ripples in the Ravenfall underworld as well."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed and he spoke in a solemn tone, "Are you saying people are engaging in the ve trade here as well?"


    "You''re too naive, Adam," Daneli scoffed with a shake of his head.


    "ve Trade is prevalent everywhere. Here, unscrupulous merchants and pirates have found ways to circumvent thews and deal in such illegal activities."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "But ever since the appearance of the ck Vengeance, these scums have decided toy low."


    "Temporarily," said Adam.


    "Indeed," Daneli nodded.


    A few moments of silence ensued in the opulent library, only the sound of the crackling firewood permeating the ce.


    Adam nced at Daneli and solemnly asked, "Lord Elrod said that you would be briefing me about my mission in Ravenfell. I''m guessing you''re working on the same mission as well?"


    Daneli nodded, his expression turning serious. "Adam, our Brotherhood isn''t the only organization that is working from the shadows.


    "There are many secret societies and evil cults hidden throughout this world. Their influence stretches far beyond what we canprehend."


    Adam nodded, gesturing for the elf to continue.


    "Our mission is to monitor the actions of an evil organization known as The Cult of Bones," said the elf with a grim expression.


    "Bones?" Adam muttered with a raised eyebrow. "Sounds¡­ unsettling."


    "Indeed." Daneli nodded. "This secret society operates in the shadows of Ravenfell, having a strong presence in its underworld. The vast majority of its members are necromancers and practitioners of dark magic."


    "Necromancers!" Adam''s pupils constricted.


    Although he hadn''te across one, in the memories of the experts he had seen just how formidable these Magi could truly be.


    They were a one-man army!


    "What is their motive?" he asked.


    "It is unknown." Daneli shook his head. "For the past year, I haven''t gotten any leads on them."


    Adam chuckled, "Well, they are a secret organization. It would be strange if its members were so easily discovered." He paused for a moment before asking, "Are there other Agents of the Brotherhood in this city? Or is it just us two?"


    Daneli smiled wryly, "I''m sure there are, but I don''t know who they are. As far as I''m concerned, it''s just you and me for now."


    "Hmm." Adam nodded, stroking his chin. "So it is a shadow war against The Cult of Bones, eh?"


    Slowly, his lips curled up into a smirk.


    "How interesting!"

 Chapter 381 Saratoga Castle

    <h4>Chapter 381 Saratoga Castle</h4>


    Adam and Daneli rode on horseback the following day and exited through the city''s western gates. The scene that greeted their eyes was farnds that stretched out westward.


    As the rise of the early morning sun cast a golden glow across the sprawling farnds, the pastures seemed to havee to life.


    Rows of tall corn swayed gently in the breeze, while the nearby fields of ripe wheat glittered like a nket of gold.


    Neatly arranged vegetable plots added myriad colors to these farnds¡ªverdant green cabbages, bright red tomatoes, and orange pumpkins nestled among the vines.


    It was a beautiful sight to behold.


    The mortals that resided in these farnds may not have been as well off as those within the city walls, but they were well enough taken care of and produced enough low-cost food for everyone.


    Adam and Daneli rode side by side on sturdy ck steeds, enjoying the tranquil atmosphere.


    asionally, they encountered a few farmhouses with smoke curling from their chimneys. Children could be seen ying in the yards, theirughter a sweet melody.


    Farmers could be seen diligently working in the fields, bowing toward the two Magi when they rode by.


    A few hours passed, and the pair entered a valley, bidding farewell to the picturesque farnds behind them.


    As they moved through the valley, thendscape around them transformed into a magical scenery. The valley floor was covered in vibrant grass, dotted with wildflowers of various colors.


    Magical beasts could be seen frolicking through thesends. The air was fresh and crisp with dense mana, carrying the faint scent of blooming flowers and the earthy aroma of the rich soil.


    "We''re about to reach any moment now," said Daneli as he nced at Adam with a faint smile. "You''re going to love the view."


    Adam nodded, his eyes unable to mask the excitement and anticipation.


    He looked around and saw towering mountains framing the valley, meanwhile, the Dell River wound its way through the ce like a blue ribbon.


    As the two young Magi continued their journey, the valley began to open up, revealing a breathtaking sight in the distance.


    Positioned on a small hill beside a sereneke, stood a grand castle!


    Its exterior was a mixture of medieval architecture and magical enchantment. The castle''s stone walls exuded an ancient and weathered aura. They were thick and formidable, giving this humongous castle a fortress-like appearance.


    Seeing the castle''s massive scale and its towers and turrets that seem to reach toward the clouds, Adam''s eyes widened in disbelief. "It''s huge!!"


    Daneli couldn''t help but chuckle in amusement seeing the youth''s bbergasted look. "Indeed, it is. Saratoga Castle is perhaps bigger than most towns in the Empire."


    Adam was stunned for a long time. The horses continued to gallop as the pair slowly approached the majestic castle.


    Theke beside it was tranquil, giving off an ethereal vibe. It reflected the castle and the surroundingndscape with crystal rity.


    "That''s Marian Lake," said Daneli as he gazed at therge reservoir. "It is home to quite a few fantastical creatures."


    Adam''s interest was piqued. "Oh? Like what?"


    "You''ll see for yourself," said the elf with a mysterious smile.


    "Tsk, bastard." Adam clicked his tongue in annoyance. He then thought of something and asked, "By the way, is there any particr reason this castle was built so far from civilization?"


    "The founder of Saratoga Castle, who also happens to be the founder of Ravenfell, believed that only by being close to nature could one deeply resonate with mana," said Daneli, his eyes shing with admiration.


    After all, as an elf, he truly believed that only by being one with nature could a Magus truly understand magic.


    Adam had a pondering expression on his face. "Well, that is indeed true. Mana is found in abundance in nature than in towns and cities."


    He had experienced it himself. Ever since he left the city earlier today, he could feel the amount of mana permeating the air increasing at a steady pace as he moved further ind.


    Gradually the Magi arrived at the base of the hill, the path bing a winding cobblestoned road that slowly ascended toward the castle.


    Neatly trimmed hedges and flowering bushes bordered the path. Beautiful nts and trees were nted on both sides of the trees, the birds perched on them singing melodiously.


    Adam even spotted a few young Magi wearing gray cloaks sitting out in the open, enjoying the warmth rays of the sun that filtered through the canopy.


    As he ascended, the number of Magi in the vicinity grew in number. His heart was filled with exhration, realizing this would be the ce he would be calling home for the foreseeable future.


    The closer he got to the castle, the more details of this humongous structure could be seen.


    Adam noticed the thick ivy crawling up the stone walls, banners with the raven insignia gently fluttering from the battlements, and the castle''s ss windows glowing with the warm light of torches and candles. It was breathtaking.


    Finally, the pair arrived before the grand entrance of Saratoga Castle.


    Massive wooden doors¡ªbigger than anything Adam had ever seen¡ªreinforced with a magical type of ore and adorned with intricate runes stood open, weing them.


    Adam raised his head and saw that above the towering wooden doors, countless huge gargoyles carrying deadly weapons sat patiently.


    They almost seemed like stationary statues. Except they weren''t.


    The moment, he nced at them, they looked back at him!


    "Sentient gargoyles!" Adam''s pupils constricted.


    He could feel a dangerous auraing from them. He believed that if he were to be ganged up by them, he would have no other option but to flee.


    "Rx, they won''t hurt you," Daneli taunted as he gracefully dismounted from his horse.


    He then beckoned a couple of undergraduate students in the distance and instructed them to take away their horses. The students respectfully did as told.


    Daneli walked up to Adam and patted him on the shoulder, "Don''t just stand there gawking around. Let''s enter."


    Adam snapped out of his daze and lowered his head, ncing at his friend. His lips curled up into an excited smile.


    "Alright, let''s go in!"

 Chapter 382 Welcome

    ??As Adam stepped in through the towering wooden gates of the castle, he was immediately enveloped by an environment of dense mana.


    He couldn''t help but loudly exim, "The mana in here is overwhelming!"


    Daneli nodded with a chuckle, "Well, what else do you expect from one of the Four Pirs of the Empire? A grand runic formation covers this great castle, resulting in the abundance of natural energy here."


    "A mana gatheric runic formation, huh?" Adam spoke with a thoughtful expression, "The amount of work and resources required to cover the entire castle must be astronomical."


    "Good for us, the Saratoga Castle is extremely wealthy," Daneli smirked.


    As the two Magi made their way through the entrance hall, Adam noticed that the tall stone walls around him were adorned with countless paintings.


    Some depicted legendary battles between Magi, while others depicted the grandeur of mythical beasts such as dragons and phoenixes.


    Any one of these paintings could fetch a mind-boggling price in the market. Seeing these paintings, Adam had a brilliant idea.


    Other than selling potions, perhaps I can sell my artwork as well. Although, I do need to practice quite a lot to produce a decent painting.


    Beautiful crystal chandeliers hung from the high ceiling at fixed intervals, their soft and gentle light illuminating the entrance hall in a warm and weing glow.


    Adam nced at young Magi carrying tomes and walking around in groups, speaking to one another in excited tones. Their eyes shone with childlike curiosity and wonder as they eagerly spoke about arcane studies.


    "Aren''t there quite a lot of undergraduate students here?" The youth asked in puzzlement. "I was under the impression that the castle was strictly for graduate students like us. Or was I wrong?"


    Daneli shook his head and patiently exined, "Here, Rank 1 Magi greatly outnumber us Rank 2 Magi. Not only are specialized arcane studies taught here, but also introductory ones.


    "The undergraduate students here have five years to finish their studies. Then, they can choose to pursue higher education within the castle, or move out elsewhere."


    "Ah, I see." Adam nodded in understanding. "I doubt these kids would want to leave the castle after graduating, though."


    Daneli chuckled, "That goes without saying. The Saratoga Castle is a highly prestigious institution in the Empire. It also helps that the undergraduate students who have studied here are given preference when enrolling for higher studies."


    "Speaking of enrollment," Adam stated as he nced at the elf. "Lord Elrod didn''t mention anything about it. Do I have to take a test? Or prove myself any other way? Perhaps, abat assessment?"


    Daneli patted his shoulder and assured him, "Don''t worry, it''s all been taken care of."


    Adam was initially puzzled, but then his eyes lit up and he couldn''t help but wonder, The Brotherhood''s influence is truly deep!


    The pair''s footsteps echoed as they made their way toward the administration hall. Along the corridor, Adam noticed that it was indeed as Daneli had mentioned.


    There were quite a lot of Rank 1 Magi present here. Meanwhile, Rank 2 Magi were sparse. However, the number was still far more than anything he had witnessed before.


    Adam looked around curiously at the arched windows that lined the walls. They offered glimpses of mystical gardens, fountains,wns, and Marian Lake thaty beyond the castle grounds.


    After about a fifteen-minute walk through winding corridors, under Daneli''s guidance, Adam had finally arrived before the entrance to the administration hall.


    Inwardly, he was greatly surprised at the scale of the castle.


    Daneli then pushed open the heavy wooden doors whose surfaces were carved with intricate runes and geometrical patterns.


    Adam nced at the runes and thought to himself, This entire ce seems to be carved in runes. I have to study this art no matter what. It will greatly help me in the long run.


    The youth didn''t know what set of memories the next soul would contain. He didn''t even know if it would contain any memories in the first ce.


    However, he couldn''t just sit around passively, hoping for good things to happen to him.


    During the war with the orcs back in the Southern Federation, he had been on death''s doorstep on numerous asions. Especially, hisst battle with Oswald Gracie and Professor Hemingway.


    If he were stronger, he wouldn''t have been in those situations.


    If he were stronger, he wouldn''t have lost his dear friends.


    Adam''s palms involuntarily clenched into fists, thinking back to those dire moments.


    He didn''t know when the next battle would present itself. All he knew was that he had to be ready for it.


    For that, he had to give in his everything, his one hundred percent, into mastering anything that would strengthen him.


    He had decided to wholeheartedly pursue higher arcane studies. As the pair stepped through the doors, they were greeted by a vast room bustling with activity.


    Long wooden tables, stacked with books and parchment papers, stretched out across the room. Meanwhile, feathered quills magically hovered on their own, filling out records and documents.


    A few humans and elves could be seen going about their jobs. While the majority of the work here was guided by the Rank 1 Spell: Magus Hand.


    Adam nced at the ceiling that had the map of the Acadian Empire painted across its surface. The painting was extremely detailed and life-like, causing the youth to be amazed.


    Daneli didn''t stop his footsteps, however. Instead, he guided Adam to an office all the way across the hall. He knocked on the door twice before receiving permission to enter.


    As they entered the room, they saw that behind arge mahogany desk sat a stern-looking middle-aged elf.


    He had a head full of blond hair, albeit with a slightly receding hairline. His round sses perched on the edge of his nose as he diligently reviewed the documents in front of him.


    Daneli respectfully stood before the administrator, not disturbing him in the least. A few minutes passed by before the middle-aged elf finally finished what he was doing.


    He then nced at the young elf in front of him with his hazel eyes, his lips curling up into a warm smile, "It''s you, Daneli." Then, he looked over at the ck-robed youth wearing the pointy hat and asked with a raised eyebrow, "Is this the boy?"


    "That''s right, Magus Elkien," Daneli replied with a polite smile.


    Elkien observed the raven-haired youth and asked, "Adam Constantine, is it?"


    "Yes, sir," Adam replied respectfully.


    "Hmm," Elkien nodded his head in approval. "You''re quite young, yet you''ve already advanced to the Mana Liquefaction Rank. Very Impressive, young man."


    Adam couldn''t help but smirk a little. He ced his hand on his shoulder and slightly bowed, "Thank you, Magus Elkien."


    "Very well," Elkien grabbed a few documents and stacked them together. Then he grabbed a ck leather pouch and ced it atop the parchment papers.


    "All the formalities have mostly been taken care of," said the middle-aged elf as he handed the documents and the pouch to the youth. "Fill out these forms and return them to me at your convenience."


    "Uhh¡­" Adam grabbed the items in a daze. He looked at Elkien and asked hesitantly, "Is that all?"


    "As I said, everything''s mostly been taken care of," Elkien chuckled.


    Then, under Adam''s dumbfounded expression, he added with a smile.


    "Wee to Saratoga Castle."

 Chapter 383 Achievements

    ??Afterpleting his enrollment¡ªif one could even call it that¡ªAdam gathered the documents and the ck pouch and left the administration hall in a daze.


    Seeing him in such a state, Daneli couldn''t help but chuckle, "What''s wrong? Shocked that everything happened so smoothly?"


    Adam snapped back to his senses and nced at the young elf with an incredulous look. "What the hell happened? Wasn''t that... too easy?"


    He was right to voice out his concerns. After all, Saratoga Castle was considered one of the Four Pirs of the Empire, yet his admission to this institution was easier than getting a room in a tavern.


    "My teacher was the one to rmend you to the Castle," said Daneli like it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    "Lord Elrod?" Adam was even more confused. "But he isn''t a faculty member here, is he?"


    "So what if he isn''t?" Daneli spoke with pride, "He has quite the influence in the Empire."


    "I still don''t get it," said Adam.


    The pair exited the administration hall and entered a long and wide corridor. It was adorned with magnificent arched windows that let in the golden rays of the afternoon sun.


    This corridor was lined with beautiful paintings, each depicting various scenes of the Castle''s rich history¡ªthe construction of the castle grounds, the grand assembly of legendary Magi, and magicalndscapes.


    "North of the Murky Mountains, the Acadian Empire shares thesends with us elves of the Baja High Forest," Daneli began exining.


    "The Magi from the Empire have always had good rtions with the Baja Elves. After all, if a war broke down between the two, the entire Ulier Continent would be ravaged in the ensuing chaos."


    Adam nodded his head in understanding, thinking to himself,That''s right. Why be enemies when there are more benefits to be gained by bing allies?


    Daneli continued, "My teacher happens to be one of the representatives of the Baja High Forest. Naturally, he''s had to work with the powerful Magi from the Empire on several asions."


    The youth paused for a moment as the pair turned a corner in the corridor. Then, he added, "As a result, my teacher has established deep connections with many of the influential Magi from various organizations in the Empire."


    Adam''s eyes lit up as realization dawned on him. "And one of these Magi is from the Castle?"


    "Indeed." Daneli nodded. "This Magi also happens to be the one in charge of the admission process."


    Adam nodded from time to time, stroking his chin deep in thought. He then nced at the elf and stated, "Still, Lord Elrod''s words hold such sway in an institution as powerful as Saratoga Castle?"


    "Yes and no," Daneli exined.


    As the pair walked through the corridor, their footsteps echoed behind them. The floor beneath their feet was made of ancient-looking stones, adding a vintage vibe to the atmosphere.


    The air in the corridor was filled with the scent of aged wood and parchment papers, mingling with the fresh breezeing in from the open window.


    "It is undeniable that my teacher''s rmendation opened the doors to the Saratoga Castle for you," said Daneli, "but your past records also yed a major role in your admissions."


    He then nced at the raven-haired youth and smirked, "Did you really think an institution as great as this one wouldn''t do their due diligence on a prospective student?"


    "That''s why I''m questioning the ease with which I was granted admission." Adam rolled his eyes.


    "Haa, my friend," Daneli sighed as he patted Adam''s shoulder. "You think too little of yourself."


    "What do you mean?" Adam frowned slightly.


    The pair soon reached a grand staircase made of aged dark oak, its handrails and uprights carved with vines and magical beasts. The stairs curved upwards, their polished steps turned smooth by the centuries of footfall.


    As the pair climbed the stairs, the sound behind them gradually faded. It was reced by the soft murmurs of students who journeyed up and down these stairs.


    "Your academic records from Clover Academy have already been verified by the faculty here. Although your scores were not exemry, they were not bad either," said Daneli mockingly.


    "The hell?" Adam''s eyes squinted. "How do you even know about my grades? Weren''t those supposed to be, I don''t know, private?"


    "Of course, it''s because my teacher told me about them." Daneli shrugged. "Anyway, it''s obviously not your scores that the Castle found desirable, but your actions during the war."


    Adam''s face turned solemn when he was reminded of the war. There was a trace of sorrow that shed past his jet-ck eyes.


    Daneli didn''t notice this, he continued, "To be a Mana Liquefaction Magus at the age of twenty is no joke. Even the most talented Magi in the Empire had not achieved this."


    His voice seemed to contain a hint of admiration. When he had learned of this from Elrod, he was truly shocked.


    Even he, who was considered a genius among geniuses in the Baja High Forest, took six years to reach this rank. Yet, Adam had done it in only five.


    "And not only that, you even took down two Mana Liquefaction Magi as a newly advanced Rank 2 Magus," Daneli continued, "this, in my opinion, is whatpelled the faculty from the Castle to admit you into this institution."


    "Heh, what can I say? I guess my presence here really is that appealing," said Adam with a smug expression.


    Daneli''s lips twitched. "Hmph, don''t get so cocky. It probably has something to do with losing you to the Tower of Daybreak."


    Adam''s eyes widened in surprise. "What?! They even know about that?"


    "Of course," Daneli spoke matter-of-factly. "When a Magus as powerful as Edwin Turner makes a move into recruiting someone, you think the other three Pirs won''t hear of it?"


    This made sense to Adam, but at the same time, he found it very shocking. They were sure to keep tabs on him if he was now on the radar of other powerful Magi in the Empire.


    This didn''t sit well with him. After all, he was a person who liked to remain low-key.


    He didn''t care about fame.


    Only money.


    But still, this couldn''t help but put a smile on his face. "So all the big shots in the Empire know of me, huh? I''m really moving up in the world."


    "Don''t get carried away." Daneli rolled his eyes. "There are countless geniuses in the Empire as there are stars in the night sky."


    He paused for a moment, thinking that his words might have sounded wrong. Thus, he corrected himself, "I''m not saying this to demean your past achievements. What I mean to say is, that you must work even harder now. This ce, after all, is highlypetitive."


    Sensing the concern in his friend''s voice, Adam''s heart warmed a little. Yet, he decided to poke him out of fun nheless.


    "Aww, Daneli, you really do care for me~"


    "S-shut your pig mouth!" Daneli harrumphed and stomped away. "We''re about to reach the amodation floor."


    Adam chuckled in amusement before following him up the stairs.


    This elven friend of his might appear cold and aloof on the outside, but on the inside, it was a whole different matter.

 Chapter 384 Dorm Room

    <h4>Chapter 384 Dorm Room</h4>


    On the firstnding of the stairway, Adam encountered a group of young Magi wearing gray cloaks with the raven insignia on them passing by.


    Their arms wereden with thick tomes and scrolls. When they gazed at Daneli, they bowed respectfully. When they saw Adam with him, they politely nodded at him. A few of them offered brief smiles before leaving.


    "Kids here are so respectful," said Adam with gratification.


    "If you weren''t a Mana Liquefaction Magus, they wouldn''t be so respectful," Daneli harrumphed as he climbed the stairs which seemed to stretch on toward infinity.


    Hearing his response, Adam clicked his tongue in annoyance. But he knew that the elf was speaking the truth.


    In this world, strength was everything.


    He then walked toward the railing and looked upward. ncing at the astronomical amount of staircases ovepping each other; he was quite amazed.


    "This ce really is huge!"


    The pair continued their ascent, each step taking them to the heart of the castle. The walls along the stairway were adorned with even more paintings, each depicting an influential alumni from history.


    Some of the people in these paintings were even squinting at Adam, wondering who this neer was.


    Realizing that the paintings were actually alive, Adam blurted out, "It moved!"


    The nearby Magi gave him strange looks before chuckling in hushed manners and walking away.


    Daneli turned around to nce at the raven-haired youth with a deep frown. "Stop embarrassing me!"


    "But, Daneli, how can they move? I''ve never seen something like that!" Adam hurriedly followed after him, shouting out his findings.


    Daneli, on the other hand, climbed the stairs even faster, avoiding him.


    Second-hand embarrassment was real.


    Adam carefully observed the paintings along the walls and saw that they were apanied by a small bronze que underneath them, detailing the Magus'' name and the years they attended this institution.


    The light from the candleholders as well as the rays of the sun seeping in through the arched windows illuminated these paintings, casting a warm glow on them, further increasing the reverential atmosphere.


    Finally, after what seemed like forever, the pair reached the upper floors where they found themselves in a very spaciousmon room.


    Themon room was furnished withfortable armchairs and couches, arranged before arge crackling firece.


    Magi could be seen huddled around the firece, lounging. Shelves filled with thick tomes lined the walls. Adam saw that a few Magi were sitting here and studying, while others were engaging in animated debates.


    Arge crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, illuminating the entire ce.


    "This is the East Wing''smon room," Daneli exined. "This floor is strictly for Mana Liquefaction Magi such as ourselves."


    As Adam was viewing themon room, his eyes shed with excitement and curiosity. This waspletely unlike what he had experienced at Clover Academy.


    The ambiance was simply worlds apart.


    One thing he realized was that although thismon room was huge, there were very few people there. "Why is it so empty?" he asked.


    "It''s because the academic year hasn''t begun yet," exined Daneli as he led the youth to a narrow hallway after greeting a few Magi.


    "When does it begin?" Adam asked.


    Daneli looked back at him and sighed, "You really need to stay on top of things."


    "What do you mean?" Adam protested with a wronged expression. "I just got here yesterday, and Lord Elrod also didn''t tell me anything."


    The elf shook his head and scoffed, "That excuse won''t work always. Anyway, the academic year begins a week from now."


    "That''s good, I have plenty of time to familiarize myself with things." Adam nodded with a sigh of relief.


    "Good that you understand," said Daneli as he led the youth to the depths of the hallway.


    The hallway was quieter, the only sounds being the soft footsteps of other Magi walking by. On each side were the entrances to the dorm rooms, however, no sounds wereing from within.


    Adam guessed that the rooms must be inscribed with yet another runic formation that canceled out any noise.


    Finally, after passing a few rooms, Daneli stood in front of a particr door and pointed at it. "This is going to be your dorm room. The ck pouch Magus Elkien gave you contains the key. I have other things to tend to, so I''ll be taking my leave now."


    Adam looked at his friend and sincerely said, "Thanks for helping me out. I appreciate it."


    Daneli''s lips slowly curled up into a smile, "Don''t mention it, Brother Adam." He then pointed down the hallway and added, "If you need anything, I''m down that way."


    "Understood." Adam nodded.


    added, "If you need anything, I''m down that way."


    "Understood." Adam nodded.


    Daneli turned around and walked toward his room. He waved his hand and spoke without looking back, "Wee to Saratoga Castle, my friend."


    Hearing his words, Adam couldn''t help but smile brightly.


    He then nced at the door beside him and saw that it was made of sturdy oak. It had a brass handle and also a small engraved namete.


    The youth brushed his fingers across the namete. His name was already engraved on it. Then, he opened the holding bag and found his key card among other things.


    Unlocking the door, he finally stepped foot inside, taking in the sight of his new quarters.


    His dorm room was warm and cozy, to say the least. It was quite spacious, twice the size of the one he had back in Clover Academy. Furthermore, he had this room all for himself.


    Arge arched window on one wall offered a breathtaking view of the Marian Lake and the green hills behind it. Beside the window was his bed, covered with a thick quilted nket, apanied by a wardrobe to the side.


    A sturdy wooden desk that came with a set of high bookshelves and drawers stood against one wall. Right across from it was the living room which came with a luxurious seating area as well as a mini firece.


    Adam took in everything with a great sense of satisfaction. He then walked toward the arched window and nced at the mesmerizing view, his lips curling up into a smile.


    Suddenly, a gray light shed and a furry gray cat appeared in the dorm room.


    Valerian looked around the ce with curiosity and excitement. First, he ran a few circles around the spacious room, seemingly marking his territory.


    Then, he jumped into Adam''s arms, fondly licking his cheeks. "Brother, is this our new home?" he asked excitedly.


    Adam gently rubbed the young dragon''s head and nodded. "Yes, Val."


    He scanned the room once again, feeling a growing sense of belonging. Then, he turned his head and looked toward the sereneke outside.


    "This will be our new home."

 Chapter 385 Market Quarter

    ??The morning sun cast a golden glow over the city of Ravenfell, illuminating its cobblestoned streets and the bustling activity of its residents.


    The air was intermixed with the scent of fresh bread, and exotic spices, as well as the faint smoke wafting from the chimneys of the various houses.


    Birds chirped melodiously, however, their voices were drowned by the endless cawing of ravens. For a neer such as Adam, such a phenomenon was surely a distressing experience.


    However, the rest of the residents had already grown used to it. It was to the point that they found it strange whenever they visited other ces and didn''t hear the constant cries of ravens


    With a frown on his face, the youth gazed at the countless ravens perched upon buildings and trees. "This is going to take some time to get used to."


    Since the beginning of the academic year at Saratoga Castle was still a few days away, he had decided to visit the city and familiarize himself with it.


    He first chose to visit the Market Quarter. He had a lot of things he wished to purchase, after all.


    But when he realized that he only had about 600 Acadian Gold on him, he wanted to just find a corner and cry.


    He cursed vehemently under his breath, "Damn it! Damn, this foreign exchange rate! In the Federation, I was decently well off, but here I have to scrounge for scraps. Damn it!"


    The passing-by residents of the city gave him strange looks, wondering if he had gone mad so early in the morning. But when their gaze fell on the raven insignia on the gray cloak that he was wearing, they didn''t darement.


    The Saratoga Castle was a hallowed existence in this part of the Empire. Naturally, the Magi who belonged to this institution were deeply respected by the masses.


    Seeing Adam on the verge of tears, Valerian, who was sitting on his shoulder, hugged his face. "It''s going to be okay, brother. You still have the ring given to you by Eddie''s grandfather."


    "Haa, I know, I know," Adam sighed. He nced at the ring on his finger and couldn''t help but smile.


    That guy gave me more than enough herbs and ingredients for me to stand on my feet, he thought to himself, feeling deeply grateful to Edwin.


    But the next moment, his face turned solemn and he mumbled, "But I need to find a suitable ce to sell potions. I also need to set up procurement channels. Haa, there''s so much work to do."


    Moving to a new city was hectic, to say the least.


    The ingredients inside the storage ring would onlyst him a few months. After that, he would have to purchase them by himself.


    And since he was going to live here for the foreseeable future, he had to build good rtionships with trusted suppliers. He had to establish a strongwork with other Magi as well.


    At a very early age, Berger had already instilled in him the importance ofworking with others. Adam took the gnome''s teachings very seriously.


    When he thought of the crucial piece of information that Elrod had said to him back in Acryon, he couldn''t help but chuckle in excitement.


    "That''s right! At that ce, I can kill two birds with one stone - sell potions, and build a strongwork. Kekeke!"


    "But first get me some food," said Valerian with a pout as he mischievously covered Adam''s eyes with his paws.


    "Fine, fine, don''t be naughty now." Adam moved the young dragon''s paws and began to leisurely stroll the streets of the Market Quarter.


    The streets here were narrow with colorful stalls and bustling shops located on both sides. Despite being the wee hours of the morning, this ce was very crowded.


    Adam made his way through the sea of people, looking around at the various shops and businesses with curious eyes.


    Merchants loudly advertised their wares, from freshly baked buns to shiny trinkets. A few stores here sold potions, but Adam didn''t like the product''s quality all that much. He did, however, buy a handful of local ingredients that he found interesting.


    Then, he stopped by at a small stall that sold skewered meat. After buying enough for himself and his dear familiar, he strode off into the depths of the market.


    Despite being daytime, the gas lights were still on in this district. The buildings here were tall, each of them a couple of floors at least.


    Moreover, floating advertisement banners covered the open area between buildings, making it difficult for sunlight to pass through.


    Adam raised his head and nced at these magical banners and was quite intrigued. These advertisements driftedzily in the air. But the interesting thing about them was that the contents painted on them were animated.


    They showcased scenes of potions being brewed, weapons being forged, clothes being sewn, and even theatrics being performed. It was a wonderful experience for Adam, to say the least.


    There was one particr floating banner that piqued Adam''s interest, causing his heart to race a little. It was an advertisement for a pleasure house, and it was quite¡­ revealing.


    Stopping by another food stall, this time one that sold steamed dumplings, Adam and Valerian grabbed a te for themselves and moved deeper into the Market Quarter.


    A group of street performers caught his eye. He couldn''t help but stop by and watch the show. Surprisingly enough, it was by a group of Rank 1 Magi.


    He saw a man casting Dingy Illusion and conjuring miniature dragons and phoenixes that gracefully danced before him. Another Magus cast ming Fingers and spewed thin rays of mes into the air. After spending almost the whole day touring the various ces in the Market Quarter, Adam finally arrived at his location.


    Currently, he was standing in front of a two-story rustic yet elegant looking building at the edge of Uptown Quarter.


    The walls were constructed from thick stones cavved in runes, weathered by time and adorned with climbing ivy and wildflowers.


    Large arched windows were located in fixed intervals, each window decorated with intricate carvings of leaves, flowers, and vines.


    A beautifully carved wooden sign hung above the entrance to this building. It depicted a mortar and a pestle surrounded by an array of herbs.


    The sign read as follows:


    Herbalist''s Guild.

 Chapter 386 Herbalists Guild

    ??When Adam''s gazended on the wooden sign above the entrance, his lips curled up into a grin.


    Just thinking about how much money he could make inside, he couldn''t help but start drooling a little.


    He then nced at therge number of Magi going in anding out of the entrance, thinking to himself, Business is always booming at guilds belonging to the three major professions.


    Whether it was Herbalists, Artificers, or Runesmiths, all of them were wealthy, to say the least. Moreover, the guilds supporting them wielded enormous influence.


    After all, the products and services offered by these people were very crucial to a Magus.


    Adam noticed that surrounding this building on three sides were lush meticulously maintained gardens.


    His eyes lit up and he thought, Ah, no wonder the Guild is located at the edge of the Quarter. It would not be easy to acquire such arge plot for growing herbs elsewhere.


    A variety of herbs, flowers, and other medicinal nts were grown in this vast garden. They were personally tended to by the Herbalists of the Guild.


    Adam made his way toward the entrance of the building. It was a cobblestone pathway lined with blooming flowers. The scent of these flowers was soothing, calming guests before they even entered the building.


    The tall doorway was made of aged oak adorned with intricate carvings of leaves, flowers, and vines. Adam noticed that there were no security personnel guarding the entrance, which he thought was strange.


    But in hindsight, it made sense for there to be no guards. No one was foolish enough to rob a Herbalist''s Guild.


    "Alright, Val, ready to make some money?" Adam smirked.


    "Myu!" Valerian clenched his paws excitedly.


    Together, they stepped through the arched doorway. The next moment, they were immediately enveloped in a warm, therapeutic aroma.


    The mingling scents of dried herbs, fresh flowers, and medicinal oils created an inviting and rxing atmosphere.


    Adam found himself in the guild''s entrance hall. It was spacious, to say the least. The floor was made of polished, wooden nks.


    At the center of the hall stood a polished oak reception desk. Behind it, sat a young woman with brown hair and matching eyes. She wore simple yet elegant white robes embroidered with green and gold threads.


    Potted nts of various sizes were ced all throughout the hall. Some hung on colorful hangers, while others were set on wooden stands.


    To the left of the reception desk was the main room. This is where the majority of the customers had gathered.


    This spacious room was filled with tall wooden shelves and ss cabs, neatly disying all sorts of magical potions, ointments, and medicinal oils.


    Not only finished products but even jars of dried herbs and bundles of medicinal nts were also sold here. Clearly, these items were for the Herbalists to purchase.


    Adam''s eyes lit up when he saw the wide array of medicinal ingredients found there. He hadn''t seen such arge variety even after scouring the Market Quarter earlier today.


    As I thought! The Herbalist''s Guild is indeed the perfect ce for me to purchase raw materials, he thought to himself gleefully.


    On the other side of the main room, there were drying racks holding a bunch of freshly harvested herbs. Adam surmised that these herbs must''ve been grown in therge garden behind the guild.


    Adam then turned his head and looked at the area to the right of the reception desk. This was the seating area.


    Comfortable chairs and sofas created an inviting space for customers and Herbalists alike. A few cushions and nkets further added to thisfort, making it a nice spot for guild members to read and discuss their findings.


    A corner of the seating area was filled with bookshelves that contained volumes of botany, herbal medicine, and magical nts and animals.


    Some books were ancient, their thick leather covers kissed by the passages of time. While others were newer, their spines fresh and unblemished.


    Finally, Adam looked at the grand stairway behind the reception desk that led to the second floor. He believed that the second floor was where all the magic happened.


    Right at that moment, his gaze met with the brte receptionist''s. She cheerfully smiled at him, "My Lord, may I help you with something?"


    Adam and Valerian walked toward the reception table.


    "If you''re here to buy ready-made items, you may visit the main room to my right," the receptionist gestured. "And if you''re here tomission a Herbalist, then please wait in the seating area to my left. Someone wille to assist you shortly."


    Adam shook his head with a light smile. "Young miss, I''m here for neither."


    The receptionist''s brows creased ever so slightly and she asked in puzzlement, "Then may I ask what you''re here for?"


    "I''m here to apply for guild membership," said Adam. The receptionist was visibly shocked. "My Lord, are you... serious?"


    After all, Herbalism required deep knowledge and vast experience. Thus, the vast majority of the Herbalists were old people. The youngest were middle-aged Magi.


    So the receptionist found it difficult to believe that this young man in front of her, who seemed to be no different in age than her, was actually a Herbalist.


    "Of course, I am," Adam stated solemnly. "Tell me what I have to do."


    "Uhm¡­" the receptionist didn''t know how to respond.


    In her mind, she believed that this young Magus was joking with her. She was actually quite speechless.


    If someone were jesting, shouldn''t the joke have at least some semnce of the truth?


    Yet, Adam, a Magus in his early twenties, was actually iming to be a Herbalist wanting to be a member of this prestigious guild.


    "What is it, Ada?"


    Right when she was thinking of how to respond to Adam''s strange request, a stern-looking middle-aged man, who happened to be on his way toward the stairway to the second floor, saw the awkward expression on her face and came forward.


    Ada, the receptionist, was a kind young Magus liked by all guild members. They couldn''t stand to see that someone was bothering her.


    She turned around and saw who it was. "Lord Bary!"


    Her eyes lit up but at the same time, she felt some pity for Adam. After all, Bary was known to be a man with a chip on his shoulder.


    "It''s nothing, my lord," Ada hurriedly waved her hands. "I can take care of this."


    "Is this fool bothering you?" Bary stood beside Ada and condescendingly looked at Adam.


    Fool? Adam thought to himself, a little taken aback by this man''s rude behavior.


    "What does he want?" Bary asked.


    "Well, uhm," Ada lowered her head and spoke meekly, "he said he wanted to be a guild member."


    "What?" Even Bary was taken aback. He nced at Ada and asked gently, "Are you serious?"


    "Mhm," Ada nodded.


    Bary then nced at Adam, who was leaning on the reception desk with a stoic expression, and burst intoughter, "Bahahahaha! You hairless brat, you wanna be a guild member?"


    His voice attracted the attention of everyone present on the ground floor. Meanwhile, Adam''s eyes narrowed and he thought to himself, This bastard is looking for trouble.


    The next moment, Bary''sughter abruptly subsided. He nced at Adam and coldly muttered, "Get out."

 Chapter 387 Arrogance

    ??Bary was a Rank 2 Magus, a middle-aged man in his thirties. Being able to be a Grade 2 Herbalist at such a young age naturally birthed an arrogant nature in him.


    For the three major professions, the Grade corresponded with the Rank.


    Meaning, a Grade 1 Herbalist could concoct potions useful for a Rank 1 Magus. Simrly, a Grade 2 Herbalist could concoct potions useful for a Rank 2 Magus and below.


    The reason why professions were divided into Grades was that each grade had a mana requirement corresponding to a Magus''s Rank.


    A Grade 1 Herbalist couldn''t concoct the same potion that a Grade 2 Herbalist could because the former wouldn''t have that much mana avable to begin with.


    However, mana wasn''t the only requirement for bing a Grade 1 Herbalist, let alone a Grade 2.


    A Magus needed to have vast medicinal knowledge and decades of practical experience to even be a Grade 1 Herbalist.


    The fact that Bary could be a Grade 2 Herbalist in his thirties meant that he was a true prodigy in the field of Herbalism.


    That is why he thought Adam was joking with them when he said he wanted to be a guild member. Moreover, Bary also didn''t care about the youth''s status as a student of Saratoga Castle.


    So what if the Saratoga Castle was one of the Four Pirs of the Empire?


    The Herbalist''s Guild was an independent organization that had its branches spread throughout the world!


    Why should he be bothered about an organization only limited to the scope of the Acadian Empire?


    Adam nced at Bary with displeasure. "Is this how the Guild treats every Herbalist thates to its doorsteps?"


    "Herbalist? You?" Bary scoffed. "A hairless brat like you wanting to be a member of this guild is the funniest thing I''ve heard this week."


    He paused for a moment before arrogantly iming, "You think you''re me? You think you could be a Grade I Herbalist in your twenties¡ª"


    Adam viciously interrupted him, "Grade I Herbalist?"


    He raised his chin and spoke with even more arrogance, "I had be a Grade I Herbalist in my teenage. Now, I''m only 22, yet I''m already a Grade 2 Herbalist. How dare trash like youpare yourself to me?"


    The next moment, his eyes narrowed and he looked straight into Bary''s eyes. His lips parted and he coldly muttered, "Know your ce."


    When it came to interacting with others¡ªstrangers, to be more precise¡ªAdam thought himself to be a mirror. If he was spoken to politely, he would also speak politely.


    But if someone was rude and disrespectful to him, he wouldn''t be nice about it either.


    Why should he?


    He was no saint.


    When Bary gazed at Adam''s abyss-like eyes, his body involuntarily shuddered. And when the youth spoke those words, his back was instantly drenched in cold sweat.


    He couldn''t help but subconsciously retreat a step.


    Damn it! Realizing what he had just done, that too in front of so many people, Bary couldn''t help but curse inwardly.


    He was a genius of the Herbalist''s Guild, a Magus respected and admired by many. Yet, he had disyed such a show of weakness in front of this raven-haired youth.


    Bary couldn''t have it. This interaction with Adam had severely wounded his pride.


    Thus, he pointed his finger at Adam and roared angrily, "You dare lie tantly to my face?! Who the hell do you think you are? Do you think just any random cat or dog could be a Herbalist?"


    Realizing that all the people gathered were witnessing this scene take ce, Bary''s lips curled up ever so slightly. He knew that the youth was lying, so he decided to hammer down on his actions.


    "This is a great disrespect not only to us, Herbalists, but also to this prestigious guild," he said. "I, Bary Weiss, hereby ban you from ever stepping foot inside this¡ª"


    Once again Adam cut him off, "I see you''ve been handling Ironmoon Mint leaves." He nced at Barys''s skin under his nails and added, "Judging by the subtle discoloration, it should be freshly crushed."


    Hearing his words, Bary''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief. "You! How did you¡ª"


    But Adam didn''t give him the chance to speak. He leisurely stepped forward with his hands sped behind his back, walking around the reception desk and toward the dumbfounded middle-aged Herbalist.


    "Although mint leaves a barely noticeable mark, the Ironmoon Mint leaves are special. They emit a special scent when being crushed," Adam began.


    "But that''s not all. I also detect a hint of Higgins Root and wildvender. Thatbination is quite conspicuous." Bary remained frozen on his spot. His jaws widened with every word Adam spoke. He nced at Adam, who was walking around him like he was some sort of monster.


    The fact that he could identify so many magical herbs and ingredients with just a simple look, clearly indicated that he was a remarkable Herbalist.


    The skill Adam had just disyed to everyone present was something that only came with time and practice.


    Any detail, no matter how small, could reveal a great deal to a Herbalist about what someone was working on. They would be able to read traces of herbs and ingredients like reading a book.


    "Every herb has its own signature, a unique aroma that blends in specific ways whenbined," Adam stroked his chin and spoke like a wisened old Magus teaching his apprentice.


    Clearly, he was taunting Bary.


    "Ironmoon Mint, Higgins Root, and wildvender aremonly used together to concoct potions that soothe and refresh the spirit sea."


    Then, Adam leaned forward ever so lightly and took a sniff. "Your robes carry the faint scent of Winterweed and sunflower petals." He paused for a moment and mocked, "There''s also the stench of an amphibian; a toad, perhaps."


    He walked back around the reception''s desk and stood where he was earlier standing. By now, all the people gathered here were looking at him with utter shock.


    Even Ada, who had been silent all this while, was looking at Adam with bright eyes.


    "Winterweed and sunflower petals are often added in the final stage of concocting a potion that soothes the spirit sea," said Adam with confidence.


    The following moment, his lips curled up into an arrogant smirk.


    "Conclusion: a Potion of Spirit Pacifier brewed by a frog in a well."

 Chapter 388 Ridiculed

    <h4>Chapter 388 Ridiculed </h4>


    A wise man once said, ''Not all battles are won with weapons; some are won with words.''


    With just a few words, Adam had effectively taken care of the arrogant man named Bary Weiss.


    Of course, if the man had politely interacted with him earlier, things would have nevere to this. But he hadn''t. And Adam, being the person he was, couldn''t take it lying down.


    When he finished deducing the name of the potion that Bary had been working on, everyone was shocked out of their minds.


    They couldn''t believe that he was able to figure out the name of the potion just through a simple observation.


    In reality, however, it wasn''t a simple observation. Adam had activated his Sphere of Resonance and was able to see the minute residues of the herbs and other ingredients under Bary''s nails.


    After that, by smelling the medicinal aroma wafting from the man''s robes, he was able to infer the rest.


    The crowd began speaking in hushed tones, wondering if Adam really was a Herbalist as he had imed to be. There was very little reason to refute this now.


    What came next was shock.


    The fact that Adam, a young Magus in his early twenties, was actually a Herbalist filled the people with disbelief.


    But then they remembered that the youth had said that he was actually a Grade 2 Herbalist!


    This caused them to be shocked out of their minds.


    Especially Bary. He stared at Adam with wide eyes, wondering if this youth really was the same grade as him. But no matter how he saw it, he just couldn''t make any sense out of it.


    Impossible! Is he actually a Grade 2 Herbalist?! No, that can''t be! He became a Grade 2 even before I did? No, no, no, that can''t be! That just cannot be! He thought to himself with sheer incredulity.


    Seeing him in such a state, Adam''s lips curled up into a sneer, "What is it? Did this ''hairless brat'' take you by surprise?"


    Hearing his words, the crowd couldn''t help but burst intoughter. They had gathered to watch a great drama unfold, hoping to see Adam make a fool out of himself and get chucked out of the guild.


    Instead, they found something even more entertaining. Who would have thought that the genius of Ravenfell''s Herbalist Guild would be outdone by a twenty-two-year-old Magus?


    What was even more exciting to them was the fact that they could be witnessing the birth of the youngest Grade 2 Herbalist in the city.


    Realistically speaking, Adam was already a Grade 2 Herbalist. In fact, the knowledge rted to Herbalism in his mind was way beyond Grade 2.


    What was holding him back was his Magus Rank.


    Seeing the crowd point at him with ridicule in their eyes, Bary couldn''t take it. He had never faced such embarrassment before.


    For as long as he could remember, he was always revered by people for his genius in Herbalism. This was the thing he was most proud of¡ªhis talent as a Herbalist.


    But now, that was shattered by this raven-haired youth in front of him.


    His eyes shed with rage and denial as he hurriedly tried to justify the reason why Adam was able to deduce the potion he was earlier brewing.


    Bary pointed his trembling hand at the youth and spat through gritted teeth, "You damn cheater! Did one of my assistants inform you of my concoction earlier? I knew it! This is all staged! You all are trying to ruin my¡ª"


    Suddenly an aged voice descended upon the crowd from the stairway leading to the second floor.


    "That''s enough."


    When the crowd saw who it was, they hurriedly bowed in respect. Meanwhile, when Bary heard this familiar voice, he trembled.


    He hurriedly turned around and, without even looking at the one who had just spoken, bowed. "Greetings Guild Leader!"


    Adam''s eyebrows rose in surprise and his gaze shifted to the old man standing on the staircase.


    He was wearing white robes embroidered with dark green threads, depicting leaves and vines. The edges of his sleeves and the hem of his robes were lined with fine gold thread, giving him an air of elegance.


    His hair was a striking shade of white, long and flowing; his beard was of the same color, long and well-groomed. His face was lined with wrinkles, especially around the eyes and mouth.


    And his eyes, they were a piercing shade of blue, reflecting a lifetime of wisdom and experience. They held a warmth that put others at ease.


    This man was the leader of the Herbalist''s Guild at Ravenfell, Halbert Dawson.


    When Adam noticed the faint mana signature radiating from him, his pupils constricted and he respectfully bowed with his right hand on his chest.


    Rank 3 Magus!


    Halbert nced at Adam, his eyes shing with deep interest. "What is your name, child?"


    "My Lord, I am called Adam," said the youth respectfully. "Adam Constantine."


    "Hmm." Halbert stroked his beard, a faint smile adorning his lips.


    Naturally, he had seen the entire event y out before him. He was very impressed by Adam''s knowledge of Herbalism.


    To be able to deduce so much about a potion by a cursory nce was not an easy feat. Not to mention, Adam hadn''t seen any of the ingredients, only its residue.


    Yet, he still didn''t quite believe the youth''s im of being a Grade 2 Herbalist. There was a huge difference between theory and practice, after all.


    So what if Adam had the knowledge that a Grade 2 Herbalist would have? So what if he was a Mana Liquefaction Magus?


    That still didn''t prove that the youth would be able to sessfully brew a Grade 2 potion.


    "You said you are a Grade 2 Herbalist, yet you are only twenty-two years of age. Is that true?" Halbert asked with a gentle voice, his toneced with skepticism.


    "That is correct, my lord." Adam nodded.


    "Can you prove it?" Halbert asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "That is all I''ve wanted," Adam smiled, "a chance to prove myself."


    He then nced at Bary and the smile on his face deepened. "s, a certain guild member has allowed their arrogance to cloud their judgment, refusing to give me a chance and even going so far as to attempt to ban me from this prestigious institution."


    When Adam spoke those words, Bary''s lips twitched. He lowered his head, not daring to argue with the youth. Not in front of the Guild Leader at least.


    Halbert nced at Bary and couldn''t help but shake his head, sighing. This child¡­ He never could keep his pride in check, could he?


    He then nced at Adam and smiled. Hmm, this should serve as a wake-up call for Bary. That is if this boy really is as he ims to be.


    Having alreadye to his decision, he stated, "Very well, Adam. I shall give you the chance you seek."


    "Thank you, my lord!" Adam''s eyes lit up.


    "However," Halbert said sternly, the warmth in his eyes reced by intensity. "If you are not who you say you are, you will face the consequences."


    "¡­I understand," said Adam after a few moments.


    "Very well." Halbert turned around and climbed the stairs.


    "Follow me, I will test you myself."

 Chapter 389 Practical Test

    <h4>Chapter 389 Practical Test</h4>


    Acquiring a membership at the Herbalist''s Guild was a rigorous process, to say the least.


    The guild held its members to high standards, making it so that only the best of the best Herbalists were given membership.


    Firstly, the prospective Herbalist had to submit an application detailing their background, experience, and reasons for seeking membership at the guild.


    Then, the guild''s council would review the application. They were invited to take the examination only if the candidate met the basic requirements.


    However, Adam was able to skip this tedious process by outshining the guild''s brightest genius.


    For that, he was quite thankful for Bary actually. If he had gone the normal route, it would have taken him weeks, if not months, to even partake in the examination.


    Halbert climbed the stairs to the second floor. Behind him, Adam respectfully followed along with Bary and a few other Herbalists who happened to be downstairs.


    The second floor was dedicated to the concocting of potions and elixirs. Here, there were several rooms andboratories that the guild members used to practice Herbalism.


    Customers whomissioned Herbalists to brew potions for them would sometimese here and see the Herbalists at work. Other than that, outsiders were not allowed to step on this floor.


    "The examination process is divided into three main sections," Halbert began. "Theoretical knowledge, practical skills, andst but not least, a personal interview."


    He then turned around to nce at Adam, chuckling, "But I suppose we don''t need to make you sit through the theoretical test, do we?"


    "I''m afraid that would be a waste of time, my lord," said Adam with a confident smile.


    "Hoho," Halbertughed heartily while stroking his beard. "You''re a pompous little fe, aren''t you?"


    His expression then turned serious and he added, "But remember, Adam, if you don''t have the skills to back your words, then you are no different than a fool."


    "You''re right." Adam nodded. "Then, allow me to show you my skills."


    "Good, we''ll straight away go for the practical test," Halbert smiled.


    Meanwhile, Bary watched the interaction between Adam and the Guild Leader with a gloomy expression. In his heart, he was hoping that Adam would miserably fail the test.


    He still couldn''t digest the fact that Adam, a Magus in his early twenties, was actually a Grade 2 Herbalist.


    Hmph! After you fail the test, I''ll deal with you. So what if you have theoretical knowledge? If you can''t brew a potion, you can''t be called a Herbalist! He thought to himself.


    The group soon arrived at a hallway well-lit by enchantednterns that cast a soft yet steady glow. The walls were lined with shelves, holding jars of magical herbs and ingredients,beled meticulously.


    Large, arched windows at either end of the hallway allowed natural light to flood in, creating a calm atmosphere. These windows also offered a view of the lush gardens around the building.


    Halbert entered the room closest to him, the small group following after him. It was aboratory filled with sturdy wooden tables and workstations.


    Each workstation was equipped with a variety of tools such as mortars and pestles, vials, beakers, etc.


    Adam nced around at thisboratory with great interest. Shelves along the walls were filled with ss vials, crucibles, and jars containing ingredients that were meticulouslybeled.


    Meanwhile, wooden cabs underneath the workstations contained more specialized pieces of equipment.


    In the center of the room, arge cauldron sat hovering over a runic formation. When Adam gazed at it, his eyes lit up in wonder.


    "Whoa! Is this a Grade 2 Artifact?" He approached the cauldron and scrutinized it. "And is that a me runic formation? Hmm, it looks like it can be adjusted to various temperatures with a simple hand gesture. Seems like a Grade 2 Formation as well. How fascinating!"


    Bary took this opportunity to viciously mock the youth, "Spoken like a true country bumpkin. Have you never seen a Grade 2 cauldron before?"


    Adam''s lips twitched as he thought to himself, Grade 2 cauldron? I''ve seen the Grade 3 cauldron used by the old man. But it''s a different matter that he never let me use it.


    He had always used a Grade 1 cauldron to practice herbalism. He could never use a higher-ranked cauldron because those required him to have the corresponding mana levels.


    It was only a little more than two years ago that the youth advanced to a Mana Liquefaction Magus. After that, he didn''t have time to practice herbalism because he was recovering from his grievous injuries.


    So this would be the first time that he would be using a Grade 2 cauldron.


    Adam then nced at Bary and smirked, "I''m from the Southern Federation, so I guess, to you, I am indeed a country bumpkin."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Tell me, Bary, how does it feel to be outshined by a country bumpkin like me? Must be very embarrassing, no?"


    Bary''s face turned red from anger. He was about to viciously retort but noticed that the Guild Leader was looking at him with a disappointed look.


    Thus, he immediately swallowed his words. Instead, he tly stated, "Hmph! We''ll see who outshines whom after this test is over."


    Halbert then looked at Adam and instructed, "Since this is a test, you will not be allowed an assistant to help you, understood?"


    "That goes without saying." Adam nodded.


    "Very well then," Halbert began.


    "You''ll have all the ingredients you need inside this room. Generally, the examinee is allowed to brew the potions they are most skilled at, but that''s not how your test will be conducted."


    Although Halbert was impressed by the knowledge and skills that Adam had disyed earlier on the first floor, it was undeniable that he had insulted and made fun of a guild member in front of every one.


    Even thought he knew that the the whole thing was initiated by Bary, he still decided to slightly punish¡ªif one could even call it that¡ªAdam for his actions.


    As the leader of the Herbalist''s Guild, naturally he was a little biased toward its members.


    Halbert looked into Adam''s eyes and solmenly stated, "Now, for your first potion, I want you to brew a Grade 2 Potion of Healing. You may begin now."

 Chapter 390 Methodical

    ??Adam''s workstation was a meticulously organized space. Every tool was at its designated ce. The wooden table was filled with various instruments: a mortar and pestle, ss beakers, vials, etc.


    He nced at Halbert with raised eyebrows. "A Grade 2 Potion of Healing?"


    The old guild leader nodded. "I wish to see your techniques."


    A Potion of Healing was one of the mostmon potions out there in the market. It was an essential item that every Magus needed to have.


    However, the concoction of this potion was not that easy. The difficulty of brewing rose with every grade.


    With every rank advancement, a Magus''s body would be enhanced, their life essence would be significantly strengthened.


    Meaning, a Grade 1 Potion of Healing would not work on a Rank 2 Magus. Simrly, a Grade2 Potion of Healing would be simply too potent for a Rank 1 Magus to bear.


    The higher the potency of the potion, the more difficult it gets to concoct.


    Adam knew this well. He had never concocted a Grade 2 Potion before. As a matter of fact, he had barely practiced herbalism after recovering from the battles he had sustained in the war.


    Still, that didn''t stop him from facing this challenge head-on. If anything, he weed it.


    As everyone watched him with anticipation, Adam first removed his pointy hat and ced it on Valerian''s head.


    "Myu?" Valerian, who was sitting on the ground beside him, looked at him with curious eyes.


    Adam winked. "Keep it warm for me."


    Then, he tied his medium-length raven hair, which was almost reaching to the base of his neck, into a ponytail. He walked toward the wooden shelves and carefully selected the ingredients.


    Hmm, how much of my skills should I disy? He thought to himself in amusement. Can''t show them too much, and can''t show them too little as well.


    He knew quite a few brewing techniques, after all. In the end, he decided on something that wasn''t too showy but wasn''t too nd either.


    As he was selecting the ingredients from the shelves, the Herbalists that had gathered in theboratory were paying rapt attention to him.


    If it was any other entrance exam, there would not have been so many people gathered. The fact that the Guild Leader himself was present for this test, however, spoke volumes.


    The Herbalists started speaking in hushed tones, objectively judging Adam''s actions.


    "Ah, he''s chosen the pomfret leaves."


    "So he''s decided to go the standard way."


    "Some marrow root and purplevender extracts as well."


    "Hmm, mana spring water and troll blood, eh? He''s not entirely clueless."


    "Tigerbee honey? What''s that for?"


    Suddenly, the Herbalists'' expressions turned strange. The first few ingredients that Adam had chosen were all ording to normal standards.


    But thest few ingredients that he had grabbed caused them to have doubts regarding whether this raven-haired youth knew what he was doing.


    "Why did he choose the grey-veined bugs?"


    "Wait, did you see that? He grabbed a vial of hebi blood as well."


    Halbert too noticed Adam''s peculiar actions. However, instead of being clueless like the other Herbalists, he was actually quite surprised.


    The grey veined bugs and hebi blood were ingredients that might seem ordinary at first nce, but if added to the solution in theter stages of the concoction, they could dramatically increase the efficacy of the potion.


    He couldn''t help but ask the youth, "Adam, do you perhaps have a mentor? Someone who taught you the art of Herbalism?"


    "Of course," Adam smiled. "He''s a Grade 3 Herbalist as well."


    A round of collective gasps was heard throughout theboratory. The Herbalists gathered¡ªeveryone except Halbert


    ¡ªwere stunned by this revtion.


    If Adam was someone personally taught by a Grade 3 Herbalist, it was only natural for him to disy the level of skills he had. "May I know his name?" Halbert asked curiously.


    Adam''s eyes shed with warmth as he replied, "Berger Glynhorn."


    "Hmm," the old Guild Leader stroked his beard. "A human?"


    Adam shook his head as he ced all the ingredients on the workstation. "A gnome."


    "A gnome, eh?" Halbert muttered under his breath, wondering if he had evere across a Herbalist with the same name.


    A few momentster, he shook his head. "No, I don''t think I''ve met him."


    Adam smiled, "That''s natural my lord. My teacher lives on the other side of the Murky Mountains."


    The Acadian Empire was vast, let alone the Ulier Continent. There were countless Mana Vortex Magi that called this continent their home.


    So it wasn''t strange for Halbert to not know of Berger. But what surprised him was the fact that this gnomish Grade 3 Herbalist was actually residing in such a backwater region of the continent.


    As far as he remembered, the Herbalist''s Guild did not have a branch in the Southern Federation. They deemed that region worthless.


    "Why is your teacher residing in the Southern Federation?" Halbert asked curiously. "Is he one of those reclusive Magi who doesn''t like attention?"


    Adam chuckled, "Something like that."


    Inwardly, however, he thought to himself, Reclusive? Heh! More like asocial.


    Then, Adam performed a simple hand gesture and activated the me runic formation. A momentter, he adjusted the temperature. The mes burned a steady blue, ideal for controlled heating.


    He let the cauldron warm up, meanwhile, he started with the next process - crushing the herbs.


    Adam ced a handful of dreid pomfret leaves and a measure of marrow root into the mortar. Then, he began to crush them in a pestle in a rythmic and circr motion.


    At the same time, he did something that caused the Herbalists, even Halbert, to be surprised. He infused thin strands of mana around the pestle and began to crush the ingredients in a mystical manner.


    The sound of grinding herbs was soft, yet steady. With the addition of mana, the entire process was expedited and the efficiency was further increased.


    After finishing this process, Adam poured a precise amount of mana spring water into the cauldron. As the water began to heat up, he stirred it with a long wooden spoon, ensuring even temperature distribution.


    His actions were methodical, causing the Herbalists to nod there heads in approval.


    Once the mana spring water started to simmer, Adam''s eyes lit up.


    It''s time!

 Chapter 391 Potency

    ??Once the mana spring water was gently simmering, Adam added the crushed pomfret leaves and the marrow root to the caldron, stirring continuously.


    The next moment, he made a simple hand gesture and cast Magus Hand. Following that, the spectral hand took over the woodendle from the youth.


    Gradually, the solution began to take a pale green hue as the ingredients began to infuse their properties into it.


    By now, the Herbalists had gathered around the cauldron, standing at a safe distance and watching the solution bubble up gently.


    At the same time, they made sure to give enough space for Adam to concoct the potion.


    Magi were a curious bunch. These Herbalists couldn''t help themselves, especially now that they knew that Adam was actually an apprentice of a Grade 3 Herbalist.


    They couldn''t wait to see just what sort of techniques he would use to concoct the Potion of Healing.


    Adam wasn''t worried about them copying his techniques. It was borderline impossible for them to do so. Of course, they could still look at it and gain inspiration. The youth didn''t mind that.


    However, unless his techniques were rigorously taught to them, they wouldn''t be able to learn them.


    Herbalism was no joke.


    Sensing that the time for the next step hade, Adam dropped seven drops ofvender extracts into the cauldron. The oil spread across the surface, spreading a calming fragrance throughout the room.


    An old Herbalist asked out of habit, "Magus Adam, can you exin why you only put seven drops? Why not more?"


    Adam replied matter-of-factly, "Well, that depends on how much mana spring water, which is the base of this potion, is added into the cauldron."


    He paused for a moment, checking on the progress of the solution before continuing, "If there were more spring water, naturally I would have added more drops, and vice versa."


    The Herbalists nodded their heads in approval yet again. They found that the youth''s foundational knowledge about Herbalism was quite sturdy.


    A few minutester, Adam added the troll''s blood into the mix. The troll was a creature with high regenerative capabilities. Naturally, its blood also shared the same properties.


    It was a precious ingredient that was used in the concoction of Grade 2 Potions of Healing.


    As the Magus Hand continued to stir thedle in a circr and rhythmic motion, Adam''s eyes lit up, realizing that it was finally time.


    He rolled the sleeves up to his elbow, revealing his chiseled forearms. He took a step forward, standing right before the cauldron.


    Then, he coated his palms with ayer of pristine white mana.


    This caused the Herbalists to be stunned. They had never seen such a pure quality of mana before.


    Halbert thought to himself incredulously, I can sense the element of wood in his mana! And it is quite strong!


    The next moment, Adam started stabbing his palms into the cauldron, taking the Herbalists by surprise yet again. But upon closer inspection, they realized that he was actually infusing the potion with his mana.


    This was a technique unlike anything they had seen before!


    Adam''s hand movements slowly started to blur as he increased speed. Countless mana threads shot out from his fingers and dove inside the liquid within the cauldron.


    A magical scene took ce as the cauldron started to glow. The Herbalists watched with bright eyes as they witnessed the potion inside the cauldron slowly start to transform.


    Almost five minutester, Adam finally stopped in his movements. The amount of mana he had infused into the potion was now enough.


    It was now time for the final stage of the concoction.


    He cast Magus Hand yet again and made it grab the grey-veined bugs and the vial of hebi blood from the workstation behind him. He grabbed the vial of blood, uncorked it, and meticulously put several drops into the cauldron.


    Seeing that the quantity of hebi blood was exactly half of the troll blood Adam had earlier put, Halbert''s eyes shed with realization.


    "I see!" He nced at Adam and nodded. "So the hebi blood is going to enhance the regenerative effects brought about by the troll blood."


    Suddenly, he frowned a momentter. "But that much hebi blood will contaminate the potion as a whole. How are you going to deal with that?"


    Adam smiled, "That''s what these are for."


    He grabbed a handful of grey-veined bugs and thoroughly crushed them in his hands that were already coated with mana.


    Seeing the sparkling grey dust fall into the red potion, Halbert''s eyes shone brightly. "Indeed, this is the optimal way to bnce out the toxins from hebi blood. Marvelous!" The other Herbalists also realized by now just what was happening. They were all erudite schrs, after all. They couldn''t help but praise the ingenuity of the addition of this ingredient.


    Adam grabbed the woodendle from the Magus Hand and stirred the potion. Then, he added tiger-bee honey into the cauldron and mixed it until it fully dissolved.


    "What is the honey for, Magus Adam?" Another Herbalist asked.


    "Oh, this?" Adam chuckled. "I''ve always found the taste of healing potions to be quite medicinal. This just enhances the taste, making it sweeter."


    Hearing his simple response, the Herbalists had dumbfounded expressions on their faces.


    They were expecting that this seemingly ordinary honey would also increase the potency of the potion somehow, but it turned out that Adam just wanted to indulge the tastebuds.


    Adam allowed the potion to simmer a little longer, ocassionally stirring and checking the consistency.


    Some times, he would shoot out a few strands of mana into the potion, while at other times he would reduce the me from the runic formation.


    He patiently waited for the potion to achieve the perfect bnce of color and viscocity.


    The potion finally transformed to a bright red color and shimmered brilliantly. Adam used thedle and carefully scooped the potion into two ss vials. He corked each vial securely and inspected them one final time.


    Finally, he handed one vial to Halbert and the other to a nearby Herbalist, asking him to pass it on after he''d finished observing it.


    After slightly more than thirty minutes, Adam had finally finished brewing the Potion of Healing. He nced at the Herbalists that were curiously scrutinizing the two vials and presented, "The potion is nowplete.


    "Note the vibrant crimson color and the white specks of light floating within. These specks of light are a result of adding the hebi blood and crushed grey-veined bugs, significantly increasing the potency of the potion.


    "When consumed by a Rank 2 Magus, this potion will significantly rate the body''s natural healing process, mending wounds and restoring vitality."


    He paused for a moment, before confidently adding, "In other words, my potion is two times more potent than the other potions found in the market!"


    The Herbalists sucked in a breath of cold air, all of them ncing at Adam with wide eyes. Two times more potency seemed like a small amount, but was actually quite signigicant.


    Halbert nced at Adam and spoke with great doubt, "Two times more potent than other healing potions? Are you certain?"


    "Of course, my lord," Adam smirked.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can check for yourself."

 Chapter 392 Grade 2

    <h4>Chapter 392 Grade 2</h4>


    Hearing the youth''s incredible ims about the potion being twice as potent as the potions found in the market, the Herbalists hurriedly walked toward a workstation and began inspecting the liquid.


    Bary was also the same. No matter how much he despised Adam, he couldn''t help but admit that the mana-infusing technique as well as all other skills that he had disyed during concoction were genuinely praise-worthy.


    However, when he heard Adam im about the potency of his potion, he couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. He would pounce at whatever chance he would get to discredit the youth.


    That''s why he personally carried out his experiments on the second vial of potion that Adam had handed out.


    Meanwhile, unlike the others, Halbert didn''t hurry to experiment on the potion that he was holding onto. This was something that he could figure out just by doing some mental deductions.


    He nced at Adam and muttered softly, "The only additional ingredients that you added were hebi blood, grey-veined bugs, and tiger-bee honey. Surely, they couldn''t have increased the potency to such a drastic level."


    Adam smiled, "You''re right, my lord. These ingredients, albeit having a positive effect on the potion, can''t increase the efficacy of the potions to such a degree."


    Halbert''s thoughts churned at great speeds as he reyed the whole scene of Adam concocting the potion. He tried to look out for things that were different than the standard way of brewing the Potion of Healing.


    Finally, realization dawned on him as he thought back to the pristine white quality of Adam''s mana that had greatly taken him by surprise.


    "I see¡­" he nodded in understanding.


    Right at that moment, the experiments being carried out by Bary and the other Herbalists were also over.


    Bary''s hands trembled as he held onto the vial containing the shimmering red liquid. His lips parted, but no words came out.


    Tumultuous waves rose in his heart as he confirmed that the potion brewed by Adam was indeed twice as potent as the others.


    Seeing that the man was unable to speak out of shock, a nearby Herbalist stepped forward and excitedly said, "Guild Leader, it''s true! Magus Adam''s potion is indeed twice as potent!"


    The group of Herbalists burst into animated discussions. It didn''t matter to them that another Magus had managed to concoct a far better potion than they ever could.


    No, just the possibility of them being able to improve their potion-making skills filled them with hope and anticipation.


    To be honest, they couldn''t wait to go to their respectiveboratories and dive into research. They had learned quite a few things from watching Adam concoct the potion today.


    Just as they were talking to one another with great excitement, Halbert suddenly spoke up, "Everyone, leave."


    Then, he nced at Adam and added, "You stay."


    The Herbalists respectfully bowed, "Yes, Guild Leader." With that said, they immediately left theboratory, leaving Halbert and Adam alone.


    Before exiting the room, Bary nced at Adam, his eyes shing with conflicting emotions. In the end, his eyebrows creased and he gazed at the youth with concealed hostility before exiting the room.


    This action didn''t go unnoticed by Adam, however. He only momentarily nced at the middle-aged man''s departing back before focusing his attention on Halbert.


    "It''s because of the quality of your mana, isn''t it?" Said the old guild leader as he stroked his beard.


    "That''s right, my lord." Adam nodded.


    "Hmm, as I thought," said Halbert, "the purity of your mana has what increased the potency of the Potion of Healing."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "Not just this potion, any potion that you concoct would have high potency thanks to the nature of your mana."


    Adam smiled and nodded.


    To be honest, Halbert was very tempted to know about the mana extraction technique that the youth in front of him practiced which caused his mana to turn so pure.


    However, asking about such things was considered a great taboo in the Magusmunity.


    Moreover, not only did Adam have the support of a Grade 3 Herbalist, but he also belonged to one of the Four Pirs of the Empire, the Saratoga Castle.


    If the youth was a random nobody, Halbert would surely have some nefarious thoughts. But now, he could only y the cards that he had been dealt.


    Realizing the immense value that this youth in front of him had, Halbert decided that he had to recruit him into the guild.


    "Adam, why do you wish to join the Herbalist''s Guild?" He asked.


    "Is this the final interview of the examination process?" Adam asked with raised eyebrows.


    "That''s right," Halbert nodded with a smile. "Now, tell me, why do you wish to join the guild?"


    Adam thought for a moment, before deciding to just be honest. The man in front of him was a Mana Vortex Magus; it was useless to lie before him.


    Moreover, he believed that he had already proved his immense worth after disying his theoretical and practical skills just now.


    The youth looked Halbert in the eye and honestly stated, "Money."


    "Huh?" Halbert was momentarily taken aback, wondering if he had heard wrong. "What did you say?"


    "I''mcking money," said Adam with a shrug. "Joining the guild is the easiest way to earn money. I also like Herbalism."


    Halbert was silent for a few moments before bursting intoughter. "You''re quite straightforward, aren''t ya?"


    He paused for a moment and then asked with a gentle voice, "So you like Herbalism, eh?"


    Adam smiled brightly, "Yeah, it''s fun!"


    "Hoho, not bad, not bad at all." Seeing the childlike curiosity and wonder in Adam''s eyes when he spoke about Herbalism, Halbert was very gratified.


    The next moment, he took out a brooch from his storage ring and tossed it at the youth. Then, he walked out of theboratory, leaving behind his parting words.


    "Wee to the Herbalist''s Guild."


    Adam nced at the circr brooch in his hand. It had a flower carved at the center, surrounded by herbal leaves arranged in a wreath-like pattern.


    At the bottom of the brooch, two small vertical lines were carved, signifying his status as a Grade 2 Herbalist.


    The youth grinned from ear to ear as he pinned the brooch right next to the raven insignia on his gray cloak.


    "A Grade 2 Herbalist, huh?" He chuckled. "It''s got a nice ring to it."

 Chapter 393 Beginning

    ??Under the soft glow of the gasmp posts, Bary walked through the cobblestone streets of the Uptown Quarter, heading toward his manor.


    His mind was in utter chaos after what he had just witnessed. It felt like a big blow to not only his pride but also his abilities as a Herbalist.


    In his hand, he tightly sped the vial containing the potion that Adam had just brewed. If he held it any tighter, it would shatter. Yet, he didn''t realize this.


    He nced at it withplicated emotions - shock, admiration, envy, anger, and hatred.


    His expression twisted hideously as he thought to himself, You dare insult me in front of the whole guild¡­ I''ll make you pay for¡ª


    Suddenly, his thoughts abruptly paused when his surroundings started to transform, much to his shock and horror.


    Bary''s pupils constricted when he saw the familiar streets, the buildings, the people, everything turning into smoke. The next moment, he found himself on a bloodied battlefield, littered with shattered weapons and mangled corpses.


    "Eeekkk!" Bary stumbled in his footsteps andnded on his butt. His body trembled in fear, wondering what was happening to him.


    Where am I? No, did someone cast a spell on me?! Impossible! The man thought incredulously.


    He found it extremely suspicious that he was under the effects of a spell without him even knowing about it.


    Then, out of nowehere, came the intense bloodlust and pressure, causing his heart to pound wildly inside his chest. He subconsciously turned his head and saw an enormous heap of corpses right in front of him.


    Ogres, trolls, orcs, and magical beasts, their mutted corpses piled on top of each other and created a mound. Atop this mound, stood a ck-robed Magus wearing a pointy hat.


    When Bary''s gazended on him, he shrieked in fear, "It''s you!"


    Adam coldly looked down on him and muttered with sheer indifference, "You Herbalists are pathetically weak when ites to magicbat. Dealing with you guys is as easy as swatting a fly.


    "Don''t make me have to kill you."


    Bary''s teeth ttered in horror, yet he mustered whatever courage he could and spoke up, "B-But aren''t you a Herbalist too?!"


    The next moment, the skies turned crimson, and drops of blood fell to the ground in a torrential downpour.


    A malevolent aura started to emanate from Adam as he stood atop the mountain of corpses and grinned devilishly.


    "Yes, but I''m also a Tyrant."


    Bary''s whole body trembled when he heard those words. When he blinked and opened his eyes again, he was astounded to realize that he was sitting on the cobblestone street, under the shade of amppost.


    He looked around in bewilderment, but the sea of corpses was nowhere to be found. Simrly, Adam was also nowhere near.


    It was as if everything was a dream.


    He recalled the tant threat he had just received from the raven-haired youth. The first thing that came to his mind was to report this to the authorities.


    Better yet, he could take this matter to the Guild Leader and immediately have Adam expelled from the Herbalist''s Guild.


    But then, he remembered how effortlessly he was put under that spell earlier. Knowing that Adam could have really taken his life without him even being aware of it, his veins were flooded with unprecedented terror.


    Don''t make me have to kill you.


    Adam''s words continued to ring inside his mind. Bary knew that if he really tried to mess with the youth in the future, he would really meet his end.


    Instantly, he squished any ideas he had about trying to get revenge on Adam. He got to his feet in a flustered manner and hurriedly fled to his manor.


    No! I must stay as far away from him as possible! He thought to himself in fear.


    ¡­


    The next few days passed by without anything significant happening. Adam took this time to familiarize himself with Ravenfell.


    At the same time, he also learned about the inner workings of the Herbalist''s Guild.


    Being a guild member not only allowed him to directly buy raw materials from them at a significantly discounted price, but it also allowed him to sell his potions.


    Moreover, he could also receivemissions from other affluent Magi and concoct potions for them. Of course, all the herbs and magical ingredients would have to be provided by them.


    There was also the fee that he could charge these customers. Adam could decide themission fee himself, there would be no interference from the guild on that matter. Other than that, he also had ess to the tomes rted to the arcane arts and herbalism that the guild owned.


    But the one thing that Adam liked the most was that he was given ess to theboratory inside the guild.


    Thisboratory was countless times better than the one he had in his house back in Moon City. In fact, it was better than anything he had ever seen. Even Berger''s personalboratory paled inparison.


    This was naturally a given. The Herbalist''s Guild was an independent organization that had branches all across the world. They had also amassed quite arge amount of wealth over the years.


    So it only made sense that the guild''sboratory would be state-of-the-art. It had everything that a Herbalist needed.


    On this day, the rays of the early morning sun gradually colored the sky in shades of orange and pink.


    The surface of the Marian Lake was as calm as ever, reflecting the image of the grand castle beside it.


    On the upper floors of the East Wing, inside Adam''s dorm room, the youth sat on the high-back leather couch directly facing the firece.


    Valerian peacefully slept on hisp, purring from time to time. With one hand, Adam gently stroked the fur on the young dragon''s back, and with the other hand, he held an arcane textbook, reading it with fascination.


    He could barely sleepst night due to the sheer excitement flooding his veins. Just as the rays of the morning sun seeped in through the arched windows and touched his face, he closed the book and ced it on the small table beside him.


    Adam nced at the peacefulke outside through the window, his lips curling up into a bright smile.


    "Finally, today marks the beginning of the academic year!"

 Chapter 394 Paintings

    <h4>Chapter 394 Paintings </h4>


    As the new graduate students gathered in the vast entrance hall of the Saratoga Castle, the grand doors behind them slowly closed with a deep resounding thud.


    All of these people were Rank 2 Magi. Some were in their early twenties, while others were much older. These new students didn''t number more than a few dozen.


    Saratoga Castle was quite strict in their admissions, after all. Not just anyone could get into this highly prestigious institution.


    Apart from their Magus Ranks, another simrity between the new students was their race. There were only humans and elves present.


    There was no fixed age requirement for these people. As long as they were recently advanced Mana Liquefaction Magi, they would be considered graduate students.


    Adam looked around at his colleagues with a faint smile on his face. Looking at all these new faces that were brimming with curiosity and anticipation, his smile broadened.


    To say that he wasn''t as excited as these people would be a lie.


    Suddenly, he noticed something after looking around and thought to himself, Hmm, why don''t I see any dwarves and gnomes? How strange¡­


    The next moment, the Rank 3 Magus who was going to reside over their orientation process, pped her hands twice, drawing everyone''s attention toward her.


    Adam nced at this elderly woman with a curious gaze, thinking to himself, I believe her name was Professor Whitaker, a Magus from the School of Summoning.


    She had a tall and imposing figure, and her eyes seemed sharp and discerning. Her ocean-blue robes swept gracefully around her as she surveyed the young Magi standing before her.


    "Wee to Saratoga," she announced in a clear and authoritative tone.


    Despite her assertive manner of speaking, there was a gentleness in her emerald eyes that looked at the students with warmth and kindness.


    "I am Matilda Whitaker, Department Head of the School of Summoning," she said, "I will be giving you a tour of the castle today."


    Before waiting for any of the new graduate students to respond, she turned around and walked away, her footsteps echoing off the stoned walls.


    The dozens of students nced at each other, then hurriedly followed her, their eyes darting around the ce, taking in the grandeur of their new home.


    "This way," said Professor Whitaker, moving down a wide corridor that was adorned with a long row of ornate suits of armor.


    These metal figures stood silently, their visors seemingly following the movement of these new Magi.


    Seeing this, Adam couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp. More gargoyles? No, perhaps these are golems. How spooky!


    "We begin with the Assembly Hall," said the old professor as she waved her hand, causing two Magus Hands to materialize in front of her and push open the pair of towering oak doors.


    The graduate students gasped in amazement as they entered the expansive room. The enchanted ceiling above reflected the morning sky outside the castle walls!


    Lazy clouds hovered in the air; if one looked close enough, they could even spot a few birds flying in groups. Of course, none of it was real.


    An illusion? Adam''s eyes lit up.


    He was able to instantly tell that the sea of clouds above was an illusion because his eyes could see straight through it.


    "Here, you will gather for important events and meals should you choose to have them," Professor Whitaker exined.


    "The ceiling above is enchanted with illusion magic, reflecting the weather outside. It mirrors a clear sunny day and a night sky full of stars regardless of the season and the visibility outside."


    The students couldn''t help but gasp in awe. The amount of work that must have gone into setting this up, making sure that it operates all the time, must''ve been truly astounding.


    So Illusion magic and runes, huh? Adam wondered, stroking his chin. It''s fascinating how runes have touched every nook and cranny of this castle. I must diligently study this art.


    Professor Whitaker allowed the young Magi to absorb the sight before them for a few moments before moving on.


    The group proceeded down another corridor, one that was lined with animated portraits. Magi from centuries past moved within these frames, some waving at the students enthusiastically, while others were too absorbed in their activities within the painting.


    "These paintings serve more than a decorative purpose," said Professor Whitaker. "Some of them can even offer advice to you. Well, that is only if they find you interesting enough."


    As the students curiously nced at the paintings, Professor Whitaker added, "Regardless, you must always be respectful while engaging with them."


    "Professor," Adam suddenly called out. "These aren''t creatures from the Spirit World. So how is it that they''re alive? That too inside these paintings."


    Professor Whitaker nced at the raven-haired youth, her eyes twinkling with curiosity and interest. She had heard about this neer from the head of admissions.


    She was quite interested in him. After all, the story of a young man bing a Rank 2 Magus at the age of twenty, that too in a backwater region such as the Southern Federation was quite riveting.


    "You''re right, Magus Constantine, they are not spirits," she exined patiently.


    Adam nced at her and asked, "So then how are they alive?"


    Professor Whitaker smiled mysteriously, "They''re not alive, just sentient."


    Before he coulde up with another question, she turned around and led the students to the heart of the castle. Adam could only swallow his words and follow with the rest of the students.


    After visiting a great number of ces in this ancient fortress, they finally arrived at the library.


    Its heavy double doors opened up to reveal a cavernous room with rows upon rows of towering bookshelves, each filled with arcane texts and scrolls.


    The scent of parchment paper and aged wood filled the air, giving this vast library an aura of timelessness.


    "This is the Grand Library," Professor Whitaker whispered, her toneced with reverence and admiration.


    "Magus Siora, our librarian, maintains a strict silence policy here," said the old woman. "Use this hall to study and explore the immense knowledge contained within these walls."


    The next moment, her tone turned somber, "But remember,dies and gentlemen, the restricted section is off-limits. If you''re seen wandering around that ce without permission from any of the professors, you will be strictly punished."


    When Adam heard her warning, his lips curled up into a slightly mischievous smirk.


    Off-limits? That makes me wanna visit that ce even more!

 Chapter 395 Secret Room

    <h4>Chapter 395 Secret Room</h4>


    After visiting the library, Professor Whitaker continued to give the students a tour of the castle.


    Even though this was a very time-consuming process, it was a tradition of sorts for a senior faculty member to show the graduate students around the castle, instead of them just exploring on their own.


    The tour continued up the spiraling marble staircase. Adam leaned over the railing and raised his head to see just how high the countless number of stairways reached.


    They really do seem to stretch on till infinity, he marveled.


    "The castle is known for its enchanted architecture," said Professor Whitaker with a hint of smirk.


    She guided the group of graduate students to ascend to the floor above, but when they finally reached the floor, they realized, much to their astonishment, that they had actually arrived two floors below.


    "You will learn the nuances of navigating this castle in due time," the old professor chuckled, watching the looks of disbelief on the faces of the students.


    Adam was slightly better than the rest, but still, he couldn''t help but be dumbfounded by this feeling every time he experienced it.


    In the past few days, Daneli had shown this peculiarity to him. Ultimately, Adam learned that there was no logic behind the strangeness of the magical staircases.


    ''How do the stairways operate?'' Adam had asked at the time.


    Daneli had given a simple answer, one that weirdly made sense and seemed unreasonable at the same time.


    ''Magic.''


    "A small piece of advice," said Professor Whitaker with a faint smile. "Always follow your intuition when stepping on these magical steps. Reasoning won''t lead you to your destination."


    The group continued to the other parts of the castle. Every once in a while, the old professor would stop and exin the various amenities that could be found in certain areas.


    A few hourster, Professor Whitaker stopped before an unassuming wall. The graduate students huddled behind her, wondering why she had brought them there.


    "Hidden throughout this castle are several secret passageways and rooms," said Professor Whitaker as she pointed at the wall before her. "This here is an example."


    The next moment, under the stupefied gazes of the students, she weaved a simple hand gesture, following which the wall started to rumble.


    Then, a pair of eyes, a nose, and a mouth appeared on the surface of the wall, causing the students to be astounded.


    The pair of eyelids slowly opened, the stony pupils within gradually shining with a sentient light. The pupils darted around and then finallynded on Professor Whitaker.


    "Oh... Matilda, it''s¡­ you," said the face on the wall with slight difficulty. It seemed that it hadn''t spoken in a long time.


    "Hello, old friend," Professor Whitaker smiled warmly.


    The face''s lips parted into a wide yawn, causing the entire wall to tremble and dust to fall from the ceiling. It then smacked its lips a few times before grumbling, "What is it this time? You better have a good reason to wake me up."


    Professor Whitaker chuckled in amusement. She pointed at the Magi behind her and stated, "This is the new batch of graduate students. I thought I''d introduce you to them."


    The wall sighed, its expression almost human-like, "You were such an innocent little girl when you found me all those years ago, but now¡­"


    It paused for a moment before snorting in displeasure, "You don''t even visit me often, hmph! You''ve changed, Matilda, you''ve changed."


    Professor Whitaker''s lips twitched. "No need to be so overdramatic. You know I''ve been busy."


    Then, she conjured arge, shiny ore from her storage ring and waved it before the wall. "I even brought a little gift for you. But perhaps I''ve really changed like you mentioned. Maybe I should just leave¡ª"


    "Wait!" The wall screamed. "You know I haven''t eaten in years. Give that to me!"


    Professor Whitaker simply stared at the wall with a raised eyebrow.


    "I mean to say," the wall corrected itself, "Please, give it to me, Mathilda dearest."


    "Huhu, looks like you haven''t forgotten your manners entirely," Professor Whitaker chuckled before tossing therge ore toward the wall.


    The wall opened its mouth and chomped on the ore, savoring it with great delish. "Mm, this is good, very good. You should bring me snacks more often, my dear Matilda."


    Witnessing the whole scene y out, Adam was dumbfounded. What¡­ what the heck? Even the wall is alive? Just what in the world is this ce?!


    After eating the ore, the facial features on the wall slowly receded. Then, with a slight rumble, the wall parted from the middle and revealed a spacious and cozy room on the other side.


    Professor Whitaker stood at the entrance of the secret passageway and stated, "I happened to find this secret room in my youth, and ever since then it has been bound to me. In this entire castle, only I can ess it. Not even the Headmaster."


    The students crowded before the entrance, intently looking at the room inside. Clearly, the old professor didn''t want them to step in.


    It appeared to be a simple yet cozy lounge that had a small library as well as a mini firece. The following moment, Professor Whitaker waved her hand, causing the passageway to close and the wall to return to normal.


    She nced at the students and smiled, "There are many such secret rooms that you will discover during your time here; some even containing inheritances left behind by our predecessors."


    The students were visibly shocked. To be able to find a Magus'' inheritance could be said to be a great stroke of fortune. Not to mention, several of these inheritances.


    They couldn''t help but be thunderstruck that such fortuitous opportunitiesy within these castle walls.


    However, the next moment, Professor Whitaker''s expression turned solemn and she spoke with a grim tone, "But you must be careful. Some secrets are better left undiscovered."


    Sensing the unsettling tone of her voice, Adam thought to himself, Could it be that some of these secret rooms and passageways could lead to death?


    At this point, I''m more inclined to believe that Saratoga is not an institution for arcane studies but an ancient ruin filled with opportunities and danger!


    Professor Whitaker then led the students to the upper floors where themon rooms and dormitories were located.


    East and West Wings had dormitories belonging to the men, while the North and South Wings belonged to the women.


    Finally, just as the sun set, the orientation for the graduate students was finally over. The tour concluded at the entrance hall where Professor Whitaker faced the group of students once more.


    "Remember, now that you''re a student at Saratoga Castle, you are now part of one big family," she said with a gentle smile. "Uphold its honor and always support your fellow students. That will be all. You may now return to your dorms."


    The students sincerely thanked her for taking the time out to show them around. Then, they started to depart one by one. Tomorrow would be their first day of ss.


    Just as Adam turned around to head to his dorm in East Wing, Professor Whitaker suddenly called out to him.


    "Magus Constantine, might I speak to you for a moment?"

 Chapter 396 Summoning

    <h4>Chapter 396 Summoning </h4>


    "Uh¡­" Adam was a little taken aback. He pointed at himself and asked, "Me?"


    Professor Whitaker simply smiled at his silly question.


    Adam couldn''t help it. He was in the presence of a mighty Mana Vortex Magus, so he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    Seeing that the youth seemed a little tense, the old professor''s eyes softened a little. "No need to be so nervous."


    She then turned around and walked away. "Follow me, I wish to discuss some things with you in my office."


    "Yes, ma''am," Adam respectfully replied before following after her.


    As the pair walked through the corridor, the walls seemed to havee alive. Adam felt like they were closing in on him. But he just brushed it off as his mind ying games with him after he witnessed the talking wall earlier.


    The flickering torchlights hung on the wall at fixed intervals, casting dancing shadows that amplified the mysterious ambiance of the castle.


    They passed through several intersections and climbed a winding staircase. Turning down a narrower corridor, they approached a section of the castle that was less frequented by students.


    The walls here were lined with portraits of Magi who nodded at Professor Whitaker as she passed by. On the other hand, when they saw Adam, their eyes were filled with curiosity.


    Some even showed tant hostility toward him. Seeing such a scene, Adam didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    I''m now a student of Saratoga Castle, aren''t I? Why are you looking at me like that? It''s creeping me out!


    After a series of twists and turns, the pair arrived before arge wooden door with an intricate lion-shaped knocker.


    "We''re here," said the old professor.


    She tapped on the knocker in a strange pattern, following which the wooden door slowly swung open, revealing her office.


    Adam stepped inside and looked at the office with curious eyes. The room was spacious, yet it was filled with a wide array of fascinating items and furniture.


    To the left, arge mahogany desk upied the space. On its surface, parchment papers, scrolls, books, quills, and ink bottles were neatly organized.


    Behind the desk was a high-backed chair made of some kind of ostentatious leather. Adam guessed that it probably belonged to a high-ranked magical reptilian.


    Bookshelves lined the walls filled with a vast number of arcane textbooks. Some tomes looked ancient, their spines cracked and faded, while others looked rtively newer.


    There were also shelves that seemed to contain many magical artifacts. Adam had never seen so many artifacts in one ce.


    A Rank 3 Magus sure is rich! He thought to himself.


    Even though he had spent so many years with Begrer, he had never known the old gnome to be attached to materialistic things.


    To his right was a warm firece and above it hung a painting that instantly caught Adam''s interest.


    It wasn''t of Professor Whitaker like he would have imagined, instead, it was a portrait of an old man inplete ck attire.


    Adam found himself drawn to this portrait for some strange reason.


    He walked toward the firece and stood right before it. On the mantlepiece, there were framed, smaller portraits that showed Professor Whitaker with past students and other colleagues.


    However, Adam didn''t look at the smaller portraits, instead, he nced at the stern-looking man in therge painting above with curious eyes.


    "Professor, who is this man?" He asked.


    Professor Whitaker took a seat at her desk and started pouring some tea into two fine ceramic cups. She looked at Adam''s back and then at the portrait he was staring at.


    Her lips parted and she muttered, "The Headmaster of Saratoga Castle, Marcus ckwood."


    Adam''s eyes widened in shock. He hurriedly turned around and asked incredulously while pointing his finger at the portrait behind him, "That''s the Headmaster?!"


    Professor Whitaker chuckled in amusement, "Why are you so shocked?"


    Why wouldn''t I be shocked? Adam screamed in his heart. That guy totally looks like a viin!


    A few momentster, he calmed down his emotions and apologized, "Forgive me for my outburst. I just didn''t expect the Headmaster to... look like that."


    "Look like what?" Professor Whitaker smirked. "An evil dark Magus?"


    "Ehh, it''s nothing like that," Adam spoke awkwardly, but inwardly he thought,Yes, it''s exactly like that!


    "Have a seat," the old professor chuckled, gesturing to one of the chairs in front of her desk.


    Adam politely sat down. Then, he nced at the teacup in front of him and smiled, "Thank you for the tea."


    "Hmm." Professor Whitaker nodded and took a sip from her own tea cup.


    She ced the tea back down and folded her hands atop the surface of the table. She looked at Adam and asked, "From your admission form, I''ve learned that you''ve decided to major in the School of Summoning."


    Adam wasn''t surprised that the old woman in front of him knew about the details of his admission. After all, she was the department head of the School of Summoning.


    "That is correct, Professor." Adam nodded.


    "May I ask why you''ve chosen this school?" Asked the old professor with curious eyes. "What draws you to this particr path of magic?"


    Adam lowered his head, ncing at the faint ripples on the surface of the tea in his cup.


    During the one and a half years he had spent recovering, he had gotten to learn a lot about the white lotus. Although he had just barely scratched the surface, he had acquired deep knowledge about this mystical artifact.


    Apart from being able to absorb the souls in his vicinity and increase his spiritual power, the white lotus helped him see through all illusions.


    This was something he already knew.


    But what he didn''t know was that the white lotus also helped in healing his soul from any and all damage!


    This was something that was thought to be impossible not only in Tron but also in the vast universe. Yet, this seemingly unassuming lotus could do it effortlessly.


    Other than that, Adam earlier believed that this artifact strengthened the effects of spells rted to the schools of illusion, enchantment, and summoning.


    However, this too wasn''t entirely right.


    He learned that that the white lotus wasn''t just intimately linked to the spiritual aspect of magic¡­


    But the Spirit World itself!

 Chapter 397 Spiritual Aspect

    <h4>Chapter 397 Spiritual Aspect</h4>


    There are 8 Schools of Magic which can further be divided into 2 aspects - physical and spiritual.


    The Schools of Invocation, Alteration, and Warding fell within the physical aspect of magic. Whereas, the Schools of Enchantment, Illusion, and Divination fell under the spiritual aspect of Magic.


    Meanwhile, the two remaining Schools of Magic¡ªSummoning and Necromancy¡ªwere considered special. In that, they belonged to both aspects of magic.


    In the past, whenever Adam cast spells from the Schools of Illusion, Enchantment, Divination, and Summoning, he always felt that the existence of the white lotus strengthened the output of these spells.


    This led him to believe that the lotus had some connection to the spiritual aspect of magic.


    However, it wasn''t until he had delved deeper into the mysteries of the white lotus, that he realized that it wasn''t the spiritual aspect of magic that it was connected to, but the Spirit World itself.


    During those times when he waspletely bedridden and unable to move physically, he would spend most of his time in his spirit sea, studying the secrets that the white lotus held.


    After gaining the ability to wield the white lotus, it was as if a new door had opened before him.


    And beyond this door¡­


    Lay the secrets of the soul!


    Adam had put a lot of thought into what he wanted to pursue at this institute for higher arcane studies.


    He was proficient in illusions and enchantment and believed that with time he could truly master them on his own.


    As for divination, it was different from other Schools of Magic in that it required the Magus to have a natural talent for it. One simply couldn''t study hard and excel at it.


    That''s why Divination Magi were so rare.


    Adam, despite having the white lotus, wasn''t confident in embarking on this path. Moreover, he also wasn''t interested in learning this magic.


    Now, all that remained was Necromancy. For some strange reason, he felt a natural aversion to this School of Magic. He credited this to his natural affinity with magic.


    Moreover, practicing the Five Elemental Codex transformed his mana into a very pure form of energy. This wouldn''t work well if he were to practice dark magic.


    So, in the spiritual aspect of magic, the School of Summoning was his only choice. Furthermore, he was also quite fascinated by this form of magic.


    As far as the physical aspect of magic was concerned, he didn''t put much thought into those schools for the moment.


    It would be counterproductive since he was the wielder of the white lotus, an artifact that enhanced spells from the spiritual side of magic.


    Adam raised his head and nced at Professor Whitaker, his eyes twinkling with fascination. He took a deep breath and answered, "Having the ability to call forth creatures and entities from the Spirit World, isn''t that amazing?"


    Professor Whitaker was slightly taken aback by his answer, or rather question. "Excuse me?"


    "They say the Spirit World is countless times bigger than our material world," Adam began, his lips forming an excited smile.


    "So many interesting creatures inhabit this mystical ne that we don''t even know the full scope of it. The knowledge that the residents of the Spirit World possess is immense."


    He paused for a moment before passionately speaking, "I wish to learn what they know! I wish to interact with them, and maybe share a cup of wine. I wish to travel to the myriad wonders of the Spirit World!"


    At that moment, Adam was like a little kid talking about his favorite toy. Magic always did bring out the inner child in him.


    Seeing the raven-haired youth speak with such genuine emotions, Professor Whitaker found herself in a daze.


    For a moment, she could see the silhouette of a young girl ovepping with Adam''s. But the next moment, the light in her eyes turned solemn and she sternly asked, "You speak of the Spirit World like its child''s y. Do you even know the dangers found within this realm?"


    Sensing the sudden change in the old Magus''s emotions, Adam wondered if he had said something wrong.


    Nheless, he spoke with great fervor, "I understand your concern, Professor. I have been to the Spirit World several times and know just how dangerous each journey can be."


    Several times? Professor Whitaker thought to herself with slight skepticism, wondering if the youth in front of her was lying.


    "You know of the risks, yet you wish to embark on this path?"


    "Of course!" Adam spoke without hesitation. "If I waver in the face of risks and dangers, then how can I pursue the truth?"


    Professor Whitaker was deeply touched by Adam''s words. She gestured for him to continue.


    "Nothing ventured, nothing gained," said Adam with a slight chuckle. "I know this statement seems foolhardy, but I truly believe in it.


    "With rigorous study, ample preparation, and above all, respect for the beings we summon from the Spirit World, I believe those risks can be mitigated."


    A long silence pervaded the room as Professor Whitaker contemted Adam''s words. Only the sound of the crackling wood in the firece could be heard in the office.


    Professor Whitaker softly sighed, "You have given this much thought, haven''t you?"


    Adam nodded with a smile.


    "Very well," began the old professor, "your reasoning is sound and your passion is clear."


    She got up from her seat and walked toward the door. Adam too got up and followed.


    "The School of Summoning is a path that requires intellect and courage," she said while opening the door.


    She nced at Adam and smiled warmly, "I believe you have the potential to excel in this school."


    Adam''s eyes lit up and he grinned, "Thank you, Professor. I won''t disappoint you."


    "Alright now head to your dorm room. Don''t bete for ss tomorrow."


    Adam sincerely bowed before leaving. "Good night, Professor."


    Professor Whitaker slowly closed the door, the smile on her face gradually vanishing, reced by grief. She walked toward the firece and gently sped a small portrait ced atop the mantlepiece.


    It was a portrait of a young girl with long burgundy hair, wearing the gray cloak of Saratoga Castle. In the portrait, she was smiling cheerfully.


    Professor Whitakers aged fingers gently caressed the surface of the portrait. "He''s just like you¡­ a fool who wishes to wander the Spirit World."


    Her eyes turned teary and she softly muttered, "I won''t make the same mistake I made with you¡­


    "I won''t."

 Chapter 398 Teleportation

    <h4>Chapter 398 Teleportation </h4>


    The first day of the academic year for the graduate students had begun. The students filled in the ssroom and found their seats. Some sat in groups, while others sat alone.


    A hushed murmur rippled through the crowd with the asional nervousughter ringing out from time to time.


    It was only natural for them to be nervous. This was Saratago Castle, after all. One of the Four Pirs of the Empire.


    A lot of expectations and responsibilities were ced on the shoulders of these young Magi.


    Adam sat at the back of the ss all by himself. He had tried to strike up conversations with a few students earlier, but when they learned that he was from the Southern Federation, they cast disdainful nces at him and distanced themselves.


    After approaching a few other students and receiving the same treatment, he stopped bothering about it.


    He didn''t know the reason behind such prejudice. Of course, he felt a little annoyed by the discrimination, but that was all.


    The youth nced at the ssroom with shining eyes. The room itself wasrge and circr, with high vaulted ceilings. The walls were lined with tall narrow windows, their stained ss panes casting colorful shadows on the floor.


    Rows of wooden desks, each carved with years of initials and scribbles from previous students, were arranged in a semicircle manner facing a low, raised tform.


    On the raised tform stood the professor''s desk. On it, were ancient tomes, quills and ink bottles, and ss jars containing strange objects.


    Behind the wooden desk, arge ckboard awaited the day''s lessons.


    Suspended right above the professor''s desk was a chandelier made of iron and enchanted candles, casting a warm light throughout the room.


    While Adam was looking around the ssroom with curious eyes, a group of students sitting in front of him turned back to look at him and started mocking him.


    "Look at this hillbilly, acting like he''s never seen a ssroom before."


    "Do they not have academies in the backward region you''re from?"


    "How the hell did someone like you even get admission here?"


    "Haha, true, true, it ruins the reputation of Saratoga if you ask me!"


    The group of young Magi startedughing at him, drawing the attention of the rest of the ssroom. Most of the students wanted to watch some drama unfold, while some simply minded their business.


    Adam nced at them and snorted in displeasure. "Piss off, will ya?"


    "Oho, look at that!"


    "Did you hear a dog barking?"


    "Hahaha, that appears to be the case."


    The students kept making fun of Adam. At this point, the youth really had had enough. Beforeing here, he figured that there would be some level of discrimination that he''d be facing.


    But he didn''t know that it would be to such a degree.


    Sure there were cultural differences between the Acadian Empire and the Southern Federation, but Adam didn''t expect the sense of exclusion to be so great.


    Furthermore, his distinct ent came across as less refined to the students here, leading to mockery and condescension.


    Should I just beat some sense into them? The thought crossed Adam''s mind, but he quickly got rid of it.


    It would be unwise to do something like that on the first day of college. Just when he was thinking about how to deal with this group of pests, the heavy wooden door of the ssroom suddenly creaked open.


    Instantly, all the students straightened in their seats, their attention drawn to the entrance. An olddy walked in through the door, her ocean-blue robes fluttering as she made her way to the raised tform.


    Her hair was gray, mostly white, and tied into a bun. Her emerald eyes scanned through the students in the ssroom, pausing momentarily on Adam before resuming their course.


    Adam''s eyes lit up when he saw that it was none other than Professor Whitaker. From his conversation with herst night, he had a fairly decent impression of her.


    There were several Rank 3 Magi who taught the graduate students lessons about summoning magic.


    Mathilda Whitaker was the department head of the School of Summoning. So it made sense that she would be teaching the students who majored in this field from time to time.


    Adam just didn''t expect her to teach the first ss. Moreover, seeing the other students who had surprised expressions on their faces, it was safe to assume that they hadn''t expected her toe either.


    Without wasting a moment, Professor Whitaker had already begun the lecture, "The School of Summoning focuses on conjuring creatures, objects, and even magical energies."


    She stepped onto the tform and stood behind her desk. Seeing that everyone was paying rapt attention and had already begun taking notes, she nodded in approval.


    "The spells from this school can also be used to transport objects and people from one ce to another," she added.


    She walked around the table with her hands sped behind her back. "That being said, the School of Summoning can be further divided into two sub-schools - conjuring and teleportation."


    When the students heard the term teleportation, their eyes lit up.


    After all, who wouldn''t be fascinated by the concept of teleporting distances instantaneously?


    "Conjuring refers to the phenomena of summoning spells that bring forth creatures, objects, or energies to the caster of the spell."


    She paused for a moment before continuing, "Please take note that they are instantly sent back to where they came from when the spell expires."


    The following moment, her lips curled up into a smirk as she weaved a simple hand gesture.


    "As for teleportation¡­"


    Ayer of thin fog suddenly covered Professor Whitaker''s body as she took a step forward. And then, she disappeared.


    Rank 2 Spell: Foggy Step!


    "Spells rted to this sub-school transport the subject of the spell overrge distances," came the voice of the old Magus from the back of the ssroom.


    Everyone turned around in amazement and nced at Professor Whitaker who was standing behind thest row of desks.


    She had teleported!


    Theyer of fog on her body gradually disappeared and she began, "Remember, students, teleportation spells are often one-way and require another teleportation spell to return."


    "Yes, Professor!" The students replied excitedly.


    "Now, can any of you tell me what is themon point between these two sub-schools?" Professor Whitaker asked with a faint smile.


    Adam, who was sitting closest to her, confidently replied, "The Spirit World."

 Chapter 399 Transitional

    <h4>Chapter 399 Transitional</h4>


    "Correct," Professor Whitaker replied with a faint smile as she nced at the raven-haired youth.


    She then weaved a simple hand sign and teleported back behind the professor''s desk, before continuing her lecture.


    Seeing her cast spells with such ease, Adam''s eyes lit up and he thought to himself, When a powerful Magus cast spells of lower ranks, they barely need to cast any required spellponents. This meansplete mastery over lower-ranked spells!


    Professor Whitaker was a Rank 3 Magus. When she cast the Rank 2 Spell, Foggy Step, she only needed to weave a simple hand gesture.


    Whereas, Adam, who was a Rank 2 Magus, would have to weaveplicated hand gestures to cast the same spell.


    However, if Adam were to cast a Rank 1 spell, it would be the same as Professor Whitaker casting a Rank 2 spell.


    With each advancement in ranks, A Magus''s understanding of magic increases. This allows them to cast low-ranked spells with much greater ease.


    Adam witnessed this phenomenon when he first acquired the white lotus years ago.


    In that apocalyptic scene where thousands of Magi were fighting Magus Julian Stockholm, Adam had seen them summon earthquakes, tsunamis, and meteors with just a wave of their hands.


    At higher ranks, intent was all that was needed for the Magus to cast spells!


    "Themon point between conjuring and teleportation is the Spirit World," Professor Whitaker began. "Objects, creatures, and magical entities are summoned from this mystical realm."


    She paused for a moment before continuing, "Whereas, when one teleports from one ce to another, it is done via the Spirit World."


    A young Magus raised her hand wanting to ask a question. Professor Whitaker nced at her and gestured for her to speak.


    "Professor, so when we cast teleportation spells, the Spirit World is used as a conduit?"


    "Indeed." The old professor nodded. "The Spirit World acts as a transitional realm or a bridge between two locations in the material world."


    "When someone initiates teleportation, they momentarily leave the material world and enter the Spirit World," said Professor Whitaker with a solemn expression.


    "The Magus moves through this mystical realm and exits at the target location in the material world. The spell models for transportation spells are highlyplicated. They contain the coordinates of the target location.


    "Should you make even the slightest of mistakes, it''s highly likely that you''ll forever be stuck inside the Spirit World."


    Professor Whitaker spoke with a grim tone, causing all the students to be overwhelmed by apprehension.


    On the surface, teleportation seemed like a fantastical ability, however, it carried great risks. If any line or pattern in the spell model were even slightly out of ce, the Magus would be in a world of trouble.


    If they were to be trapped inside the Spirit World without any anchor, it was guaranteed that they would die.


    After all, the residents of the material world couldn''t stay for too long in the Spirit World.


    While the rest of the students were trembling in nervousness, Adam had an amused expression on his face.


    His lips curled up into a smirk when he thought of the innate skill that he had received from Valerian after establishing the familiar bond.


    Spirit World Traversal!


    This ability allowed him to enter and exit the Spirit World at will. Unlike others, however, he didn''t need an anchor.


    At the moment, this ability had quite a few restrictions. Firstly, he was still unable to enter with his physical body. He could only use his soul body to enter the Spirit World.


    Before this, in order to enter this mystical realm, he had to take the help of a runic formation that not only separated his soul body from his physical body but also opened a direct portal to the Spirit World.


    However, after he had advanced to the Mana Liquefaction Rank, he believed that he could abridge thisplicated process.


    Hmm, I could enter the Spirit World with the teleportation spell and return whenever I want. Since I don''t need an anchor, it makes things very easy for me, he thought to himself excitedly.


    If I can tweak the spell model a little, hmm. I can surely work with this, but I would have to deeply research the basics of conjuring and teleportation for that.


    Just as Adam was lost in his own world, Professor Whitaker''s gaze suddenly fell on him. Seeing him smile foolishly, her eyes narrowed.


    Does he still not realize the dangers of the Spirit World? Why is he happy when the rest are scared out of their minds? No, this won''t do! She thought to herself incredulously.


    "Magus Constantine, are my words that amusing?" She reprimanded the youth.


    Adam snapped out of his thoughts and hurriedly wiped the smirk off of his face. He looked at the old professor and said, "Forgive me, Professor, I was just thinking of something else."


    "Then would you mind sharing the joke with the rest of the ss?" Professor Godfrey tly said as she crossed her arms.


    Adam was speechless. What the heck? Damn it, do I have toe up with a joke now?


    In the end, he just decided to lower his head and remain silent. The rest of the ss nced at him and snickered.


    A moment ago they were quite afraid about the prospect of teleporting through the Spirit World, but now that they saw Adam getting scolded by the Professor, they started to feel a little better.


    Professor Whitaker ignored the dynamic that these new students had with one another. She wasn''t bothered about anyone being bullied.


    If her students were little children, then it was a different matter. But these students were all young adults; she believed they could take care of themselves.


    Not to mention all of them were powerful Rank 2 Magi.


    "Exin why we use the Spirit World as the transitional realm for teleportation. What makes this mystical realm so special?"


    She asked the raven-haired youth, hoping to thoroughly instill in him the risks and dangers involved in navigating through this foreign realm.


    Her n was to admonish the youth when he didn''te up with a proper response. But surprisingly enough, Adam already knew the answer to this seemingly difficult question.


    "Thews of the Spirit World are vastly different from that of the material world," he began.


    "This mystical realm facilitates instantaneous travel because of its altered time flow!"

 Chapter 400 Formation

    <h4>Chapter 400 Formation </h4>


    "Space and time have no meaning in the Spirit World. One step there could mean ten steps here and vice versa," Adam said in a confident tone.


    "Simrly, the flow of time is also highly altered there. A minute there could mean a second here and, once again, vice versa."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "That''s why the spell models for the teleportation spells, even ritual formations for that matter, are soplicated. They contain not only the spatial coordinates for the material world but also temporal ones."


    Adam thought for a brief moment, thinking if he had forgotten anything else. "Ah, that''s right. Time in the Spirit World will always move forward, never backward."


    The entire ss was dumbfounded. In their eyes, Adam seemed like a person who frequently visited the Spirit World.


    Or else, how else would he know about such information?


    There was certainly the possibility of him studying about it in some arcane texts, but the way he spoke about it just now indicated his deep familiarity with the entire process.


    Professor Whitaker had a surprised look on her face as she replied, "That is correct." She paused for a moment before nodding. "Alright, it seems that you''re not entirely clueless."


    Adam''s lips twitched, but he replied respectfully, "Yes, Professor."


    The old professor continued her lecture, teaching the students the basics of conjuring and teleportation.


    Meanwhile, some of the students would secretly nce at Adam from time to time, their eyes gleaming with jealousy and resentment.


    Sensing such fierce emotions from his fellow ssmates, Adam didn''t know whether tough or cry. If earlier he was being discriminated against due to cultural differences, now it would be for his talent and the potential he had just disyed.


    Adam decided to throw this matter to the back of his mind for now. If people stepped up to look for trouble, he would deal with them effectively.


    If he didn''t show what he was capable of, he was afraid that these Magi would never leave him alone in the future. Well, it wasn''t like he was scared of them anyway.


    A punch and a kick could solve most problems in the world.


    The lecture continued for a long time, several hours in fact. Unlike undergraduate students studying at academies where they would have many sses a day about different subjects, the graduate sses were specialized.


    Since Adam had chosen to major in the School of Summoning, most if not all of his sses would be rted to this School of Magic.


    Moreover, his schedule was quite sparse. He only had to attend a few sses a week, and each day he wouldn''t have more than one or two sses.


    Soon Professor Whitaker''s lecture was over. Before leaving, she gave the students a very interesting assignment.


    That was to form a contract with a healing spirit!


    ...


    A weekter.


    Adam entered his dorm room with an excited look on his face. He locked the door behind him, casting a few Rank 1 spells and making sure no one disturbed him.


    He walked toward the seating area near the firece and shifted the chairs and tables, making enough space to carve a runic formation on the ground.


    First, he burned some sandalwood incense and some herbs and ced them all around the room. This would create a calm and soothing atmosphere in the room, very conducive to what he was about to do.


    He conjured a pitch-ck, polished stone b from his earring and ced it on the floor. This was a type of ore that he had recently bought in Ravenfell.


    It was a good conductor of mana and was used by Magi to carve runic inscriptions on it.


    The next moment Adam''s eyes focused as he conjured a fine chisel and a mallet from his storage ring. Its de gleamed under the light of the firece.


    With a deep breath, Adam steadied his hand and channeled his mana, coating the de with ayer of his pristine energy.


    As the chisel met the stone b, a soft, almost musical sound filled the air, mingling with the crackling of the firewood. Each strike of the mallet was urate, releasing a dim glow from the point of contact.


    Professor Whitaker had taught the students a type of runic formation that opened a portal to the Spirit World and summoned a healing spirit.


    The student''s task was to form a contract with said spirit. If the healing spirit that came in through the portal didn''t resonate with the student, they could carry out this ritual again until they had found a spirit that they could deeply connect with.


    This healing spirit would make for a formidable ally in battles, not for attack or defense, but for medical support.


    The vast majority of Magi couldn''t cast healing magic. They could only rely on healing potions.


    Thus, forming a contract with a healing spirit could be said to be greatly beneficial to the Magus.


    However, Adam decided to go a different routepared to the rest of the students.


    Instead of waiting for spirits toe through the portal and check if they werepatible with him, he decided to enter the Spirit World himself.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for his Spirit World Traversal ability, he wouldn''t have even thought about it.


    Gradually, the ck stone b was filled with intricate patterns. The runes that he had carved were not just mere symbols but conduits for powerful magic, each one linked to the next in aplex and mysticalwork.


    Finally, after close to an hour, the runic formation wasplete.


    Adam''s eyes twinkled with excitement as he hurriedly sat cross-legged on the stone b.


    The next moment, however, a gray light shed and Valerian appeared before him, his expression full of depression.


    Seeing the young dragon''s droopy face, Adam couldn''t help but sigh, "Val, no matter what, I will not take you to the Spirit World. It''s just too dangerous."


    Valerian''s eyes turned tearful and he limplyy down on the floor. "Myu¡­"


    Adam felt like his heart was stabbed by countless daggers when he saw his dear familiar show such an expression. In the end, he gritted his teeth and made a concession.


    "Fine! When your strength reaches the equivalent of a Rank 2 Magus, I''ll take you to the Spirit World with me."


    "Really?!" Valerian shot to his feet, his eyes lighting up.


    But the next moment, his expression turned somber again. "But who knows how long it''ll take to reach that level."


    A dragon''s advancement was vastly different from a Magus.


    A Magus had to advance in ranks through diligently practicing mindfulness, researching, and learning the arcane arts.


    Whereas, a dragon became more powerful as they aged.


    Adam shook his head and spoke sternly, "No, Val, this is non-


    negotiable."


    Valerian thought for a long while, before reluctantly nodding. Earlier, he was always denied by Adam, but now he finally saw some hope.


    Even though it would take him several years to be as powerful as a Rank 2 Magus, as long as there was hope for traveling to the Spirit World with Adam, he could afford to wait.


    Having made up his mind, Valerian jumped around in joy. "Myu! Myu! Myu!"


    Seeing the little fellow act so adorably, Adam''s heart melted. He smiled warmly and said,"Alright, Val, guard my physical body, okay? I could be back in a minute, or it could take me a whole day."


    Valerian clenched his tiny paws and nodded. "I will protect you, brother!"


    Adam nodded, having full trust in the little guy. The next moment, he weaved a hand sign. Following which, the runes on the ck stone b lit up in a resplendant light.


    Then, the void tore open and a small portal to the Spirit World was formed right above the youth.


    Adam waved yet another hand sign causing his soul body to seperate from his physical body.


    And then¡­


    He shot through the portal!

 Chapter 401 Wood Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 401 Wood Spirit</h4>


    In a certain location in the Spirit World, one that was close to the coordinates of Saratoga Castle in the material world, there existed a vast mushroom forest.


    The air here was thick with the scent of damp earth and blooming wildflowers. The canopy overhead was a kaleidoscope of myriad colors.


    There was no sunlight in this ce; the entire forest was illuminated by the luminescent glow radiating from the mushroom caps.


    This enchanted forest had other types of strange trees growing as well, but it was mostly dominated by mushrooms.


    Some were as tall as trees with stems as thick as ancient oaks, while others were tiny, clustering together in groups on the forest floor.


    The ground was covered in a thickyer of moss that appeared to be clouds. Among the moss, smaller mushrooms sprouted in vibrant colors¡ªmostly blue and purple.


    Delicate ferns and vines slithered between them, further adding to the enchanted forest''s beauty.


    This forest was not devoid of living creatures, however. Amidst the gentle rustling of leaves and the soft sound of streams, the murmurs of tiny creatures could be heard.


    "Fefefe, those stupid humans areing here too often these days."


    "Yes, the Matriarch did mention about them, did she not?"


    "Those humans are so silly! It''s so easy to fool them, kekeke!"


    "I wonder who the next one toe here will be, heehee~"


    "They have so many shiny objects with them. I want some!"


    These spirits resembled tiny elves, their sizes no bigger than the palm of an average human. They had silvery, almost transparent, moth-like wings and wore brightly colored clothes.


    Wood Spirits!


    These gentle creatures of the Spirit World greatly enjoyed ying pranks on people. They were a race that specialized in growing and caring for nt life.


    Moreover, they were born with innate healing magic. Their healing abilities were so exceptional that they were sought out by many Magi.


    They could be trusted allies on the battlefield. However, that was only if a Magus managed to establish a summoning contract with them.


    Wood spirits were said to be excellent judges of characters and abhorred humans who were inherently evil in nature.


    But if they took a liking to a human, they would go great distances to provide aid.


    This particr mushroom forest in the Spirit World was home to a vige of wood spirits. The leader of this vige, whom these tiny creatures called the Matriarch, had signed a summoning contract with Professor Whitaker a long time ago.


    Moreover, Professor Whitaker had also requested the Matriarch to allow her students to sign summoning contracts with the other wood spirits in the vige, something which the Matriarch happily agreed.


    This was a beneficial transaction for both parties involved. The wood spirits would aid the Magi in the material world whenever they were summoned.


    On the other hand, the Magi would give them resources that would allow their vige to thrive in the harsh environment of the Spirit World.


    Since then, the graduate students, who entered Saratoga Castle and chose to major in the School of Summoning, were allowed by Professor Whitaker to sign summoning contracts with the wood spirits residing in this vige.


    The group of wood spirits cheerfully pped their wings and flew around the mushroom forest. They wore excited expressions, wondering when the next portal to the material world would open.


    They had heard from their fellow vigers that upon signing a contract with the humans, they were able to receive a lot of shiny objects from them.


    Although these shiny objects held no value in their vige, the wood spirits loved to hoard them for some reason.


    Suddenly, the space before them started to rumble. Initially, it was low but gradually picked up in intensity. Before long, a small area of space started to ripple outward.


    "Ohhh, yes! Look! Look!"


    "The portal is opening!"


    "Someone on the other side is contacting us!"


    "Haha, my brothers and sisters, we''re rich!"


    The group of wood spirits had wide grins on their faces as they hurriedly drew back, patiently waiting for the portal to the material world to open.


    When the portal materialized, one of them would go in and sign a summoning contract with the human. If the agreement didn''t go through, then another one would enter the portal.


    Regardless of who went inside, their goal was to trick the caster into giving them a lot of shiny objects.


    But the next moment, the smiles on their faces froze when they realized that the space before them was trembling at great intensity.


    Something like this shouldn''t have happened. The vibrations should have been very minimal, allowing for the creation of a portal big enough for them to enter.


    However, the vibrations in the space were anything but minimal.


    Soon, the space in front of them was viciously torn open and a portal countless times bigger than what the wood spirits had imagined materialized.


    "W-What is this?!"


    "Such a big portal?!"


    Then, under the stupefied expressions of the wood spirits, a gargantuan humanoid, several times bigger than a regr-


    sized human, emerged from the portal.


    Thankfully, the wood spirits were agile little creatures. Before this enormous humanoidnded upon them, they had already pped their wings and shot to the depths of the mushroom forest, all the while screaming in panic.


    "Hurry, inform the Matriarch!"


    "A giant has appeared!"


    "The vige is in danger! Run!"


    As therge portal behind him closed, Adam got to his feet, spitting a mouthful of dirt and grass. He looked around curiously, wondering where he had justnded.


    Seeing the mushroom trees around him, his eyes lit up. "A mushroom forest?"


    Thest time he had been to such a forest was inside the Soaring River Secret ne. However, the mushroom forest he was currently in had a far stronger mystical vibe.


    But soon, he thought something was amiss and couldn''t help but mutter in confusion, "Why is everything so¡­ small?"


    Then, he lowered his head and nced at himself. It was then that he realized that it wasn''t the surroundings that were small in size.


    Instead, it was he who had grown to titanic proportions!

 Chapter 402 Coordinates

    <h4>Chapter 402 Coordinates </h4>


    "Ah, that''s right!" Realization dawned on him that this was his soul body.


    From constantly absorbing souls, his soul body had be extremely big in size. Far bigger than his physical body.


    Moreover, it had been a long time since he had visited the Spirit World. He didn''t know how big his soul body had gotten.


    But even he didn''t expect it to have be this enormous.


    "This¡­ isn''t this way too big?!" He yelled out in shock.


    Seeing the sheer size of his body, he was greatly taken aback. But then he thought, Hmm this must be the result of me regrly absorbing those soul fragments when I was bedridden.


    He stood there surrounded by mushroom trees, stroking his chin and mumbling under his breath, "Yeah, this will be too inconvenient to move around."


    The next moment, his eyes lit up. "Let''s give that a try."


    Adam closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. Then, when he opened his eyes again, his ck pupils shone with the white lotus pattern!


    Following that, he instinctually willed it with his mind and his body started to shrink, slowly but surely. Within a few moments, his soul body had now be the same size as his physical body.


    After having gotten initial control over the white lotus, his proficiency with the usage of spiritual power had gotten very high.


    Now, with a simple thought he was able to alter the size of his soul body.


    "Hahaha, that was surprisingly easier than I thought," heughed heartily.


    Then, he realized that he was also buck-naked. His lips twitched and he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    Suddenly, he had another idea. "If I can control the size of my soul body, then perhaps I can¡­"


    The lotus pattern in his eyes lit up once again and he guided his spiritual power to create ayer of clothing.


    Gradually, motes of light gathered around his body, covering it. Then they came together and transformed into loose ck robes.


    Adam touched the robes on his body and was astounded, "This¡­ feels so real!"


    Surprisingly enough, his control over spiritual power in the Spirit World was far more potent than he had expected.


    After all, he couldn''t do what he had done just now in the material world. Even if he switched to the alternate form of energy¡ªmana¡ªhe still wouldn''t be able to materialize a set of robes.


    However, in the Spirit World, when he used spiritual energy, he felt natural, confident, and fully in his element. Much like a fish in water.


    After solving his size and clothing problem, he looked around at the enchanted mushroom forest that he had arrived at.


    His eyes shone with immense curiosity and he muttered, "Hmm, if I''m not wrong, this ce should belong to the healing spirit that the Professor has signed a summoning contract with."


    Professor Whitaker had already informed all the graduate students everything about the summoning contract and the spirits they would be able to summon.


    The runic formation that she had handed out to them contained the coordinates of this ce in the Spirit World. Naturally, she wouldn''t give them ess to a hostile ce filled with malevolent creatures.


    "This should be the home to wood spirits," said Adam as he looked around the ce with curious eyes. "They''re very simr to pixies and sprites found in the material world."


    He took a step forward and smiled brightly, "Alright then, this should be fun."


    As he journeyed through the enchanted mushroom forest, a sense of awe and wonder enveloped him. Although he had visited a simr ce before, this one inside the Spirit World left him mesmerized.


    The air he breathed in was vastly different from that of the material world. It was as if the air here hadn''t been contaminated at all.


    His soul felt at peace whenever he stepped foot inside the Spirit World.


    As he journeyed deeper, the forest seemed toe alive around him. Delicate vines hung from mushroom to mushroom, adorned with tiny twinkling lights that shone like the stars in the night sky.


    He could hear the soft rustlings of small creatures in the distance, the faint chirping of insects, and the distant sound of a flowing river.


    Adam paused to observe the life around him. Tiny birds flew about, leaving trails of stardust in their wake. Small horned rodents hopped from one ce to another, looking for food.


    Other curious creatures, their eyes wide with curiosity and wonder, peered out from behind small mushrooms, watching his every move.


    Looking at these tiny creatures, he smiled and waved at them.


    Some fled away, while others waved back at him. Seeing that, he couldn''t help but chuckle. The energy and the creatures in this forest deeply resonated with him.


    Every step revealed new wonders.


    He passed through natural archways formed by intertwining mushroom stems, and hidden alcoves glimmering with otherworldly light, hinting at history long forgotten.


    asionally, he would stop by to gather rare herbs and mushrooms. If he used his ingredients in potions, they would have surprising effects in soothing one''s spirit sea.


    As he crouched down and delicately picked up herbs with care, he couldn''t help but grin, "Kekeke, if I sell these ingredients to the guild, I wonder how much money I''ll make."


    He walked deeper into the forest, hoping toe across a wood spirit and sign a summoning contract with them.


    But strangely enough, there weren''t any wood spirits in sight. He had seen all other types of forest creatures, but not a single one was what he was looking for.


    "How strange." He frowned. "Isn''t this supposed to be the home of wood spirits? Howe there are none here?"


    For a moment, he thought he had arrived at a different location. But he quickly got rid of this thought. Professor Whitaker wouldn''t be so careless as to give him, or other students for that matter, wrong coordinates.


    Just as he was deep in thought, wondering about the whereabouts of the wood spirits, the ground suddenly started to rumble.


    In the shadows of the mushroom trees in the distance, Adam could see countless silhouettes of creatures, big and small, storming toward him.


    Finally, his gazended on the beings that he had been looking for ever since he had arrived here.


    "Wood spirits!" He blurted out in shock. "But why are they charging at me?!"


    Without even waiting to see how things would y out, Adam turned around and ran for his life!

 Chapter 403 Matriarch

    <h4>Chapter 403 Matriarch</h4>


    Adam was bbergasted at the scene that unfolded before him.


    This ce was supposed to be a friendly territory. The wood spirits that resided here were supposed to be weing toward him who was given the coordinates to this location by Professor Whitaker.


    Yet, here he was, being chased by all the wood spirits that resided here. Not only that, Adam also noticed that the forest creatures were also being led by the spirits.


    He turned around and ran for his life. If he felt like his life was in grave danger, he would immediately return to the material world.


    Spirit World Traversal allowed him to enter and exit the Spirit World at will. Although, currently he still needed the help of a ritual formation to enter this realm, he could exit this ce with just a simple thought.


    He had only taken a few steps when, in his Sphere of Resonance, he sensed that he had already been surrounded.


    Realizing this, he couldn''t help but sigh, thinking to himself, I guess I''ll have to look for a wood spirit to sign a contract with when Ie here next time.


    Just as he was about to return to the material world, a loud authoritative voice called out to him, "Student of Mathilda Whitaker, wait!"


    Adam''s pupils constricted and he turned around toward the direction that voice hade from. His gazended on a wood spirit that was flying toward him at a speed several times faster than the others.


    This spirit was no bigger than six inches tall, exuding an aura of strength as well as breathtaking beauty.


    Her slender body was perfectly proportioned, with fair, almost translucent skin that glowed in the luminescent light of the mushrooms. Her eyes sparkled with intelligence and her pointed ears peeked out from beneath her wild, blonde hair.


    The spirit''s wings were her most striking features, resembling those of a dragonfly. Her clothing seemed to be made of natural materials such as flower petals, leaves, and silk.


    Noticing the mana signature radiating from her, Adam was greatly taken aback.


    Rank 3 Magus! He thought to himself, Then, could this spirit perhaps be¡­


    Although he was ready to teleport out of here anytime, he still decided to disy proper etiquette. "Greetings, Lady Magus. Are you perhaps Professor Whitaker''s contracted spirit?"


    The wood spirit, who was in fact the matriarch of this vige, fluttered before Adam and observed him curiously.


    A few momentster, she muttered in confusion, "You''re not a giant."


    "Eh?" Adam nced at her incredulously, thinking to himself, Did one of the wood spirits happen to be there when I arrived in my gigantic soul body?


    At the time, due to the extreme turbulence brought about by traveling from the material world to the Spirit World, he hadn''t noticed the presence of anyone around him when hended here.


    However, now it seemed that he might have overlooked certain things.


    "As you can see, mydy, I am a human," said Adam respectfully.


    "Matriarch, he''s lying! He''s lying!"


    "We saw him when he arrived here! He didn''t look like this!"


    "He''s a giant in disguise! He was bigger than a tree!"


    The group of wood spirits, who happened to be there when Adam had arrived at this ce through the portal, looked at the Matriarch and spoke anxiously.


    Even they were quite surprised to see a regr-sized Adam when they came here with everyone else. They were ready to fight a giant, but all they found was a human.


    The Matriarch nced at the group of wood spirits and gently said, "I believe you, my children."


    She then turned her head toward Adam and deeply looked at him. She knew that he was Professor Whitaker''s student because apart from her, no one else knew the coordinates to this vige.


    This was something that was mentioned in the contract they had signed. Apart from Professor Whitaker and her students, no one else was to know the location of this vige.


    Even in the summoning contract signed by the graduate students and the other wood spirits, it is explicitly mentioned that the former is never to disclose this vige''s whereabouts.


    So when the Matriarch heard from the wood spirits that someone had arrived at the vige through a portal, she knew that it had to be a student of her contractee, Mathilda Whitaker.


    But what she couldn''t understand was how one of the graduate students of Saratoga Castle managed toe here.


    Usually, it was always the other way around. It was the wood spirits that went to the material world through the portal and signed the summoning contract.


    Another thing that the Matriarch couldn''t understand and one that greatly took her by surprise was the fact that the wood spirits mentioned that a giant had appeared in the vige.


    She knew very well that the group of spirits that saw Adam arrive here weren''t lying. But at the same time, when she nced at this youth standing before her, she was certain that he was a human and not a giant.


    Her mind was flooded with endless questions as she continued to stare at the raven-haired youth, causing thetter to feel greatly ufortable.


    "What is your name, young Magus?" The Matriarch asked.


    "My name is Adam Constantine," said the youth.


    "Hmm." The Matriarch nodded. Once again a long period of silence ensued as she continued to observe him.


    How did he arrive here? He seems to have been here for quite some time in his soul-body form. How is he not affected by the environment of our world? His soul body¡­ seems to be far stronger than that of a regr Mana Liquefaction Magus. It''s almost as powerful as the soul of a Mana Vortex Magus, but not quite¡­


    What a fascinating human!


    The more she thought about it, the more shocked she became. She had nevere across a Magus whose soul body was stronger than their physical body. It was usually the other way around.


    Being intently stared at by a Rank 3 Magus was not a pleasant feeling. Adam''s back was drenched in ayer of cold sweat as he continued to fidget with his fingers.


    Should I just leave? He thought to himself. No, that''ll be very disrespectful. This wood spirit is the Professor''s contractor, after all.


    Finally, he mustered the courage and asked, "Lady Magus, uh¡­ May I know why I am surrounded by the entire vige? I haven''t done anything wrong, have I?"


    The Matriarch snapped out of her string of thoughts and replied, "My children notified me that a giant had invaded our vige, but it seems that it was just one of Mathilda''s students."


    She paused for a moment before asking with a yful smirk, "You haven''te across a giant now, have you?"


    "H-Haha," Adamughed awkwardly. "Of course not!"


    "Hmm." The Matriarch deeply peered into Adam''s jet-ck eyes. "If you say so."


    She looked around and saw that most, if not all the wood spirits in the vige had already gathered here.


    Then, she nced at Adam and began, "You''re arrival here is very unusual. Usually, one of my children would go to the material world and initiate a contract with Mathilda''s students.


    "But now that you''re here, why don''t you choose which of my children you would like to have as your healing spirit?"

 Chapter 404 Beneficial

    <h4>Chapter 404 Beneficial</h4>


    Adam was slightly taken aback. "You would let me choose from everyone present here?"


    Usually, when a Magus formed a contract with a spirit from the Spirit World, a lot of steps were involved.


    Firstly, the Magus had to research the information about the type of spirit they were looking for. Once they gathered enough information, they would then have to find the location of the spirit.


    However, this was already done by Professor Whitaker. Wood spirits were one of the best when it came to healing magic and the matriarch of this vige was the professor''s contractor.


    Adam and the rest of the students didn''t have to spend time and effort bothering about the initial steps since it had already been taken care of.


    Moreover, Professor Whitaker had also given them the details about the ritual involving the summoning of andmuning with the spirit.


    All the students had to do was negotiate the contract with the spirit and then sign it.


    Usually, it was always the spirits that visited the Magi in the material world. However, Adam had taken thepletely opposite route.


    The Matriarch nodded. "Of course, you can''t sign a contract with me. Summoning a Rank 3 being like me wouldpletely deplete your mana reserves and is honestly not worth it."


    She paused for a moment before continuing, "On the other hand signing a contract with a Rank 1 spirit would also be counterproductive. So you must choose a spirit that shares the same rank as you."


    Adampletely agreed with her. He nced around at all the wood spirits hovering around him. Some were looking at him curiously, while others seemed nervous.


    He could see that dozens of these wood spirits were Rank 2 Magi, but in the end, he still couldn''t choose from any of them.


    The youth looked back at the Matriarch and asked sheepishly, "My Lady, is it alright if you choose a contractor for me?"


    "You want me to choose?" The Matriarch was a little taken aback, not having expected Adam to throw the responsibility at her.


    "Yes, mydy," Adam replied with a ttering smile. "I believe your choice would be far better than mine. You know your people better than I do. Moreover, I believe, as Professor Whitaker''s contractor, you would have my best interest in mind."


    The Matriarch was speechless. She wasn''t surprised by the ttery from the youth''s mouth. As a powerful Magus, she has met her fair share of spirits who would try to win over her to receive some benefits.


    But the fact that Adam would use Professor Whitaker''s name, with whom she had a very good rtionship, made her feel that now she was forced to suggest the best Rank 2 Magus in her vige.


    The Matriarch didn''t like this one bit. However, on second thought, she didn''t quite mind allowing her most talented Magus to sign a contract with Adam.


    To her, Adam came across as an enigma. Not only was his soul several times stronger than his physical body, but he was also able to wander around in the Spirit World for long periods of time.


    The more she thought about it, the more it made sense. Moreover, she had this strange feeling that it would be highly beneficial for her and her vige to cultivate a good rtionship with Adam.


    Something about this youth made her feel very warm and pleasant. It was unlike how she usually felt about outsiders--people from the material world.


    When the Matriarch realized this, she was astonished.


    This kid... He doesn''t seem like a being from the material world at all. It''s almost as if...


    Her thoughts were disrupted when Adam suddenly called out to her, "My Lady, if you agree to my proposal, shall I start preparing the ritual?"


    "¡­Yes, you may begin," said the Matriarch after a few moments.


    Having received her permission, Adam coated his finger with mana and began carving runes on the forest floor.


    Seeing the pure nature of Adam''s mana, the Matriarch was once again taken aback. She could also sense the element of wood in the youth''s mana.


    Wood spirits, as their name suggested, had an extremely high affinity with the element of wood. It was only natural for the Matriarch to recognize it at first nce.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Magus Constantine, you seem to have a natural disposition toward the wood element. Have you perhaps ever thought of embarking on the path of herbalism?"


    As Adam carved intricate runes and geometrical patterns on the forest floor, he chuckled, "My Lady, I am already a Herbalist."


    The Matriarch''s eyes shone with interest as she nodded her head in approval, "That is praiseworthy, young Magus."


    Wood spirits, apart from being born with innate healing magic, were a race that specialized in growing and caring for nt life.


    It could even be said that the area where a wood spirit shone the most was when they were working with nts and herbs. Thus, they could be formidable helpers to Herbalists.


    So not only is he a talented Magus, he is also a Herbalist. This boy is full of surprises! The Matriarch thought to herself.


    Having already made her decision to foster a good rtionship with Adam, the Matriarch nced at one of the wood spirits hovering beside her and gently asked, "Yavia, would you like to be this young man''s contractor?"


    Yavia stood at slightly less than six inches tall; she had a slender and delicate build and her wings resembled a dragonfly''s.


    Her blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders and was adorned with tiny flowers. She bore a striking resemnce to the Matriarch.


    "Mother! Didn''t you say you wouldn''t let me be someone''s contracted spirit?!" Yavia yelled out in shock.


    The Matriarch chuckled seeing such a reaction from her daughter. Yavia was the most talented wood spirit in the vige, someone who would seed her as the next vige head.


    Naturally, she didn''t want her daughter to be contracted with a nameless Magus from the material world.


    Although the contract between a summoner and a spirit wasn''t a lifelong one, the Matriarch still thought that it was beneath her daughter, whom she considered to be even more talented than herself.


    She gently caressed Yavia''s cheeks and stated, "Well, now things have changed. I have a feeling that bing this young man''s healing spirit would be very beneficial for you."


    Yavia hesitated for a few moments, fidgeting with her fingers. In the end, she nodded. "I will do as you say, Mother."


    "Good," the Matriarch smiled.


    Right at that moment, Adam had finished carving thest of the runes. He got back to his feet, dusting his palms.


    He looked at the Matriarch and then at Yavia. "Alright, the ritual is ready. Shall we begin?"

 Chapter 405 Contract

    <h4>Chapter 405 Contract</h4>


    The runic formation was circr in shape, carved with all sorts of strange and mysterious runes. Adam stood atop the formation, meanwhile, Yavia hovered before him.


    "Are you ready?" He asked the wood spirit with a smile.


    "Mm!" Yavia nodded her head, feeling nervous and excited at the same time.


    Her mother had always told her that she was to never be a healing spirit for a Magus from the material world. Her mother believed no one would be fit to be her contractee.


    This made Yavia feel that she was special, but at the same time, she couldn''t help but feel envious of her friends and the other vigers who had signed a contract with the Magi from Saratoga.


    However, now all of a sudden, this raven-haired youth appeared in her vige out of nowehere. What was even more surprising was that her mother had allowed her to be his contractor.


    I don''t know what mother sees in him, but if she thinks this would be beneficial for me then she must surely have her reasons, Yavia thought to herself, her fists involuntarily clenching.


    "Alright then, let''s begin!" Adam raised his right hand and weaved a simple hand gesture. Following that, the runes underneath his feet lit up with a blinding light.


    The light covered Adam and Yavia. A few momentster, the light receded, but a thinyer of it had formed on the bodies of these two, connecting them through an ethereal string.


    Adam first respectfully bowed toward the wood spirit, disying the proper etiquette required of him during the contract ritual.


    He took a deep breath and solemnly began, "Yavia of the Spirit World, I, Adam Constantine, student of Saratoga Castle, ask for your support in times of need to heal myself and my allies, and to lend your help in my endeavor in the field of herbalism."


    Yavia''s voice was melodious like a gentle breeze through chimes as she replied, "Adam of Saratoga, I have heard your request and felt your sincerity. What do you offer in return for my aid?"


    The ethereal string connecting the two of them shone with a brilliant light as the two began their contract ritual.


    Adam had already discussed the terms of the contract with Yavia and the Matriarch beforehand. Now, all he needed to do was notarize it with everyone present as witnesses.


    "In exchange for your assistance, I offer to support you in your advancement as a Magus in any way I can as long as it is within my capabilities," said Adam sincerely.


    His eyes involuntarily shifted toward the Matriarch who nodded at him with a faint smile.


    The Matriarch believed that if her daughter, Yavia, were to be Adam''s healing spirit, she would receive immense aid that would guide her in her advancement to Rank 3.


    This belief was almost instinctual maternal behavior. Or perhaps it was something that she felt as a powerful Magus herself. Either way, she chose to believe it.


    "Very well," replied Yavia, unable to hold her excitement. "Allow me to ce my hand upon yours and let us seal this pact."


    Following that, Adam extended his right palm, allowing Yavia to fly over and gently touch it with her own palm.


    The ethereal string connecting them shone with an even brighter light. The contract ritual was almost over.


    Yavia then nced at Adam and smiled, "I ept your vow. You shall have my support in battle and my aid in herbalism."


    She paused for a moment before solemnly adding, "Remember, Adam, our bond is sacred and must be upheld with the utmost sincerity."


    "I understand." Adam nodded.


    Following that, the thread dimmed gradually until dissipating into motes of light and vanishing inside Yavia and Adam. The runes on the forest floor also stopped glowing.


    The contract ritual had finally been established!


    Adam nced at Yavia and grinned, "Remember your promise! You''ll be my assistant in brewing potions now! Kahahaha!"


    Seeing himugh like a madman, not only Yavia, but even the Matriarch was speechless.


    Not giving them any time to ask him further questions, Adam weaved a hand gesture, resulting in the formation of a direct portal to the material world behind him.


    Then, he jumped inside, leaving behind his parting words.


    "Don''t bete for work tomorrow, Yavia! Hahaha!"


    Seeing the portal close and the space mending itself back, Yavia turned to look at the Matriarch with a dumbfounded look. "Mother¡­ I didn''t make a mistake signing a summoning contract with him, did I?"


    The Matriarch''s lips twitched. "Probably not."


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Adam found himself standing before Professor Whitaker''s office door. He had an extremely troubled expression on his face.


    Damn it, she looked really mad when she called me to her office earlier today, he thought to himself.


    Suddenly, he thought of something, and his eyes slightly widened. It can''t be! Did the Matriarch rat me out? Tsk, I should have known¡­


    "Magus Constantine, don''t just stand there!" Professor Whitaker roared from the other side of the door. "Come inside this instance!"


    "Y-Yes, Professor!" Adam nervously stuttered before cing his hand on the lion-shaped knocker and slowly opening the door.


    As he stepped foot inside the room, he saw the old professor sitting behind her desk, ncing at him with a deep frown.


    I''m screwed! The youth loudly gulped.


    He made his way toward the desk and stood there with his head lowered, not speaking a word.


    "Sit," Professor Whitakermanded sternly.


    "Yes, ma''am," Adam weakly replied as he took a seat.


    A long period of silence ensued before the old professor spoke up, "You know what this is about, don''t you?"


    Adam feigned ignorance, "Professor, is this aboutingte to sses?"


    The old professor intensely red at him, causing him to shrink his neck. She then took a deep breath before yelling at him, "Did you really think your trip to the Spirit World would go unnoticed by me?"


    Damn it, the Matriarch really snitched on me! Adam thought with a wronged expression.


    "You were lucky that you ended up arriving in Rosalind''s vige," Professor Whitaker continued. "If it were hostile territory, you would have never made it back alive!"


    Rosalind? So that''s the Matriarch''s name? Damn you, I''ll be sure to make your daughter work extra time! Adam screamed inwardly.


    Meanwhile, he continued to listen to Professor Whitaker scold him at the top of her lungs. Her nagging kind of reminded him of Berger.


    This couldn''t help but bring a faint smile to his face.


    "You think this is funny?!" Professor Whitaker roared. "Looks like I must severely punish you!"


    "No, no, Professor, it''s not what you think," Adam hurriedly tried to exin himself.


    s, it all fell on deaf ears.

 Chapter 406 Artistic

    <h4>Chapter 406 Artistic </h4>


    Days turned into weeks as Adam''s life at Saratoga gradually settled into afortable routine.


    Most days of the week, he would stay within castle grounds. He would attend sses during the daytime, trying his best not to bete for them.


    Then, he would spend most of his time at the grand library, studying whatever arcane textbooks he could find on conjuring and teleportation.


    He also didn''t stop his research on gravity magic. This was something that he had been introduced to back inside the secret ne in the Southern Federation. He nned to further his research in this field.


    In the evenings, he would dedicate all his time toward brewing potions and advancing his studies on herbalism.


    Over thest few weeks, he had summoned Yavia a handful of times and learned that she was truly the perfect helper when it came to the preparation of herbs and ingredients for the subsequent potion concoctions.


    Although he knew that wood spirits were exceptional at dealing with nt life, it still came as a great surprise to him. Her presence shortened the time it would take for him to brew a potion, greatly increasing his productivity.


    He did not forget his end of the bargain, however. After she helped him with brewing potions, he would provide her with resources that would elerate her advancement.


    Moreover, he would also guide her with mindfulness, teaching her the most systematic and efficient way of extracting mana from the surroundings.


    On the weekends, when there were no sses held at Saratoga, he would visit Ravenfell and explore this wonderful city.


    Although he struggled to adjust to the new culture, he was gradually getting used to it.


    Apart from Daneli, he had also managed to make a few friends. These people didn''t care about his background and were amiable with him, unlike the vast majority of the graduate students at Saratoga.


    On this day, Adam walked through the cobblestoned streets of the Downtown Quarter. As he sipped the wine from his gourd, he heard the gentle rustling of the leaves of trees nted on the sidewalk and the endless cawing of ravens.


    Even now, after having been close to a month since he''d arrived here, he still hadn''t gotten used to the ravens in the city.


    However, he was no longer as annoyed by these birds as he used to be.


    The youth strolled past grand mansions, each one a masterpiece of architecture. One thing Adam noticed about the buildings here was that they were constructed from dark, weathered stones, giving them a somber yet imposing presence.


    Pointed arches dominated themon design of all the buildings in the city. Multiple spires and towers rose from the mansions with sharp and vertical lines.


    Many of the homes in this quarter had spacious frontwns that were meticulously maintained. These gardens were filled with nts and flowers of vibrant colors.


    Despite the dark and gloomy appearance of the buildings, the existence of verdant flora brought about a perfect bnce.


    It was strangely harmonious.


    Finding this slightly confusing, Adam nced at his friend who was walking beside him, and asked, "John, what''s with the gothic vibe of this city?"


    John Rodriguez was an interesting fellow who Adam had gotten acquainted with in Saratoga Castle. Unlike him, however, John majored in the School of Illusions.


    The ck-haired youth with striking brown eyes nced at Adam and chuckled, "The city''s architecture is quite majestic, isn''t it?"


    Adam rolled his eyes. "Just spit it out already."


    John spread his arms wide and spoke passionately, "The tall spires, the intricate carvings, and the detailed architecture contribute to Ravenfell''s stunning cityscape. It is a marvelous form of artistic expression!"


    Hearing him say such words, Adam''s eyebrows twitched. This guy¡­ he''s way too into theatrics. I guess, as expected from someone studying illusion magic.


    "You know, Adam," John continued. "When my ancestors migrated from the Nahua Continent, they were drawn to the beautiful city of Ravenfell. Do you know why?"


    "Why?" Adam asked out of curiosity.


    "At the time, Ravenfell was going through a period of economic boom. It was considered the ce to be, a city that weed people of all professions, even artists."


    Adam nodded his head in understanding. John had mentioned to him that his ancestors were performers¡ªtroupers and bards.


    "Anyway, back to your question," said John. "The city fosters the growth of artists, something that wouldn''t be seen in other cities. The architecture of Ravenfell is a result of that.


    "It fosters a sense of identity andmunity amongst the city''s inhabitants. Our city''s distinct and recognizable architecture is what differentiates us from other cities."


    "But why is everything so¡­ dark?" Adam asked awkwardly.


    John nced at him and smirked, "Have you heard of the legend behind the city''s founding?"


    Adam nodded. Daneli had mentioned to him about this. "Wasn''t it something about a magical raven guiding the founder toward the site of the future city?"


    "Indeed," John replied. "Ravens are said to be creatures of darkness. However, that doesn''t necessarily imply that they are evil beings.


    "Here, ravens are considered as sacred creatures. Over the centuries, the design of the city has been catered to amodate the habitat of these beautiful birds."


    Adam stoked his chin, thinking to himself, The founder of Ravenfell and Saratoga Castle had a strange connection with ravens. Hmm, in many cultures these birds are associated with wisdom and mystery.


    But more importantly, these creatures are said to have an intimate connection with the Spirit World. How fascinating!


    John patted Adam''s shoulder and smiled, "Don''t think too much. It''s not as scary as it looks."


    He waved his hand and pointed at the countless ravens perched upon the buildings, "If anything, the residents of this city view these creatures as emissaries, watching over the city, protecting it from impending dangers."


    "Emissaries?" Adam raised his eyebrow. "Who do you think they''re sent here by?"


    "Who knows? John shrugged. "Probably the raven spirit who guided the founder to this location."


    "Hmm, interesting¡­" Adam muttered under his breath.


    "Anyway, let''s hurry to the Viva Opera House. I don''t want to miss the y," said John as he rushed toward the grand building in the near distance.


    Although Adam was not a fan of ys and musicals, he had promised John to go to this opera house with him this weekend.


    Hence, he could only reluctantly follow along. It wasn''t like he had anything better to do. Studying and researching arcane texts all the time made life quite monotonous.


    So Adam decided to visit this opera house and try something knew.


    If it got too boring inside, he would just drink himself to sleep.

 Chapter 407 Corvid Quarter

    <h4>Chapter 407 Corvid Quarter</h4>


    The night sky over Ravenfell was clear, with stars twinkling like scattered gemstones among the backdrop of countless ravens that flew about.


    Viva Opera House was illuminated by the soft glow of the street lights. It stood majestically, its gothic spires and stained ss windows casting intricate patterns on the cobblestoned streets.


    The grand double doors of the opera house swung open, revealing the luxurious interior lit up by crystal chandeliers.


    Noblewomen wore elegant gowns made of silk and velvet as they stepped out of the opera house. The colors that these women from the upper ss chose to wear were mostly inclined toward the darker shades.


    Meanwhile, noblemen wore impable tailored suits and cloaks or capes on top. Some of these cloaks had insignias of their noble houses, while others had the emblem of a raven.


    The people who could afford to spend their recreational time at this opulent opera house were all people from affluent backgrounds.


    Amidst the crowd, Adam and John stepped out, both wearing the gray cloaks of Saratoga Castle over their magus robes.


    Adam opened his mouth wide and yawnedzily. Seeing this, John was filled with disbelief. "I can''t believe you slept through the whole y. Do you even know how glorious the ending was? How could you miss out on it?!"


    "Ah?" Adam cracked his neck slightly, relieving the difort from sleeping for the past few hours in a bad posture.


    "Wasn''t the character whom everyone thought to be the bad guy, turn out to be the savior?" Adam asked in a bored manner.


    John was bergasted. "It''s not the story, but the performance! You missed out on the performance of those great actors."


    Adam waved his hand nonchntly. "These dramas and musicals are not really my thing."


    "Haa¡­" John couldn''t help but sigh as he shook his head. "Don''t let your prejudice stop you from enjoying the finer things in life."


    Finer things in life? Heh, what a waste of money. Adam rolled his eyes, thinking to himself in amusement.


    The sound ofughter and animated conversations filled the air as the nobles discussed the evening''s performance.


    Compliments and criticisms were exchanged along with ns to meet up for the next social gathering. The popr pastimes of these affluent nobles were quitevish, to say the least.


    Horse-drawn carriages lined the street in front of the Viva Opera House. When the nobles passed by Adam and John, they first nced at the emblem on their crest and only then greeted them politely before hopping onto their respective carriages.


    Seeing such a scene, Adam couldn''t help but scoff in disdain. He truly disliked such people.


    The pair stood before a carriage that was emzoned with the crest of the Rodriguez Family.


    John hailed from an aristocratic family in the city, however, unlike most nobles, he was very down to earth. It was one of the reasons why Adam got along with him in the first ce.


    "Me and a few of my friends are going to have a gambling night. Do you wish to join us?" Asked John before he stepped foot inside the carriage.


    "No thanks, I don''t like gambling." Adam shook his head.


    He loved money way too much to part with it over a game.


    "Come on, it will be fun!" John insisted. His smile turned a little lecherous and he whispered, "There''s going to be lots of pretty women. Man, I tell you, these noblewomen, they appear innocent and sophisticated on the outside, but they''re crazy in bed!"


    Adam hesitated for a moment before ultimately declining, "I have some work to do. Perhaps some other time."


    With that said, he bid farewell to John and walked away.


    It was about time he did some reconnaissance for the Brotherhood.


    ¡­


    Corvid Quarter.


    It was a district situated on the eastern side of the city; it was wrapped around the small Dundee Harbor south of Dell River.


    This quarter was a diverse region of the city. Its neighborhoods varied from housing the middle-ss residents and ordinary businesses to amodating the poorest and filthiest dregs of society.


    Since this district contained an inner harbor, it was frequented by shipping merchants, artisans, and folks from other professions.


    This ce witnessed arge volume of trade, falling short only to the Market Quarter and the Harbor Quarter.


    While some residents¡ªmostly nobles¡ªconsidered this district the dark underbelly of Ravenfell, others thought of it as the heart and soul of the city,rgely due to the presence of Dundee Harbor.


    Adam, who had now changed into a simple white tunic, brown trousers, and ck boots, walked through the winding cobblestone streets of Corvid Quarter, ncing at the centuries-old buildings on either side of the street.


    He wanted to attract as little attention as possible. Wearing magus robes and the Saratoga cloak would be counterproductive to what he was nning to do.


    The streets were uneven and weathered,cking maintenance. Gasnterns hung from iron posts, their flickering lights casting dim shadows on the ground.


    Adam took a deep breath and intensely frowned. "This ce sure smells like horseshit!"


    He had always heard about this district, but today was the first time he hade here. Naturally, Daneli wouldn''t show him around this ce. The young elf absolutely detested it.


    But Adam figured that if he wanted to inspect the whereabouts of the members of The Cult of Bones, he might as well start investigating the dark side of Ravenfell.


    After all, this secret society was said to have a strong presence in the city''s underworld. The easiest prey for cultists would be the people from the Corvid Quarter who were more susceptible to empty words of hope.


    These people who dwelled in the slums would do anything to see the light of day, to feel the greener pastures on the other side.


    Adam knew this well because he used to be one of them.


    Recalling the harsh childhood that he had to go through in the slums of Behal Town in the Cormier Kingdom, Adam couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    His eyes shed with reminiscence and he softly muttered, "Ana¡­ if I hadn''t met you, I wonder how my life would have turned out."


    He turned his head and nced in the direction of the Galestine Ocean.


    "Wherever you are, I hope you''re doing well."

 Chapter 408 Salty Fish

    <h4>Chapter 408 Salty Fish </h4>


    In one of the poorest ces in Corvid Quarter, the streets immediately south of the Dell River, upied a neighborhood that was full of squalor and filth.


    The poorest residents of Ravenfell lived here in crowded tenement houses and slums tucked away in narrow alleys. The buildings here were dpidated with crumbling roofs, gued by the smell of dead fish.


    Urchins and rats ran rampant on the streets of this neighborhood, and its darkest corners were home to thieves.


    Puddles of stagnant water umted in the uneven cobblestones. Meanwhile,undry hung from makeshift lines overhead strung between buildings.


    Adam walked through these streets with a stoic expression on his face. He passed by several people who looked at him with unkind intentions, but once they made eye contact with him, they trembled in fear and scurried away.


    "The architecture of Ravenfell is a form of artistic expression, huh?" He recalled John''s words from earlier in the evening.


    Watching the rats scamper along the dark alleys, while stray cats watched them from the shadows, Adam couldn''t help but sneer, "I guess this is a form of art too."


    Wherever there was light, there had to be darkness.


    All things existed in perfect bnce in this universe; this was the duality of things.


    Adam hade to this part of Corvid Quarter not to ponder about the misery of the unfortunate residents of the City.


    No, he was looking for a ce where he could gather information about the day-to-day happenings in this district.


    Soon, he had found what he was looking for.


    Nestled near the bustling dock of Dundee Harbor, stood a tavern. Its weathered exterior blended seamlessly with the dpidated warehouses and the nearby shipyard.


    The wooden sign swinging gently in the pungent breeze bore the name, ''Salty Fish,'' painted in faded blue letters beneath the image of a fish.


    Fewnterns hung from iron brackets, their flickering light, casting a warm and inviting glow for the patrons.


    Even as he stood at the entrance of the bar, Adam could hear the raucous environment inside.


    "Haa, this better be worth it," he said as he pushed open the wooden door and stepped inside.


    Immediately, the smell of salt and fish assaulted his nostrils, mingling with the faint aroma of ale and tobo. Adam looked around and saw that the bar was dimly lit by oilmps and candles ced throughout the room.


    The walls, decrepit as they seemed, were decorated with maps, harpoons, and portraits of legendary ships.


    Looking around, he couldn''t find a single unupied table. The bar was filled with the lively noise of sailors. Their drunkenughter and loud chatter mingled with the asional crash of a dropped ss or mug.


    Adam was used to such ces. In his youth, before he had set off to study at Clover Academy, he would spend most of his time in inns and taverns in his hometown, doing odd jobs and making ends meet.


    With nimble footsteps, he made his way through the rowdy crowd and sat on a tall wooden stool beside the bar counter.


    The bartender, a bald middle-aged human, nced at him and asked in a bored manner, "What do you want?"


    "What''s the specialty here?" Adam asked as he scanned the liquor bottles on the shelves behind the bar counter. None of them were to his liking.


    "You''re new here?" Asked the bartender with a raised brow.


    "Something like that."


    "Hmm, we have dark spicy rum, homemade ale--"


    "Not the drinks," Adam cut him off. "What do you have to eat?"


    "We have stew made of chunks of beef and other vegetables," the bartender began, not at all offended by Adam''s interruption. He''d had plenty of patrons behave worse.


    "¡­then we have therge tter of fish, mussels, ms, and shrimp, served with bread and roasted potatoes."


    Adam replied, "I''ll have the seafood tter."


    "Very well." The bartender nodded before rying the order to another person who promptly left for the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Adam unfastened the gourd hanging from his waist and leisurely started sipping wine. He observed the people that were inside this tavern, hoping to overhear anything noteworthy.


    The patrons here were a motley crew of mostly rugged sailors, their faces weathered by the harsh breeze and the sun.


    They wore a mix of tattered shirts, leather vests, and sturdy boots. Many of them had tattoos of anchors and mermaids proudly disyed on their exposed skin.


    Among the sailors were adventurers, merchants, and the asional pirates. Some huddled in groups speaking in hushed tones. While others yed cards or a game of dice over ale.


    In a corner of the bar, an old sailor iled his arms around and narrated his adventures while out at sea.


    "Our crew was attacked by a Kraken!" He roared. "A Kraken, I tell you! Its tendrils were as big as trees, and although we didn''t see its full body, I''m sure it was bigger than this whole district!"


    At another corner, a group of young adventurers spoke excitedly about an old legend that circted among themon folks who resided near the harbor.


    "The notorious Captain Gold Drake is said to have hidden a vast treasure somewhere along the shores of Ravenfell!"


    "What? You really believe that shit?"


    "It''s true! The famous pirate hid all the treasure somewhere here before he was executed. I met a merchant who''s willing to sell me clues to his treasure!"


    "Oh, piss off, mate! That merchant is clearly trying to scam you!"


    "Really?! He sounded pretty legit!"


    "Get lost! Let''s go beat him up tomorrow and see how legit he is. Hmph!"


    Hearing the conversation of this group of wild teenagers, Adam couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. Captain Gold Drake? Vast Treasure? Yeah right!


    Although he scoffed at this prospect, being the money grubber he was, he made a mental note to follow up on any leads rting to this infamous pirate.


    Suddenly, his attention was drawn to a table nearby. It was upied by a group of merchants. Hearing their topic of discussion, Adam''s ears instantly perked up.


    A young man wearing decent clothes nced at his friends and proudly stated, "My brothers, it is with great pleasure that I inform you that in my recent voyage, I happened toe across a beautiful mermaid!"


    "Whoa! A mermaid?!"


    "I''ve never seen one, but heard many tales about them!"


    "No way! Mermaids are real?!"


    The young man''s lips curled up into a perverted grin. "They''re real alright. Not only did I get to meet her¡­


    "But I also made love to her! Mwahaha!"

 Chapter 409 Criminal

    <h4>Chapter 409 Criminal</h4>


    Hearing such wild ims, forget Adam, almost half of the tavern was bbergasted.


    Seeing that he had now grabbed the attention of most of the people around, the young man had an extremely smug expression on his face as he began recounting his tale, "Hear closely, my friends. It all began with the siren''s song¡ª"


    However, before he could even continue his story, the drunk sailors nearby got up from their seats and started beating him up.


    "Everyone, pound this kid!"


    "He dares talk about banging a mermaid!"


    "Getting our hopes up for no reason!"


    "Where am I supposed to find a mermaid now?!"


    "Beat him up! Teach him a lesson!"


    Witnessing a sudden brawl taking ce, Adam was taken aback. But then he burst intoughter.


    He nced at the young merchant being kicked all over his body and sighed, "Poor guy."


    "Your seafood tter is ready." A barmaid, dressed in a simple dress and an apron, expertly weaved through the drunk crowd and kept the te of steaming food in front of him.


    Then, without speaking another word, she left to carry out her other duties.


    Adam nced at his dinner, his mouth involuntarily drooling. Although it didn''t look that appealing, it sure smelled good.


    The seafood tter was arranged on a polished wooden board, garnished with fresh seaweed and hastily cut lemon slices.


    It contained a sulent lobster, a pile of mussels steamed in garlic broth, cmari rings, grilled shrimps, seared scallops, baked ms, and two golden brown crab cakes. Moreover, it was apanied by bread and baked potatoes.


    Without waiting another moment, Adam dug into the bountiful te of seafood without care for proper dining etiquette.


    Besides, disying such decorum in a ce like this would only bring unwanted attention to him.


    Or so he told himself.


    In truth, he was just really hungry.


    With a mouth full of food, he nced at the middle-aged bartender and gave a thumbs up. "This is good! Really good!"


    The bartender simply nodded, before continuing to clean the ale mugs with a dry napkin.


    In a matter of minutes, Adam had already finished the entire tter of fresh seafood. He felt like ordering another round, but in the end, he decided against it.


    He still had to go back home and practice a round of mindfulness. Overeating would only bring him difortter on and he wouldn''t be able to focus on extracting the mana from the surroundings.


    "How much?" He asked the bartender.


    "15 silver pieces."


    Adam frowned ever so slightly but paid the man the money nheless. Then, he looked at him with a solemn expression and asked, "How much for information?"


    The middle-aged man nced at him with narrowed eyes. After a few moments of contemtion, he asked, "What kind?"


    "You know, the regr." Adam shrugged. "What''s been happening in Corvidtely? I''m new here so I''m curious to know the ins and outs of this district."


    A greedy light shed through the bartender''s eyes. "I''ll tell you everything I know. Give me another fifteen¡ª"


    "Piss off," Adam sneered. He got to his feet and turned around to leave.


    "Wait!" The bartender hurriedly called out, knowing that he had gotten a little overboard. "Ten silver pieces will do¡ª"


    "Five," Adam once again cut him off.


    "What?! Are you crazy?" The bartender looked at him like he was an idiot. "Eight! That''s the lowest¡ª"


    "Three. Take it or leave it." Adam scoffed.


    "Get lost!" The bartender roared.


    "Fine, as you say." Adam shrugged and then turned around once again to leave.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" The bartender called out yet again in exasperation. "Fine, just give me three, damn it!"


    Adam''s lips curled up into a sneer as he thought to himself, Heh, trying to scam me? Idiot!


    He turned back around and took his seat on the wooden stool. Then, he tossed three silver pieces at the middle-aged man and warned, "If you lie, I''ll know. Not today, but maybe tomorrow. And when that dayes, you''ll regret ever lying to me."


    The middle-aged bartender nervously gulped. This seemingly innocent young man sitting before him suddenly felt more dangerous than a magical beast.


    "I-I understand." He nodded.


    After carefully putting away the coins, he first began talking about the four neighborhoods that constituted the Corvid Quarter.


    The Incus neighborhood was where the business took ce. All goods brought in from the docks were taken here where they were carefully inspected, packed, andbeled before being sent to the warehouses.


    Located on the western shore of Dundee Harbor was the te neighborhood. It had a few locations that provided entertainment and pleasure for the residents of this district. It housed several small businesses and housing for lower-


    middle-ss residents.


    The Bosky neighborhood was the one they were currently in. It mostly consisted of slums and small tenement houses. It was almost a forgotten corner of the quarter where the poorest of residents lived.


    Finally, the Blinder neighborhood was home to arge number of warehouses that lined the street along the Dell River. Few citizens visited this part of the district, except for the guards who had been hired to protect the goods by wealthy merchants.


    Adam had to admit, he had learned quite a lot from this bartender. He almost wanted to tip him a few extra silver coins.


    "Anything else?" Adam asked with a pleased expression. "You know, have there been any disappearances or killingstely? Things I should be wary of?"


    "Hmph! Where do you think you are?" The bartender harrumphed in annoyance. "This is the Corvid Quarter. Things like that happen here all the time. One minute you''re walking on the street, the next you''re robbed of your wealth and life."


    Adam''s expression turned somber. Things like that indeed happen in such ces all the time. However, the city officials would more often than not always turn a blind eye.


    After all, the people living here were unwanted members of the society. The people of high stature would much rather see them dead than have a share of the resources.


    Suddenly, the bartender''s tone turned grim and he warned, "Beware of the Umbra Thieves."


    "Umbra Thieves?" Adam''s eyes narrowed. "Is that a thieves'' guild or something?"


    "Precisely." The bartender nodded. "They''re a notorious criminal organization tormenting not only Corvid Quarter but the whole of Ravenfell.


    "No one has yet to uncover the identity of its members. They''re truly an enigma! If you evere across a thief who has a tattoo of a dagger with a skull pommel, turn around and run for your life."


    "This tattoo... is that the only thing we know about this thieves'' guild?" Adam asked.


    "Yes, nothing else is known about them," said the bartender in a serious tone, his eyes shing with terror.


    Adam was silent for a long time before finally confirming in his heart.


    Another secret organization!

 Chapter 410 Underbelly

    <h4>Chapter 410 Underbelly </h4>


    The Umbra Thieves was a ndestine organization that had its fingers in every pie in the city.


    Its members were masters of stealth and infiltration. They specialized in high-profile burries, targeting wealthy merchants and nobles.


    Moreover, this guild controlled much of the smuggling trade in Ravenfell. They dealt with stolen exotic goods, magical artifacts, illicit substances, and even the ve trade.


    For the right price, the members of Umbra Thieves would even take on contracts to assassinate specific targets.


    These actions were handled with strict discretion, ensuring the least coteral damage and no trace back to the guild.


    In the past, when a member of this guild was caught by officials, they would unhesitantly take their own lives, ensuring that nothing led back to their organization.


    They wielded significant influence in Ravenfell, having ties to corrupt officials, ck market dealers, and other criminal enterprises.


    In the city''s dark underbelly, the Umbra Thieves were both feared and respected.


    Adam nced at the bartender and solemnly asked, "So no matter what, their members cannot be traced?"


    The bartender shook his head. "No, not even the mighty Magi could locate their safehouses and hideouts. All we know is that they exist. Nothing else."


    Adam remained silent for a few moments before nodding. He was quite satisfied with the information he had received from the other person.


    He was right toe to a tavern to gather intel. He believed that a ce such as this would certainly have ess to a wide variety of gossip.


    People would often speak more than they intended to under the influence of alcohol.


    "I hope they''re aren''t any cults here, are there?" The youth pretended to be apprehensive. "Thest city I lived in was a breeding ground for evil cultists. It''s one of the reasons I moved out and came here."


    "Cultists?" The bartender spoke with a raised eyebrow. "There are no cultists in this city. Well, not any that I''m aware of anyway."


    "I see." Adam nodded, once again going silent for a few moments. He wasn''t hoping to get any information about potential cultists in the city. But it didn''t hurt to try.


    He then took out two more silver coins from his pocket and tossed them at the man. "Good job."


    The bartender caught the coins and quickly put them away. He then nced at Adam and stated, "For another silver piece I can suggest to you the safest ces to live in Corvid."


    "No need." Adam waved his hand and got up to his feet.


    He made his way out of the tavern while stroking his chin, deep in thought, From what the man just said, this secret organization seems to have only one goal - acquiring wealth.


    They''re unlike The Cult of Bones whose objective is stillrgely unknown. All we know about them is that their members are mostly necromancers and practitioners of dark magic.


    It''s going to be tough trying to investigate their whereabouts. But it''s a good thing this is a long-term mission.


    Adam walked through the dimly lit cobblestone streets of the Bosky neighborhood. His visit here tonight could be said to be not entirely fruitless.


    At the very least, he got to know a lot about the Corvid Quarter.


    Just as he was making his way out of this neighborhood, from the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of a group of people ruthlessly beating a man in a secluded alley.


    A robbery? Adam thought to himself.


    When he walked past the alley, he looked over and saw that three young men were thrashing a middle-aged man whoy helplessly on the ground.


    It seemed that they were indeed trying to rob him.


    "Beat this bastard up!"


    "Let go of what you have!"


    "Give it to us while we''re asking nicely."


    Asking nicely, huh? Adam thought to himself in amusement as he shook his head with a soft chuckle, walking past the alley.


    He had no intentions whatsoever to help.


    The slums were a cruel ce to live in. If one couldn''t even take care of themselves here, they would gradually be devoured by the starving wolves.


    Besides, Adam didn''t feel obliged to help the victim. He was already past having such a mindset. The world''s problems were not his own.


    Just as he was walking away, he overheard the man scream.


    "No, please, no! The food is for my kids! I can''t let them starve! Please, just take anything else¡ªughh!"


    "Shut your mouth, bastard!"


    "To hell with you and your kids!"


    "Give us everything you have!"


    Hearing the man mention his starving kids, Adam''s footsteps gradually came to a stop. He lowered his head, his fists clenching and unclenching several times.


    In his mind, he kept telling himself.


    Walk away.


    This is not your problem.


    Let the man deal with it.


    You don''t have to involve yourself.


    But whenever he thought about how this man''s children might go to bed hungry tonight, he was reminded of those harsh times when he used to starve to sleep.


    It was not a pleasant feeling.


    This was one of the reasons why he hated wasting food and also admonished others for doing so.


    In the end, his shoulders loosened a little and he sighed, "Forget it, it''s just one guy. It doesn''t hurt to help him out a little."


    He turned around and walked into the alley. His footsteps echoed against the walls of the buildings, drawing the group''s attention.


    The group of young men turned to look at him with hostility.


    "Oi, who the hell are you?"


    "Get out of here if you don''t wanna die."


    Seeing Adam continue to leisurely walk toward them, one of the young men stepped forward and waved his pocket knife around in a threatening manner. "Do you have a death wish, boy?"


    "No," Adam said indifferently, "but it looks like you do."


    The next moment, a gust of cold wind blew threw the alley and Adam disappeared from his spot.


    Seeing such a bizarre scene take ce, the group of young men as well as the middle-aged man who was being ganged up on were thunderstruck.


    Such physical prowess that bordered on the supernatural could only belong to a specific type of people.


    Only one word echoed through their minds.


    Magus!


    A secondter, another cold gust of wind blew and then the sound of bones cracking echoed in this dim alley.


    Followed by the agonizing screams of men.


    Until finally¡­


    Everything returned to silence.

 Chapter 411 Belong Here

    <h4>Chapter 411 Belong Here </h4>


    The three young men who were trying to rob the other person, suddenly found their wrists snapped in half.


    It took a moment for the pain to kick in before they started screaming in agony. They thrashed about on the ground, desperately trying to endure the pain.


    When they saw the bones jutting out of their skin, their sense of pain seemed to have increased severalfold.


    Their wails of agony turned up a notch, yet no one was drawn to the alley. The people nearby must have definitely heard their wails.


    However, instead ofing this way, they had turned around and further distanced themselves from this ce.


    The slums were a dangerous ce, especially at night. The people here minded their own business. If they intruded in others'' matters, more often than not it spelled trouble.


    Adam nced at the three young pain writhing in agony. He couldn''t help but click his tongue in annoyance. "Tsk, so noisy."


    He came forward with his hands in his pockets, disying a casual attitude. Then, he swiftly kicked the three in the head, instantly knocking them out.


    From the beginning to the end, the middle-aged man who had been a victim to these three people, watched everything unfold with a dumbfounded look.


    One moment he was on the verge of being robbed and potentially killed, the next a Magus suddenly appeared out of nowehere and saved him.


    It was only after Adam had knocked these robbers unconscious that he finally snapped back to his senses.


    He first nced at the youth with fear in his eyes, then hurriedly kowtowed. "Thank you, my lord! Thank you for your help!"


    Adam turned his head and gazed at the trembling man with slight surprise. With a raised eyebrow, he asked, "Did you just say ''my lord''?"


    The middle-aged man shuddered even more intensely and blurted out, "P-Please forgive me for offending you! I didn''t know how else to address you."


    "No, it''s not that," said Adam, a curious look shing in his jet-ck eyes. "Commoners usually say ''milord'' and not ''my lord''. You don''t belong here, do you?"


    The man was stunned. He raised his head and looked at Adam. Immediately after, he avoided eye contact and replied, "That''s right, my lord, I¡­ I don''t belong here."


    There was a hint of mncholy when he said thosest few words.


    Adam deeply gazed at the man. A momentter, he turned around and walked away. "Well, whatever. Go home now."


    The man looked at Adam''s departing back, hesitation coursing through his veins. In the end, he grabbed the long loaf of bread that had been dirtied by falling to the ground and hurriedly followed after the youth.


    "My Lord! My Lord, please wait!" He called out to him.


    Adam continued to walk. He didn''t want to bother with this man any longer. He had already stepped out of his way and helped him when he could have just chosen to ignore.


    If the man still asked more of him, Adam didn''t mind teaching him a lesson.


    Hearing the man''s footsteps approaching him, he waved his hand in annoyance, "Get lost already."


    "My Lord!" The man continued to walk beside the youth and sincerely said, "Please allow me to repay you."


    "I don''t need anything," replied Adam tly.


    "Please, just give me a chance!" The man pleaded. "I''m a learned man. I can be your butler, housekeeper, valet, whatever you wish." He paused for a moment before adding, "I can even work as a footman. Please allow me to repay your grace!"


    "Oho?" Adam nced at the man with interest. "What makes you think I''d require the services of any of the people that you mentioned."


    The man''s eyes shone with hope. If Adam was willing to give him the opportunity, he was sure he could prove his worth.


    He first looked around to see if there were any people on the street near them. Despite there being no one, he still spoke in a hushed tone, "My Lord, you''re a mighty Magus. It is only natural for you to have a manor and estate. One can never have too many servants."


    Adam paused in his footsteps. He looked at this middle-aged man who seemedpletely out of sync with this ce. To a discerning eye, it was clear that he didn''t belong here.


    "What is your name?" The youth asked.


    The middle-aged man ced his hand on his chest and deeply bowed. "My lord, this humble one''s name is Rowan."


    "Rowan, huh?" Adam squinted his eyes. "No surname?"


    "No surname," the man nervously replied.


    "Hmm." Adam stroked his chin in amusement.


    Then, he started walking again, making his way out of this district. "Well, Rowan, I don''t own a manor nor an estate. As such, I won''t be requiring whatever services you have to offer."


    Rowan was greatly taken aback. He hurried after the youth and muttered incredulously, "How can that be? A Magus such as you doesn''t own a house?!"


    Adam''s lips twitched. "Not all Magi are rich. Now get lost, will ya?" With that said, he walked away.


    Rowan nced at the departing youth in a daze. He couldn''t believe that a mighty Magus, whom everyone revered, could actually be poor.


    What should I do? What should I do? He thought to himself in a panic.


    He lowered his head and gazed at the bread that had been covered in grime and mud. Thinking back to the poor conditions his family had to live in, Rowan grit his teeth and came to a decision.


    "My Lord, wait!" Once again, he ran after Adam.


    However, this time, instead of walking side-by-side with him, he overtook him and then blocked his way.


    Adam frowned seeing this. "Do you want a beating?"


    Rowan''s body trembled in fear, yet he held his ground. He dropped the bag of bread and knelt on the ground, kowtowing once again.


    "Please, I beg you. Just give me one chance! I''ll do anything you ask me to! Please! Please, all I need is a chance!" He sincerely pleaded as tears streamed down his face.


    He had to take this risk at the cost of offending this young magus in front of him. When he thought back to how malnourished his wife and kids had gotten, Rowan decided that it was about time he stepped up.


    "Please, I don''t want my family to live such lives anymore! One chance, that''s all I ask!" He cried.


    Adam cursed himself for getting into this situation. He couldn''t help but rub his forehead in irritation, wondering how to deal with this man kneeling before him.


    His gaze shifted to the bag of bread that had been further dirtied by falling on the muddy cobblestone street. Recalling what the man had said earlier while he was being robbed, Adam''s gaze softened a little.


    The youth looked around and his gaze fell on a bakery nearby that was closing up for the night. He sighed as he began walking toward the small store.


    "Fine, follow me."

 Chapter 412 Principles

    <h4>Chapter 412 Principles</h4>


    "We''re closed," said the stout middle-aged baker with flour-dusted hair and a rugged face.


    He wore a simple apron stained with dough and flour over his in tunic. He sensed Adam and Rowan approach his shop as he was tidying up.


    "Marlow, it''s me," Rowan suddenly called out as he hurried to the baker.


    The baker kept down the chairs that he was nning to take inside the store. Then, he nced at the man with a surprised look. "Oh, Rowan? What is it? I''m afraid I don''t have any leftover bread left."


    He pointed at the dirtied bread Rowan was holding with a slight frown. "That was thest of it."


    "Err¡­" Rowan was deeply embarrassed. He secretly nced at Adam who was approaching the bakery, wondering if he had overheard it.


    He''s a magus, of course, he heard it! The man thought to himself.


    Adam approached the bakery and nced at the items disyed. Then he looked at the baker and ordered, "I''ll take two sweet bun rolls."


    The baker first nced at Adam. Although the youth was wearing a simple tunic and trousers, it was far cleaner than what most people would usually wear in this neighborhood.


    Despite that, he asked with some lingering doubt, "You can pay, right?"


    Adam scoffed and tossed two silver coins at the man. The baker caught them in the air with a happy smile.


    Then, he went around the counter and grabbed two sweet bun rolls, wrapped them in paper, and gave them to the youth. "Here you go, young man."


    Adam grumpily grabbed the food before giving one to Rowan. He looked at the baker and stated, "Give me a fresh loaf while you''re at it."


    "It''s not entirely fresh. I made them this morning." The baker once again went behind the counter and packed the long loaf of bread.


    He handed it to Adam. "That''s going to be another 2 silver."


    "Alright, thanks." Adam gave the man the money before walking away. Suddenly he stopped, turned around, and nced at Rowan. "The hell are you waiting for? Follow me. I don''t have all night."


    "Y-Yes!" Rowan hurriedly followed after him.


    As the two made their way out of the neighborhood, Adam munched on the bun roll. "Mm, not bad."


    Meanwhile, Rowan put away the dessert inside his pocket, not willing to eat it yet.


    Adam astutely noticed this and asked, "You really got kids at home?"


    "That''s right, my lord," said Rowan, his lips turning into a gentle smile. "A boy and a girl."


    "You''re not lying, right?" Adam asked with narrowed eyes.


    "I dare not!" Rowan hurriedly waved his hands in panic.


    Adam deeply looked at him for a few moments before harrumphing, "Why have two kids when you can''t even afford to raise one?"


    Rowan lowered his head in embarrassment. "I-It just happened, my lord. I, uh, couldn''t help it."


    Hearing his reply, Adam rolled his eyes. The pair continued to walk through the cobblestoned streets of the Corvid Quarter. It was close to midnight and there were barely any people present.


    Finally, they arrived at Dundee Harbor after a few minutes walk. This port was still active as ever. It didn''t matter whether it was day or night, the dockworkers would tirelessly work as they offloaded goods from the ships.


    They arrived at a secluded pier and glimpsed at the Dell River reflecting the splendor of the twin moons, Selene and Luna.


    Adam took in this enchanted scene for a few moments as he finished his sweet bun roll. Wiping his lips with a napkin, he turned around and carefully observed the man behind him, who seemed to be very nervous.


    Rowan had a rugged and weathered appearance, reflecting the harshness of the slums that he lived in. Despite only being in his thirties, the man''s face was lined with deep wrinkles.


    His skin was tan and rough, and his hair was prematurely graying. A scruffy beard covered his jawline, adding to his rough appearance.


    His eyes were brown, reflecting traces of sadness and defiance. The dark circles underneath his eyes told a story of weariness and resilience.


    Adam sighed, thinking to himself, He''s really had it tough.


    "So what can you do for me?" he asked.


    "My lord, I can do anything!" Rowan, who was feeling greatly pressured by being stared at by the youth for so long, suddenly lifted his head and spoke eagerly.


    "I''m a learned man, I won''t take long to get a hang of things¡ª"


    Adam cut him off, "What is a learned man like you doing in the slums in the first ce?"


    "That, uh¡­" Rowan once again lowered his head. He didn''t feelfortable sharing his past with a stranger, even if the other person was a magus.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. "What''re you hiding?"


    "I promise you, my lord, it is nothing nefarious. I am no criminal!" Rowan stated sincerely.


    Adam could tell the man wasn''t lying. Seeing that Rowan wasn''tfortable sharing his story, he didn''t press him further.


    "If you''re educated, howe you don''t have a job already? Finding a job shouldn''t be that difficult for a man such as yourself."


    "Most of the jobs in this district require me to work eighteen hours a day with bare minimum wages," Rowan began. "I also have a family to look after, my lord."


    "Your wife can look after them, can she not?" Adam asked curiously. "Or perhaps¡­"


    "No, no, my wife is alive, my lord," said Rowan hurriedly. "She''s very sick and can''t move around much. Most days she''s bedridden and I have to look after her as well."


    There was grief in his voice as he spoke about his wife and kids.


    "You could have be a thief or joined any criminal enterprises. Corvid seems to be a breeding ground for such organizations. Why didn''t you join them?"


    Rowan smiled wryly, "This is certainly the easy way out, but¡­ I don''t have it in me to do such things."


    "Even when your wife is dying and your kids are starving?" Adam sneered. "What good are your principles when everyone you hold dear is suffering as a result of it."


    Rowan clenched his fists tightly. The morals and values that had been instilled in him as a child had deeply taken root in his heart. He would never stoop so low to do such uwful activities.


    "I just can''t¡­" he said weakly.


    "Heh, then you''re a fool," Adam smirked. "As you already know, the world isn''t all sunshine and rainbows. You have to fight for your life by hook or by crook."


    He paused for a moment, his eyes shing with approval. "But I admire fools like you."


    Rowan''s eyes widened and he looked at Adam with surprise. "My lord, does that mean¡­


    "Yes." Adam nodded.


    "Rowan, how about you work as my informant?"

 Chapter 413 Informant

    Chapter 413 Informant


    "An informant?!" Rowan was greatly taken aback, wondering if the young man standing before him was actually an official from the city''sw enforcement agency.


    "Yes." Adam nodded with a mysterious smile. "So, are you up for the task?"


    Rowan couldn''t help but nervously gulp. "My lord, if you don''t mind my asking, are you a city official or perhaps from the¡ª"


    Adam cut him off with a mischievous smirk, "Hush-hush, it''s a secret mission. I''m one of the good guys."


    "G-Good guys?" Rowan asked in a daze, wondering if he''d made the right decision to even approach this young magus tonight.


    A momentter, he asked with slight anxiousness, "As your¡­ informant, what would I have to do?" He paused for a second as fear shed in his brown eyes. "It won''t be anything dangerous, right, my lord?"


    "No, nothing like that," Adam assured him.


    "So then what would I have to do?"


    "It''s simple," Adam began. "You have to do two things - gather intelligence and report them to me. That''s all."


    "What kind of intelligence?" Rowan asked, his toneced with concern.


    "Just go about your day as usual," Adam stated with a solemn expression. "But keep an eye out for any criminal activities happening around you."


    Look out for criminal activities?! Rowan thought in rm, He really is from thew enforcement agency!


    Seeing such a bizarre expression on the man''s face, Adam patted his shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''m not asking you to proactively involve yourself in dangerous situations. Like I said, just go about your usual day and report anything suspicious to me."


    "T-That''s it?" Rowan asked, still unable to believe what he had gotten himself into.


    "Hmm, that''s about it," said Adam as he stroked his chin. "I do, however, require you to report to me on a weekly basis."


    Rowan was silent for a long time, thinking of whether he should really involve himself in such a dangerous thing.


    If Adam was asking him to report on any suspicious and criminal activities, it was no small matter that he would be getting involved in.


    He wondered if the gains outweighed the risks.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the raven-haired youth and asked softly, "My lord, what would the remuneration be like?"


    "Hmm, how about twenty silvers?" Adam showed him two fingers.


    All hopes seemed to have been instantly stubbed in Rowan''s heart as he heard the youth''s answer. Twenty silvers was way lesspared to what he was being paid at hisst job.


    It wasn''t until he heard Adam''s following words that his hopes reignited.


    "A week," Adam added.


    Rowan''s eyes widened in disbelief. This was almost a gold piece! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Adam frowned. "Too little?"


    He didn''t exactly know how much a family in this part of the neighborhood would require to get by. But he figured eighty silvers a month shouldn''t be that low.


    Just when he was about to round up the man''s sry to a gold a month, Rowan excitedly replied, "My lord! I am willing to work for that amount! I am more than willing."


    "H-Haha, good, good!" Adamughed awkwardly as he patted the man''s shoulder.


    Phew! I almost gave him an extra 20 silvers for nothing. Thank goodness! Adam thought to himself in relief.


    "When do I start?" Rowan''s eyes seemed to be shining with the brightest stars.


    "You can start from tomorrow, I guess." Adam shrugged. "Just make sure to report to me at the end of every week. Got it?"


    "Yes, yes, got it!"


    "Hmm, here take this." Adam handed him the loaf of bread that he''d just bought from the bakery. "Consider this an advance of sort."


    Rowan''s eyes involuntarily teared up as he reached out for the bread with trembling hands. "Thank you, my lord, I promise I won''t disappoint you."


    He had gambled with his life and blocked the way of a mighty magus, all in hopes of finding a job that would ensure his family lived well.


    It had paid off.


    He was deeply happy and couldn''t wait to go back home and tell this good news to his wife and kids.


    "Alright then, Rowan, I will see you here in a week." With that said, Adam turned around and walked away at a leisurely pace.


    Rowan nced at the youth''s departing back with deep gratitude and bowed. "Thank you, my lord! I won''t let you down!"


    ¡­


    Rowan walked the dimly lit streets of Bosky neighborhood, on his way home. His eyes were alert, constantly scanning for any danger as he firmly hugged the bag of food that he was hiding inside his clothes.


    Finally, he arrived at a worn and weathered building, a couple of stories in height. Its exterior walls were stained with years of grime and the paint peeled off inrge patches.


    He entered the narrow doorway that was blocked by a group of poor people huddled around each other and sleeping on the ground.


    The smell of garbage and cooking from multiple households mingled in the air, resulting in a pungent odor.


    Rowan walked through the dimly lit hallway, climbed a couple of stairways, and finally arrived before a room. With bated breaths, he knocked on the door in a particr sequence.


    A few seconds passed by and the door slowly creaked open. The head of a middle-ageddy peeked out from behind the door. When she saw who it was, she hurriedly opened it and jumped into Rowan''s arms.


    "My dear, where were you? I was so worried!"


    "Forgive me for worrying you, Ca, I was caught up in some work." Rowan gently patted his wife''s back.


    "Daddy, is that you?"


    "Did you bring food? I''m hungry!"


    Two little children came out of the small room and nced at Rowan with hopeful eyes. They wore tattered clothes and looked very emaciated.


    Rowan crouched on the ground and hugged his children warmly. He whispered in their ears, "Daddy has brought delicious bread for you."


    "Really?!"


    "Yay!"


    Seeing them get so excited, Rowan''s eyes teared up, and so did Ca''s. They couldn''t remember thest time their kids had been this happy.


    "And guess what?" Rowan added, dotingly gazing at his children. "Daddy''s also brought dessert!"


    "Heehee, it''s a feast!"


    "Papa,e, let''s all eat together."


    The children grabbed Rowan and Ca''s hands and dragged them inside the room. After the door shut, the hallway returned to silence.


    A figure slowly materialized, standing in the hallway, leaning against the wall.


    Hearing the happy voices of the childrening from within the room, Adam''s lips curled up into a warm smile.


    "You didn''t lie to me, after all."

 Chapter 414 Memories

    Chapter 414 Memories


    Adam flew past the thousands of white orbs in the mysterious white space, looking for one with memories.


    These ones had a distinct appearancepared to the regr ones. They had faint traces of colors phasing in and out across its surface.


    During the time that Adam had been bedridden, he had visited this mysterious space regrly and absorbed the fragments of souls here to heal his own.


    At the time, he didn''t dare absorb an orb that contained memories.


    Doing so was a painful process. If he had done it when he was already so grievously injured, it was very likely that he would have sumbed to his death.


    Now, however, it was time to absorb one that did have memories. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He flew past countless soul fragments, looking for one that he could absorb. Unlike thest few times, he didn''t want to go through severe torture.


    Moreover, this was all based on chance. He didn''t know what memories the fragment would contain.


    There was, however, one particr form of art that he wished he had the fortune to absorb.


    The art of runes!


    Runes were magical symbols with ancient origins. The existence of runes was ubiquitous in the world of magi. Even the spell models that magi constructed contained runes.


    From the memories of the experts that Adam had absorbed previously, he hade to know about the history of runes. Much to his surprise, they dated back to antiquity times.


    Some of the earliest uses of runes were attributed to a mythical race that could be said to stand toe-to-toe with the mighty dragons.


    Giants!


    Legend has it that giantkind was the first to develop rune magic. Their runes trace back to Utgard, the primordial world of giants.


    Each rune had specific meanings and powers, tied to the giants'' understanding of the universe and their connection to mana.


    These magical symbols were created by giants and passed down to their descendants. Gradually, the art of runes was spread to every corner of the known universe. Other races learned from the giants and developed their own forms of runic magic.


    Runes could be used to attack and defend. Some runes were used as power sources. They were inscribed on weapons, armor, and everyday objects to enhance their properties and strengthen magical abilities.


    They were also used in architecture, like in the case of Saratoga Castle, where runes were carved into its very walls to provide protection and power.


    To sum it up, runes were a testament to the ancient power and wisdom of giantkind.


    If I can get my hands on a soul fragment that contains memories about runes, I would truly consider myself the most fortunate man, Adam thought to himself with great expectations.


    There were certain runic formations that could elerate his growth as a Magus. One such example was the mana-gathering runic formation. This was something that would greatly boost his productivity during mindfulness.


    After flying through this ethereal space for a long time, he finally stopped before an orb of light that was the size of his head. Multi-colored hues shed across its surface.


    Adam hovered before it and mumbled to himself, "Hmm, I should be able to absorb it without any difficulty, but the problem is¡­"


    He took a deep breath, his eyes shing with hope. "Will this fragment contain any knowledge about runes?"


    At this point, there was no use in dillydallying any longer. His expression turned solemn and the next moment, he grabbed the orb.


    ¡­


    East Wing, Saratoga Castle.


    Inside his dorm room, Adamy on top of his bed with a tranquil expression on his face. Beside him, Valerian was taking a nap, his furry gray tail moving about gently.


    Suddenly, the young dragon''s ears perked up. He abruptly got to his feet and nced at Adam, whose face had now twisted in agony.


    What is brother doing?! He thought to himself in great concern.


    Valerian was still not aware of the mysterious space inside the white lotus. Neither did he know about the existence of soul fragments within and how often Adam absorbed them like a child popping candies.


    The young dragon walked toward the youth''s face and started gently licking his cheeks. He sent a mental transmission to Adam several times but received no reply.


    Just when he was about to p the youth awake, thetter opened his eyes.


    Adam''s jet-ck pupils shone with the flower pattern. The light was so blinding that it caused Valerian to squint his eyes.


    "Brother, are you alright?" The little guy hopped on the youth''s chest and asked worriedly.


    The flower pattern in Adam''s eyes slowly dimmed and soon vanished. However, the depth in those abyss-like eyes remained. If anything, it seemed to be deeper than ever.


    Adam nced down and saw Valerian staring at him with his topaz eyes. He gently stroked the young dragon''s furry head. "I''m alright, Val. Sorry for worrying you."


    "What happened just now?" Valerian jumped up and down on the youth''s chest. "You seemed to be in a lot of pain and¡­"


    He switched to mental transmission and continued, ''The flower was imprinted on your pupils again. They were very bright!''


    Adam had instructed Valerian that if they were to talk about something greatly confidential, the conversation should always happen through the telepathic bond they shared.


    He was very cautious about this castle that he now called home. He had a strange feeling that the walls were listening to everything he said.


    This feeling could be false, or it could be true. Either way, he didn''t want to risk it.


    ''I was just trying to uncover the secrets of the lotus,'' Adam replied with an assured smile.


    "Really?" Valerian squinted his eyes.


    "Of course."


    "Alright, brother, I believe you." Valerian came forward and pecked him on the forehead. Then, he got down on the bed and resumed his nap.


    Adam chuckled and warmly caressed the fur on the little guy''s back as he slowly drifted off to sleep.


    Although he trusted Valerian with his life, there were certain things that he needed to keep to himself.


    Not because he was wary of the young dragon, but because it might put Valerian in great danger.


    Adam shifted his attention back to the memories that he had just absorbed. His eyes shed with disappointment as he thought to himself with a wry smile, How could things ever be so easy?


    In the end, he didn''t get any memories rted to the art of runes.


    All he got was the expert''s deep understanding of magic as well as more in-depth knowledge about herbalism. Apart from that, he also received some knowledge about illusion magic.


    This expert, when he was alive, was a Herbalist who dabbled a little in illusions. There was another thing, however, that caught Adam''s interest.


    He stroked his chin, his lips slowly forming a smirk.


    Shadow magic, huh? Interesting!

 Chapter 415 Commission

    Chapter 415 Commission


    Herbalist''s Guild, Uptown Quarter.


    In the seating area on the first floor of the building, Adam sat on a leather couch and scribbled down notes in his grimoire.


    This area hadfortable seating arrangements for customers and Herbalists alike. There were bookshelves filled with volumes of botany, herbal medicine, and other general knowledge.


    It was a nice spot for guild members to read, study, or discuss academia.


    Adam''s eyes shed with fascination as he wrote about the key findings in the memories of the expert that he had just recently absorbed.


    More specifically, he was writing about shadow magic.


    Shadow magic was very rare and its nature and philosophy were more often than not greatly misunderstood.


    Most people felt that its dark powers meant that it was inherently evil, or at the very least intimately connected to evil.


    This resulted in practitioners of shadow magic facing misconceptions, prejudice, and in some cases even persecution.


    However, shadow magic was not the same as dark magic!


    Shadow magic involves manipting and controlling shadows, Adam thought to himself as his quill danced across the pages of his grimoire. Shadows that are formed by the obstruction of light.


    Meanwhile, dark magic involves the control of pure darkness - the absence of light!


    On the surface, these two types of magic appeared to be the same, but they couldn''t be further apart from one another.


    Shadow magic was a more subtle and precise form of art, focusing on the maniption of existing light and darkness to form shadows.


    Dark magic, however, was more absolute. It represented the power to extinguish light entirely.


    Adam nced at the notes he had just written down, his eyes shing with a pondering light. He put away the quill and grimoire and sighed.


    Not only can shadow magic be used for stealth and movement, but it can also be used for illusions. Who would have thought?


    From the expert''s memories, he had learned that imbuing the power of shadows into illusions would make them partially real, affecting the world around them and causing damage.


    Just thinking about all the possibilities of adding shadow magic to his illusions, Adam couldn''t help but mutter in admiration, "The Way of Magic is truly boundless!"


    Having absorbed the expert''s deep understanding of shadow magic, all Adam needed to do was consolidate the knowledge.


    Moreover, he also had spells rted to this magic not just for Rank 2 but also the many ranks beyond.


    Adam only needed to patiently study.


    Although he didn''t get what he wanted¡ªmemories about rune magic¡ªhe was still grateful for what he got. Not only did he receive knowledge about shadow magic, but he also got memories about herbalism.


    This further strengthened the knowledge he already had about herbalism. In the memories, he had seen new recipes for myriad potions and even rituals thatbined the essence of summoning magic and herbalism.


    Hmm, I should be able to do a lot more rituals now that I have signed the contract with Yavia, Adam thought to himself.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching him from behind, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    He turned around and saw that it was the delightful receptionist of the guild.


    "Good morning, Lord Constantine," said Ada in a cheerful tone.


    Her brown eyes twinkled with admiration as she nced at the raven-haired youth. He was the youngest Grade 2 Herbalist of the guild, after all. Not just her, even the old geezers of the guild respected Adam very much.


    In the past few weeks that they had spent with the youth, they hade to learn that his knowledge about herbalism was truly deep.


    Sometimes, even the simplest of statements from him would allow these old herbalists to find solutions to problems that had been guing them for years.


    This profession required vast experience and deep knowledge of the art of herbalism. That''s why most Herbalists were old magi.


    These magi spent all their lives paying attention to mindfulness and research. They didn''t have any need to practice magicbat techniques.


    All they needed to do was practice mindfulness to advance in ranks and increase their lifespans. All so that they could further research and study the art of herbalism.


    When they learned that Adam''s knowledge of herbalism wasparable to theirs¡ªbecause that''s how much the youth had intentionally revealed¡ªthey couldn''t help bute to deeply admire him.


    After all, Adam was only in his early twenties, while they were centuries old. Even the guild leader, a Rank 3 magi, was full of praise for him.


    "Morning, Ada," Adam said with a warm smile. He quite liked this bubbly girl who was studying to be a Herbalist herself.


    Ada beamed, "My Lord, someone has finallymissioned you to concoct a potion!"


    "Really?!" Adam got to his feet, feeling greatly surprised in his heart. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The time to make the big bucks had finally arrived!


    Seeing Adam act like an excited child, Ada couldn''t help but giggle to herself. Due to his high status as a Grade 2 Herbalist, she would sometimes forget that they both were not that far in age.


    "Yes, yes, there really is someone here tomission your services," she replied. The following moment, however, her expression turned a little awkward.


    "Although this client only reluctantly chose you because the other Herbalists were upied with their work."


    Adam''s lips twitched when he heard herment. Ada, you¡­ you are far too straightforward!


    Just because the Herbalists of the guild had good rtions with him and greatly admired him, that didn''t mean that the customers would also feel the same way about him.


    In their unprofessional opinion, they believed that Adam was a young magus and couldn''t possible be as good as a Herbalist as the other old magi within the guild.


    Moreover, some of them even doubted the credibility of him being a Grade 2 Herbalist at such a young age.


    Thus, until now, he hadn''t received a singlemission.


    "Where are they?" Adam asked.


    "They''re waiting in the main room. Please follow me." Ada turned around and guided the youth.


    Suddenly, she paused in her steps and looked at Adam with a serious expression. "The client''s identity is a little special. So please be on your best behavior, my lord."


    Veins bulged on the side of Adam''s forehead as he incredulously thought to himself.


    Don''t be so straightforward!

 Chapter 416 Cocky Bunch

    Chapter 416 Cocky Bunch


    The Flynn Family was among the most prominent noble houses in the city. They were also one of the first settlers of the site that would eventuallye to be known as Ravenfell.


    Suffice it to say that the family''s influence ran deep within the city. While perhaps not the richest, they were arguably one of the most prestigious families in Ravenfell.


    However, misfortune struck them a few months back when the patriarch of the family, Brigham Flynn, suddenly became unwell.


    While the outsiders merely thought of it as the case of a magus nearing the end of his life, it was never confirmed. The Flynn Family also refused toment on the matter since their leader''s health suddenly deteriorated.


    After all, many ravenous wolves were hiding in the dark, waiting for the family to show a sign of weakness.


    As Ada guided Adam to the main room, she spoke in a hushed tone, "The person who''s here today is the daughter of the patriarch, Elysande Flynn."


    She paused for a moment before solemnly stating, "She''s considered an expert Mana Liquefaction Magus, so please¡ª"


    Adam interrupted her with a wave of his hand, "I know, I know, I''ll be on my best behavior alright."


    Ada deeply stared at Adam, causing thetter to feel helpless. "Just trust me, okay? I wouldn''t do anything to tarnish the reputation of the Herbalist''s Guild."


    In the end, Ada could only sigh, "I believe you, my lord. But there''s one more thing."


    Ada''s eyes gleamed with sharpness. "Refrain from drinking liquor in front of the client. It will diminish whatever little credibility that you have."


    Everyone in the guild knew that Adam was an avid drinker. They would always find him holding a gourd of wine. They didn''t mind, however. After all, everyone had a vice.


    Adam bit his lower lip as he clenched his fists. This woman¡­ She''s too candid!


    The pair soon arrived at the main room where many customers¡ªall of them magi¡ªhad gathered. This spacious room was filled with tall wooden shelves containing magical potions, ointments, and medicinal oils.


    This was the ce where customers would buy ready-made potions. Knowing that these potions were concocted by the Herbalists of the guild, quality was guaranteed.


    In the past few weeks, Adam had put up several potions here for sale. However, he had only earned a few hundred Acadian golds after the guild took its fee.


    The real money was in themissions.


    Today, he would finally be able to earn big. Thinking of the amount of money he would be charging his rich client, Adam''s lips curled up into a perverted grin.


    Nothing turned him on like money.


    "My Lord!" Ada almost yelled at the youth. "Please, control yourself!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ahem!" Adam awkwardly coughed. "Forgive me, Ada, I was just reminded of¡ª"


    "Please, I don''t wish to hear about your sexual escapades," said Ada with an embarrassed expression as she hurried toward the other end of the main room.


    Sexual escapades? Adam sighed wistfully. All I have are these hands and my imagination¡­


    He removed all these stupid thoughts from his mind, and once again thought back to the matter at hand - making money.


    His gaze thennded on Ada who was politely conversing with a group of people - a middle-ageddy and an old man.


    The female magus had amanding and formidable presence, instantly causing Adam to be surprised. She''s strong!


    As he walked toward her, he involuntarily sized her up. Her tall, athletic frame was d in a sleek ck robe. Her posture was upright and assertive, shoulders back, and head held high, exuding an aura of confidence and authority.


    Her piercing brown eyes seem to ze with fire, a fire so hot that it could burn her enemies alive. The woman''s hair was dark brown, bordering on ck.


    Moreover, she also had a very beautiful face, but that''s not what caught Adam''s attention. Instead, it was her aura of fierceness that made it clear to him that she was a force to reckon with.


    She''s far stronger than those bastards, Oswald and Hemingway, Adam concluded in his heart.


    Sensing someone''s gaze on her, the woman turned her head and looked at Adam slowly approaching them.


    Immediately her pupils constricted and her muscles tensed up involuntarily. She almost reached out for the sword hanging on her waist, but at thest second, she controlled herself.


    She was very shocked at the moment and couldn''t help but think to herself, Who is this kid?! His presence is like that of a dreadful magical beast!


    The two stood before each other, carefully observing one another. None of them spoke a word. It was almost as if they were battling one another in a different dimension while their physical bodies remained still in the material world.


    "Where are your manners, boy?" The old magus standing beside the woman growled. "How dare you ogle thedy of my house?"


    "Ogle?" Adam broke eye contact with the brtedy and nced at the old man with amusement. "Isn''t she the one ogling me? I''ll let you know, geezer, I''m the innocent one here."


    Seeing this interaction take ce, Ada had the urge to face-palm. My Lord, why? I told you to be on your best behavior! Just why?!


    The old magus was seething with rage at Adam''sck of manners. "You bloody¡ª"


    "That''s enough, Alvertos." The dark-robed woman raised her hand, gesturing for the old magus to stop.


    "Yes, mydy." Alvertos respectfullyplied but continued to stare daggers at Adam.


    The woman gazed at the raven-haired youth and tly said, "The aura of blood emanating from you is not what one would usually see in a Herbalist. Who are you, young magus?"


    "Oho?" Adam was very intrigued. "As I thought! You really are a magus of the battlefields. This ''aura of blood'' that you speak of¡­ Hehe, it takes one to know one, I suppose."


    The woman deeply stared at Adam for a few moments, her face stoic as ever. Then, she introduced herself, "Elysande Flynn, eldest daughter of the Flynn Family."


    Adam ced his hand on his chest and slightly bowed. "Adam Constantine, graduate student of Saratoga and Grade 2 Herbalist of the Herbalist''s Guild."


    "Are you really a Grade 2 herbalist?" Elysande asked with doubt.


    Adam''s lips formed a mischievous smirk and he taunted, "Do you think the guild leader is a fool to anoint me to the rank of Grade 2?"


    Alvertos red at Adam for speaking in such ackadaisical manner with the youngdy of the Flynn Family.


    Elysande was also slightly taken aback. Rarely did people talk to her in such an uncaring manner.


    Meanwhile, Ada was nervously sweating on the sidelines. She didn''t know whether tough or cry. Probably thetter.


    Just when things seemed like they would spiral out of control, Elysande''s lips parted and she muttered coldly, "You herbalists sure are a cocky bunch. I''m on a strict schedule here. Let''s get this over with quickly."


    Adam chuckled as he stepped aside, gesturing the magi toward the stairway to the second floor.


    "After you."

 Chapter 417 Respect

    Chapter 417 Respect


    As Adam set up the me runic formation and the cauldron in one of theboratories on the second floor, he asked, "So, what are we looking at here? What do you want me to cook?"


    Elysande nced at theboratory with curious eyes. She had never visited this ce; she never had to. "I want you to concoct a grade 2 Potion of Cleansing and a Potion of Healing."


    After setting up the formation, Adam walked toward his workstation where all the specialized apparatuses were neatly organized for him to use.


    "I need more information. What exactly is wrong with Lord Flynn? If I could conduct a proper diagnosis, I would be able to help you out better," Adam sincerely said as he rolled up his sleeves, ready to get to work.


    This time, however, it wasn''t Elysande but the old magus, Alvertos, who replied, "Just do as you''re told, boy."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed as he gazed at the old magus with displeasure. He then looked at Elysande and saw that she didn''t wish to discuss her father''s health issue.


    "Fine, whatever." Adam shrugged. "Hand over the materials." He paused for a moment and asked, "You do know the rules right?"


    Alvertos stepped forward and harrumphed. "Rules? Heh, it''s just a scam for you herbalists to acquire more resources."


    It was a rule set by the guild that all customers whomissioned their herbalists to brew potions for them, would have to provide materials for three attempts.


    A herbalist''s profession was an arduous one and sess was not always guaranteed. That is why the guild set up this rule to allow their herbalists to work without worrying about wastage or, in some cases, failure.


    The most proficient herbalists had a sess rate of at least 80%.


    In the case that a herbalist managed to sessfully concoct the potion on their first try, the rest of the materials would be given to them as a reward.


    Of course, half of these leftover materials were taken by the guild.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. "Scam? Then why the hell don''t you get some herbalist in the Market Quarter to brew a potion for you?"


    "You little shit, you are so disrespectful. Did your mother not teach you manners? We urgently need the potion so get to work¡ª" Alvertos roared in fury.


    Time was of the essence. The patriarch was in a critical condition and urgently needed medical attention.


    If it wasn''t for the guild leader, Halbert Dawson, being away from the city, Alvertos wouldn''t havee here with his youngdy in the first ce.


    However, his words got stuck in his throat when a terrifying aura radiated from Adam, instantly drenching his back in ayer of cold sweat.


    "Old fool," Adam muttered coldly. "Respect is earned, not given. If you continue to speak to me in that condescending manner, then piss off."


    He then nced at Elysande and added, "What do you say, magus? Your father''s health is deteriorating, the guild leader is out of town, while the other herbalists have their hands full.


    "Can you afford to offend the only herbalist that can help you? If so, then get the hell out."


    Elysande coldly looked at Adam, not willing to back down in the least. However, inwardly, she was greatly shocked.


    Such a murderous aura! Just how many people has he killed? She thought to herself in disbelief.


    Adam appeared to be a young man with a schrly air around him. However, that was merely a facade. Within him,y a voracious beast that would kill at a moment''s notice.


    A few moments of silence ensued before Elysande sighed, "You''re right. Forgive us for¡ª"


    "It''s not you who needs to ask for my forgiveness," Adam cut her off. He then nced at Alvertos and coldly added, "Apologise to me, you damned fossil. Or do you want a beating?"


    "Y-You!" Alvertos gritted his teeth in frustration and anger.


    But remembering the dire situation the Flynn Family was in, he cast aside his pride and ultimately bowed down. "Please¡­ forgive me, Magus Constantine."


    Adam retrieved his aura and chuckled happily, "That wasn''t so difficult now, was it?"


    His sudden change in demeanor caught both of them off-guard. It was as if the person in front of them now waspletely different from the person a moment ago.


    "Chop-chop, give me the materials." Adam pped his hand twice.


    Alvertos was momentarily in a daze before he walked forward and retrieved a whole trunk full of herbs and ingredients from his storage ring and ced them on the workstation.


    Adam nced at all the materials and mumbled, "Hmm, now what do we have here? Mana-infused water from a sacred spring, mint, sage, and rosemary herbs. Oho! You managed to get your hands on moonlight herb, huh? Not bad.


    "Handful of hair from the light-mane horse, good, good! And finally the essence of sun-kissed resin. Not bad, not bad at all. Looks like you guys have really put some effort into gathering these."


    Elysande and Alvertos were not surprised that Adam had managed to identify all the ingredients. He was a grade 2 herbalist, after all. It would be strange if he could not identify these herbs.


    Adam nced at the two magi and stated, "These ingredients are good enough to brew a grade 2 Potion of Cleansing. The finished product will remove toxins, infections, and other harmful effects from the drinker''s body."


    He paused for a moment, stroking his chin in thought. "When I''m done with it, the resulting potion will be twice as potent. So I''m going to charge you two times the general price, okay?"


    "You motherf¡ª" Alvertos had finally lost it.


    This young herbalist in front of him was clearly scamming him! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, before he could even finish what he was about to say, Elysande waved her hand, stopping him from doing so.


    She coldly gazed at Adam, her brown eyes shing with a dangerous light. It was clear to her that Adam was taking advantage of her situation.


    But she was truly desperate, thus she could only reluctantly agree, "We have a deal."


    "Haha! You''re a smart woman." Adamughed heartily. "I won''t disappoint you."


    The next moment, he weaved a series of hand gestures and then constructed a spell model before him.


    Following that, the magic circle lit up with a brilliant light, and a small portal to the Spirit World was formed!


    Then, a tiny figure emerged from the portal. She pped her wings which resembled a dragonfly''s and hovered in the air, looking around curiously.


    When the little wood spirit realized that she was inside theboratory of the herbalist guild, she was exasperated.


    She flew toward Adam''s face and iled her hands around andined, "You''re making me work overtime again! Argghh!"


    Adam chuckled, "Nice to see you too, Yavia."


    "Ughh, what are we making this time?" Yavia crossed her arms and pouted.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk.


    "Money."

 Chapter 418 Contradictory

    Chapter 418 Contradictory


    Elysande and Alvertos nced at the sudden arrival of Yavia with slight surprise. They hadn''t expected Adam to have her as his assistant.


    Although they were curious about the type of spirit that Yavia was, neither of them asked Adam about it.


    At this point, they didn''t even wish to talk to this scammer who was taking advantage of them. They didn''t even want to be in the same room as him.


    But they were helpless.


    "Yavia, sanitize the workstation and ensure no contamination will affect our process," said Adam as he walked toward the caldron and activated the me runic formation.


    "Fine," Yavia grumbled, but she still obliged.


    She hovered above the table and waved a simple hand gesture. Then, she thrust her palms downward, causing a ripple of green energy to descend on the workstation.


    When this energy wave touched the table as well as the ingredients kept on it, they were all decontaminated.


    Seeing such a potent level of purification spell materializing from a simple wave of Yavia''s hands, Elysande was moved.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Spirit, what race are you?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Yavia nced at her with narrowed eyes. "Why must I answer you, human?"


    Elysande didn''t mind her rude behavior. Or perhaps she did but didn''t show it. It was well-known that creatures of the spirit world didn''t get along well with those of the material world.


    Except for summoners¡ªmagi who majored in the School of Summoning¡ªwho were proficient at interpersonal andmunication skills, they had methods to befriend spirits.


    Of course, their rtionship was more often than not always transactional.


    "Yavia, what''re you doing? Get to work already!" Adam called out to her as he poured the mana-infused water from the sacred spring into the cauldron.


    "Separate the moonlight herb in 2-1-1 sequence and vitalize it," he added.


    "Okay!" Yavia quickly did as told but not before casting a contemptuous look at the two magi standing before her.


    She seems to be quite amiable with the young man, Elysande thought to herself as she watched the duo work together.


    After the mana-infused water was heated up to just the right amount, Adam added the mint, sage, and rosemary herbs inside the cauldron in a mystical sequence.


    These herbs were already infused with his pure mana and their properties had greatly changed.


    Once the herbs were infused with the solution, Yavia flew over, carrying in her hands the moonlight herb that was cocooned inside her verdant wood mana.


    "High-two waterfall method?" Yavia asked, her eyes shing with anticipation.


    Over the weeks that she had spent brewing potions with Adam, she had learned quite a few herbalism techniques. Although this was not included in their contract, the youth was happy to teach them to her.


    Yavia greatly appreciated it. After all, wood spirits practiced herbalism. It was always a wonderful experience to learn new things about this art form.


    Especially the ones that Adam taught her. They were unlike any of the techniques from the material world that she''d ever seen.


    "Hmm." Adam nodded with a faint smile. "Keep your hands steady and rx your shoulders. The action should be natural, not forced."


    "Got it!" She carefully added the moonlight herb in a mysterious sequence.


    For a moment, the crushed moonlight herb seemed to transform into a silvery waterfall that cascaded from Yavia''s hands and into the cauldron.


    Next, Adam stirred the liquid with a specialdle made out of a silver-colored ore. He continued to stir until the moonlight herb dissolvedpletely.


    "Here, take this." Adam handed thedle to Yavia. "Make sure the speed remains uniform. If you increase the speed or decrease it, the quality of the potion will be greatly altered."


    "Mm!" Yavia grabbed thedle and continued to stir the solution with a solemn expression.


    Adam walked back to the table and grabbed thest two ingredients¡ªseveral strands of hair from the light-mane horse and the essence of sun-kissed resin.


    As he walked back, he lectured the little wood spirit with the air of a grandmaster, "Remember, Yavia, a herbalist''s actions during the potion concoction, no matter how minuscule can have drastic changes on the oue."


    He coated the hair of the light-mane horse with his pristine white mana and dropped it inside the cauldron. At the same time, he took over thedle from the wood spirit and gave the sun-kissed resin for her to purify.


    This was the most crucial step of the brewing process, so he had to do it personally. As the hair of the light-mane horse slowly dissolved into the solution, it started to emit a faint glow.


    "Oh! It''s much brighter than I expected!" Yavia marveled.


    "Don''t get distracted. This process must be done with the utmost care," Adam lightly scolded. "Chant a purification incantation and apply it to the resin''s essence."


    "Understood!" Yavia spoke solemnly.


    She nced at the orange, almost red, resin in her hands and spoke in an ancientnguage native to her vige in the spirit world.


    The resin was soon enveloped in a mysterious aura and shone with an otherworldly light.


    Knowing that the time was right, Adam hurriedly instructed, "Crush the resin and pour the essence inside."


    Seeing the two work so efficiently, Elysande was at a loss for words. It was truly a sight to behold watching the two concoct a potion.


    But what truly surprised her was the way Adam guided the little wood spirit.


    For someone with such an avaricious nature, he sure is generous with teaching his herbalism methods and techniques, She thought to herself incredulously. What a contradictory man!


    Especially considering that most herbalists would consider their techniques and methods to be priceless, something that money couldn''t buy.


    Once the sun-kissed resin was added to the mix, the potion lit up with an even more resplendent light. Adam gave out pointers from time to time as Yavia continued to nod, thoroughly soaking in all the knowledge.


    The final step involved Adam casting a minor freezing spell and covering the cauldron with a thinyer of ice. The warm potion inside the cauldron gradually cooled down until it was finally ready.


    Adam poured the potion into a ss vial and sealed the mouth with ayer of wax to preserve its potency.


    He nced at the two magi and nodded, "Alright, the first potion is over." His eyes shed with a mischievous glint as he prepared to throw the vial. "Here, catch!"


    Elysande and Alvertos couldn''t help but panic, especially thetter. Although they were sure to catch the vial, there was always that scenario of ''what if.''


    Not to mention, the potion was extremely important to them.


    However, the vial they were hoping to catch never arrived. It was still firmly grasped in Adam''s palm.


    He nced at the dumbfounded expressions of the two magi and chuckled, "Just kidding!"

 Chapter 419 Underground

    Chapter 419 Underground


    Adam nced at the second vial containing a crimson-colored potion with a gratified expression. After he''d concocted the first potion, the Potion of Healing took him another twenty minutes to finish.


    He gave the two potions one final inspection before carefully setting them down on the table.


    "Adam, if there''s nothing else, I''m leaving." Yavia cheerfully flew around Adam''s face.


    She was very happy to learn what she did today after being summoned. She felt that not only her advancement as a magus but also her progress as a herbalist was greatly improving after bing the youth''s contractor.


    Mother was right! She thought to herself in glee.


    "Alright, Yavia." Adam nodded with a warm smile. "Thanks for helping out today."


    "Of course!" She flew around his head one more time before opening a portal to the spirit world and leaving.


    After she had left and the portal closed, Adam turned his attention to the two magi standing before him. Impatience marred their faces; it seemed they were really on a tight schedule.


    "Alright then, shall we discuss payment?" Adam grinned from ear to ear as he started rubbing the tip of his index finger against his thumb.


    Elysande simply nodded at him with a cold expression. Meanwhile, Alvertos red at him furiously. "Get this over with."


    "Hmm, okay so¡­" Adam stroked his chin, deep in thought, and mumbled, "Material cost for one batch of Potion of Cleansinges up to 70 gold pieces and the service cost is twice that amount, so 140 gold pieces."


    He paused for a moment, recalling the ingredients of the other potion he brewed. "And the material cost for a Grade 2 Potion of Healinges up to 177 gold and the service cost is 354."


    Then, he nced at the two magi and smirked, "Since the potion is brewed by me, I have already guaranteed two times the potencypared to the ones in the market. So the total is going toe to 988 Acadian Gold."


    "You damned¡ª" Alvertos angrily began but was immediately cut off by Elysande.


    "Let us leave." She took out a bulging leather pouch from her storage ring and threw it on the table. Then, she grabbed the two vials and coldly said, "There''s a thousand gold pieces in there."


    "Haha, I guess I''ll keep the change then!" Adamughed heartily.


    Elysande''s eyes narrowed. "We''ll remember this, Magus Constantine." With that said, she turned around and left theboratory.


    Alvertos cast a gaze filled with evil intentions toward the youth before following her youngdy out of the room.


    "You know where to find me!" Adam spoke in a loud voice.


    He was certain that when they realized just how amazing his potions were, they would beg him to visit the Flynn Manor and diagnose the patriarch.


    Adam was just that confident in his skills.


    He then lowered his head and nced at the bulging money pouch. With trembling hands, he reached out for it. "Would you look at that? It''s bursting at the seams! Hahaha!"


    Through a singlemission, he had made more money than he had after selling several bottles of potions through the guild.


    He grabbed a chair and made himselffortable; he then started counting the coins inside. "Kahaha, I''m rich!"


    After making sure that the total coins inside indeed numbered up to a thousand, he kept it away inside his spatial earring.


    He nced at the leftover materials on the table and mumbled, "Even after giving half of this to the guild, I''ll still have plenty left with me."


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he nodded. "Alright, Rowan, since I''m in a happy mood right now, I''ll make a potion for your wife."


    And thus, the youth began another round of concoctions.


    ¡­ N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Inside a luxurious horse-drawn carriage, Elysande and Alvertos sat in silence as they made their way to the Flynn Manor.


    The seats were covered with rich, high-quality velvet and fine leather. Meanwhile, the floor was carpeted with a plush and ornate rug. The walls were lined with luxurious fabric, and the ceiling featured a beautifully painted mural.


    Putting in so much effort and making the carriage''s interior sofortable and opulent spoke volumes about the wealth of the Flynn Family.


    "That boy is simply too much!" Alvertos finally couldn''t hold it in and bellowed. Only a momentter did he realize how he had overreacted, and hurriedly apologized, "Forgive me, mydy."


    Elysande nced at the two vials in her palms. The potion was beautiful to look at and emitted a medicinal fragrance, soothing her senses.


    Yet, a tempestuous rage seemed to be forming within her heart. Her lips parted and she coldly muttered, "He knows we''re in a desperate situation and so he tried to take advantage of us."


    "Looks like that boy is new here. He doesn''t seem to know how influential the Flynn Family is," said Alvertos in frustration.


    "Or perhaps he does." Elysande nced at her retainer and added, "He probably thinks the Herbalist Guild can shelter him from us."


    She paused for a moment before adding, "I''ll make sure to file an officialint to Lord Dawson, and once the boy''s been expelled from the guild¡­"


    Although she believed that her family was far more influential than the Herbalist Guild, at least within Ravenfell, she still didn''t wish to offend this organization.


    Alvertos'' eyes shed with a cruel light. "After that, I''ll deal with him."


    ¡­


    Adam slowly descended the spiral staircase to the library situated right underneath the guild.


    His eyes shed with expectations as his feetnded on the steps that were worn smooth by centuries of use. Flickering torches were mounted on the walls at fixed intervals, casting a dim light around.


    The air grew cooler and more humid with every step he took, the scent of old stone and ancient parchment bing more prominent.


    Finally, he arrived at a spacious room. It was empty, except for arge metal door and an old man sitting at his desk before it.


    The old man closed the book he was reading and nced at the neer. His eyes lit up and he warmly said, "Oh, if it isn''t Magus Constantine. What brings you here,ddie?"


    Adam approached the old man dressed in white robes and smiled, "How''s it going, Old Bede?"


    "Eh, same old." Bede shrugged in a bored manner. "So, what''re you looking for?"


    "Runes," said Adam.


    "I''m looking for arcane textbooks on rune magic!"

 Chapter 420 Formations

    Chapter 420 Formations


    "Runes?" Old Bede asked with a raised eyebrow. "Since when were you interested in rune magic?"


    Adam chuckled, "Since a while ago."


    "Don''t divert your time and effort on things you don''t really have to, Adam," said Old Bede with genuine concern.


    "Herbalism is already such a vast field that it takes us our whole lives to study it. Not to mention, we also have to invest our time in practicing mindfulness."


    He paused for a moment before solemnly speaking, "Adam, us Magi, we aren''t immortal. We only have so much time to focus on a few things."


    "I understand, Old Bede," Adam smiled.


    He could truly understand where this old magus wasing from. Old Bede wanted him to devote his time and energy to practicing mindfulness and studying the art of herbalism. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    If Adam were to add the study of runes to his schedule, he might end up in a situation where he wasn''t able to properly study anything.


    As the old saying went, to grasp many things was to hold onto none; true knowledge came from mastering one lesson at a time.


    However, what Old Bede didn''t know was that Adam already had a vast treasure trove of knowledge rted to herbalism.


    Not one, but two of the soul fragments he had absorbed had given him knowledge about this profession. Unlike others, he didn''t need to allocate his time to studying herbalism.


    He already knew it by heart. All he had to do was put it into practice.


    "I only want to study rune magic so that it can help me with brewing potions," Adam added.


    "Hmm, fine, fine." Old Bede waved his hand and turned around to open therge metal door behind him. "Don''t neglect your studies on herbalism. You are a gifted herbalist. I would hate to see you waste your talents."


    The old man weaved a few hand gestures and then pressed his hand against the door. Following that, the entire door lit up with bright runes.


    Seeing this, Adam''s eyes sparkled with interest, "Do you know who carved these runes?"


    "Eh, some runesmith from Acryon carved them when the guild was first established in Ravenfell," said the old magus as he pushed open the metal doors.


    Immediately the smell of old parchment and leather gently assaulted the pair''s nostrils. Adam involuntarily took a deep breath and stepped inside the library.


    This was his first time visiting here so he was curiously looking around. The library wasn''t too fancy. It was a small room supported by stone columns.


    The walls were lined with towering bookshelves, each filled to the brim with leather-bound tomes as well as scrolls.


    In the center of the library, a candbrum chandelier cast a gentle glow, illuminating the space with a warm light.


    "By the way, are there a lot of books on rune magic?" Adam asked excitedly.


    Old Bede shook his head with a dry chuckle as he guided the youth toward a particr bookshelf. "The art of runes is even more esoteric than herbalism and artificing. That is why there are so few runesmiths in this world."


    Adam frowned. In the memories of all the experts he had absorbed, runesmiths, along with the other two professions were verymon in all thes with magical civilization.


    Suddenly, realization dawned on him and he thought of something he hadn''t thought before.


    I see¡­ All thoses were interconnected, making it possible for magi of different professions to be ubiquitous.


    Damn it! If this is so, it''s going to be highly difficult to get my hands on runic magic, Adam thought to himself in dismay, his eyes shing with disappointment.


    Tron was a that could be considered to be in a backwater region in the universe.


    Unlike the others that Adam had seen in the memories, his home did not have any means of inteary travel¡ªat least, not that he knew of anyway.


    So it would make sense why there would be ack of runesmiths. Due to Tron being isted from the rest of the magical civilizations in the universe, there were far fewer opportunities for magi here.


    Considering the mana density here, Adam even believed that there would be a fixed ceiling beyond which a magus couldn''t advance anymore.


    Due to istion, not only did the magi of Tron face limited opportunities but also magical stagnation.


    "How many books are there?" Adam asked with hopeful eyes.


    "I''m afraid there''s only one," said Old Bede as he stopped in front of a tall bookshelf. "But it should help you form runic formations that you can use for brewing potions. This is basic knowledge, nothing too fancy."


    His eyes darted around from one book to another, until finally he found what he was looking for. "Ah, there it is!"


    He reached for the textbook and observed the title, nodding to himself. "Yes, this is the one."


    The book was bound in leather and appeared to be very old. Its cover was engraved with intricate symbols and geometrical patterns that formed the title.


    Inside, the pages were yellowed with age, some crumbling at the edges, yet magically preserved nheless.


    Old Bede handed the book to Adam and exited the library. "You know the rules,ddie. Grade 2 herbalists will only get two hours. I''ll call you when the time''s up."


    The Herbalist Guild didn''t allow its members to borrow books from its underground library. Each of its members had limited time slots. Naturally, grade 2 herbalists had more privileges than grade 1 herbalists.


    Hearing the metal door close behind him, Adam couldn''t help but sigh ruefully, "Two hours? I''m afraid I won''t even need more than one."


    He nced down and read the title of the book written in the localnguage - Runic Formations: A Herbalist''s Guide.


    Just from the title, Adam could tell that this book didn''t fully dive deep into the philosophy of true rune magic. If anything, this book had knowledge that could onlyplement herbalism, nothing more.


    "Haa, something is better than nothing." Adam walked to the nearest desk and sat down.


    He took out his grimoire, quill, and a bottle of ink from his earring and prepared his study session. Next, he cast Magus Hand and directed it to start jotting down notes on his grimoire while he read from the textbook.


    Adam flipped open the hardcover and began reading the first chapter.


    "Creating energy circuit for me runic formations¡­"

 Chapter 421 Dear Old Man

    Chapter 421 Dear Old Man


    Night had fallen and Adam had returned to Saratoga after spending the evening studying at the Herbalist''s Guild''s underground library.


    Although he had gotten his hands on a book about runes, it didn''t provide him with any substantial knowledge about this mysterious profession.


    He could only study about runic formations that would help him while brewing potions.


    For example, he got to learn about formations that altered the temperature of the fire used to brew potions, formations about purification and sanitization, etc.


    Now, if he wanted to study rune magic in detail, he had only two options left. The first was to visit the grand library at Saratoga and look for textbooks about this art.


    Second, he could contact the Twilight Brotherhood and use their extensivework!


    This secret society was one of the, if not the oldest organizations in Tron. Over the years, they had naturally amassed an astronomical amount of resources.


    Through Elrod, Adam had learned that the Brotherhood had secret libraries built throughout the Acadian Empire.


    However, in order to ess these libraries, he would have toplete certain missions for the organization. There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world¡ªor any world, for that matter.


    Although Adam was already on a long-term mission in Ravenfell, that didn''t mean he couldn''t ept other smaller missions.


    If I''m unable to find any books on runic magic in Saratoga, I will have no other option than to contact the Brotherhood''s handler, Adam thought to himself.


    He was inside his dorm room, sitting by the firece and sipping wine. The room was dimly lit, illuminated by the flickering mes from the firece before him.


    The soft glow cast dancing shadows across the walls, creating a cozy atmosphere. Moreover, the crackling of the firewood provided a soothing background sound.


    Adam sat on his plush armchair and leisurely drank from his gourd. He closed his eyes and savored the vor. Then, he nced at the gourd and mumbled, "Perhaps I should create a new wine. I''m kind of getting bored with Adam''s Tears."


    He put the gourd on the side table and conjured a piece of fresh parchment paper and a quill. He then nced at the firece in a daze, his eyes shing with a reminiscent light.


    "So much has happened in thest half a year, yet it feels like a fleeting moment. I wonder how he''s doing¡­"


    Adam dipped the quill in ink, his face illuminated by the warm, orange glow of the firece. His lips formed a gentle smile as he began writing.


    ''Dear Old Man,


    ''I hope you are doing well. Now that I''m not there with you in Herbs & More, things must have be pretty boring for you, huh?


    ''I wonder if you miss my presence? Or at the very least, you must miss smacking me with your smoke pipe, right?


    ''The Acadian Empire is truly as you had described. It is and full of opportunities. I visited the beautiful city of Acryon when I arrived here. It was a sight to behold!


    ''I even met fatty''s grandfather there. Would you believe it? He even wanted me to join the Tower of Daybreak.


    ''It got to the point where I found it difficult to refuse. In the end, I took your name and got out of that situation. I hope you don''t mind.


    ''The Twilight Brotherhood is even more mysterious than I thought. They gave me a mission to test my prowess, and I believe I passed with flying colors.


    ''I burned down a whorehouse and liberated over a hundred innocent ves!


    ''When they looked at me with eyes full of gratitude, I felt happy. My heart was full of deep emotions at the time. I felt that I used my powers for the good of others like you taught me to. I hope you''re proud of me.


    ''During my initiation ceremony, I almost didn''t get inducted into the brotherhood. One of the Wardens presiding over the ceremony didn''t like the brutal methods I used to get the job done.


    ''But thankfully, Lord Elrod was there to lend me a hand. Thanks for informing him beforehand about my arrival in Acryon. If it wasn''t for him, I don''t think I would have been able to be a member of the Brotherhood.


    ''I am now studying at one of the Four Pirs of the Empire, Saratoga Castle. But something tells me you already know that. I decided to major in the School of Summoning. I believe this is the right path for me.


    ''This castle is truly magical! It feels like a secret ne in and of itself. At one point, I used to think the castle was alive, but Professor Whitaker told me not to worry. At the very least, no one was invading my privacy.


    ''Speaking of Professor Whitaker, she greatly reminds me of you - always nagging! I''m sure if she had a smoking pipe, she''d smack me too.


    ''But I know she means well. I can feel the warmth and genuine care from her. In her eyes, I seepassion, as well as hidden sadness. I guess, everyone has a story to tell.


    ''This city, Ravenfell, is also very strange. It''s full of ravens, yet I don''t see bird shit anywhere! Can you believe it? It''s almost as if the birds here are smart enough to take a dump beyond the city walls. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''I also joined the Herbalist''s Guild here. It goes without saying that all the old foggies here were amazed at my knowledge and skills regarding herbalism.


    ''Also, let me give you another piece of good news. Earlier today, I received my firstmission from a client! She''s from a rich noble house in the city. It seems that her father is very sick.


    ''I brewed two potions for her and made almost a thousand gold pieces! Acadian Gold sure smells nice!


    ''Although this client thinks I ripped her off, I''m certain that she''lle running back when she realizes how miraculous my potions truly are.


    ''Recently, I havee to develop a great interest in rune magic. I tried to look for textbooks about it, but knowledge about it seems to be more esoteric than I had imagined.


    ''I am going to look for rted textbooks tomorrow at the Grand Library in Saratoga. If I don''t find any, I''ll contact the Brotherhood. If you have any leads on this, please let me know.


    ''I hope you are eating on time. Don''t get buried in yourboratory all day, take some time out to rx. You''re growing old and you need to take things easy.


    ''Also, if you meet Uncle Viktor and Aunty Elia, tell them I said hi.


    ''Please take care of your health. That stupid golem won''t do as good a job as I used to in looking after you.


    ''I miss you, old man. Know that I always have you in my heart.


    ''Your student,


    ''Adam.''

 Chapter 422 Language

    Chapter 422 Language


    In one of the high-vaulted ssrooms inside Saratoga, a middle-aged professor stood in front of her desk, her presencemanding yet inviting.


    The room was filled with attentive students sitting at their long wooden desks, facing the professor. Tall, arched windows let in natural light streams and bathed the ssroom in a warm glow.


    Professor Elora was dressed in colorful flowing robes adorned with intricate embroidery. She nced at all the graduate students present with her piercing blue eyes and very soon began her lecture.


    "Languages," she said as her eyes swept across the ssroom, "are more than mere means ofmunication; they are carriers of our culture, history, and identity."


    The following moment, she weaved a simple hand gesture and pointed her palm to the ceiling. Then, a magical projection¡ªan illusion, really¡ªappeared above her, disying the map of the Ulier Continent.


    The Acadian Empire upied the majority of the continent. The west was dominated by the Baja High Forest. Toward the southy the Southern Federation which was isted from the Empire by the Murky Mountains.


    "Consider the humans of Ulier." She pointed to the central region of the continent. "Our tongue, Acaros, is the string that weaves together the diverse people of ournds.


    "It is thenguage of trade, governance, and diplomacy. Acaros is considered themon tongue of the Acadian Empire, as all of you already know."


    She paused for a moment before adding, "The humans of the Southern Federation also speak Acaros, albeit with a thick ent."


    Professor Elora''s eyes involuntarilynded on Adam when she said thest sentence. She found the raven-haired youth yawning with his mouth wide open and listening to her lecture with a bored expression.


    The middle-aged professor inwardly snorted in displeasure, but she continued her ss nheless.


    "The elves of the Baja High Forest speak Lunari, anguage as old and enduring as the ancient trees they live among. It is anguage of grace and beauty, of songs and tales passed down through the millennia."


    When the professor spoke about the elvennguage, the elves sitting in the ss couldn''t help but smile in pride.


    Next, the magical projection of the map shifted to the mountainous regions toward the south of the Empire.


    "The dwarves of the Empire speak Thrainic, anguage as sturdy and resilient as the mountains themselves. It is anguage of craftsmanship, tradition, and deep unyielding roots."


    Adam looked around the ss and saw there were no dwarves present. As a matter of fact, there were no gnomes either.


    Hmm,e to think of it, the poption of Ravenfell consists entirely of humans and elves. I wonder why that is¡­ he thought to himself, feeling slightly puzzled.


    Professor Elora waved her hand and the map shifted to another part of the empire, in thends bordering the Baja High Forest.


    This was the region where the vast majority of the gnomes had settled down. Due to their great rtionship with the elves, their towns and cities were situated closer to the ancient forests.


    "Finally, the gnomes of the Empire," Professor Elora began, "speak Whimsyre, a lively and inventivenguage, mirroring their boundless creativity and curiosity." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She paused for a moment, allowing the students to digest the information, before she continued, "To understand thesenguages is to understand the essence of the continent that we call our home.


    "Eachnguage holds the key to unlocking the hearts and minds of those who speak it. They are the bridges that connect us, the threads that bind us together and form a cohesivemunity."


    Her eyes nced around the room, making sure that everyone was paying attention. She slightly nodded to herself before adding, "I''m sure some of you are already familiar with all fournguages in our continent.


    "But for those who aren''t, I urge you to master these fournguages as soon as you can. As a magus of Saratoga, you are bound to travel the continent and represent our prestigious institution.


    "I don''t want others to look down on you just because you don''t know theirnguage. Understood?"


    "Yes, Professor!" The students nodded their heads in agreement.


    As rank 2 magi, their mental faculties were greatly enhanced. It wouldn''t take them long to master any givennguage.


    Next, the professor continued to speak about the other less-knownnguages and dialects found within the Empire.


    Adam''s mind was already drifting elsewhere as he thought to himself, Although the Ulier Continent has four majornguages and many more lesser-knownnguages, Acaros is still the one that is widely used.


    Well, I suppose that makes sense. The Ulier Continent is dominated by mostly humans, after all.


    The youth turned his head and gazed at the scenery through the arched windows. An endless sea of evergreen mountains stretched beyond the horizon.


    He nced at these mountains for a few moments and then he looked at the bright blue sky, his gaze seemingly piercing through the clouds and into the cosmos.


    It is simr out there in the greater universe too, he thought to himself. There are countless magical civilizations, both big and small, that upy this universe.


    The most well-knownnguage as well as the one that is mostmonly used among the many races out there is called Ethor!


    It''s a good thing I already know Ethor as well as many othernguages thanks to all the memories I''ve absorbed.


    Thinking of the myriad wonders thaty out there in the depths of the universe, Adam couldn''t help but sigh longingly.


    I wonder how long it will take for me to leave this¡­


    The lecture continued for another hour before the professor finally dismissed everyone. Adam got up from his seat and started walking out of the ssroom in a leisurely manner.


    Just as he was on his way out of the castle, a raven suddenly flew in his direction and gently perched on his shoulders.


    None of the students nearby were shocked by this oue. Ravens weremon not just in Ravenfell but also within Saratoga. They were mostly used as messenger birds.


    However, Adam couldn''t help but be slightly taken aback. This was the first time a raven had approached him, after all.


    He looked at the bird gracefullybing its lustrous ck feathers with its beak, and asked, "Uh, can I help you?"


    "Huh?" The raven nced at the youth with a puzzled look. "And how exactly will you help me, human?"


    "Uhh¡­ you tell me." Adam had a dumbfounded look on his face.


    The raven rolled his eyes. "Human, you are so stupid."


    Adam''s eyebrows twitched and he asked, "Okay, what do you want?"


    "Me?" The raven beganbing its feathers again. "I don''t want anything from you, human."


    Before Adam could reprimand this silly raven for wasting his time, the bird added, "But Professor Whitaker does."


    "What?!" Adam was bergasted. "I didn''t even do anything this time!"


    "I don''t care, human." The raven pped its wings and flew away. "She''s expecting you. Better hurry!"

 Chapter 423 Opportunity

    Chapter 423 Opportunity


    Adam stood in front of the entrance to Professor Whitaker''s office, his mind whirling as he thought about how he had messed up this time to be called into the professor''s office again.


    No, seriously what the hell did I even do? I haven''t visited the spirit world ever since establishing the contract with Yavia.


    I have been attending sses on time, and haven''t missed a single one since I came here. So why did she call me? Damn it, what did I do?


    Wait a minute! Did she find out that I overpriced that woman from the Flynn Family? No, that shouldn''t be possible¡­ or could it¡ª


    His thoughts came to an abrupt halt when an aged voice came from behind the door.


    "Magus Constantine, stop dawdling around ande inside!"


    "Y-Yes, ma''am." Adam''s body jolted ever so slightly as he pressed his hand against the intricate lion-shaped knocker and slowly pushed the door open.


    Inside, he saw the old professor sitting at herrge wooden desk and going through some documents. "Come sit," she said while reading the papers.


    "Yes." Adam nodded as he silently closed the door behind him.


    He walked up to the professor''s desk and took a seat; he didn''t initiate the conversation, instead, he patiently waited for her to finish her work.


    From time to time, he secretly nced at her and thought to himself, Hmm, she doesn''t seem mad. Perhaps, I''m not in trouble? I sure hope so.


    A few minutester, after having signed a few documents, Professor Whitaker put away her quill and nced at the youth through her frame-less eyesses.


    "So how are sses going?" She asked.


    "They''re alright, Professor. I''ve been attending all my sses on time," said Adam in a slightly stiff tone.


    "But I''ve heard from my fellow faculty members that you don''t seem to be attentive in ss. Are you not sleeping at night?" The old professor asked with a slight frown.


    "Nothing like that." Adam shook his head. "Although I practice herbalismte into the night, I make sure to get a sufficient amount of sleep."


    "Hmm." Professor Whitaker interlocked her fingers and rested her chin on them. "Then why the inattentiveness?"


    Adam resisted the urge to roll his eyes, thinking to himself, That''s because I already know all the things they''re teaching! Thanks to the memories that he had absorbed, Adam had deep knowledge about the arcane arts. This resulted in him feeling bored most of the time when he attended sses.


    "Haha, professor, I don''t find theoretical knowledge that interesting," Adamughed awkwardly. "Truth be told, I find myself drawn more toward the practical side of magic."


    "Hmm." Professor Whitaker nodded as she deeply gazed at Adam. "There are magi who prefer theory, dedicating their lives to research and studies. Simrly, some magi find the practical aspect more endearing."


    She paused for a moment before continuing with a solemn tone, "However, as a magus, you must find the bnce between the two. Both are intricately connected, but I''m sure you already know that."


    Adam remained silent for a few moments before nodding. "I understand."


    Professor Whitaker''s emerald eyes twinkled with wisdom and she spoke in a gentle tone, "Always remember, magic isn''t something that can ever truly be mastered. Its practice is something that we deepen and strive to perfect a little better every time we engage in it."


    Adam was momentarily stunned by the old professor''s words. It would seem that he had allowed his arrogance to cloud his judgment.


    This arrogance stemmed from the fact that he had inherited the memories of expert magi that used to rule innumerables in the vast universe.


    It took a few moments for him to digest the weight of Professor Whitaker''s words. His lips curled up into a wry smile, "You''re right, Professor. It seems that I have been presumptuous in my approach to studying here."


    Professor Whitaker was very gratified that the youth before her was weing to ept his own ws. But what he said after truly surprised her.


    "The practice you speak of is like the Way itself - infinite and boundless. True mastery lies in the eptance that there is always more to learn."


    "Magus Constantine, you¡­" the old professor was momentarily speechless. "You seem to be quite well-versed in the philosophy of the Way."


    Adam smiled, "Yes, I''ve had good teachers."


    "It''s good that you think this way," Professor Whitaker smiled warmly. She then asked, "How is your advancementing along?"


    Adam shook his head in a disappointed manner. "I feel like there''s barely any progress."


    "You mustn''t be hasty," the olddy warned. "In the Mana Liquefaction Rank, the energy inside our bodies is in a gaseous and disorderly state.


    "Patience and dedication are the only tools you require to convert the mana into a liquid state and gather it in your core. Even the most talented of magi would take decades to advance to the next rank."


    "I guess you''re right."


    "How long has it been since you advanced?" Professor Whitaker asked.


    "A little more than two and a half years," Adam replied after some thought.


    "I see¡­" The old professor muttered softly.


    Sometimes I forget that he advanced to Rank 2 when he was merely twenty years old. It is truly astonishing! She thought to herself.


    Suddenly, another realization dawned on her. Perhaps this boy advanced so rapidly because of his understanding of the Way¡­ Hmm, this is very likely.


    "Professor, may I ask why you called me?" Adam asked respectfully. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Professor Whitaker snapped out of her thoughts and smiled. "I have an opportunity for you, one that could help you in your progress toward Rank 3."


    Adam''s eyes lit up. "Really?! What is it?"


    The old professor grabbed a few sheets of parchment paper on the desk and replied, "When we find ourselves entangled inplexity and struggling to progress, it is wise to return to the basics."


    She handed the papers to the youth and continued, "In the simplicity of the basics, we rediscover purpose and rity."


    Adam expectantly reached out for the documents, hoping they would contain some mysterious arcane knowledge that would help him on his path as a magus.


    However, when he read the contents of the papers, his expression gradually crumbled. He then nced at the old professor and saw that she was looking at him with an amused smile.


    "You can''t be serious!" He eximed.


    "Oh, but I am," Professor Whitaker chuckled.


    Adam had a dumbfounded look on his face as he said, "You¡­


    "You want me to take in students?!"

 Chapter 424 Mentorship

    Chapter 424 Mentorship


    "Don''t be so shocked," Professor Whitaker chuckled, finding Adam''s reaction very amusing. "In fact, all graduate students, at some point, have to mentor undergraduate students."


    "Really?" Adam asked with deep skepticism.


    "Of course." The old professor nodded matter-of-factly. "It''s been a tradition in Saratoga for centuries now. You see, us Rank 3 magi don''t have enough time to be teaching every student that resides here."


    She paused for a moment before continuing, "We can only allocate so much time to properly educate you graduate students. As for the Rank 1 undergraduate students, they are mostly taught by you lot."


    Adam felt that this indeed made a lot of sense. It would be very inefficient for the Rank 3 magi at Saratoga to be teaching Rank 1 students when the same can be done by Rank 2 graduate students.


    But still, he didn''t feel good about this. Adam knew nothing about teaching. Moreover, he also felt that he wouldn''t be a good teacher.


    He nced at the old professor and asked meekly, "Uh, what do I get out of this?"


    "Must you always think about the benefits before deciding to do something?" Professor Whitaker spoke in an exasperated tone.


    Adam made the most serious expression as he nodded. "Yes, this is the way."


    Professor Whitaker''s lips twitched incessantly. She really felt like beating this young man in front of him.


    But in the end, she could only shake her head and sigh, "Magus Constantine, what did I say about returning to basics?"


    Adam groaned in frustration, "But there are other ways to return to basics. I don''t think I can be a good teacher to these kids. Plus, I''m sure they''ll be very annoying."


    Professor Whitaker spoke solemnly, "Teaching others is a powerful way to reinforce and deepen one''s understanding of magic. By exining concepts to these undergraduate students, you''ll find that your own knowledge gradually solidified."


    "Haa¡­" Adam sighed in a defeated manner.


    He knew that the old professor was right. Still, he felt like he could find other ways around it. Just thinking of teaching those entitled little aristocrats made him feel slightly agitated.


    "Another thing to take note of is that you will also be able to build connections," Professor Whitaker began.


    "Saratoga Castle is one of the Four Pirs of the Empire. Naturally, the vast majority of the students who arrive here have a deep background. I''m sure you already know the importance ofworking."


    Hearing her speak, Adam was once again reminded of Berger. He couldn''t help but smile a little. But the next moment, he thought of another important matter.


    He looked the old professor in the eye and asked seriously, "Is there money to be made?"


    Professor Whitaker immediately clenched her fists and growled at the youth, "Magus Constantine, never in my life have I raised my hand on a student. Please don''t make me."


    Adam shrunk back in his seat as he raised his hands in surrender. "Okay, okay, Professor, I was just asking. No need to get mad."


    "Hmph!" The olddy snorted and then prepared tea for herself. She needed something to calm down.


    A few momentster, she added, "Although you won''t be directly earning money, but participating in the mentorship program will make you eligible for research funding."


    "Really?" Adam beamed, "Hahaha! You should have said this from the get-go!"


    Professor Whitaker was bbergasted by the youth''s demeanor. She couldn''t help but think to herself, This kid¡­ he''s such a money-grubber!


    She added, "However, the research funding will depend on a lot of factors."


    "Don''t worry about it, Professor." Adam puffed his chest out proudly. "Under my tutge, I will be sure to beat, I mean mold them into splendid magi."


    The old professor suddenly felt very bad for the students whom Adam was about to teach. She couldn''t help but warn, "You mustn''t go overboard. As I''ve said before, these students of yours have deep backgrounds."


    "Yes, yes, understood." Adam nodded confidently.


    The next moment, Adam thought of something and asked solemnly, "By the way, Professor, there''s something I''d like to ask."


    "What is it?" Professor Whitaker asked as she poured tea into two cups.


    Adam politely received his cup of tea and thanked her. He then asked, "Professor, will I be able to find any books on rune magic in the Grand Library?"


    "Rune Magic?" Professor Whitaker asked with slight surprise. She lifted the porcin teacup and took a sip before asking, "Why the sudden interest?"


    Adam shrugged. "I''ve always been fascinated by it. I thought I''d read up on some of the arcane textbooks regarding it and expand my knowledge."


    The old professor smiled, "I''m d that you''re constantly seeking arcane knowledge." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, the next moment, she shook her head. "But I''m afraid you won''t find any books on the subject matter within the castle walls."


    Adam was astonished. "Even Saratoga doesn''t have information on rune magic?! How can that be?"


    "Let me ask you something." Professor Whitaker ced the teacup on the table. "Have youe across any guilds rted to this profession?"


    Adam was about to speak but suddenly found that he couldn''t find the words.


    That''s right! There wasn''t any runesmith''s guild in Ravenfell, and even when I visited Acryon a few months back, I couldn''t find one there.


    He looked at the old professor with a surprised look. "Howe there aren''t any guilds rted to runesmiths here? Could it be that there isn''t any in the entirety of Ulier Continent?"


    "Not just Ulier but there isn''t one even in Europa, Indus, Yen-Lu, and Nahua," said the old professor.


    She paused for a moment and continued, "You see, rune magic is a very esoteric form of art. Only a select few magi in this world have ess to this type of knowledge.


    "Furthermore, mastery over rune magic is incredibly rare, and those who have such knowledge are either disinclined to teach it or have been lost over time.


    "Saratoga simply doesn''t have the resources or qualified instructors to teach rune magic, and therefore, it doesn''t have books on the subject."


    Adam''s expression turned solemn as he ruminated over the old professor''s words. He started stroking his chin deep in thought, At least the Herbalist''s Guild had one book rted to rune magic, albeit that knowledge was strictly for potion brewing.


    Ah, what a conundrum! Now that even Saratoga doesn''t have ess to rune magic, I have no other option left.


    I guess I''ll have to contact the Brotherhood''s handler soon¡­

 Chapter 425 Patisserie

    425 Patisserie


    A middle-aged man with premature graying hair and brown eyes that sparkled with hope walked through the muddy cobblestoned streets of Bosky Neighborhood in Corvid Quarter.


    He wore a simple white tunic that had be tattered at the edges from repeated use. Along with that, he wore in trousers and shoes of the same color.


    Around his shoulder, he hung a satchel that was stitched up from different colored fabrics. Clearly, it had been torn several times, yet the man used it nheless.


    Although this middle-aged man wore old and torn clothing, his face was cleanly shaved and he looked neat and clean. His shoulders were broad and his back was straight, and he walked with confident footsteps.


    If it weren''t for the man''s clothing, others would definitely feel that this man wasn''t someone who belonged to the slums.


    Rowan''s brown eyes sparkled with anticipation as he made his way toward Dundee Harbor.


    It''s already been a week since I met Lord Constantine. I hope my findings will satisfy him!


    Over thest week, Rowan had taken his job as an informant very seriously. He would go to ces he would earlier never visit and look for anything that might catch his eyes.


    He would even visit taverns and pubs several times every day, although he would never buy any drinks and food¡ªhe couldn''t afford to, anyway.


    The only reason he went to such ces was so that he could gather information.


    Today was thest day of the week and it was time for him to report to Adam. He was feeling nervous and excited at the same time.


    He didn''t know if the information he had collected would be up to the youth''s liking. At the same time, he was thrilled about the prospect of earning 20 silvers every week.


    When he thought about the remuneration that he would be receiving from Adam, he couldn''t help but smile brightly.


    I only need to work diligently and very soon¡­ those bad days will be soon behind me!


    Amidst the mor of the dockworkers, Rowan slowly made his way toward the pier where he hadst spoken to Adam.


    A mix of small fishing boats and sailboats greeted his vision, their masts and sails swaying gently with the rhythm of the waves.


    The waters of the Dell River were deep blue, reflecting the sky above. asionally, small fish would dart near the surface, creating ripples that shimmered in the sunlight.


    Hearing the sound of the waves gently crashing against the pier, Rowan felt himself involuntarily rxed. He heard the cries of the seagulls overhead mingling with the murmurs of sailors and fishermen around him.


    The air was filled with the scent of salt and seaweed, something he found fresh and invigoratingpared to the stench of the slums.


    He couldn''t help but think to himself with a slight smile, Haa¡­ I shoulde here more often.


    Suddenly, a gentle voice called him out from right beside him. "You seem happy today."


    Rowan was greatly taken aback. He immediately retreated a few steps to the other side. But when he saw who it was, he calmed down.


    He ced his hand on his chest and politely bowed. "Greetings, my lord!" He then stood back up and answered awkwardly, "No, it''s just the atmosphere here is surprisingly refreshing. I never realized this before."


    Adam was not in his magus robes currently. Instead, he wore a simple tunic and pants. He nced at Rowand and nodded with a faint smile. "The rivers and the seas possess a unique and mystical ability to calm our minds and soothe our souls."


    "That is indeed true, my lord." Rowan nodded.


    "Anyway," Adam continued. "Have you had lunch yet?"


    "Err¡­ not yet," Rowan replied awkwardly.


    "Alright then." Adam walked past the middle-aged man. "Let''s grab some food. You can talk to me about your findings over lunch."


    ¡­


    Linlin''s Patisserie, 14th Rowanda Street, Harbor Quarter.


    This bakery was a famous establishment that was run by a kind and amiable old elf. Adam came to know about this ce after Daneli had brought him here.


    Be Lin, the owner of this bakery was a Rank 1 magus. However, her only interest was cooking and she became renowned in the city for her culinary talents.


    In fact, her cooking was so famous that many of the wealthy nobles of the city preferred to have her cakes for special asions instead of relying on their own kitchen staff.


    It was even rumored that Lin regrly baked extra batches of cakes and delivered them to the poorer parts of Ravenfell.


    Thanks to her reputation and cooking skills, Linlin''s Patisserie was one of the more popr ces to visit in the city.


    "Aunty Lin, you really didn''t have to personallye and greet me," said Adam with a defeated expression. "I know just how busy you are."


    "Oh, don''t say that. You''re going to hurt this poor old woman''s feelings." Lin shook her head jokingly as she grabbed Adam by the arm and gently pulled him inside the building.


    "You''re Daneli''s friend, are you not?" She spoke with a kind smile, "Then that means you''re my friend as well."


    Lin''s deep, sparkling green eyes shone with warmth. They were framed by fine lines that crinkled when she smiled, speaking of a life filled withughter and joy.


    Her long and silver hair flowed down her back. They were interwoven with delicate braids, some adorned with tiny beads and bells that jingled melodiously when she moved.


    She turned around and nced at Rowan warmly, "And who is this friend of yours?"


    Rowan was greatly taken aback when he saw no hint of disdain or ridicule in the old elf''s eyes. Despite the ragged clothes he was wearing, Lin treated him no differently than she would any other customer.


    "T-This humble one''s name is Rowan, mydy." He pressed his hand against his chest and deeply bowed.


    "Alright, humble one, follow me in," Lin chuckled as she led the pair to the second floor of the building. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After Lin had guided them to a window side table, she looked at Adam and smiled, "Alright, child, I''ll have someone send a little of everything to your table in a few minutes. Don''t forget to meet me before you leave. I''ll pack something delicious for you to take away."


    Adam smiled warmly, "I appreciate it, Aunty Lin."


    "No problem!" With that said, she turned around and briskly made her way to the kitchen.


    Adam turned his head and saw Rowan gazing at the old elf''s departing back in a daze. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but chuckle, "She''s quite the bubbly one, isn''t she?"


    Rowan snapped out of his daze and nodded with a smile, "Yes, she¡­ she''s very kind."


    "That she is." Adam nodded.


    A few momentster, his expression turned solemn and he asked, "So have you found anything substantial in the past week?"

 Chapter 426 Information

    426 Information


    Rowan''s expression turned serious when it was time for business. "Right away, my lord." He removed the satchel and took out a few pieces of paper from within.


    "In thest week, I have put down anything and everything peculiar that I have encountered in Corvid in these notes."


    He respectfully handed the papers with both hands to Adam. "I have also written down the dates for your convenience."


    Adam grabbed the papers with a raised eyebrow, "You wrote them down?"


    "Yes, my lord." Rowan nodded anxiously. He put away his hands and kept them hidden underneath the table. Then, he began to fidget with his fingers, hoping that his findings were to Adam''s liking.


    Adam nced at the paper and saw that the notes were written in fluent Acaros. Moreover, the handwriting was also pretty neat and beautiful to look at.


    As I thought, the youth thought to himself. It seems Rowan has quite the story to tell¡­


    He then started reading the points with rapt attention.


    ''The gang, ck des, brutally enforce control over Bosky neighborhood¡­''


    ''Serpent Bearers specialize in smuggling and have influence over the docks¡­''


    ''Red Fists, a new gang, challenging the ck des for territory¡­''


    Seeing thest point of entry, Adam''s eyebrows furrowed. He raised his head and nced at Rowan, speaking in a hushed tone, "There''s a new gang in the neighborhood?"


    "That is right, my lord," replied Rowan solemnly, his eyes shing with hints of fear and panic. "The Red Fists were just another small-time gang before. But since a few months ago, their actions have gotten quite¡­ bold."


    "How so?" Adam asked curiously.


    "Well, they''ve taken control of arge majority of shops, inns, and taverns in the Bosky neighborhood." Rowan paused for a moment before voicing out his opinion, "Word on the street is, the Red Fists are under new management."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. "And by new management, are you saying it is currently being led by a magus?"


    Rowan was silent for a few moments before nervously nodding. "These are just rumors, my lord. I, uh, I''m not entirely sure."


    "Huh, interesting." Adam turned his head and nced at the Dell River outside through the arch windows, deep in thought.


    Magi resorting to such means to assert dominance and acquire wealth, huh? Well, I''m not surprised, he mused inwardly.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and looked back at Rowan. "I''m guessing a turf war between the ck des and the Red Fists is imminent, huh?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rowan smiled wryly, "I''m afraid so. I believe the Bosky neighborhood will be most affected by this."


    "Hmm." Adam stoked his chin in thought.


    A few momentster, he asked, "What''s the apartment rent like in Incus or te neighborhoods?"


    Rowan was surprised by this sudden question, already guessing as to why Adam was asking it. He took a few moments to think before honestly replying, "A modest apartment in Incus would be somewhere around 80 to 120 silvers."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "Whereas the average price of apartments in te would be 48 to 75 silvers."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed a little. "You speaking the truth?"


    "I dare not lie, my lord." Rowan hurriedly waved his hand in panic. "You may ask around and verify my word¡ª"


    However, before he could finish his words, Adam interrupted him with a cold voice, "Oh? You think a magus such as me would have time to go around asking people the price of apartments in Corvid?"


    Rowan shuddered in fear. "N-No, that''s not what I¡ª"


    "Puahaha!" Adam burst intoughter. "You should see the look on your face. Did you just shit yourself, Rowan?"


    The middle-aged man was speechless. "My lord, you¡­"


    "Ah, I''m just messing around." Adam waved his hand in a flippant manner, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "But the look on your face was funny though, keke."


    You think this is funny? I thought I nearly lost my head!! Rowanughed forcefully at Adam''s unfunny joke.


    Right at that moment, a server approached their table carrying a tray full of delicacies. "Gentlemen, you''re food has arrived~"


    "Nice!" Adam beamed. He nced at Rowan and chuckled, "The food here is so delicious that you''ll be disying withdrawal symptoms once we leave this ce."


    Rowan nodded his head in a daze as he nced at the tray full of food, his mouth drooling incessantly.


    Hearing Adam speak such praises, the server was delighted. She started putting the food tes on the table one by one as she introduced them.


    "Two chees loaves, two pumpkin cupcakes iced with orange sprinkles, two frosted sugar cookies, onerge lemon chiffon cake with strawberry ze, two cherry walnut pies, two Linlin''s spiced apple cider, and finally two coconut creme cookies!"


    After cing all the food on the table, the server smiled brightly, "Enjoy your food~"


    ncing at all the colorful food on the table, Rowan felt like he was already going into a sugara. He suddenly thought of his kids and faintly smiled, They would love it¡­


    He nced at Adam and awkwardly said, "My lord, I¡­ I''m not feeling all that hungry. If it''s alright by you, may I pack a little food and take it back home and eat?"


    Adam smiled warmly, "It''s alright, Rowan. Eat as much as you want. I''ll order some food for your kids and wife."


    "...Was it that obvious?" Rowan lowered his head in embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry about it." Adam waved his hand as he began sipping on the apple cider and reading the intel notes.


    Having received the youth''s word, Rowan felt deeply grateful. With tearful eyes, he grabbed the fork and knife on the table and started to gracefully eat his share.


    Seeing the man use cutlery with such familiarity, Adam smirked. Old habits die hard, huh?


    He then shifted his attention back to the notes and read each point with a solemn expression.


    If these gangs are about to have a full-scale turf war, I must move Rowan and his family to a safer neighborhood.


    Hmm, these gangs must have paid off a few city officials, or even some of the wealthy merchants to look the other side when they engage with each other.


    But these little gangs are not my concern¡­


    He continued to read the rest of the notes. A lot of them were rumors about smuggling operations that Rowan had overheard in thest week.


    Finally, at the end of thest page, something finally caught Adam''s interest, causing his eyes to narrow.


    What''s this about a new religion?!


    Could this be¡­ a cult?

 Chapter 427 Awkward

    427 Awkward


    In the Ulier Continent, there were no traditional religions. The absence of divine influence had shaped cultures and societies in unique ways.


    The mortals relied on their own strengths. If they did have to pray to an entity, it would always be Mother Nature. Even still, some people prayed to the spirits of their ancestors.


    Whereas magi, they studied the arcane arts in the pursuit of the truth.


    Yet, in the shadows of this godlessnd, a new cult had emerged in the slums of Ravenfell, filling a spiritual void that many didn''t realize existed.


    It can''t be the Cult of Bones, could it? Adam thought to himself in rm. No, this is very unlikely. An organization on the radar of the Brotherhood wouldn''t be so foolish to give themselves away so easily.


    He nced at Rowan, who was enjoying the food with great relish, and asked, "What''s this religion that you wrote about?"


    Rowan first swallowed the food in his mouth before politely replying, "I believe this is a cult, my lord. They call themselves the Children of the Red God."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. "The Red God?"


    "That''s right, my lord." Rowan solemnly nodded. "Although I believe this cult is not that acimed, it is still quite renowned in the slums. I have been approached by its followers a few times, but I know better than to trust a chatan."


    "Oh?" Adam was amused. "How do you know it''s a chatan and not a legit magus?"


    "It''s a gut feeling," replied Rowan. "Their leader is a former beggar named Khali. He ims to have had a vision of an ancient entity called the Red God, promising salvation and prosperity to his followers."


    "Salvation and prosperity, huh?" Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk. "Sounds like something one would say to rope in the desperate and the downtrodden in the slums."


    "You are right, my lord." Rowan nodded. "I believe the leader of this cult is a swindler."


    "How so? Does he ask his followers for money they don''t have?" Adam chuckled.


    "He doesn''t, but his followers donate to him nheless." There was a trace of pity in Rowan''s voice.


    "Hmm, I see¡­" Adam nodded his head.


    I too believe this to be a hoax, but this is the first lead I''ve found on a cult. It doesn''t hurt to dig into it, I suppose. I should also inform Daneli¡­


    The pair then continued to eat at their meal where Adam discussed the other things Rowan had heard in thest week.


    He was very satisfied with the man''s information-gathering skills. No, to be precise, he was more than satisfied. It seemed that Rowan was taking this job very seriously.


    After having their meal, the pair exited Linlin''s Patisserie. Aunty Lin made sure to see them off, much to Adam''s protest. She even prepared two takeaways - one for Adam, and the other for Rowan.


    Upon bidding farewell to the wonderful and kind elf, the pair walked toward the Corvid neighborhood in a leisurely manner.


    The sun was bright, casting its warm rays across the city of Ravenfell. Children could be seen ying out on the streets, theirughter soothing the hearts and ears of the passersby.


    Rowan nervously nced at Adam, who was sipping from his gourd of wine, and asked, "My lord, was my intel to your liking?"


    "Puah!" Adam wiped his lips with his sleeve. He looked at Rowan and asked, "Want some?"


    "No, thank you, my lord," the man politely refused. "I don''t drink."


    "Ehh, your loss." Adam made a face before taking another swig of the wine. A momentter, he nodded. "Yes, your intel-gathering skills are quite good. Honestly, I was very surprised."


    Rowan smiled brightly and bowed, "Thank you for such kind words, my lord. Does this mean I''ll continue to work for you?"


    "Huh? Why wouldn''t you?"


    "No, no, I was just confirming." Rowan awkwardly scratched the back of his head. Inwardly, he was teeming with joy.


    "Although I do feel like you could be more efficient with your work," said Adam after a moment of thought.


    "How so, my lord?" Rowan asked earnestly. "I shall do anything to improve."


    Hearing his words, Adam smiled. He quite liked this man''s eagerness to prove himself. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Well, for one, you could pay street urchins and beggars to gather information for you. This would ensure a widerwork in the slums," Adam began.


    "Maybe even bribe a few small-time merchants here and there, but there''s always the risk of people ratting you out, so you must be careful about that."


    Rowan''s lips curled up into a dry smile, "But, my lord¡­ for that, I would be requiring more money which I can''t spare at the moment."


    "Ah, don''t worry about that." Adam waved his hand. "Naturally, I''ll be paying for all the expenses that you will incur while working for me."


    "That''s great!" Rowan spoke excitedly.


    The pair walked silently until about thirty minutester when they finally arrived at Dundee Harbor. Adam took out a small pouch from his earring and handed it to the middle-aged man.


    "This week''s stipend," Adam smiled faintly. "Oh, there''s also a little something I made for your wife."


    "My wife?" Rowan was puzzled. He looked inside the pouch and the first thing that greeted his vision was a crystal vial containing a bright crimson liquid.


    He fished out the vial and nced at it curiously. "My lord, this is¡­"


    "It''s a magical potion. I made sure to make it far less potent for your wife''s consumption. This will ensure your wife recovers from whatever disease that''s been bothering her," said Adam as he took yet another swig from his gourd.


    Hearing his words, Rowan''s hands trembled. He nced at Adam with tearful eyes and stuttered, "T-This will cure¡­ Ca?"


    "Sure will."


    Pearls of tears streamed down Rowan''s eyes as he carefully ced the vial back inside the pouch. Then he dropped to the ground and kowtowed. "My lord, thank you! Thank you so much!"


    "Oi, oi, don''t make it so weird. There''s no need to behave like this." Adam retreated a step as he nced at the man continuously smashing his head on the ground.


    "My Lord, wuuu¡­ you have my loyalty till the day I die, wuuu¡­" Rowan cried out loud, his face covered in tears and snot.


    "Stop making a scene, you bastard!" Adam yelled at the man in frustration. "Get on your feet or I''ll leave."


    "Yes, wuuu¡­" Rowan stood back up and wiped his eyes. Yet the tears fell down regardless.


    Seeing the man sob incessantly, Adam sighed as he came forth and patted his shoulder. "You''ve been through a lot, huh? Well, continue to work hard and I promise to reward you fairly."


    "I will, my lord, I will!" Rowan clenched his fists and replied resolutely.


    "Alright then." Adam turned around and strutted away, casually taking out another gourd of wine and drinking from it.


    "There''s some extra money in the pouch. Should be enough for you to move to a decent apartment in te. See you in a week, Rowan!


    "Don''t ck off. Kahaha!"


    Rowan first nced at the contents inside the pouch and saw that there were indeed a few gold coins inside. This was much more than he had imagined!


    His shoulders trembled as even more tears streamed down his face. He then nced at Adam''s departing back and softly whispered.


    "Thank you¡­"

 Chapter 428 Real Deal

    Chapter 428 Real Deal


    Flynn Manor, Uptown Quarter.


    The master bedroom in this luxurious manor exuded opulence and dark elegance, fitting seamlessly with the city''s gothic ambiance. This room was vast with a high ceiling, depicting a mural of mythical creatures and ancient magi.


    Against one wall, a massive firece carved from ck marble crackled with a warm and gentle glow, casting shadows that danced across the room.


    Heavy dark curtains of burgundy color were adorned on the arched windows that offered a view of the affluent neighborhood outside.


    Rays of light seeped in through the window and gentlynded on a frail, old man peacefully sleeping on the grand four-poster bed. Although the man looked pale, there were hints of vibrancy on his face.


    The Patriarch of the Flynn Family, Brigham Flynn,y on the bed covered by a luxurious silk quilt. His breathing was steady and his overall health had drastically improved since thest week.


    Elysande, the eldest daughter of the Flynn Family, sat on the bedside, gently holding onto her father''s hand. She squeezed his hand lightly and muttered under her breath, "Did the man''s potions really work?"


    Ever since she''d bought those two potions from Adam, she had been filled with deep skepticism about thetter iming that his potions were twice as potent as others in the market.


    Because of that, she had gotten the same potions from other grade 2 herbalists as well. Moreover, her father needed a regr supply of these potions, and she refused to buy more potions from Adam.


    If Lord Dawson were here, we wouldn''t have to depend on these measly grade 2 potions! Just a single potion brewed by him would have cured Father already, sheined inwardly.


    Her father was a mighty Rank 3 Magus, as such normal grade 2 potions wouldn''t work on him. Even if they did, its effects would be minute.


    However, at this point, she had no other options. The only grade 3 herbalist in the city was currently absent. So she could only make do with grade 2 potions until Halbert Dawson, the guild leader of the Herbalist''s Guild, returned.


    But there was one thing, however, that surprised Elysande. It was that the grade 2 potions that she hadmissioned multiple herbalists to brew¨Cincluding Adam¡ªwere actually affecting her father in a positive manner.


    When she found this out, she was ted. Then, she immediately thought of Adam''s bold ims. However, she refused to believe it.


    Thus, she instructed the herbalist of her household to authenticate the difference in potency between all potions concocted by the guild''s herbalist that she had purchased.


    She had left a very small amount of all the potions she had bought and given it to him for testing. A part of her was curious to find out if what Adam had said was indeed true.


    However, without sufficient evidence, she would refuse to believe his ims. His ims were quite bizarre, after all.


    The Flynn Family''s herbalist was only a grade 1. However, that didn''t impede him in any way from testing the results of the multiple potions.


    Suddenly, Elysande turned her head in the direction of the door, her eyes shing with hints of expectation. He''s here!


    She slowly drew back her hand from her father''s subconscious hold and then gently tucked him in. Then, she turned around and silently left the room.


    Upon opening therge mahogany double door, she found the family herbalist pacing back and forth in the corridor, his face flushed with excitement.


    After soundlessly closing the door behind her, she nced at the old herbalist and asked, "What have you found?"


    "My Lady!" The bald herbalist bowed sincerely before speaking with great enthusiasm, "Those two potions that you gave me to authenticate¡­ I can''t believe the results! It''s nothing like I''ve ever seen!"


    "Get to the point," said Elysande with a stern look.


    "Y-Yes, mydy!" The bald old man gulped before continuing, "Compared to the dozen other potion samples, those two potions were indeed twice as potent. No, I would even go so far as to acknowledge that the potency of those potions was more than two times!"


    Elysande''s pupils constricted and she involuntarily clenched her fists. Although she was expressionless on the surface, tumultuous waves were rising within her heart.


    That man didn''t lie! She thought.


    "Why do you say so?" She probed.


    "After conducting several experiments, I have deduced that the quality of mana used by the herbalist was extremely pure!"


    The old herbalist paused for a moment before adding, "After all, the materials and ingredients used by the other herbalists were all the same.


    "The only differentiating factor is the quality of their mana. You see, mydy, the purer the quality of the herbalist''s mana, the greater the¡ª"


    Elysande coldly cut him off, "What if this herbalist in question had the help of a spirit who has a natural disposition toward the wood element?"


    The old herbalist thought for a few moments before answering, "Certainly that would also be a deciding factor. However, it wouldn''t be as great as the herbalist''s own mana. After all, their mana too is an ingredient for the potion they concoct!"


    "I see¡­" Elysande lowered her head, deep in thought.


    So that man turned out to be truly confident in his abilities. If that is so, then charging twice the price would bepletely reasonable, she thought.


    She then nced at the old herbalist and instructed, "Call Alvertos here immediately."


    "As youmand, mydy!" The old man bowed before hurrying off into the depths of the manor.


    Not even a few minutes had passed and another old man with wavy white hair, a clean shaved face, and striking blue eyes appeared before Elysande.


    "My Lady, I am at your service." Alvertos ced his right hand on his chest and deeply bowed.


    "You remember that young man from the Herbalsit''s Guild?" Asked Elysande tly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alvertos sneered, his eyes shing with contempt. "I would never forget that cocky scammer." Suddenly, he thought of something and smirked, "Is it time to get rid of him?"


    Elysande shook her head. "On the contrary. It turns out...


    "He''s the real deal!"


    Alvertos''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You mean¡­"


    "Yes." Elysande nodded. She paused for a brief moment before ordering the old man.


    "Invite him to the Flynn Manor to diagnose the Patriarch."

 Chapter 429 Students

    Chapter 429 Students


    Marian Lake, Saratoga Castle.


    This peacefulke beside the castle was a scene of enchanting beauty and mystery.


    It was said to be home to many fantastical creatures, however, the vast majority of the students had never made contact with them.


    Rumor had it that these creatures would only resurface when they found someone fascinating to interact with.


    But it was only that - a rumor. Nobody believed it.


    Regardless, the creatures residing deep within Marian Lake were allies to all those who called Saratoga their home.


    This expansive body of water shimmered under the light of the morning sun. Its surface was calm, mirroring the towering spires and turrets of the castle that stood majestically on the nearby cliff.


    The surroundingndscape was lush and green, with ancient trees whose branches dipped toward the water, casting shadows along the shoreline. The air was filled with the sounds of rustling leaves, birds singing, and the gentle sshing of the waves against the rocks.


    Suddenly, the calm surface of theke was disturbed as a polished pebble bounced across its surface a few times before finally submerging.


    "Haha, did you see that?" A blond youth with sparkling ck eyesughed out loud as he rested his hands on his hips in triumph. "It bounced four times! Heh, beat that, Aiden!"


    Aiden, a youth of simr age with dark brown hair and silver eyes harrumphed at his friend''sment. "Art, stop lying! The pebble clearly bounced only three times!"


    "Three times? Are you blind?" Art iled his arms around and protested. "Fine, even if it was three times, can you beat it?"


    "Hmph!" Aiden snorted in arrogance, his eyes shing with great confidence. "Watch me."


    He then got into a horse stance and took a few deep breaths. Seeing this, Art covered his mouth and started to giggle. "You look so stupid."


    "Shut up! I''m concentrating," said Aiden with displeasure.


    Then, his eyes shed with an intense glint as he threw the pebble across theke.


    However¡­


    It didn''t even bounce once before submerging tragically.


    "Huh?" Art was first dumbfounded by this before he burst into a loud peal ofughter. "Puahahaha! Aiden, you suck!"


    Aiden''s face was flushed with embarrassment. "T-That doesn''t count. You distracted me!"


    "What? Of course, I didn''t!"


    "You did! Don''t lie!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No, I didn''t. You just suck!"


    As the two friends continued to quarrel with each other, another figure who was dipping her legs in the cool waters of theke, nced at them and clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Our new mentor should be here any minute now. Imagine if he arrives here and sees you both quarreling over pebbles, what would he think?"


    Hearing their friend speak, both Art and Aiden calmed down. They nced at each other and then harrumphed, before walking toward the young girl and sitting by her side.


    "Say, Eleiney." Art nced at the brown-haired young girl and asked with slight nervousness, "How do you think our new mentor would be?"


    Eleiney shrugged. "I don''t know, why are you asking me? It''s not like I''ve met the man before."


    Aiden chimed in, "All we know is that he''s a rank 2 magus majoring in the School of Summoning."


    "Hmm, that''s right." Art nodded. "I think his name was Adam Continue? No, that doesn''t sound right. Was it Adam Constance?"


    "Adam Constantine."


    Suddenly, a deep and manly voice originated from behind the trio, taking them by surprise. The three kids didn''t even notice when someone approached them.


    Only now did they realize that there was a tall shadow looming over them. They hurriedly turned their head and nced at the figure standing behind them in shock.


    It was a young man wearing ck magus robes, and over it, he wore a cape of matching color that gently fluttered in the wind. Moreover, he also wore a dark pointy hat.


    He had a medium build, neither too lean nor too muscr. The young man had in facial features, however, his jawline was very prominent, giving his face a chiseled appearance.


    His eyes were the most intriguing part of him. They were cker than the night sky and their depths seemed to be more boundless than the deepest oceans.


    When the three kids gazed at his jet-ck eyes, they found themselves in a momentary trance.


    It wasn''t until Adam snapped his fingers that they were jolted out of their stupor.


    Eleiney was the first to react. She ced her hand over her chest and respectfully bowed, "Student Eleiney Strange greets Professor Constantine!"


    Her other two friends followed suit and hurriedly introduced themselves.


    "Student Arthur Doyle greets Professor Constantine!"


    "Student Aiden Thorne greets Professor Constantine!"


    "Hmm¡­" Adam stroked his chin as he gazed at the three young magi before him. "So it''s you three brats that Professor Whitaker assigned to me, huh?"


    "Professor Whitaker?" Eleiney raised her head and asked in puzzlement. "I''m afraid I do not know who she is, professor. We were assigned to your mentorship by the admissions hall."


    Adam silently nced at this youth thinking to himself, Eleiney Strange, Rank 1 Flesh Stage Magus. She hails from a noble household in Ravenfell and everyone in her family is a gifted artificer. Interesting¡­


    He then turned his gaze over to Art, who was still nervously ncing at his own feet.


    Arthur Doyle, Rank 1 Flesh Stage Magus. A yful kid from the renowned and wealthy family of Ravenfell. Hmm, I''ve heard about this kid being a big-time spendthrift.


    Hehe, you''re lucky, kiddo. If you weren''t my student I would have bled you dry!


    Finally, Adam turned his gaze over to his third and final student.


    Aiden Thorne, Rank 1 Flesh Stage Magus. Another rich kid from an aristocratic background. Haa, all these kids are from deep and affluent backgrounds¡­


    Just what the hell was Professor Whitaker thinking?


    No, wait! Could it be that everyone who attends Saratoga is rich? And I''m the only poor guy here?


    Being stared at for so long without even initiating a conversation, the three kids were extremely nervous. Art and Aiden nced at Eleiney and signaled her to speak up.


    Eleiney mustered her courage and asked, "P-Professor Constantine?"


    "Hmm?" Adam snapped out of his train of thought and nced at the young girl. "What is it, Eleiney?"


    The brown-haired young girl''s lips twitched before she asked, "Uhm, what should we do now, professor? What are you going to teach us today?"


    "Before we get to all that, there''s something I''d like to ask you three," said Adam.


    "What is it, professor?" The three kids asked in unison.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a smile.


    "Tell me, why do you practice magic?"

 Chapter 430 Praiseworthy

    430 Praiseworthy


    The three kids were surprised by Adam''s question. Art was the first one to excitedly raise his hand and ask, "Me! Professor, can I go first?"


    Adam chuckled, "Sure, go ahead."


    "Ahem!" Art slightly coughed and adjusted his robes before passionately speaking, "Magic has always been a part of the Doyle Family. My parents are powerful magi and so were their parents before them."


    He paused for a moment before he clenched his fists in enthusiasm, his eyes sparkling like the stars in the night sky. "And I think magic is awesome! I can even show off my skills to my friends."


    Adam nced at this blond youth and a momentter, burst intoughter, "Haha, magic is indeed awesome."


    He then nced at the other two kids and asked, "Who''s next?"


    Eleiney and Aiden nced at each other. Thetter then encouraged his friend, "You go first."


    "Mm!" Eleiney nodded.


    She looked at Adam and spoke with a solemn voice, "I love creating things and magic allows me to make the impossible possible. For me, magic is a form of art. It is a way for me to express myself."


    "Hmm, not bad." Adam nodded with a smile. "So, are you nning to be an artificer like most people in your family? Or is there something else that you''re interested in?"


    Eleniey fell silent for a few moments, thinking of the right words to say. "Everyone in my family has great hopes for me bing a splendid artificer¡­"


    "But what do you wish to pursue?" Adam asked encouragingly.


    "I¡­" Eleiney hesitated as she slightly shook her head. "I don''t know."


    Adam''s lips curled up into a warm smile. He gently patted the little girl''s head and said, "It''s alright, you''re still young. You must take your time to figure things out and not blindly rush into it."


    "Mm!" Eleney nodded, a small smile blooming on her face. "Thank you, professor."


    Adam then nced at Aiden and asked, "And what about you, Aiden?"


    Aiden raised his chin and spoke with great confidence, "I want to help people!"


    "How so?" Adam smiled.


    "There are so many problems guing this world," Aiden began in all seriousness. "And I think magic can be used to make things better. I wish to make a difference in this world!"


    Hearing such words from the kid, Adam''s lips twitched as he thought to himself, Haa¡­ kids sure are high-spirited. They get a permission slip from society to say such things, but if the same was said by an adult, everyone would probablyugh at him.


    "Aiden, I admire your strong sense of justice, but how far would you go to help out others?" Asked Adam.


    "I''ll do whatever it takes!" Aiden proimed heroically.


    Adam''s lips twitched yet again. Looks like I must beat some sense into him¡­


    "So, professor, what are you going to teach us today?" Eleiney asked excitedly.


    "Hmm." Adam stroked his chin, deep in thought. "How long has it been since you all have gone through the ritual of bing a magus?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A month!" The three kids spoke in unison.


    "And I believe you are using the mana extraction techniques handed down in your family?"


    "Yes, Professor!" The three replied.


    "I see." Adam nodded. "And what about the magic spells and magicbat techniques?"


    "We''ve been taught those from a very early age. Of course, we were never able to put them into practice up until recently," Eleiney answered for herself and her friends.


    "Hmm." Adam went deep into thought.


    I thought these brats would be arrogant and entitled, but it seems like they''re quite polite and well-behaved. Well, at the very least that''s how they are with me.


    As for their reasons to practice magic, it is certainly praiseworthy. They seem a little naive, but I can''t forget they''re only fifteen years old.


    Hmm, I can certainly work with this¡­


    He snapped out of his thoughts and gazed at his new students with a smirk. "Before I start teaching you, I will need to see your magical prowess."


    "How¡­ would we go about that, Professor?"


    "Do you wish to see us cast spells or something?"


    "No, that''s too boring," Adam chuckled. He then cracked his knuckles and grinned, "You three will go against me."


    "What?!" The three young magi were dumbfounded.


    "B-But you''re a Mana Liquesfaction Magus, and we¡­ we''re just newly advanced rank 1 magi!" Art protested, finding the sudden turn of events quite incredulous.


    "Kekeke," Adam cackled like a madman. "Don''t worry about that. I''ll limit myself to the power level of a rank 1 magus."


    The three kids turned silent. They then nced at one another, seemingly making conversations with their gazes alone.


    A few momentster, they nodded.


    Eleniey stepped forward and asked in a serious tone, "Professor, do you promise to keep your mana levels and strength in check?"


    "Of course, of course!" Adam waved his hand nonchntly. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he added, "Ah, I''ll do you one better. I won''t use any spells as well. How about it?"


    The three kids were taken aback and couldn''t help but think that their new mentor was very cocky. Generally, if five to six rank 1 magi teamed up, they could take care of a rank 2 magi.


    Thus, they were already pretty confident in winning against Adam if he maintained his power level equivalent to that of a rank 1 magus.


    Now, he even promised to not use any magic spells.


    But what Adam said next truly shocked them. He casually grabbed the wine gourd hanging from his waist, uncorked it, and started drinking.


    "I also won''t use my right hand. That should be enough of a handicap for you three right?"


    Now, the young magi felt that they were being looked down upon by the raven-haired youth.


    They hailed from powerful backgrounds and were considered genius among geniuses, but the way Adam treated them left them with a sour taste in their mouths.


    Art stepped forward and imitated Adam''s act of cracking his knuckles. "Professor, don''t regret your words."


    "Sure, whatever." Adam rolled his eyes.


    The three kids nced at each other and then slowly surrounded Adam from three sides.


    Then, without speaking another word, they attacked him!

 Chapter 431 Cheating

    431 Cheating


    None of the three kids came forward, trying to utilize their magicbat techniques. They knew that Adam was a rank 2 magus and as such, his body was far stronger than theirs.


    They were no match for him in terms of physical strength. Thus, it would be folly to engage with him in close-quarterbat.


    Hence, all three of them stood at a distance and weaved a series of hand gestures. Then, brilliant multi-colored magic circles lit up before them.


    Rank 1 Spell: Spill Water!


    Rank 1 Spell: Shape Earth!


    Rank 1 Spell: Tremor!


    The ground underneath Adam started to tremble. It was slow at first but gradually grew in intensity. A momentter, it felt as if he was in the middle of an earthquake.


    Yet, Adam remained steadfast. His eyes twinkled with expectations as he thought, Show me what you got!


    The following moment, from therge cracks and crevices formed from the spell Tremor, water started to gush out in all directions, turning the ground muddy.


    And then, countless earthen spikes protruded from the ground. They emerged from the outer perimeter before slowly closing in on Adam from all sides.


    Oh? Interesting! Their teamwork is decent. Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk. He slightly crouched on the ground, gathering strength in his legs.


    Before the spikes could even graze him, he exerted pressure from his feet and jumped!


    The ground cracked from underneath him, but a momentter, the cracks were transformed into countless spikes.


    Adam was dozens of feet in the air and was slowly descending toward the ground that was now covered in earthen spikes.


    The next moment, through his Sphere of Resonance, he sensed a series of magical projectiles homing in on him.


    He turned his head and saw about a dozen Magic Missiles zooming toward him with great speed.


    "Not bad," he muttered under his breath as he nodded his head in approval. This was a two-pronged attack that the young magi had been able to execute wlessly.


    However, Adam was not worried in the least.


    He raised his left hand in front of him and drew arge amount of mana. A circr wall of pure energy oscited with his left palm at its epicenter.


    Hand of Doom: Great Barrier!


    As soon as the dozen Magic Missles touched the circr wall of osciting mana, they were seamlessly deflected to Adam''s sides and then went past him.


    The actual technique required Adam to use both his hands and gather an even more terrifying amount of mana to create two osciting walls and merge them.


    However, at the moment, he could only use one hand. Moreover, he also didn''t need that much energy to deal with a mere rank 1 spell.


    After having effortlessly dealt with the Magic Missiles, Adam continued to fall down toward the sea of earthen spikes.


    Despite the danger below, there wasn''t even a trace of panic on his face.


    When his feet were only a few inches away from the spikes, he coated his lower body with mana, adding a sturdy and protectiveyer around it, andnded on the ground.


    BOOM!


    As soon as the spikes came in touch with the mana augmenting Adam''s body, they disintegrated into dust.


    He then nced at the dumbfounded expressions of his students and smirked, "Is that all you got?"


    Eleiney, Art, and Aiden were bbergasted by what they had just witnessed. More specifically, it was the magicbat technique that Adam had used to deflect the Magic Missiles.


    Despite studying several magicbat techniques, they had nevere across such a technique that used the oscition principles of energy to deflect attacks.


    This was certainly an eye-opening experience for them.


    Moreover, the ease at which just a simpleyer of mana had destroyed the earthen spikes on the ground had caused them to be filled with disbelief.


    For a moment, they couldn''t help but wonder if Adam wasn''t keeping his word about regting his power level.


    Thinking of this, Art screamed in exasperation, "Professor, you''re cheating!"


    "T-That''s right!" Aiden also gained the courage to speak after seeing his friend take the lead.


    "Oh?" Adam muttered in amusement. "And how is it that I''m cheating?"


    "You said you''ll control your power level to that of a Rank 1 magus!" Art began. "But the mana radiating from you is obviously stronger than that. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been able to so easily destroy the spikes!"


    Throughout the entire conversation, Eleniey remained quiet, thinking to herself, No, I doubt Professor would cheat. If that is the case, then it could only mean one thing¡­


    "I can assure you that my mana output is restricted to the power level of a Mana Foundation Magus," said Adam before taking a swig from the gourd.


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it?" Adam''s lips curled up into a taunting smirk. "I''m crazy strong, while you¡­ you''re just weak!"


    "What did you just say?!"


    "Calling us weak? We''re geniuses!"


    Art and Aiden were greatly annoyed at their professor calling them weak. It had to be known that even in their families, they were the most talented young magi. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been admitted to Saratoga Castle.


    Adam raised his chin and tantly mocked, "Looks like all those precious resources have been wasted on you weak and pathetic idiots."


    "You! How can you say that?!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Take back what you just said!"


    Art and Aiden had had enough. Ovee by their hotbloodedness, they coated their fists in mana and pounced at Adam.


    "No, don''t!" Eleniey tried to stop them but couldn''t.


    Seeing the two boysunch toward him with madness and anger, Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk. Heh, so easy!


    BAM! BAM!


    Art and Aiden werepletely clueless as to what had just transpired. One moment they were running toward their professor, ready to brawl it out, but the next moment, they were flying in the air, heading straight toward Marian Lake.


    With a loud ssh, the two kids plummeted into theke. Eleiney watched all this happen with a dumbfounded expression. She turned around and saw the ce where her friends hadnded in sheer bafflement.


    What¡­ what just happened?! All I saw was Professor''s leg turning into a blur and before I knew it, Art and Aiden were chucked into theke! She thought to herself in astonishment.


    The next moment, she heard a chuckleing from right beside her. She turned her head and saw Adam standing beside her, ncing at her while leisurely sipping on wine. "Wanna take a dip as well?"


    Eleiney hurriedly shook her head.


    "No, I yield!"


    Hmm, the students must learn the Dao of getting under the opponent''s skin. Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 432 Become Water

    Chapter 432 Be Water


    Art and Aiden knelt on the ground, drenched from head to toe. To say that they were ashamed would be an understatement.


    They didn''t understand what hade over them for them to act out the way they did. No, they did understand the reason but refused to ept it.


    Eleiney was sitting beside them, her eyes shing with disappointment and pity. She didn''t know that her friends were so easy to provoke. They might have stood a chance against their professor if they had kept their cool.


    But she corrected herself when she recalled the tyrannical mana that she had seen Adam wield.


    No, there was no way we could have won against that monster despite all the handicaps!


    She realized that Adam had kept true to his word; he had regted his power level to match that of a Rank 1 Magus.


    But despite that, his energy output was so ridiculous that it far surpassed what a regr Mana Foundation Mana could achieve.


    She secretly nced at Adam who was standing before them, leisurely drinking wine from his gourd.


    Is this what a true genius is like? She thought to herself in admiration.


    "Genius, huh?" Adam''s lips curled up into a mocking smirk.


    What?! Did he just read my mind?! Eleiney thought to herself in rm.


    However, Adam rolled his eyes, and what he said next caused the little girl to involuntarily breathe a sigh of relief. "It''s obvious what you''re thinking."


    He then paused for a moment before solemnly stating, "I dislike that term ''genius,'' to be honest. Sure, some people are born with a natural disposition toward certain things, say bookkeeping, sales, sports, whatever.


    "But that doesn''t mean the same thing can''t be achieved by another person who wasn''t born with the talent for it. In the end, all that matters is hard work and perseverance."


    "Hard work and perseverance¡­" Eleiney repeated Adam''s words.


    "Yes." He nodded with a faint smile. "Your hard work will never betray you. As long as you persevere, you''re the winner."


    "That¡­ doesn''t make sense, Professor," said Eleiney meekly.


    "Oh, it does," Adam chuckled. "You see, Eleiney, people don''t fail, they just give up."


    Eleniey''s body trembled when she heard Adam say those words. She kept repeating that statement in her mind.


    People don''t fail, they give up¡­


    Adam then nced at Art and Aiden and had slight difficulty trying to hold in hisughter. Since they had emerged from theke, they hadn''t uttered a word.


    They knelt on the ground, lowering their head and wallowing in shame.


    "So, what did you learn?" He asked.


    Art and Aiden nced at each other, then they hurriedly looked away while shaking their heads and speaking simultaneously, "Forgive us for disrespecting you, Professor."


    "Ha? Disrespect?" Adam asked with a raised eyebrow. "I don''t care about all that. Now, tell me what you learned just now."


    The two young magi slowly raised their heads and nced at the raven-haired youth. They didn''t have an answer; they simply stared at Adam, hoping that he would continue.


    "What is the number one most important thing for a Magus?" He asked before taking another swig from his gourd.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and his lips twitched. Ah, shit. I shouldn''t drink too much in front of these kids. I don''t wish to be a bad example for them.


    After taking one final gulp from the gourd, he put it away. "So what is it?"


    "Uh, magic spells?"


    "Magicbat techniques?"


    They answered with slight hesitation.


    Eleiney suddenly chimed in. "A calm state of mind!"


    "Precisely." Adam nodded as he nced at the brown-haired girl with approval. He then looked back at the two boys and asked again, "Did you disy a calm state of mind back when you attacked me?"


    "T-That''s¡­" Art lowered his head in embarrassment. He then muttered softly, "But that''s because you provoked us¡­"


    "Mhm." Aiden too nodded with his head lowered.


    BAM! BAM!


    Adam lightly smacked them in the head. "You idiots, that''s precisely what I wanted to do and you fell for it." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ackk!"


    "Ughh!"


    Although Adam had smacked them lightly, Art and Aiden felt their heads spinning. There was arge bruise the size of a potato on their foreheads.


    Tears threatened to stream down their faces as they pleaded, "Wuu¡­ Professor, don''t bully us."


    "Stop crying or I''ll show you what real bullying is." Adam red at them, threatening them while clenching his fist.


    "Eeekk!" Art and Aiden hurriedly sat with their backs straight, the tears that were threatening to fall down their faces were now nowhere to be seen.


    Seeing this, Eleiney couldn''t help but cover her mouth and start to giggle.


    "Hmm." Adam nodded. He then sped his hands behind his back and walked back and forth in front of the trio with the air of a grandmaster.


    "I understand you are kids and that it is easy to get riled up by certain things, but that shouldn''t be an excuse for you," Adam began.


    Seeing that their mentor was speaking in all seriousness, the three students turned solemn and paid attention to what he was saying.


    "Treat your body rigorously so that it will not be disobedient to the mind, they say," he continued. His words carried a certain etherealness in them, causing the mana around to deeply resonate.


    "However, not only must you train your body, you must also train your mind. Just like how water makes its way through the cracks, you must adapt to whatever life throws your way."


    The three magi felt like their spirits were uplifted as they heard Adam''s words. They didn''t know what it was, but they felt like they were at the cusp of understanding something very crucial that would help them in their paths as Magi.


    Adam closed his eyes and continued to speak in a gentle voice, "Be water, my students. Water is adaptable. It flows without resistance, finding its path around obstacles.


    "In your actions, be flexible and yielding. Embrace the philosophy of effortless action. Flow like water, and you will find harmony. This is the Way."


    He then nced at these students and noticed that they had gone into some sort of trance. Seeing this he couldn''t help but chuckle lightly. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    SNAP!


    The three students'' pupils constricted and they looked around themsevelves in puzzlement. Adam crouched before them and smiled without giving them a chance to speak.


    "Now, let us begin training your mind."

 Chapter 433 Assignment

    Chapter 433 Assignment


    "For the time being, forget everything that the mana extraction techniques that you''re practicing have taught you regarding focusing your mind and getting rid of distractions," said Adam as he continued to leisurely walk back and forth in front of his students.


    "Forget everything?" The three young magi nced at each other in confusion.


    Adam nodded. "Just do as I say."


    "Yes, Professor!" Art, Aiden, and Eleniey nodded their heads vigorously.


    Adam gently guided them. "Now sit in afortable position and close your eyes."


    After the students had taken their seats on the ground in a lotus position, Adam continued. "Now I want you to count from 100 to 0. If a random thought interrupts your countdown, I want you to start from 100 once again."


    "That''s it?" Art opened his eyes and asked.


    "Heh," Adam smirked. "I assure you, it sounds simple but it is extremely difficult."


    Aiden chuckled, "Hehe, this is nothing, Professor."


    Eleiney too nodded her head, thinking this task was not all that difficult as her mentor imed.


    Seeing their confident expressions, Adam brutally shattered them. "Oh, and once you''ve reached 0, I want you to start counting from 100 once again.


    "Repeat this three times without getting distracted. Of course, if you are distracted, you have to start from scratch, or in this case, you have to start back from 100."


    The three students'' expressions froze. They nced at Adam in an incredulous manner,ining, "Professor, this¡­ this is too unfair!"


    "Oh, but life is not a bed of roses, my foolish students, kahaha!" Adamughed out loud, seemingly finding pleasure in tormenting the kids.


    He then nced at them and said, "Another important thing, every time you start counting from hundred, I want you to affirm to yourself in your mind, ''When I reach 0, I will be in a calm state of mind.''


    Adam paused for a moment and added solemnly, "This affirmation is crucial. Understood?"


    Sensing the severity in his tone, the three kids nodded their heads solemnly.


    "Alright then." Adam turned around and started walking away. "When you have seded in counting three times in session,e find me."


    He then stopped in his footsteps and turned around, ring at the kids with venomous eyes. "If I see you cking off, I will beat you like there''s no tomorrow." He then nced at Eleniey and added, "And that goes for you too, youngdy. I will treat you the same as I treat these two fools."


    The three young Magi''s bodies trembled in fear. They quickly nodded their heads like chickens pecking at rice.


    "Y-Yes, Professor! We will work hard."


    "Haha, as expected of my adorable students!" Adam''s facial expression did a 180-degree turn, his smile seemingly causing the flowers to bloom.


    He now looked like the most amiable person in the world, someone whom even the wildest of orcs would feelpelled to befriend.


    "See youter~!" He turned back around and sauntered away.


    The three students nced at their mentor''s departing back and thought the same thing.


    What an absolute madman!


    Then, they closed their eyes and started working on their first assignment. They didn''t wish to disappoint their mentor.


    Despite his frivolous attitude, they knew that Adam was a very powerful and learned Magus. And then there was that momentary state of trance they had fallen into just by listening to his words.


    This made them feel that Adam was truly a mysterious person,pletely betraying the flippant attitude that he usually shows.


    Soon, the students started to count down from 100 to 0. But only a few momentster, their eyebrows furrowed. With each passing minute, their frowns got deeper and deeper.


    They were slowly beginning to realize that Adam''s assignment was truly not a simple one!


    ¡­


    Adam walked through the lush forests surrounding the Marian Lake, on his way toward Saratoga Castle.


    He was not at all worried about his three students being left alone by theke. This entire ce waspletely safe. No one would dare to harm the students in the territory belonging to Saratoga.


    As he was walking through the shade of the tall trees, he suddenly called out, "How does someone like you manage to step foot inside this ce?"


    No reply was heard for a long time. Adam stopped in his footsteps and turned his head, gazing at a certain spot a dozen meters away from him.


    His eyes narrowed and he coldly muttered, "If you make me call you out another time, I will beat you to an inch of your life."


    Once again, nothing was heard.


    However, a few momentster, an annoyed click of the tongue sounded from behind the trunk of a massive tree.


    "Tsk, you think you can act all high and mighty within Saratoga''s territory, eh, boy?" Alvertos stepped out from behind the tree and started walking toward Adam with a deep frown.


    "You haven''t answered my question, albatross," Adam smirked.


    "Bastard, it''s Alvertos!" The old man with piercing blue eyes growled. He then came before the youth and showed an emblem that disyed the insignia of Saratoga.


    "My youngdy, as well as my lord, are both alumni of this prestigious institution," the old man began. "Moreover, I''ve been a retainer for the Flynn Family for decades.


    "Knowing the rtionship I share with the Flynn Family, the security personnel of Saratoga allowed me to enter."


    "Oh?" Adam was intrigued. "So Lady Flynn and her father are also from Saratoga, huh? Interesting."


    The next moment, his eyes shed with ridicule, "But you aren''t. The security personnel is being quite sloppy in their work if you ask me."


    Alvertos gnashed his teeth in anger. Plus, seeing the tant contempt and mockery in Adam''s eyes, he was even more furious.


    However, he didn''t forget what he was here to do. His youngdy had given him clear instructions.


    So he took a deep breath to calm down his raging emotions. Then, he coldly said, "Lady Elysande wants you at the Flynn Manor. I''m here to escort you. Let us leave."


    "Heh," Adam sneered. "You old bastard, are you asking me or telling me?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Alvertos red at the youth with bloodthirsty eyes. If it wasn''t for the Patriarch needing Adam''s services, he wouldn''t have hesitated to show this young man his ce.


    "Fuuu¡­" He exhaled a deep breath of air and spat through gritted teeth. "I''m asking you toe with me."


    Adam''s lips curled up into a devious smirk, "Say, please, and I might agree."


    Alvertos''s body trembled in absolute rage. He clenched his fists so hard that his palms had turned red. Finally, he took another deep breath and forcefully said, "Lady Flynn has invited you to the manor. Magus Constantine¡­ please follow me."


    "Hahaha!" Adamughed out loud while patting the old man''s shoulder. "See, that wasn''t so hard. Come now, lead the way."


    Despite saying that, Adam walked off ahead of him. Alvertos could only viciously curse the youth inwardly and follow him.

 Chapter 434 Flynn Manor

    Chapter 434 Flynn Manor


    A ck horse-drawn carriage speedily moved across the cobblestoned streets of the Uptown Quarter. Inside, Adam and Alvertos sat across from one another, but none said a word.


    The raven-haired youth didn''t like Alvertos one bit. Thetter gave him a very unfriendly vibe. Moreover, the old man had been disrespectful to him on several asions. Adam didn''t feel the need to be on good terms with him.


    He nced outside the window, gazing at the beautiful scenery of the posh district he was now in.


    After entering through the city''s west gate, it took them about thirty minutes before they finally arrived at their destination.


    Amidst the narrow alleys and towering spires, a luxurious three-story manor slowly came into view, its dark silhouette etched against the evening sky bathed in blue and orange.


    Adam immediately realized that this opulent manor belonged to the Flynn Family when he saw their family crest disyed proudly on thierrge entrance gates.


    The youth could see an expansive courtyard just beyond therge iron gates. Verdant nts and flowers could be seen growing within.


    The carriage soon stopped before the towering gates. Without speaking a word, Alvertos opened the door and hopped down. Then, he gestured for Adam to follow him.


    Rank 1 Magi were guarding the gates to thisrge manor, catching Adam by slight surprise. He thought to himself, Hiring Mana Foundation Magi as security guards¡­ How rich!


    After seeing that it was the loyal retainer of the family, the magi respectfully opened the gates and bowed toward Alvertos, making way for him.


    As he and Adam stepped into the courtyard, the sweet and intoxicating smell of blooming flowers gently assaulted their nostrils, mixed with the faint aroma of old stones and damp earth.


    Reaching the grand entrance of the manor, Adam saw that there were even more Rank 1 Magi guarding this ce.


    There must be dozens of Mana Foundation Magi constantly patrolling thispound. Is this the might and influence of the Patriarch, a Mana Vortex Magus? How fascinating¡­ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The doors were opened by the guards, revealing the dimly lit interior of the manor. Velvet drapes, tall arched windows, a grand marble staircase, crystal chandeliers, Adam nced at everything with curious eyes.


    I wonder how much this whole ce would have cost to construct. Damn it, I should have charged that woman more for those two potions, Adam grumbled inwardly.


    "Never seen such opulence, have you?" Alvertos sneered as he looked at Adam''s expression. He then muttered coldly, "Keep your hands to yourself. I don''t wish to find out that things have suddenly gone missing from the manor."


    Adam looked at Alvertos with frosty eyes. However, he didn''t reply to him.


    What''s this guy''s problem? He thought.


    The old retainer of the Flynn Family guided Adam through a series of twists and turns and finally arrived at the master bedroom on the third floor of the manor.


    While on his way here, Adam couldn''t help but be dumbfounded by the sheer size of this ce. He even had this incredulous thought that there must be more maids and servants living in this house than the Flynn family members themselves.


    Alvertos stood before the massive double doors that were carved with dark wood. Adam could tell that the old man was talking to someone via Mind Whisper or a simr high-ranked spell.


    A few momentster, Alvertos turned his head around to nce at him and whispered, "We will go in now. Be well-behaved, boy, and don''t cause a ruckus."


    Adam coldly gazed at him for a few moments before slowly and silently nodding.


    "Heh," Alvertos scoffed seeing the youth act so docile. Then, he soundlessly opened the double doors and stepped foot inside.


    Once in, Adam''s gaze involuntarilynded on the only two people within the room - Elysande Flynn and Brigham Flynn.


    Adam walked toward the bed and nced at the old man lying peacefully under the warmth of the quilt. Meanwhile, Elysande got up from the bedside and provided the youth with ample space to carry out his diagnosis.


    The youth observed the old man''s pale face; his cheeks had sunken and there were dark circles under his eyes. Moreover, his breathing was strained, but from time to time it stabilized before soon rpsing.


    "I''m assuming this is the best he''s been in thest few weeks, huh?" Adam turned around and nced at Elysande, speaking in a hushed tone.


    Elysande deeply looked at the youth before nodding. "Indeed. Your potions¡­ as well as the potions I''ve bought from other Herbalists have stabilized his health for the time being."


    "I see." Adam nodded while stroking his chin. He turned his head and looked back at Brigham Flynn. A few momentster, he asked, "When did these symptoms start to show?"


    Elysande thought for a moment before replying, "Close to two months now."


    "Hmm, and ever since then it''s been deteriorating?"


    "Yes," said Elysande. She paused for a moment before adding, "Well, now it''s slightly better thanks to all the potions, but only slightly."


    "Got it." Adam nodded. Then he rolled up his sleeves up to his elbow and stated, "Alright, I''m going to perform diagnosis now. But before that, I need you to tell me everything that might be rted to his injury, and I mean everything."


    Elysande hesitated for a few moments before finally agreeing, "I understand."


    As Adam was taking out all the tools and equipment he might require and cing them on the bedside table, he suddenly said, "I don''t want anyone else to be in the room other than you."


    Alvertos''s expression instantly darkened. Even Elysande was slightly taken aback, but she soon replied, "If you''re worried about Alvertos listening in on¡ª"


    However, she was cut off by Adam. He turned around and nced at her, tly stating, "My Lady, your dog leaves."


    "You¡­" Alvertos menacingly stared at the youth.


    However, before he could speak another word, Elysande waved at him. "Please, do as he says."


    The old man was slightly taken aback butplied nheless. "As you wish, mydy."


    Before leaving, he cast a deep nce at Adam, causing thetter to coldly chuckle and further taunt him, "Go on, dog."


    Alvertos paused in his footsteps, but a momentter, he briskly walked out of the room.


    After the doors to the rooms were shut, Adam nced at Elysande and spoke in an extremely solemn manner, "Now, tell me everything you know."

 Chapter 435 Diagnosis

    Chapter 435 Diagnosis


    Adam sat before Elysande and asked her a series of questions.


    "Can you describe the symptoms your father exhibited before losing consciousness?


    "Do you know if he ate, drank, or touched anything unusual in the past few months?


    "Was your father in a particr ce or around any specific object when the symptoms started to show?"


    Elysande truthfully answered every question to the best of her knowledge. As the eldest daughter of the family, she would spend the most time with Brighampared to the rest of her siblings.


    Thus, she was also the person who was most aware of what the Patriarch did or how he spent his time.


    "Hmm¡­" Adam stroked his chin, deep in thought. "So nothing unusual, huh? He would spend most of his time at home practicing mindfulness and rarely go out to handle business?"


    "Correct." Elysande nodded. "I believe my father hasn''t left the city in thest few years. He spends most of his time practicing mindfulness, while our family business is handled mostly by me and my siblings."


    A brief period of silence ensued as Adam tried to get a clear picture of what might have led to Brigham''s current state. And for that, he needed to ask more questions.


    "Has your fathere in contact with magical artifacts, potions, or other strange items before falling ill?


    "Has he ever mentioned to you about sensing any unusual magical auras or energies?


    "What potions has your father taken since the symptoms began? Also, how is his food and water intake? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Finally, is there anything else you can think of that might be rted to your father''s condition?"


    Once again, Elysande answered all of Adam''s questions in great detail. This allowed thetter to form some deductions. However, this made him all the more confused.


    From the looks of it, it seems unlikely that Lord Flynn has been attacked by an outsider since he hasn''t had any major conflicts with other Magi in the past¡­


    Then how did he get ill? Could it be that he''s just getting old? No, but he''s around 400 years old and clearly hasn''t reached the end of his lifespan as a Rank 3 Magus.


    Could it be his old injuries are acting up? Or could it be¡­


    Adam''s eyes narrowed as he thought of a disturbing possibility, however, he didn''t dare voice out his opinion on it


    Whatever, I don''t wish to be involved in this drama. I''ll just do a diagnosis, brew some potions, grab the gold, and leave.


    He encouraged himself inwardly before getting to his feet and walking toward the bed. Then, he gently lifted Brigham''s hand.


    Adam ced his index and middle fingers on Brigham''s wrist and gently released multiple threads of mana inside. These mana threads would allow him to directly see the insides of the old Magus''s body.


    Elysande watched Adam''s actions with rapt focus. The sands of time continued to fall, causing her to get agitated with each passing minute.


    Finally, after more than ten minutes, Adam opened his eyes and withdrew his hand.


    "What did you find?" Elysande asked nervously.


    Adam exhaled a deep breath as he looked at the anxious middle-ageddy. His lips parted and he slowly stated, "Toxins."


    Elysande''s pupils constricted and she found herself in a momentary daze. Then, her eyes narrowed as a vicious glint shed through them. "Magus Constantine, are you insinuating¡­"


    Adam nodded. "I''m just saying things as they are." He paused for a moment before adding, "I don''t want to listen to something that I don''t have to. I don''t have time to get embroiled in whatever storm''s brewing in your house."


    Elysande''s fists involuntarily clenched as she heard the youth''s words. If it was as Adam had stated then it meant that someone was definitely targeting her father, the Patriarch of the Flynn Family!


    But the real question was¡­


    Who?


    Trying her best to quell the tumultuous waves rising in her heart, she saw Adam walking toward the center of the room and start moving the sofas and table to the sides.


    "Can you cure him?" She asked expectantly, her eyes gleaming with hope.


    "Ha? Cure? Are you crazy?" Adam turned around and looked at her like she was an idiot. "I''m a Mana Liquefaction Magus and a Grade 2 Herbalist, while your father is a whole rank above me."


    The me of hope in Elysande''s heart seemed to be instantly quelled. She thought to herself, That''s right¡­ He''s but a Rank 2 Magus.


    But Adam''s following words reignited that fire within Elysande. "I can remove the toxins though. Then you can wait for Lord Dawson to arrive and fully restore his health."


    Elysande''s eyes widened in disbelief. "B-But didn''t you just say¡­"


    "I said I can''t cure him, but that doesn''t mean I can''t remove the poison from his system," said Adam casually. "Although I won''t be able to brew potions to achieve this effect, I can, however, use a type of ritual magic."


    "Ritual magic?" Elysande''s eyes narrowed. Whenever she heard about this type of magic, she was involuntarily reminded of the vile and evil practices carried out by Dark Magi.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing diabolical." Adam waved his hand and assured her. "The ritual draws power from nature and other materials that I''ll be using."


    Elysande paused for a few moments before steeling her resolve. "Alright, we''ll do as you say. What do you need?"


    "Nothing. I have everything I require," Adam stated. Although he seemed kindhearted on the surface, he was already devising an expensive receipt in his mind.


    The following moment, he weaved a series of hand gestures and pointed his palm in front of him. Following that, a bright magic circle lit up, and then, a direct portal to the Spirit World was formed.


    A few secondster, Yavia agilely flew out of the portal. She looked around therge room curiously before her gaze finallynded on the raven-haired youth.


    "Adam~!" She cheerfully flew toward him and greeted him with a brilliant smile.


    "You seem to be in a good mood today," Adam chuckled. "Could it be that you missed me?"


    "Hmph!" Yavia crossed her arms and pouted in a cute manner. "You think too highly of yourself."


    A smile returned to her rosy face as she continued, "Anyways, someone wanted to tag along with me today."


    Adam''s eyebrows involuntarily creased together. "Someone wanted to what?"


    The next moment, another wood spirit flew out of the portal before it closed.


    This person greatly resembled Yavia. She first looked around the room with a aloof and indifferent expression. Finally, when her gazended on Adam, her lips curled up into a faint smile.


    When Adam saw who this person was, his eyes widened in shock.


    "M-Matriarch!"

 Chapter 436 Pentagram

    436 Pentagram


    Rosalind, the matriarch of the wood spirit vige in the spirit world and also Yavia''s mother, flew toward Adam with a faint smile. "That title is strictly reserved for my nsmen."


    Adam hurriedly apologized and sincerely bowed, "Forgive me, mydy."


    "Huhu, no need to be so nervous." Rosalind hovered beside her daughter.


    She looked around the ce, wondering just where she had arrived when suddenly her gazended on Elysande, who was looking at her with absolute astonishment.


    "Is this your ce of abode?" She asked tly. Then, without waiting for the woman''s reply, she added, "Pardon my sudden intrusion."


    Of course, she didn''t mean what she said. She was just being perfunctory.


    Elyande, on the other hand, was thunderstruck by Rosalind''s sudden appearance inside her manor. From the subtle energy waves emanating from the wood spirit, she was certain that thetter was a very powerful Magus!


    A Rank 3 Magus! She thought in rm, wondering what this spirit world creature was suddenly doing here.


    When she saw the striking resemnce that Rosalind had with Yavia, she guessed, They''re blood-rted, it seems.


    While she was deep in thought, Adam nced at Rosalind and respectfully asked, "My Lady, what brings you here?"


    "Curiosity," Rosalind replied tersely.


    "Uhh¡­" Adam was at a loss for words. Before he could further inquire, Yavia flew toward him and gently sat on his right shoulder.


    "I spoke to Mother about all the herbalism techniques you taught me," the little wood spirit began. "She was very fascinated by them and wanted to see you do it in person. So she tagged along with me this time."


    "That is right, Magus Constantine," Rosalind chimed in. "Just ignore my presence. I am but a mere spectator."


    Adam''s lips twitched incessantly as he thought, Ignore your presence? You''re a damn Rank 3 Magus! Are you joking with me?


    On the other side, when Elysande heard Rosalind''s words, her shoulders slouched ever so slightly. She was hoping to ask this mighty wood spirit to help cure her father, but now it seemed that it waspletely out of the question.


    Being a Magus one entire rank below her, Rosalind didn''t dare to request anything from her.


    Yavia tightly pinched Adam''s cheeks and yelled, "Stop daydreaming already! Tell me, what did you call me here for?"


    Adam snapped out of his thoughts and nodded, "Ah, yes. We''re going to perform a poison extraction ritual."


    "A ritual?" Yavia curiously asked with a tilt of the head.


    "That''s right." Adam nodded and pointed at Brigham lying unconscious on the bed behind them."Lord Flynn''s muscr and cardiovascr systems have been poisoned. It''s slowly eating away at his life. We need to get rid of all the toxins."


    Yavia gasped as she quickly turned her head in Brigham''s direction. "A Rank 3 Magus poisoned to such a degree? How is that possible?"


    When Elysande heard this, her fists involuntarily tightened. Her eyes shed with boundless fury. Just who would dare to poison my father?


    "What do you want me to do?" Yavia asked excitedly. She was going to learn yet another new thing today.


    "Nothing for now," said Adam, "let me prepare the ritual first. I need your assistance in thetter parts."


    "Okay!" Yavia clenched her fists.


    Meanwhile, Elysande and Rosalind stood on one side of the room. One had an anxious expression stered across her face, while the other''s eyes were twinkling with curiosity.


    Adam first grabbed a bundle of sage and rosemary from his earring. He coated them with mana before burning them. Then, he began walking around the room, making sure that the smoke reached every corner.


    Sage andvender were normal herbs, but when infused with mana and burnt, the fragrant smoke wafting from them had the property of purifying the space and dispelling any lingering negative energies.


    Then, Adam walked to the center of the room¡ªthe area he had just cleared¡ªand started building a type of formation that he had seen in the memories of the expert he had just recently absorbed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    First, he took out sun gems and moon rocks. He crushed them into powder and mixed them together.


    As he drew arge circle on the ground with the powder, he began exining to Yavia who was still perched upon his shoulder.


    "The circle is a universal symbol of protection and infinity. It creates a boundary that is intended to keep the negative energies away and contain the positive energies within."


    "That exins the ''protection'' part. What about the infinity? Is it because the circle is round with no clear beginning and end?" The little wood spirit asked curiously.


    "Indeed!" Adam nodded with approval. "It symbolizes infinity and the cyclical nature of life and energy. It connects the ritual to therger forces of the world."


    After having drawn the circle, Adam began drawing a pentagram inside.


    "The five-pointed star represents the five fundamental elements of the world - earth, air, water, fire, and wood," Adam began.


    "Each point of the pentagram corresponds to one of these elements, emphasizing the bnce and harmony among them."


    "Bnce and harmony¡­" Yavia repeated the youth''s words, her eyes shining with brilliance.


    After having drawn theplete formation on the ground, Adam got to his feet and dusted his hands.


    "When a pentagram is enclosed within a circle, itbines the protective and unifying aspects of the circle with the elemental and spiritual significance of the pentagram."


    Adam then arranged the magical ingredients that corresponded to each of the elements and ced them on the five points of the pentagram. He scrutinized the ritual formation a few times before finally confirming that everything was in ce.


    "Alright, half the work is done. Thetter half is the crucial one," he said to Yavia.


    "You can count on me!" The wood spirit confidently stated.


    Adam then nced at Elysande and said, "For the next part, we will require Lord Flynn to be ced at the center of the ritual formation."


    Elysande nodded without hesitation, however, what Adam said next cause her to be dumbfounded.


    "Oh, and he also has to be naked."


    I''ve noticed a sudden drop in readership. I''m wondering if I''m doing anything wrong. Please, all feedback will be appreciated. I will strive to make the story better.


    Esenel

 Chapter 437 Experimented

    437 Experimented


    Despite Elysande''s vehement protests, Adam finally convinced her of the fact that it was absolutely imperative for Lord Flynn to be without clothes during the treatment process.


    But the eldest daughter of the Flynn Family only agreed to this on one condition - Lord Flynn was to keep his undergarments on.


    There was no way she was going to see her father naked; it was simply too embarrassing!


    Adam had to relent. His treatment procedure would be a little harrowing because the undergarments would cover a few acupuncture points that he aimed to work with.


    But it wasn''t something that he couldn''t deal with.


    After cing Lord Flynn at the center of the formation, Adam looked toward Rosalind and humbly asked, "My Lady, might I make a request?"


    "Go ahead," said the wood spirit n leader.


    "Is it possible for you to tranquilize Lord Flynn here? I don''t want him to abruptly wake up in the middle of the ritual and disturb the whole process."


    Rosalind nced at Adam and asked tly, "Do you not have a strong sedative?"


    "I do, but I''m afraid it won''t affect him," Adam smiled wryly.


    "Hmm." Rosalind nodded before she conjured a small vial and threw it at Adam.


    The youth caught the item and noticed that it was barely the size of his nail. There was sparkling dust inside that shimmered with an ethereal light.


    "Sprinkle just a little bit in his nostrils. If you use too much, he might die," Rosalind warned.


    Elysande''s eyes widened as she panicked. Die?! Just what the hell is that dust? What is he nning to do with Father?


    Seeing the nervousness on Elysande''s face, Adam assured her. "Don''t worry. This is to ensure that your father feels the least amount of pain as possible."


    "Pain?!" Elysande blurted out. "Just what are you nning to do with him?"


    "Trust me," Adam smiled amiably. "I''m a professional."


    However, that smile resembled anything but assuring in Elysande''s eyes. She couldn''t help but wonder if she had made a mistake calling Adam here.


    Adam then focused on Brigham, who was now lying down at the center of the ritual formation in a t-pose.


    Then, he weaved a series of hand gestures that caused the formation to light up and the materials on each of the five points to burn brightly.


    The youth then took out over a dozen acupuncture needles from his earring. "Yavia, purify these please."


    "Got it!" The little wood spirit solemnly muttered. She bounced off of the youth''s shoulder and hovered before his palms that were holding the needles.


    Then, she covered them with her wood-elemental mana. After a few minutes, she stopped after Adam''s instructions.


    "When I pierce his flesh with the needles, I need you to immediately heal those areas, okay?" Adam said with a serious expression.


    "But here''s the thing. Don''t heal itpletely, leave some space for the toxins to be extracted. This will require great concentration and uracy from you."


    Yavia clenched her fists and nodded. "Leave it to me!"


    "Alright then." Adam stood over Brigham''s body and coated the needle in his hand with his pristine white mana.


    Then, he hurled it toward the old man''s acupuncture points.


    Seeing this, Elysande couldn''t help but yelp in rm. "What''re you doing?!"


    She was about to step forward but was immediately stopped by Rosalind. "Let him continue."


    "B-But¡­" thedy protested but immediately quieted down when the wood spirit matriarch began speaking.


    "All living beings, whether they are creatures from the spirit world or the material world, have a set of primary meridians and extraordinary meridians inside their bodies." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You mean to say¡­" Elysande nced at the wood spirit in shock.


    "Yes." Rosalind nodded. "Although the locations of these meridians are different in all species, I can tell that the young man is urately piercing the needles in your father''s meridians."


    "But wouldn''t that severely harm my father?!" Elysande couldn''t help but voice out her concerns.


    "Not if the Herbalist in question has high uracy." Rosalind''s lips curled up into a smirk.


    "You see, human, the art of herbalism doesn''t care for sophisticated techniques. So what if the methods are crude? As long as it is efficient and gets the job done, all is good."


    On the other side, atop the ritual formation, Adam had already pierced the needles in Brigham''s vital meridians. Meanwhile, Yavia was healing these points with rapt focus, leaving just enough space for the toxins to seep out.


    "In a human, these twelve primary meridians are rted to a person''s life force, whereas these eight extraordinary meridians are connected to the mana channels," Adam exined to Yavia as he pointed at several locations.


    "Of course, a wood spirit''s anatomy is vastly different from a human''s, so you have to do thorough research before you even think of implementing this technique in the future."


    Yavia nodded her head from time to time, memorizing everything Adam had just said. Seeing Brigham''s almost naked body covered in needles and blood, she couldn''t help but frown.


    "What now, Adam? Why isn''t the poisoning out?" She asked.


    "Hehe, you have to force it toe out," Adam chuckled. "Now watch closely."


    The next moment, Adam weaved another series of hand signs. This time, the process was lengthy and extremelyplicated. Yavia did her best to study the hand movements that had now turned into a blur.


    Almost about a minuteter, the youth finished the physicalponent. Then, the ingredients that were burning on the five points of the pentagram turned into molten liquid and slithered their way along the formation lines and into Brigham''s body.


    Brigham''s body intensely twitched when the liquid from the five magical ingredients seeped inside his body.


    Seeing her father violently convulse on the ground, Elysande''s eyes turned teary. She really wanted to step forward and stop everything this instant.


    But the Rank 3 Magus hovering before her prevented her from doing so. It almost felt as if this wood spirit was curiously watching a new herbalism technique being experimented on a live specimen.


    After the molten liquid had entered Brigham''s body, Adam''s pupils constricted. He coated his palms in mana and pressed them against the ground.


    Following that, the ritual formation lit up with an even more blinding light, greedily sucking the ambient energy from the surrounding and forcing the toxins out of Brigham''s body.


    Finally, after a few moments, ck poison started to gush out from the tiny holes on the old man''s body caused by the acupuncture points!


    Adam''s voice turned solemn and he loudly instructed, "Yavia, now!"


    Thanks for reading!


    Esenel

 Chapter 438 Darkroot

    438 Darkroot


    A dark gooey substance exuding a venomous aura started to seep out from the holes as the ritual formation lit up with a radiant light.


    Instead of flowing outward, it reached out for the ceiling of the room. The ritual was designed in such a way that it gathered the energy from the surroundings and forcefully extracted the poison from the patient''s body.


    Brigham''s body once again began to violently twitch as the toxins were extracted from him. However, he remained unconscious due to the tranquilizer that Rosalind had provided.


    From this, one could assume just how strong the drug was.


    Yavia levitated above Brigham''s body as she nced at the ck gtin-like substance hovering before her. She made an extremely disgusted face and stated, "Adam, you¡­ you want me to touch that?!"


    "Cover it with your mana and take it out of the circle. This venom is parasitic! If we let it remain inside the circle, it will make its way back to the host!" Adam spoke in an urgent tone.


    "Parasitic?!" Yavia gasped in shock. "But if I touch it, won''t it cling to me?"


    "No, your mana attribute is of the wood element. You''ll be just fine. Trust me!"


    If he hadn''t been upied with controlling the ritual formation, he would have done it himself as his mana attribute was a mixture of the five fundamental elements and was extremely pure in nature.


    However, he had his hands full at the moment and could only depend on the wood spirit.


    Despite Adam''s assurance, Yavia still hesitated. But right at the moment, Rosalind''s calm and soothing voice entered her ears.


    "Don''t worry, my child. Nothing will go awry in my presence."


    At once, all of Yavia''s worries seemed to have vanished. Then, she began ming herself for even hesitating in the first ce.


    Steeling her resolve, she flew forward and covered the ck substance with her mana. She carried as much as she could before flying out of the circle and dropping it to the ground.


    Upon dropping to the ground, the ck substance squirmed in agony. It had lost its host and now had nowhere to go. It could not sustain itself any longer and continued to reach toward Brigham but the ritual circle prevented it from doing so.


    Yavia continued to carry the poison with her mana and dropped it out of the circle. After several rounds, all the poison in Brigham''s body had been extracted.


    "Good job!" Adam praised Yavia before adding, "Now, heal those acupuncture wounds and the treatment will be concluded."


    "Yes!" The little wood spirit nodded her head vigorously.


    Meanwhile, Elysande walked over to the ck poison, that seemed to have a life of its own, and watched it with shock. "This¡­ This was inside Father for all this while?!"


    Despite her standing close to the poison, it didn''t seem to approach her at all. Instead, it continued to reach out to Brigham but due to the ritual formation waspletely unable to.


    Rosalind flew over and examined it with curious eyes, "How fascinating!"


    "My Lady, do you know what this is?" Elysande asked with lingering fear. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It seems to be a parasitic poison from the material world," said Rosalind, "but what kind, I''m not so sure."


    She then nced at Adam and Yavia, who were busy healing Brigham, and muttered, "Perhaps the young man may have an answer."


    After more than ten minutes, Yavia had finally finished healing the Patriarch of the Flynn Family. Compared to before, the old man looked much better. It was almost as if he had be dozens of years younger.


    Making sure that Yavia was done with the treatment, Adam retrieved his hands from the ground and stopped powering the ritual formation.


    Immediately after, the ck poison sensed that nothing was obstructing its way anymore and rushed toward the slumbering old man with unmatched ferocity.


    But before it could move even an inch, Rosalind waved her hand and shot a ray of mana toward it, instantly holding it down in ce.


    "Very fascinating," Rosalind mumbled as she flew closer to the poison. "Magus Constantine,I''m sure you know what this is. Would you care to exin?"


    "Of course, mydy," Adam replied respectfully as he walked toward her.


    "Darkroot Hemlock is a parasitic poison that is extracted from the roots of the Darkroot tree."


    "Darkroot Tree?!" Elysande eximed in shock. "If I recall correctly, it is a type of tree grown in areas that have an abundance of dark mana, is it not?"


    "Well, yes and no," Adam began exining. "Mana itself has no attribute, however, its surroundings can cause it to change its quality. Simr to how emotions affect the mana in a ce, the type of Magi gathering at an area for long durations of time can also transform the quality of mana."


    Elysande''s heart sank as she deduced, "Are you saying that the Dark Tree usually grows in ces that are infested with practitioners of dark magic."


    "Precisely." Adam nodded. "The Darkroot Hemlock is extracted from the essence of this tree root. When it is introduced into the victim''s body, it manifests as a parasitic entity that begins feeding on the host''s life force and mana."


    Elysande''s eyes involuntarily shifted to her father, who was now sleeping peacefully on the floor. His breathing was stable and color had returned to his once pale face.


    "But¡­ such a strong poison, why didn''t any of use to know about it before?" She asked with an expression filled with sorrow and anger.


    "See that''s the thing with this type of parasitic poison, neither the host nor the people around them realize until it''s at thetter stages," replied Adam with a solemn expression.


    He paused for a moment as he gazed into Elysande''s eyes. "And there''s one more thing."


    "What is it?" Elysande asked as a foreboding feeling welled up in her heart.


    Adam took a deep breath and said, "The amount of poison that was inside his body¡­ I''m certain that Lord Brigham has ingested it over a long period of time, several years maybe."


    "What?!" Elysande blurted out in shock. "That''s impossible! Why would he knowingly consume a poison like this? Are you out of your mind?!"


    "But what if he didn''t know?" Adam''s eyes narrowed.


    "What if¡­ someone fed it to him?"


    Any guesses as to who could it be?

 Chapter 439 Communication

    Chapter 439 Communication


    Elysande''s eyes widened in disbelief and her body trembled ever so slightly. But the next moment, her eyes shed with rage and she spat through gritted teeth, " Magus Constantine, are you using someone from the¡ª"


    "Eh, whatever, I don''t wanna hear it." Adam waved his hand in a bored manner and cut her off.


    He nced at thedy with a deadpan expression and added, "I already told you, didn''t I? I don''t want to listen to something I don''t have to."


    Elysande was immediately speechless. She couldn''t help but think to herself, Is he trying to sow discord within our house? No, wait! But if it''s as he said¡­


    Just the thought of there being an enemy within the walls of her own house caused her heart to turn cold. The images of all her siblings and other family members shed in her mind, but she still couldn''t figure out just who the culprit could possibly be.


    While Elysande''s mind was a mess, Adam walked past her and crouched before the spot where the ck poison had been restrained by Rosalind''s magic.


    "My Lady, would you like to take some samples back with you for research?"


    "Yes, sure." Rosalind nodded. She watched the raven-haired youth scoop the parasitic poison into two separate ss jars.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "The ritual you held was very unconventional. Just where did you learn about all that?"


    "Haha, of course, I learned it from my mentor back in the Southern Federation," Adam fluently lied through his teeth.


    "Well, I mustmend him then. He must be a splendid Herbalist," Rosalind praised sincerely. "And from the looks of it, he''s managed to raise another one just like him."


    "Hehe, thank you, mydy," Adam replied abashedly. "My mentor is indeed a great Herbalist."


    After scooping up all the poison and ensuring that none was left behind, he kept one ss jar inside the earring and humbly gave the other one to the wood spirit matriarch.


    Rosalind kept the ss jar away inside her space-type storage artifact. She then asked with a faint smile, "What would you like in return?"


    Heh, thought you''d never ask! Adam was waiting for this opportunity.


    He pretended to hesitate for a few moments before finally asking, "My Lady, if it''s not too much, could you provide me with some herbs and ingredients exclusively grown in your vige? I would dly take whatever you think is equivalent to the sample of ckroot Hemlock in your possession."


    "Very well," Rosalind agreed readily. "I''ll have Yavia bring it over the next time you summon her."


    Then, she waved her hand, causing a small tear in the space before her, forming a direct portal to the spirit world. She nced at Adam and nodded. "Farewell, Magus."


    Adam bowed sincerely. "Safe travels, mydy."


    Yavia flew around the youth cheerfully and bade her goodbyes before entering the portal to the spirit world with her mother.


    After the tear in the space had mended itself back, Adam turned his attention back to Elysande who was still rooted on the spot, her face riddled with countless emotions.


    "Ahem!" Adam coughed loudly, snapping her out of her thoughts. "Lord Flynn should be awake in about six hours, give or take."


    "¡­I see," Elysande replied in a low voice. "Thank you for saving him."


    "Don''t worry about it." Adam nonchntly waved his hand. "He''ll recover on his own in a few weeks, and within a month he''ll be back at full strength. Of course, if Lord Dawson brews him a potion, he''ll recover in a few days."


    Elysande nodded with a nk look on her face. Myriad thoughts were causing a tumultuous storm inside her mind. A few momentster, she nced at the youth and asked, "About your fee¡­ whatever it is, I will be more than willing to pay it. This is the least I can do."


    "Heh." Adam''s lips slowly curled up into a wide grin.


    ¡­ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    East Wing, Saratoga Castle.


    Night had already fallen and it had been a few hours since Adam had returned to his dorm room. The youth was sitting on the high-back leather couch in front of the firece in an extremely happy mood.


    Why wouldn''t he be happy? Just a little while ago, he had made more money than he ever had in his whole life.


    The clinking sound of metal gently striking each other echoed within his dorm room as both Valerian and Adam counted the gold coins with great relish.


    "Little Val, have you finished counting that pile?" Adam asked with a brilliant smile.


    "Huh, brother¡­" the little guyzilyy atop a heap of Acadian Gold and replied with a drunken smile, "I lost count after eight hundred something."


    "Hahaha!" Adam burst intoughter as he continued to count the other pile in front of him. A few minutester he nodded. "Alright, this is exactly two thousand gold coins."


    He then looked over at his dear familiar and chuckled, "There should be another thousand coins in your pile. Count it properly and safe-keep it for me."


    "For you?" Valerian''s topaz eyes narrowed. "What is that supposed to mean? You promised me that a third of everything would belong to me. Actually, now that I think about it, half of everything should be rightfully mine!"


    "I will rightfully beat the daylights out of you!" Adam red. "Don''t be too greedy or I''ll take your share as well."


    "MYU!" Valerian hissed menacingly, but it seemed very adorable in Adam''s eyes.


    The next moment, the young dragon took out gold-rimmed sses from the leather satchel on the table and wore them. Then, he started to gracefully count his share of the coins.


    Seeing such a bizarre scene, Adam''s lips twitched. This idiot¡­ when did he be so sophisticated? Is this the opulent aura of a dragon?


    He shook his head and got rid of such amusing thoughts. ncing at the rolled parchment paper lying beside the heap of gold coins, his expression turned solemn.


    I''ve already written down my request regarding the textbooks on rune magic. Now, I just need to send it to the Handler.


    The next moment, he weaved a series ofplex hand signs. Following that, the space before him suddenly saturated. It distorted into weird shapes until finally a portal to the spirit world was formed.


    And out of this portal, flew out a majestic owl!


    The white owlnded on the table and nced at Adam with its intelligent eyes.


    This was a special type of spirit world creature that the members of the Brotherhood used tomunicate with one another. It was the safest and fastest mode ofmunication.


    Adam grabbed the rolled parchment paper and presented it to the owl. "The coordinates are already written on the outside."


    The owl nced at the sequence of numbers written on the paper. Then, he cast one final nce at Adam before silently flying back into the portal.


    Seeing the owl dive into the depths of the unknown, Adam couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I truly hope they have books about runes¡­"

 Chapter 440 Foreigner

    Chapter 440 Foreigner


    Nestled at the foot of the majestic Saratoga Castle, the Marian Lake reflected its towering spires, turrets, and ancient stone walls, creating a picturesque and hauntingly mesmerizing scene.


    As evening approached, the mysticalke took on a somber tone. The rays of the setting sun bathed the waters in colors of pink and orange.


    asionally, giant tentacles of an underwater magical creature would break the surface before disappearing back into the depths of theke.


    Seeing such a scene, Adam was taken aback. "Did you see that?!"


    Daneli, who was walking beside him, looked in the direction the youth was pointing toward and asked in puzzlement, "See what?"


    "I saw a giant tentacle waving at me!" Said Adam incredulously.


    "A tentacle?" Daneli asked with a raise of his eyebrow. "Hmm, there is something like that here. There have been various reports of students seeing tentaclese out of the surface of theke."


    "So what is it?" Adam asked curiously. "An octopus?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "No one knows." Daneli shrugged. "Could even be a squid or a cuttlefish."


    Adam was speechless. What the heck? No one knows what that creature is? How strange¡­


    "Anyway, what did you want to talk to me so urgently about?" Daneli asked as he nced at the youth.


    Adam first sensed the perimeter through his Sphere of Resonance. After making sure that no one was around, he whispered in a solemn tone, "I''ve found clues to a possible cult in Ravenfell."


    Daneli''s pupils constricted. He hurriedly waved hand signs and erected a formless barrier around them, one that would prevent any sound from leaking out.


    Seeing this, Adam''s lips twitched. This guy seems to be even more cautious than I am. Haa, that''s good¡­


    After setting up the barrier, Daneli stood on the spot and asked with an extremely serious tone, "Is it rted to our mission?"


    "¡­It''s unlikely," said Adam as he pondered over it for a few moments. "But it''s still a lead. I believe we should check it out."


    "Tell me more about it," Daneli stated, his brows gradually creasing together.


    Adam nodded before recounting the details of the intel that Rowan had gathered. After he finished exining everything, Daneli was shocked, "You¡­ visited the slums of Corvid and even hired an informant?"


    "What the heck? Why are you looking at me like that?" Adam made a strange face. "Don''t tell me that it never crossed your mind to recruit an informant."


    "No, not that." Daneli shook his head. "I do have informants in a few of the noble households in the city. It''s just that¡­ I''ve never thought of gathering any intel rted to our mission from the slums."


    "Heh," Adam sneered. "Beneath you, huh?"


    "Of course," Daneli replied with a straight face. "Why would someone like me ever visit a lowly ce like that?"


    Adam was dumbfounded. Look at this damned princess¡­ Should I just beat him?


    "So the Children of the Red God, eh?" Daneli stroked his chin as he gazed at the calm surface of theke. "I must say, it''s a pretty catchy name."


    "Hehe, indeed," Adam chuckled. "It''s got a pretty good backstory as well."


    "A former beggar had a vision of an ancient entity called the Red God who promised him salvation and prosperity?" Daneli asked with raised eyebrows. "It''s either real or a very borately cooked tale."


    "I''m more inclined to believe thetter," said Adam. He nced at Daneli and added, "Let''s check it out. Either way, hoax or not, I''m going to deal with that beggar."


    "Oh?" Daneli was intrigued. "Are you telling me you can''t stand those poor people being taken advantage of? Hehe, Adam, I didn''t expect you to be that type of hero."


    "Heh," Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk and he joked. "Bastard, did you forget? I am the ck Vengeance."


    He then turned around and sauntered back toward the castle. "Let''s leave in three hours."


    ¡­


    Within an unknown cavern that exuded an atmosphere of foreboding and mystery, the air was thick with tension and a palpable sense of unease.


    Its vast expanse was shrouded in darkness; its cavern walls, rough and jagged, were covered in rough patches of phosphorescent fungi, emitting a ghostly glow and casting eerie shadows on the ground.


    In the center of the cavern stood arge stone altar covered with mysterious items - dark crystals, bottles of blood, ancient scrolls, and ritualistic tools.


    A small group of hooded figures stood around the altar, their faces hidden deep in the shadows of their hood. Their robes were dark, blending seamlessly with the surrounding gloom.


    These figures spoke in hushed tones, their cold whispers echoing off the cavern''s walls.


    "So our n failed in the end."


    "I didn''t expect there to be such a sudden development."


    There was a brief period of silence in the cavern before one of the hooded figures spoke, "Shall we send a few people to deal with Brigham Flynn?"


    "No, that would be unwise."


    "A wounded tiger is still a tiger. We cannot risk it."


    "Haa, even after we did so much to lure out the Herbalist Guild''s leader, we still failed."


    "Who would have thought that a mere Rank 2 Magus would be able to deal with the ckroot Hemlock¡­"


    These hooded figures were exasperated by the fact that thier ns had been foiled by the sudden involvement of this Magus who came out of nowhere.


    They had meticulously made arrangements for the assassination of the Patriarch of the Flynn Family for years.


    So much so that they even manipted Lord Dawson into leaving the city so that no one would be able to cure the Patriarch.


    But at the final stages, a young Magus had ruined their ns.


    "Who is this kid? Do we know anything about him other than the fact that he''s a grade 2 herbalist of the guild?"


    "He''s a foreigner and a graduate student of Saratoga Castle."


    "Foreigner? Where from? Do we have information about the whereabouts of his family members?"


    "Forget about it. He''se to the Empire from all the way beyond the Murky Mountains."


    "I see¡­"


    Another round of silence ensued before a hooded figure spoke in a frosty voice, "Since this Magus has dared to thwart our objective, we must deal with him."


    "Send an assassin after him¡ªno, send two just to be safe."


    "Adam Constantine must die!"

 Chapter 441 Red God

    Chapter 441 Red God


    Rowan walked through the narrow and winding alleys of the slums in the Corvid Quarter, his eyes sharp and wary.


    Is my lord finally going to take action tonight? He thought.


    The previous day Adam had instructed him to follow the other believers of the Red God and visit their hideout. However, he didn''t understand why he had to get involved in it.


    Whatever it is, I hope I don''t get caught in the conflict. I''m sure Lord Constantine wouldn''t put me in danger. Yeah, I think... No, no, I must think positively!


    Rowan couldn''t help but nervously gulp when he recalled the flippant attitude of the lord he served. But in the end, he decided to put his faith in the youth.


    After all, he owed a great deal to Adam and was truly loyal to him.


    The alleys were barely wide for a person to walk through. Dirty waters trickled through the gutters, creating a nauseating and treacherous path.


    Everywhere he looked, he could see makeshift shelters pieced together from scraps. Torn fabrics were used as doors and windows, fluttering fragilely in the asional breeze.


    The buildings leaned precariously as if a gust of wind could effortlessly topple them.


    Seeing such a scene, Rowan couldn''t help but sigh, I''m truly fortunate to have met him. My wife is now healthy, my children don''t have to sleep on empty stomachs, and we live in a decent apartment in a safe neighborhood.


    Thinking of how drastically his life had changed, Rowan''s eyes shed with resolve and he quickened his steps.


    I can''t see my lord, but I''m sure he''s following me. I must do my best!


    He navigated through the maze of alleys with great familiarity. He made sure to avoid the dangerous paths where thieves and cutthroats hid in the shadows. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Along the way, he exchanged brief nods with people he was familiar with. Soon, he saw a mural of graffiti depicting a red sun.


    The symbol of the Red God, he confirmed inwardly, knowing that he was on the right path.


    He saw more and more simr inconspicuous grafittis that guided him deeper into the depths of the slums, toward his destination.


    Finally, after about twenty minutes, Rowan arrived before a dpidated building, its entrance concealed behind a stack of old wooden crates and tattered nkets.


    A man standing by the entrance of the building squinted his eyes as he gazed at him. "Rowan, is that you?"


    "Kilroy, yes, it''s me." Rowan smiled amicably.


    Kilroy, the middle-aged bald man wearing tattered robes, nced at him and asked suspiciously, "I heard from a few people that you moved to te with your family. What are you doing here?"


    Rowan had predicted that he would be asked a simr question, so he had already prepared an answer beforeing here.


    "The fact that I could strike fortune is all because of the benevolence of the Red God. Before, I was a non-believer, but now¡­" Rowan sighed emotionally. "I havee to pay my gratitude."


    Hearing his answers, Kilroy was ecstatic. "The Red God has truly blessed you, my friend! Priest Khali will be deeply happy to have you at the gathering."


    Rowan''s lips twitched as he thought, He''s calling himself a priest now?


    After making some small talk with the bald man, Rowan soon entered the building. It led to a narrow, dimly lit passage. The walls were close and damp, and the air smelled of mold and decay.


    At the end of the passageway stood a wooden door guarded by yet another man wearing tattered robes. He nced at Rowan before gesturing him to enter.


    Rowan''s heartbeat quickened with every step he took. He was deep inside the ''territory'' of the Children of the Red God. But knowing that Adam was nearby gave him courage.


    He took a deep breath and entered.


    Inside, the hideout was a stark contrast to the squalor outside. The room was lit by flickering candles and oilmps, casting a warm and gentle glow.


    Arge number of slum dwellers, about three dozen of them, sat on the ground. All of them were looking toward a figure standing on the other side of the room.


    When Rowan''s gaze fell on this person, he involuntarily gulped. It''s him!


    He silently took a seat on the ground, nestled between other people toward the back. He wanted to draw the least attention as possible.


    However, some people who recognized him couldn''t help but gawk at him in shock. Much like the bald man at the entrance of the building, they found it surprising for Rowan toe here despite already having moved out of the slums.


    Damn it! He cursed inwardly.


    But thankfully, the figure standing before them only nced at him momentarily before continuing to speak.


    This old man had a receding hairline full of white hair. He was clean-shaven and looked kind and amiable. His brown eyes twinkled with gentleness and hope.


    Wearing tattered hemp robes, he nced at all the people sitting before him and smiled.


    "Once again, I bring you a message from the divine. Our benevolent deity, the Red God, watches over us, his children, with benevolent eyes, eager to bless those who show unwavering faith and devotion."


    This man, Khali, was so articte and had such charisma that Rowan couldn''t help but be shocked. If he hadn''t been learned and experienced in life, he would have given in to the promise of hope and devoted himself to the Red God without hesitation.


    "But as you know, blessings do note without sacrifice," Khali continued. "The Red God has spoken to me, revealing that a great upheaval will be soon upon us!"


    The old man spoke with great passion and fervor as he raised his hands and clenched his fists. "Only those who prove their loyalty and devotion will be spared from theing darkness!"


    Hearing his words, the crowd couldn''t help but gasp in fear. Some even started to cry, while others sped their hands and desperately prayed to this mysterious entity.


    Khali''s brown eyes shed with a brilliant light as he spread his hands and proimed, "The Red God has never once asked anything of you, except your devotion."


    He paused for a moment before loudly stating, "But now the time hase! My brothers and sisters, I humbly urge you to demonstrate your faith. For the chaos that is about to ensue¡­


    "It is imperative that you contribute to the sacred cause!"

 Chapter 442 Promise

    Chapter 442 Promise


    "Contribute? But¡­"


    "We barely have anything, Priest Khali."


    "How can we¡ª"


    As the crowd voiced out their opinions one by one, Khali interrupted them with a kind smile, "My brothers and sisters, your offering, whether they be copper coins, bread crumbs, or even scraps and metals, will be used to build a sanctuary."


    Hearing his words, some of the people couldn''t help but get teary-eyed.


    Khali continued with the same gentle tone, "Our sanctuary will be a beacon of hope and protection in this chaotic city."


    He paused for a moment and noticed that he had gripped everyone''s attention. Then, he added, "By giving whatever you can, you not only secure your ce in the grace of the Red God but also ensure the safety and prosperity of your loved ones.


    "Remember, the more you give, the more you shall receive. The Red God sees all, knows all, and rewards those who show truemitment. Your sacrifices will not go unnoticed. Those who contribute generously will receive divine blessings and protection beyond measure!"


    Hearing his words, the people present felt a passionate feeling course through their veins. If earlier they were hesitant, now they werepletely convinced.


    Why wouldn''t they be? After all, they only had to sacrifice material things in return for the promise of divine blessing.


    Khali''s speech tapped into their psychological and emotional triggers such as fear, hope, and most importantly the desire for security.


    For these people who had never seen the light of the day in the dark lives they lived in the slums, the name of the Red God brought them a ray of hope.


    It let them see a way to a brighter and better future. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At once, these people got to their feet and surrounded Khali, enthusiastically asking him about how they could contribute toward the sanctuary that he spoke of.


    Seeing such an incredulous scene, Rowan was greatly taken aback. He couldn''t believe that these people would fall for something like this.


    But in hindsight, he could understand their motives. Perhaps, if it wasn''t for the experiences that he had experienced since childhood, he too would be very susceptible to other''s words.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but say to himself, They say the grass is greener on the other side, but little do they know¡­


    The grass is greener where you water it.


    Suddenly, amidst the loud mor, a deep sigh was heard that echoed all around the room.


    When the people present heard this, their eyelids slowly started to feel heavy. Drowsiness gradually took hold of them before they finally fell to the ground and went into deep slumber.


    Everybody inside the room except for Khali and Rowan was knocked out unconscious.


    "W-What is happening?!" Khali shrieked in fear as he saw the people drop to the ground one by one.


    His back was drenched in cold sweat as he witnessed this ridiculous scene. His eyes then fell on Rowan, who was the only person other than him standing at the moment, and asked, "I-Is this your doing?! W-W-What do you want?!"


    Rowan remained silent as he gazed at this old man, his eyes carrying anger and contempt. "Don''t you feel any remorse taking things from these people who already have nothing to their names?"


    Khali''s eyes widened in shock, but he soon found hisposure. "That''s ridiculous!" He then looked around at all the people peacefully sleeping on the ground before asking in fear, "D-Did you do this?"


    "Not me," Rowan said tly before pointing behind the old man. "Him."


    Khali hurriedly turned around and his gazended on two figures, a human and an elf, dressed in ck, standing a few meters behind him.


    "W-Who are you?!" Khali''s legs lost their strength and he fell to the ground.


    "Hehe, the Red God, was it?" Adam stepped forward, sping his hands behind his back. "You sure are creative, ya old bastard."


    "C-Creative?" Khali stuttered. "T-The Red God is real! I''m not making things up¡ª"


    SLAP!


    Adam squatted on the ground before giving the old man a tight p across his face. Seeing blood and teeth stter on the ground, he smiled kindly, "Hehe, old bastard, are you sure you''re not making things up?"


    Khali coughed out a mouthful of blood as he nced at Adam in absolute fear. "I-I-I am not making this up¡ª"


    SLAP!


    "Hehe, think again." The smile on Adam''s face bloomed like the flowers in the spring season.


    Seeing such a kind and amiable smile on Adam''s face while he was beating the lights out of Khali caused Rowan to tremble. This was a side of Adam that he had never seen before.


    He couldn''t help but scream inwardly, No matter what¡­ I must never piss my lord off!


    "Kukk!" Khali spat out another mouth full of blood and teeth.


    He weaklyy on the ground and gazed at Adam, "Please¡­ please, f-forgive me."


    Adam was about to raise his hand and p him again but Daneli stopped him. "You''re going to kill him at this rate," he said.


    "Oh, but I intend to," Adam nced at the elf and spoke matter-of-factly.


    Daneli couldn''t help but shake his head. He then looked at Khali and stated, "You hear that? If you don''t wish to die then speak the truth. I promise to let you go if you do so."


    "Y-Y-You promise?" Khali asked with hopeful eyes.


    Daneli simply nodded. After that, under the fear of death, Khali decided toe clean.


    It turned out that this was all a scam. The old man wanted to deceive these poor and hopeless people into giving him money so that he could sustain his own luxurious life.


    There was no Red God. It was simply a product of Khali''s creativity and imagination.


    "Tsk, tsk, what a waste of time." Daneli shook his head and walked out of the room.


    On his way out, he stopped by Rowan and asked, "You''re Adam''s informant?"


    Rowan snapped out of his daze and hurriedly bowed, "That is right, my lord."


    "Hmm, good job." Daneli nodded ever so slightly before leaving the room.


    Meanwhile, Khali looked at Adam with pleading eyes, "I''ve told you the truth¡­ Now, please, let me go¡­ You promised me!"


    Adam sneered, "I didn''t promise you anything." He then looked over at Rowan and instructed, "Close your eyes and pretend to be asleep like the rest. You don''t wanna see this. When all this is done, I want you to leave with the rest of the people without raising any suspicions."


    "Y-Yes!" Rowan nervously replied before closing his eyes and lying on the ground.


    What he heard next, sent chills down his spine.


    ¡­


    After about ten minutes, the people in the room slowly started to wake up. They were disoriented and puzzled, wondering why they had suddenly passed out.


    Rowan too pretended to wake up at this moment. Suddenly, he heard the blood-curdling screams of the people at the front.


    He hurriedly turned his gaze in that direction and what he witnessed made him want to immediately puke.


    Khali''s corpsey lifelessly with his cold back pressed against the wall. On the wall above him, a simple word was written in Acaros. Moreover, it was written in blood¡ªKhali''s blood.


    It read¡­


    Swindler.

 Chapter 443 Smokescreen

    Chapter 443 Smokescreen


    The twin moons, Selene and Luna, cast an ethereal glow over the city of Ravenfell. While most of the city slept, a certain area in the slums of Corvid witnessed a scene of suddenmotion.


    From the dpidated building that served as the secret hideout of the Children of the Red God, dozens of people scrambled out of it, their faces riddled with fear, anxiousness, and panic.


    They had just witnessed a very gory scene, after all. The man they believed to be the herald of the Red God was found dead and branded a swindler.


    These people''s minds were a mess at the moment. All they could think of was to escape the ce.


    They didn''t know if the entire thing was a scam, or if the Red God was a legit entity and punished Khali for using his name. All they cared about was thier lives.


    Adam and Daneli stood on the rooftop of a nearby building, watching this spectacle unfold with calm eyes.


    "What are we waiting for?" Daneli asked, his expression that of difort. "Let''s leave already. I can''t stand the stench in this ce."


    "One moment¡­" said Adam as he watched the crowd frantically depart from the building.


    Finally, his gazended on Rowan who had just made it out. He looked around in panic before choosing a safe path and running away from this mess.


    After ensuring that the man had safely left the ce, Adam nced at Daneli and stated, "Rowan is a very useful man."


    "And? What about him?" Daneli asked with a raised eyebrow. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "When I''m away from Ravenfell, you can instruct him to gather intel from around Corvid and deliver it to you," said Adam with a meaningful smile.


    "Ah, I see." Daneli nodded. Suddenly, he asked, "You seem to hold that human in high regard. Why is that so?"


    Adam chuckled, "He''s a man who''s trying his best to navigate the ups and downs of life with a clear conscience. I admire that about him. Such people are hard toe by."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "Besides, he''s quite well-educated. I''m guessing he used to be a wealthy merchant or even an aristocrat in the past, but due to various reasons, he''s been reduced to what he is today. If guided properly, he could be a valuable asset."


    Daneli deeply looked at the raven-haired youth for a few moments. He then sighed, "Adam, you shouldn''t get too attached to mortals. They are fragile creatures with short lifespans. A blink of an eye for us is decades for them."


    Adam remained silent for a long time before nodding, "Yeah... you''re right."


    "Good that you understand," Daneli faintly smiled. "If there''s nothing else, I''m leaving."


    Suddenly he recalled something and added, "By the way, I''m holding a soiree at my house thising weekend. A lot of prominent nobles and Magi of Ravenfell will be attending¡ª"


    Before he could even finish, Adam waved his hand and cut him off, "Get lost. You know I''m not interested in socializing and all that crap."


    Veins bulged on the side of Daneli''s forehead and he spat through gritted teeth, "You ugly bastard, you don''t wish towork with other Magi in the city? Do you just want to spend the rest of your life cooped up in yourboratory and brew potions?"


    "Tsk!" Adam made an annoyed face. "Must I reallye?"


    "Hmph!" Daneli snorted. "You don''t have an option. I''ll have someone send the official invitation to your dorm room in theing days. One more thing, you have to be in proper attire."


    With that said, he turned around and vaulted across rooftops, gradually leaving the slums.


    Seeing the elf''s departing back, Adam couldn''t help but sigh, "A formal party? What a drag¡­"


    Now that all the people had evacuated from the building, the ce suddenly quieted down. Adam then gazed in a particr direction. It was the territory of the Red Fists.


    This was a small-time gang before, but now it seemed that it was under the management of a Rank 1 Magus. Currently, there was a turf war going on between the Red Fists and the ck des.


    Hmm, the Red Fists, huh? Adam thought to himself. I doubt there''s a chance of this gang being connected to the Cult of the Bones. Should I check them out as well?


    He stood at the top of the building for a long time thinking of his next decision. A gust of wind blew, causing his cape to gently flutter behind him.


    With the twin moons in the backdrop, the lone figure of Adam standing on the rooftop looked very mysterious.


    Finally, he shook his head and sighed, Forget it, I''ve already caused such a ruckus by killing that fake priest today. Dealing with the Red Fists will be a little too much.


    If the Cult of Bones really does have a presence in Corvid, they might be rmed by my actions. It will be more difficult to track them in the future.


    I shouldn''t recklessly rush into things, I''ll be patient with this one. Besides, I don''t have to stick my nose in every little crime that happens in Corvid.


    He cast one final nce in the direction of the Red Fist''s territory before turning around and disappearing into the night.


    ¡­


    In a certain alley in Corvid, the members of the gang, ck des,y dead on the cobblestoned asphalt. Blood formed into streams and flowed through the alley, making for a very grotesque and horrifying scene.


    The gang members of the Red Fist triumphantly stood over the corpses of thier rival gang. With the deaths of thesest few gang members, the Bosky neighborhood was fully under their control now.


    A middle-aged man with a scar running diagonally across his face walked toward the depth of this shadowy alley. This was the leader of the Red Fists, a Rank 1 Magus, Hardy y.


    This muscr man with brown hair and a thick brown beard walked toward the end of the alley and suddenly knelt down, his eyes shing with great terror.


    "My Lord, thanks to your support, the Bosky Neighborhood is now under our control."


    The following moment, a ck hooded figure materialized before Hardy. This figure''s face was concealed in the shadows of his hood.


    Moreover, there was the stench of rot and decay naturally emanating from him, making Hardy feel like he was in the presence of a living corpse.


    The figure eerily muttered in a raspy and guttural voice. "Good¡­ good¡­"


    Hardy nervously gulped. "My lord, what are your next orders?"


    The hooded figure cackled ominously before speaking, "Souls must be harvested. Begin abducting the slum-dwellers, but don''t be too conspicuous¡­ Or else, you will face the consequences."


    Hardy''s body shuddered in fear and he solemnly nodded. "By your will."


    "Leave," the hooded figure ordered.


    After the gang leader left, only the hooded figure was left alone in the darkness of the alley. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked into the far distance in a particr direction.


    This was exactly the ce where Adam had been a few minutes before!


    The figure''s lips parted and he coldly chuckled, "Although it was a gamble¡­


    "The smokescreen worked in the end."

 Chapter 444 Brainwave

    Chapter 444 Brainwave


    Grand Library, Saratoga Castle.


    Located in a secluded corner of this vast library was one of the many study rooms avable for the students to utilize. Of course, because of therge demand, one had to book the room in advance.


    Adam was currently inside this study room, watching his three students with a solemn expression. He was currently seeing their progress in the assignment he had given them.


    As the three students continued to count down from hundred, the enchanted gasmp that hovered right below the ceiling bathed them in a warm and gentle glow.


    The walls here were lined with tall wooden bookshelves, filled with ancient tomes and rolled parchment papers. Each shelf exuded an aura of schrly chaos.


    Arge intricately carved oak table stood at the center of the room surrounded by four high-back chairs. Art, Eleniey, and Aiden upied three of them, while Adam stood behind thest one.


    After about ten minutes, the three young Magi opened their eyes. Their faces were serene and their pupils twinkled with brilliance.


    "Well done." Adam nodded.


    "Thank you, Professor!" The kids replied with bright smiles.


    "You have met my expectations. Very good!" Adam sincerely praised. "The key to practicing mindfulness is having a mind as calm as the bottom of an ancient well."


    Art suddenly thought of something and asked mischievously, "Hehe, professor, how did you know we were able to count from 100 to 0 thrice in a row? For all you know, we could have lied."


    Eleniey and Aiden also looked toward Adam for an answer. This was a valid question, after all.


    Unless Adam could read their mind, he wouldn''t have had any way of knowing if they really counted down thrice in a row without getting distracted.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk as he began his lecture, "You see, my foolish students, our brains produce subtle electrical impulses for particr activities we are involved in, and create specific states of consciousness."


    The three kids hurriedly started jotting down notes on their grimoires. Seeing this, Adam slowed down a little, waiting for them to catch up.


    "This is how we perceive energy beyond our primary senses," he concluded, "through the brainwave states which can be divided into five categories."


    "What are the five brainwave states?" Eleniey asked curiously.


    "Before I get to that, let me first teach you about what energy truly is," Adam replied. "Pay close attention."


    The children solemnly nodded their heads, their quills ready to dance across the pages of the grimoires.


    Adam recalled the memories of the experts he had absorbed. Hepiled the most fundamental knowledge about the basics of magic and started imparting it to his students.


    "Reality isposed entirely of energy. Magi have always known this truth. This isn''t just an arcane perspective, but the very nature of the world.


    "Everything that seems solid is merely energy vibrating at a slower rate. When we examine at a microscopic level, we find that solid matter is made of particles that are perpetually in motion."


    Adam then grabbed a tome from the bookshelf and added, "Even this book I''m holding is just energy."


    "Really?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "Isn''t that book just¡­ a book?"


    The kids were amazed by this revtion, but they also had some lingering doubts. Although they had studied about energy and states of matter when they were preparing to be Magi, the knowledge that Adam imparted to them was novel.


    Adam chuckled as he responded, "Everything we can touch, hear, see, taste, and smell is simply energy in different forms being perceived by our senses.


    "However, energy isn''t limited to what we can perceive by our senses. There''s energy that exceeds our normal five senses¡ªmana!"


    The students'' eyes lit up in realization. It was as if they were looking at magic from a whole new perspective, and this filled them with excitement and joy.


    They hurriedly began writing down what Adam had said, afraid that they would forget it.


    "And how do we perceive mana?" Adam continued. "By learning to alter our brainwave states."


    He paused for a moment and smiled, "And by learning to alter our brainwave states we learn to alter our state of consciousness." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Aiden suddenly thought of something as his eyes lit up. "Professor, could it be that you were able to know that we counted down thrice in a row after reading our brainwave states?"


    "More precisely, I was able to sense the energy being transmitted by your brain," Adam nodded. "After you finished the countdown, your brainwave states measured between 7.5 to 13 units approximately. This range is the tier 3 brainwave state."


    Seeing that the kids had yet to finish writing down, he paused for a few seconds before exining the five brainwave states.


    "Tier 5 brainwave state has a range of 38 to 42 units and it is the fastest brainwave state. This state is highly active when one is feeling deep emotions of love or when one has reached a higher state of consciousness through enlightenment.


    "Tier 4 brainwave state ranges between 12 to 28 and urs while we''re awake, alert, and concentrating on something.


    "This is the mostmon brainwave state that we engage in as humans. Excitement, anxiety, decision-making, and critical thinking are associated with this tier."


    Eleieny astutely noticed a term and couldn''t help but ask, "Does that mean, different species have different brainwave state ranges?"


    "Correct!" Adam nodded in approval. "For now, you should learn only about the knowledge pertaining to us humans. When you progress in your studies, I will teach you about the unit of frequeny for other species."


    "Yes, Professor!" The students nodded enthusiastically before writing again.


    "Tier 3 brainwave state, like I''ve already mentioned, urs while we''re rxed, practicing mindfulness, visualizing, and even daydreaming.


    "This brainwave state has acess to our subconcious mind and urs when we''re recieving information passively. It is the state of consiousness that is most associated with efficient spell-casting!"


    The children eximed in surprise. Art couldn''t help but blurt out, "You mean the state of conciousness that we arrived at after counting down from 100 to 0 thrice in a row, and that too without getting distract is the optimal state for spell-casting?!"


    "Heh," Adam chuckled in amusement.


    "Little brat, did you think practicing magic was so easy?"

 Chapter 445 Reciprocity

    445 Reciprocity


    "B-But, when I was casting spells before, I''m sure I wasn''t in the state of consciousness you''re talking about," stated Aiden incredulously.


    "Me too, Professor!" Eleiney chimed in. "So that means spells can be cast without being in the tier 3 brainwave state?"


    "Oh, yes they certainly can." Adam nodded matter-of-factly. "However, those spells will pale inparison to the spells you cast when you are in the tier 3 brainwave state.


    "But that''s going to be so hard¡­" Art''s shoulders slouched. He was already looking for excuses to take the easy way out.


    Adam''s expression turned solemn. "Do you wish to be mediocre Magi for the rest of your lives?"


    The three kids hurriedly shook their heads. Eleiney meekly said, "My dream is to be a Mana Vortex Magus."


    "Hah!" Adam scoffed. "Being my student, how can you aim to be only a Rank 3 Magus?"


    Aiden''s eyes widened. "Y-You mean, we can cross the threshold of the Mana Vortex Rank and reach for the Mana Core?!" Even he couldn''t believe the wordsing out of his mouth.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a wide grin. "If you follow my teachings and wholeheartedly learn not only the analytical study of magic but also the philosophical study of magic, you are destined to soar through the skies!"


    "Professor, what is the philosophical study of magic?" Aiden asked curiously.


    BAM!


    Adam lightly smacked him on the forehead. "My foolish student, you wish to fly before you can crawl, it looks like I must beat some more sense into you."


    "N-No!" Aiden frantically waved his hands. "You were talking about the brainwave states. Please continue!"


    "Hmm, that''s right." Adam nodded.


    "Tier 2 brainwave state ranges between 4 to 7 units and usually urs before and after sleep. It is associated with light sleep, deep mindfulness, deep dreaming, and high levels of inner awareness. In tier 2, we bepletely unaware of the external world.


    "Finally, tier 1 brainwave state, which ranges from 1 to 3 units, urs during periods of deep dreamless sleep."


    He paused for a few moments before adding, "Healing and regenerating are associated with this state of consciousness, which is why you will often hear people say that deep sleep can be deeply healing."


    Seeing his students vigorously write down the lecture notes, Adam faintly smiled, "I know all this information might be overwhelming for you, but you must thoroughly understand the principles behind it."


    These three were his first-ever students. Adam felt like it was his duty to guide them down the right path so they could be splendid Magi in the future.


    For that very reason, he didn''t hesitate even for a moment before teaching them about the knowledge that was exclusively taught to the experts who hailed from highly magically advanced civilizations.


    "This is the essence of the Mana Foundation Rank," Adam began, "without a solid foundation, the structure you build will never reach the clouds."


    "We understand, Professor." The students nodded. They could feel the genuine care in their teacher''s voice, and couldn''t help but feel fortunate to be under his tutge.


    "For the next part, you don''t have to write it down. Just listening is fine," said Adam.


    Art, Eleiney, and Aiden nodded before keeping away thier grimoires. Then they looked at Adam with expectation.


    "Through countless trials and errors done by our arcane forefathers, we have learned that tier 3 and tier 2 brainwave states are associated with spell-casting abilities. But what is the main difference between these two?"


    "In tier 3, one can still function. While in tier 2, one is beginning to fall asleep and lose awareness of the external world," Eleniey replied.


    "Good." Adam nodded. "To be an efficient spell-caster, you need to be able to reach a clear state somewhere between tier 3 and tier 2 without falling asleep."


    "But that is easier said than done¡­" Art grumbled.


    Adam couldn''t help but chuckle seeing the kid''s disappointed face. "Indeed, but the path of a Magus has never been easy to begin with."


    The three kids solemnly nodded.


    "For your next assignment, I want you to be able to enter the range between tier 3 to tier 2 brainwave state. It should be second nature to you," said Adam.


    "I know it''s difficult, that is why you can take as long as you want toplete this assignment."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "But keep in mind, I will be very disappointed in you if you take more than a month to reach your goal."


    The children were bbergasted, thinking to themselves, Is there a deadline for the assignment or not?


    "Alright then, that will be all for today''s ss," Adam smiled. Suddenly, he thought of something and decided to speak to the students about it.


    "You three have only just embarked on the path of a Magus, so there''s something I wish for you to follow."


    "What is it, Professor?" Aiden asked curiously.


    "It is a maxim that all great Magi abide by," Adam stated with a mysterious smile.


    Inwardly, he added, All great Magi in the greater universe, that is.


    The children''s eyes sparkled with wonder. "All great Magi abide by it? What is it?"


    "When I say ''abide by,'' I want you to think of it as more of a guideline than a rule," Adam began.


    He paused for a moment before speaking in a tone that seemed to contain profound wisdom, "The Law of Reciprocity, also known as the Law of Triples, states that whatever you do by magic, for good or ill will, will be repaid to you threefold."


    Eleniey was astonished. "Professor, is there really such a thing?!"


    Adam was silent for a while, thinking to himself, In the memories of the experts that I''ve absorbed, I''ve seen young Magi being taught this maxim for the sole purpose of instilling the belief that magic shouldn''t be used tomit evil deeds.


    However, based on my understanding of the Way, there is a possibility that thisw holds certain truths to it. s, I can''t bepletely certain¡­


    He looked at his three students and replied, "It is true if you believe it to be true. On the contrary, if you think it isn''t, then it bes wishful thinking." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Adam''s lips formed a gentle smile and he stated, "But as my students, I would like for you to follow this maxim. After all, who knows?


    "Perhaps the universe is ''karmic'' and it rewards you or punishes you depending on how you practice magic. If that is really the case¡­


    "Then it doesn''t hurt to be a virtuous Magus, does it?"


    Every day we learn something new about magic. Thank you for reading!


    Esenel

 Chapter 446 Ambermind

    446 Ambermind


    The twin moons cast a silvery glow over the posh district of Ravenfell known as Uptown Quarter.


    On the eastern part of this district, a grand manor with an imposing structure of dark stones and elegant gothic spires stood proudly amidst the lush and verdant garden and winding cobblestoned paths.


    Oilmpposts lined the driveway, their warm and flickering lights illuminating the arrival of the aristocracy of Ravenfell.


    A procession of carriages, each more extravagant than thest, rolled up to the grand entrance of Ambermind Manor.


    Footmen dressed in clean clothes hurried to open the doors, helping the distinguished guests to alight from the carriages.


    Thedies wearing gowns of silk and velvet, adorned with intricate embroidery, stepped gracefully onto the gravel. The colors of their gowns were deep emerald, sapphire, and amethyst, shimmering under the lights of thenterns.


    Whereas the gentlemen wore doublets and jerkins underneath their fur mantles that proudly disyed the symbol of their noble houses. Their shoes were typically pointed and made from leather.


    Moreover, they also wore a variety of headgear, including berets and round-brimmed hats adorned with feathers and jewels.


    The fashion sense of the aristocrats in Ravenfell was influenced by the rich cultural environment. Due to the interest of the residents in art, literature, and philosophy, the importance of an individual was greatly emphasized.


    This focus on individual expression was thus reflected in the borate and highly personalized clothing of the nobility.


    The air was thick with the scent of blooming flowers and the tantalizing aroma of fine tobo. The fact that the most prominent aristocrats of the city had gathered in this manor today undoubtedly made it the ce to be.


    Moreover, this also spoke volumes about the connection and influence that Daneli held in the city despite being someone from the Baja High Forest.


    After showing the invitation card at the entrance, Adam leisurely made his way toward his friend''s manor. Looking around at the people dressed in luxurious clothing, the youth was quite surprised.


    Daneli has such influence in Ravenfell? Or rather, why are these nobles trying so hard to suck up to him? Could it be that the bastard hails from a prominent household in Baja?


    Adam''s mind wondered about his friend''s background as he ascended the white marble steps leading to the manor''s main entrance.


    He was wearing a doublet over a white linen shirt with high cors. It was made of dark green velvet and was adorned with intricate golden embroidery.


    Over the doublet, he wore a sleeveless jerkin that featured borate decorations of leaves and vines. He wore ck, tight-fitted trousers to go along with it, plus leather boots of the same color.


    Last but not least, he wore an emerald shoulder cape that covered only his right arm and shoulders.


    His outfit had been personally designed by one of Daneli''s people. The elf had strictly forbidden the youth toe in his regr ck magus robes.


    Although Adam deeply loved ck garments, he didn''t mind the clothes he was wearing right now. Furthermore, he had shaved his face and neatlybed his raven hair for this formal event, making him appear very striking¡ªdespite his in facial appearance.


    Moreover, his jet-ck eyes further added to his enigmatic aura.


    Upon entering through the towering oak doors, he stepped into the grand foyer along with the rest of the people. While the people were admiring the manor''s luxurious interior, Adam made his way toward the ballroom with great familiarity.


    So many people here, it''s suffocating, Adam grumbled inwardly. I''d rather be on the battlefield surrounded by my enemies.


    As he walked along the sides of the ballroom, away from the lively crowd, therge crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling cast a warm and golden glow, brightly illuminating the magnificent portraits hanging from the wall.


    Adam nced at these paintings depicting scenes of myths and legends rting to the elves of Baja High Forst and thought to himself, I should take some time out from my busy schedule and practice that painting technique.


    Haa¡­ so much to do, yet so little time.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice called out to him. "Adam! Is that really you?"


    Adam turned his head in the direction of the voice and was pleasantly surprised to see his friend, John Rodriquez, walking toward him with a cheerful smile.


    "John, it''s been a while," he patted the ck-haired and brown-eyed young man''s shoulder.


    "You look¡­ so different!" John gazed at Adam''s new appearance with his mouth agape. "Looks like you really dressed for the asion."


    "Eh, it''s whatever," Adam waved his hand and spoke nonchntly. However, inwardly he couldn''t help but feel smug. "Anyway, let''s go to the refreshment room. I''m very thirsty."


    "Okay!" John readily agreed.


    In Ravenfell, whenever soirees or balls were held, drinks and food were generally served in designated areas such as a drawing room or a refreshment room, separate from the main ballroom where the dancing took ce.


    Adam and John chatted with each other as they entered the refreshment room. On one side of the room, long sideboards and buffets were properly organized, disying an array of fine wines, sherries, and brandies.


    In addition to the sideboards, several smaller tables were organized around the room where fresh and delicious food items were kept.


    As the pair took a ss of wine each for themselves, John nced at Adam and curiously asked, "So how do you know Daneli Ambermind? Honestly, I didn''t expect you to be here."


    "Old friend," Adam replied casually as he sipped wine.


    The next moment, his brows furrowed a little as the taste of the liquor wasn''t up to the standard. The wine he brewed was countless times superior to the one he was having.


    Meanwhile, John was speechless and asked, "Really? You''re old friends with him?"


    Adam nced at him and asked in puzzlement, "Yeah? What''s so great about it?"


    John''s lips twitched. "Are you feigning ignorance? Or you really don''t know?"


    "No, seriously, I don''t know."


    John stared deeply at the raven-haired youth before sighing. His next words truly astonished Adam.


    "Just like how the Four Pirs support the Acadian Empire, the Baja High Forest also has something simr - The Four Great ns.


    "And one of the Four ns¡­


    "Is the Ambermind n!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 447 Social Circle

    447 Social Circle


    "Is that true?!" Adam''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Seeing the youth''s genuine shock, John found it very amusing. "Haha, looks like you really didn''t know." He paused for a moment and curiously asked, "But how did you guys meet?"


    "Uh¡­ our mentors are friends, so that''s how I know Daneli and his sister," Adam muttered in a daze. However, inwardly, his mind was storming with countless thoughts.


    I had read about the Four Great ns of the Baja High Forest, but never in my wildest dream had I imagined Daneli and Atiel hailing from one of those ns!


    Wait, now it sort of makes sense why Daneli would act so snobbish most of the time.


    Suddenly, his pupils constricted and his body trembled ever so slightly when he thought of another possibility.


    Just like me, Daneli is also a member of the Twilight Brotherhood. If I assume that the men in his family are privy to this knowledge, could it be that some of them are also secretly part of the Brotherhood?!


    If this assumption is indeed true, then the Brotherhood''s reach is far deeper than I had earlier estimated!


    "¡­Adam?"


    "Hey, Adam!" John called out to him.


    "Y-Yeah?" The youth snapped out of his thoughts and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    John whispered while gesturing with his chin toward a certain direction, "Your friend''s here and it looks like he ising this way."


    Adam turned his head in the direction John was pointing toward and saw Daneli was indeed approaching them.


    The elf wore white silk clothes adorned with golden embroidery, looking immacte and elegant. Wherever he passed by, he would gracefully smile and greet the guests.


    Seeing such a scene, Adam was bbergasted. This guy¡­ he''s actually being so polite to others?!


    Although it was a short distance, it took Daneli more than a few minutes to traverse. After all, it was his soiree and he had to greet every guest that he came across.


    "Magus Rodriguez, I hope you''re enjoying this fine evening," Daneli smiled brightly as he greeted John.


    "My family and I are very grateful for this invitation, Lord Ambermind." John ced his right hand on his chest and slightly bowed.


    "Please, we''re both students of Saratoga. No need to address me so formally," Daneli chuckled lightly.


    While Adam was watching Daneli''s act with a dumbfounded look on his face, John felt really nice that even though he was speaking to someone who could be considered almost royalty in the Baja High Forest, this person didn''t look down on him in the least.


    Instead, Daneli treated him like an equal and spoke very amicably.


    "Very well, I just remembered I had to attend to someone," John smiled and excused himself. "Farewell, gentlemen."


    After he had left, Daneli nced at Adam''s attire and nodded. "Not bad. Pearls indeed look good on a swine."


    Adampletely ignored the elf''s snide remark and asked with a shocked expression, "You¡­ belong to one of the Four Great ns of Baja?!"


    Daneli shrugged, "Yeah, what about it?"


    Adam resisted the urge to cast a Fireball at the elf for acting so casually. In the end, he couldn''t help but sigh as he shook his head. "Anyway, what''s the reason behind this whole event?"


    "It''s a tradition among the nobility of Ravenfell," said Daneli.


    "Wait a minute, when did you be an aristocrat of this city?"


    "Heh, you do know that you can buy a nobility title, right?" Daneli smirked.


    Adam was taken aback. "There was something like that?"


    "Yes, anyway, let''s skip the chit-chat." Daneli patted Adam''s shoulder and walked with him toward the ballroom. "This event is the perfect opportunity towork and expand your social circle."


    Adam walked side by side with the elf and noticed how the guests in the manor were now viewing him.


    Naturally, if they saw someone on such familiar terms with a person such as Daneli, they would be very curious about them.


    Realizing Daneli''s intentions, Adam''s lips curled up into a faint smile. "So are you going to introduce me to people or what?"


    Daneli resisted the urge to roll his eyes as he maintained a smiling facade. "What else do you think I''m bringing you for?"


    Adam learned a great many things from the elf tonight. Every time Daneli would approach someone, he would respectfully greet them. Then, he would discuss certain current events going on in the city. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He would then use subtle words of ttery to make the other personfortable, before finally introducing Adam to them.


    This sort of conversational maneuvering was a new experience for the youth, and he couldn''t help but admire Daneli a little for being so articte. Not just that, he had also witnessed the elf form alliances and exchange favors with the renowned nobles of the city.


    By the time Daneli had introduced Adam to several influential aristocrats, Adam''s social circle had already expanded significantly.


    Furthermore, it also helped that Adam was a Rank 2 Magus from Saratoga as well as a Grade 2 Herbalist from the Herbalist''s Guild. These two points were more than sufficient enough for the powerful nobles to form healthy rtions with him.


    After close to two hours of getting to know new people, Adam couldn''t help but ask in a hushed tone, "How long is this going to continue? My jaws are hurting from taking nonstop."


    Hearing him grumble like a little child, Daneli found it very amusing. "There''s one more person I want you to meet."


    "Haa, who is it this time?"


    "You''ll see," Daneli replied mysteriously.


    The elf guided Adam away from the crowd and toward his personal library where no guests were allowed to enter. After entering this space, they saw a mature man in his early forties sitting by the firece and leisurely reading a book.


    He had honey-brown eyes, short locks of crimson hair, and a bronze, sun-kissed, tan physique. When this man sensed footsteps approaching him, his lips curled up into a smirk.


    "Adam Constantine, we finally meet." He got up from his seat and walked toward the raven-haired youth.


    "¡­And you are?" Adam nced at him in confusion.


    The man touched his forehead with his right-hand index and middle fingers. He then lowered his fingers, drew an arc, and ced it at the center of his chest, forming a crescent moon.


    "The name''s Elrick Spence," he said with a carefree smile.


    "I''m the Brotherhood''s handler for this region."


    Only 2 chaps today...


    Esenel

 Chapter 448 Arcane Secrets

    448 Arcane Secrets


    Adam''s pupils constricted and he involuntarily nced at Daneli. The elf nodded in confirmation, "Elrick mentioned that you had something important to talk about with him, so he came all the way here to Ravenfell. I''ll leave you two alone."


    With that said, he turned around and walked out of his personal library, leaving behind his departing words, "Don''t forget to attend the formal dinner after the ball dance and the musical performance."


    After the elf had left, there were only Adam and Elrick left alone in the library, as well as the sound of the crackling wood from the firece.


    "So you''re the new recruit I''ve constantly been hearing about, eh?" Elrick chuckled as he took out a long smoking pipe from his space-type storage ring.


    Adam walked toward the firece, taking his seat at one of the high-back leather chairs. "Oh? What are they saying about me?"


    "Not much." Elrick took a seat beside the youth. He lit the tobo and inhaled deeply. "Your methods are quite vicious, they say."


    Adam scoffed. "Are you going to lecture me about how I should have spared that couple''s lives?"


    "Huuu." Elrick exhaled a small cloud of smoke, his lips curling up into a smirk, "On the contrary. I quite like your methods."


    Adam nced at the middle-aged man with slight surprise. "Anyway, how did you even hear about what I did back in Acryon? Even Daneli didn''t know until I mentioned it to him."


    "I''m a handler, it''s my job to know," replied Elrick in aidback manner, not exining further.


    He then nced at the raven-haired youth and faintly smiled, "Why do you wish to learn rune magic? There are a few runesmiths in our organization, you can simplymission them."


    Adam shrugged. "I just wish to learn rune magic. No reason really."


    "No reason, eh?" Elrick chuckled. He deeply inhaled the tobo and then started breathing out smoky rings. "Well, it''s not entirely impossible."


    He paused for a moment and stated, "I''m sure you''ve heard of the saying - give a man a fish, and you feed him for a day; teach a man to fish, and you feed him for a lifetime."


    Adam deeply looked at the man before solemnly nodding. "I understand that everything has a price."


    "It''s easy to talk to sensible people like you," Elrick chuckled lightly.


    "But before you hand out missions, I need to ask you something," said Adam with a serious expression.


    "Go ahead." The man gestured as he discarded the brunt tobo from the pipe and put in fresh leaves.


    Adam took a deep breath and asked, "How much knowledge does the Brotherhood have on rune magic?"


    "Rest assured, the amount of arcane knowledge we have, you won''t find it anywhere else in this world," Elrick confidently said.


    "Yeah, but rune magic?" Adam asked again.


    "Haa¡­" Elrick shook his head and sighed. "You are really underestimating the capabilities of our organization, Adam."


    "No, I just want to be sure before I fullymit to whatever mission you''re about to give me," Adam tly said.


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "There are enough textbooks on rune magic to ensure that you can gain a solid foundation, to say the least. The rest depends on your ability to learn and put it into practice."


    "Alright then¡ª" Adam was about to ask what the mission was when Elrick interrupted him.


    "I''ll let you in on another thing," said the middle-aged man with a smirk. "We also have notes on rune magic personally written by the founder of the Brotherhood!"


    "What?!" Adam abruptly got up from his seat, gazing at the man with an expression filled with disbelief. "The founder was a runesmith?!"


    He had always been curious about the mysterious Magus who had founded the Twilight Brotherhood. But so far, he knew nothing about him.


    "It appears so." Elrick shrugged.


    Sensing traces of skepticism in the man''s voice, Adam pressed, "What do you mean ''it appears so?'' Have the higher-ups in the organization not read his notes or what?"


    "The thing is, the founder''s notes are written in anguage that he seemed to have invented all by himself. These notes haven''t been fully decrypted and tranted by our members despite how long it has been in our possession."


    Adam''s pupils constricted as he thought to himself, Written in anguage invented by him? That doesn''t make any sense. Why would he leave behind something for his sessors and not tell them about hisnguage? Unless¡­


    "The founder didn''t want these notes to be essed by the future members of the Brotherhood, did he?"


    "Huhu, you''re right about that," Elrick chuckled. "During his lifetime, the founder recorded many things in his journal that he had written in this mysteriousnguage. There are many such journals in the Brotherhood''s main vault.


    "There''s even a rumor in the brotherhood that these notes contain arcane secrets that would allow the reader to grasp the profound mysteries of the world. Hehe, s, the vast majority of his journals have been yet to be deciphered."


    Contain arcane secrets that would allow one to grasp the profound mysteries? Adam was extremely interested in these journals now.


    Unfortunately, they were written in anguage invented by the founder, so the youth didn''t have great expectations.


    Yet, he couldn''t help but ask, "If Iplete the mission, will I have ess to the founder''s journal that contains his insight on rune magic?"


    "Certainly, I can put in a request." Elrick nodded. The next moment, his lips curled up into a smirk. "But what do I get out of it?"


    Adam was instantly wary. "What do you want?"


    "Huhu, no need to be on guard," Elrick chuckled. "Rest assured, I''ll only ask for something that is within your capabilities. Who knows? Maybe arge batch of potions, perhaps. In any case, I will let you know at ater date."


    Adam thought for a very long time before replying, "Alright, I agree. But if it''s too risky, I will not do it."


    "Alright, it''s a deal then." Elrick smiled. "In addition to the reward of arcane textbooks on rune magic, I''ll also add one of the founder''s journal¡ª"


    "Wait a minute." Adam gestured for the man to stop when he thought of something very crucial.


    "Do you even have the authority to choose my rewards?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 449 Suggestion

    449 Suggestion


    Elrick was momentarily speechless before he burst into a loud peal ofughter. Only about a minuteter did he stop and speak in amusement, "Adam, I think you''re overlooking something."


    "What?" Adam asked suspiciously.


    "One of the eight ts of our organization is Honor Brotherhood," Elrick began. "Our members shared a deep bond of unity and loyalty. It is only natural for us to support our fellow brothers."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "And as for me having the authority to choose your rewards, I most certainly do. As a handler for all the Agents, I have sway over which missions to give out as well."


    Adam carefully ruminated over the man''s words before nodding. "You''re right. I apologize for my earlier remark."


    "No worries," Elrick said with a carefree attitude. "You''re a new member. Gradually, you''ll learn what our organization is like."


    Adam suddenly thought of something and asked, "As someone in the same rank as me, how is your role as a Handler different from an Agent?"


    "You see, the vast majority of the missions in our organization are undertaken by the Agents who are all Mana Liquefaction Magi," Elrick began.


    "More often than not, our Agents work individually or in close-knit groups. Senior Agents, who have been in this rank for a long time, wield a lot of influence and have a vast informationwork.


    "They act as Spy Masters, directing and guiding new Agents such as yourself. As for Handlers like me, we serve as intermediaries between Spy Masters and Agents that are active in field duty."


    "I see." Adam nodded, stroking his chin. "Thanks for rifying."


    Elrick then stroked the storage ring on his finger, searching for something. "Hmm, let me see if I can find you a suitable mission¡­"


    "Give me a simple one, if possible," Adam said with a straight face.


    "Huhu, you quite value your life, eh?"


    "Of course," Adam stated matter-of-factly. "If someone ims to be unafraid of death, they''re lying."


    Elrick found this youth very amusing. "So you don''t mind if someonebels you a coward?"


    Adam couldn''t help but sneer. "If fearing for my life makes me a coward, then I am a coward. These are just useless titles anyway. In the end, the winner is not the one who is brave, but the one who is alive."


    "Very interesting," Elrick couldn''t help but be intrigued.


    Finally, after about a minute or so, he took out a scroll from his storage ring and handed it to the youth. "You''ll find the details of your mission inside. Upon sessfullypleting this mission, you will be rewarded with what you seek."


    Adam unfurled the scroll and took a look at its contents. A few momentster, his eyes narrowed.


    "This¡­ this doesn''t seem like a simple one at all!" Heined.


    Elrick replied in a carefree manner as he took a puff from the pipe, "For the knowledge that you seek, this is the least you should do. As a Handler, I must be impartial in my duties."


    Adam couldn''t help but begin to massage his temple. "Do I have a deadline?"


    "Not necessarily, but for missions like these, it is wise to finish it sooner rather thanter," Elrick replied. "You also have to keep in mind that it''ll take you a couple of months to reach Stratford."


    "Hmm." Adam nodded. He stroked his chin as he read the contents of the scroll.


    For this mission, he had to investigate and resolve a series of beast attacks in a remote town called Stratford located in the northern regions of the Empire.


    One particr line on the scroll caused his eyebrows to furrow. He couldn''t help but ask, "These beast attacks only happen once a month on the night of full moons? How strange."


    "Yes, a few Acolytes of the Brotherhood active in that region believe that this case is most likely rted to lycanthropes," Elrick divulged the additional information rted to this mission that he was privy to.


    Adam went into deep thought. A few momentster, he asked, "How are the townspeople faring? I''m asking this to estimate as to when I should leave at thetest."


    "Since the people know that these attacks only take ce once a month, they are able to set up sufficient defenses throughout the town.


    "But you never know when things might escte. What is stopping you from leaving sooner though?" Elrick asked curiously.


    "It''s only been a couple of months since I started studying at Saratoga. If I leave now, I''m afraid I''ll miss out on a lot of important things."


    Adam paused for a moment before continuing. "I''ve also just begun mentoring a few promising kids. I think it''s inappropriate of me to leave them hanging."


    Elrick couldn''t help but smile when he heard Adam''stter reason. "So you''re worried about the kids, huh?"


    Adam simply shrugged in response.


    "Huhu, how about we do this?" Elrick began. "I''ll instruct a few Acolytes to help the townspeople until you arrive. So try to leave at least within the next six months."


    The youth thought for a moment before agreeing, "Alright, that is doable."


    "And as for your students, why don''t you take them along with you? I''m sure it will be a good learning experience for them."


    Adam''s eyes lit up at the man''s suggestion. "Okay, let me think about it."


    After talking with Elrick for some more time, he finally left the library. Although Daneli had asked him to attend the formal dinner, Adam decided not to.


    He knew that once he went downstairs, he would once again have to engage in conversation with the other guests¡ªwhich he didn''t feel like doing at the moment.


    Thus, without informing his elven friend, he silently left the Ambermind Manor. Since Valerian was back at Saratoga, he had to borrow one of the horses from thepound.


    Riding the fine ck stead, the youth left thepound and made his way out of the city. Exiting through the west gate, he was greeted with the view of the sprawling farnds. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was close to midnight and the ethereal glow of the twin moons bathed the rice fields in a silver glow. Adam took a deep breath and inhaled the fresh air of the countryside.


    The cool air brushed against his face, bringing a faint smile to his face. But suddenly, his pupils constricted and he felt intense warning signals ringing inside his mind. At once, he let go of the horse''s reins and jumped in the air.


    STAB!


    Who do you think it is? Hang on tight to the cliffside, by the way XD

 Chapter 450 Emotions

    Chapter 450 Emotions


    Two daggers coated with venomous poison flew threw the air at extreme speeds, their presence nigh-undetectable due to the aura of shadows around them.


    They were aimed at Adam''s vital points. If he hadn''t had his Sphere of Resonance passively activated at all times, he would have most likely fallen victim to these daggers.


    Just as the daggers were only mere inches away from the youth, he let go of the horse reins and jumped in the air. The poison-coated weapons narrowly missed him and pierced the horse instead.


    The horse neighed in excruciating pain and agony as the daggers punctured its back. Its legs buckled and it limply fell to the dirt road, intensely frothing from the mouth and gasping for air.


    It had only been a few moments, but the poison had already infected the horse and instantly killed it on the spot.


    Adam was in mid-air as he witnessed the scene of the horse dying instantaneously from the poison. His eyes narrowed when he saw the skin start to rot at a visible speed around the areas where the daggers had stabbed the animal.


    Such strong poison¡ª


    Right at that moment, his pupils constricted yet again as warning bells started to ring in his mind.


    I''m being attacked again!


    He quickly weaved hand signs and cast a spell. Before the second round of daggers could strike him, a scant amount of fog enveloped his body and he teleported away.


    Rank 2 Spell: Foggy Step!


    The daggers ended up piercing through nothing but empty air. Meanwhile, Adam appeared on the ground, exactly thirty feet away from where he had previously been in the air.


    His expression was calm andposed, but his jet-ck eyes contained fiery wrath. He looked in a certain direction and coldly muttered, "Show yourself." Then, he looked in another direction and continued, "You as well."


    In the dark of the night, the rays of the twin moons cast an eerie glow over the pathway winding through the farnds. A gust of wind blew, causing the crops to seemingly sway away from this battlefield.


    A long period of silence ensued before two figures, dressed in ck from head to toe, emerged from the shadows and made thier presence known.


    One was standing on the dirt road, while the other was standing amidst the rice crops. Both of them were at an equal distance away from the raven-haired youth.


    "You''re quite skillful for a mere Herbalist," said one of the figures dressed in tight-fitted ck clothes. Even his head was covered in ck, only his eyes could be seen through the slit in the fabric.


    The other figure nced at the one that had just spoken and asked in a solemn voice, "What should we do now? Shall we leave?"


    Assassins were considered to be the strongest when they struck decisively and lethally during thier first attack when they remained unnoticed.


    The primary advantage of the assassiny in the element of surprise. However, these two people had already lost their advantage when Adam had sessfully evaded not one but two of their attacks made in quick session.


    "No, let''s finish him while we''re still here," said the other person. "The higher-ups will not take lightly of our failure."


    Higher-ups? Adam''s eyes narrowed. Who sent them?


    He recalled all that he had done since he''d arrived in the Acadian Empire. Except for the pale-looking young man he had seen apanying the Rollins couple in Velvet Dreams, he was sure he had left no loose ends.


    Suddenly, he recalled something that he had only just recently taken part in¡ªsomething that would have very likely put him on the radar of whoever had sent these two assassins after him.


    Damn it! I got pulled inside their shitstorm, after all, he sighed inwardly.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a cold smirk as he nced at the two figures. "This is rted to the Patriarch of the Flynn Family, isn''t it?"


    The two assassins remained silent, indifferently ncing at Adam. Their eyes produced no ripples of emotions whatsoever.


    "Hehe, as I thought," Adam chuckled self-deprecatingly.


    Although the two figures didn''t respond to his question and remained silent, through his Sphere of Resonance, Adam was able to pick up on the peripheral emotions of these two.


    To say that they were shocked would be an understatement!


    However, they were highly trained to not disy their emotions, or rather, they were trained to discard all of their emotions. If it wasn''t for Adam''s high sensitivity to such things¡ªthanks to the white lotus¡ªhe would have never picked up on this clue.


    "Now that you''ve shown up, might as well reveal your identities." Adam raised his hands in front of him as he coldly stated.


    The following moment, two bright magic circles lit up before the tips of his fingers. Then, Adam stepped forward, cing his hands through the magic circles.


    Finally, strands of shadows materialized from the darkness around him, coiling around his arms. His forearms and palms were then transformed into deadly ws that were sharper than swords.


    Rank 2 Spell: Shadow ws!


    Right as his hands were transformed into ws, the two assassins suddenly appeared right on each side of him, their arrival as silent as the graveyard.


    They viciously swung down their daggers straight at Adam''s neck, aiming to ruthlessly chop his head off.


    However, the youth didn''t panic. Instead, he raised his ws and blocked the attacks bare-handed.


    CLANG!


    The assassins were shocked to realize that their poison-daggers had effortlessly been grabbed onto by Adam''s Shadow ws.


    Moreover, upon closer inspection, the poison that wasced on the daggers was being burned away at a rapid rate!


    Instantly, the assassins let go of their daggers and hurriedly made some distance.


    "You guys are fast and decisive," Adam praised as he clenched his fists and easily shattered the daggers. "You are quite well trained. I guess there''s a pretty big organization backing you, huh?"


    The two assassins coldly nced at the youth. However, inwardly they were astonished. They had attacked him on two different asions but had miserably failed both times.


    As assassins, it was not their forte to participate in long, drawn out battles. They secretly nced at each other and immediately decided to withdraw.


    This mission was aplete failure! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Their bodies started to be enveloped by shadows and their presence was gradually being erased. One of the assassins nced at Adam with narrowed eyes and muttered, "Count yourself lucky. Next time¡ª"


    Adam coldly interrupted him as he just finished weaving hand signs. "There won''t be a next time."


    Rank 2 Spell: Amplify Gravity!


    BOOM!!

 Chapter 451: Versatile

    Chapter 451: Versatile


    ?


    The gravity drastically increased by threefold in a thirty-foot radius sphere around Adam!


    This rank 2 spell was an advanced version of the rank 1 spell of the same name, however, the spell''s area of effect and potency had significantly increased.


    The ground underneath cracked open and a depression was instantly formed as it was unable to bear the weight of the sudden increase in gravity.


    "Agghh!"


    "W-what?!"


    The two assassins lost bnce and fell to their knees. They could feel the organs inside their bodies churn and their bones creak due to the significant increase in gravity.


    They just so happened to be near the perimeter of the spell''s area of effect and were severely affected by it.


    Despite the predicament they were in, they realized this crucial factor. Thus, they desperately tried to leave the spell''s area of effect.


    But little did they know, the spell allowed the sphere of gravity to shift with Adam at the epicenter!


    The two men tried their hardest to fall back and escape the field of gravity, but they realized much to their horror that they were still being affected by the massive downward pull.


    Although this spell produced astonishing effects, it was not without its disadvantages.


    For one, it didn''t differentiate between allies and foes. Moreover, it also didn''t exclude the caster from the effects.


    Secondly, and most importantly, all other spells inside the gravity field would be rendered useless as their trajectories would be greatly altered.


    Thus, the caster, if they wanted to follow through with an attack, had to utilize magicbat techniques.


    But that had never been a problem for Adam.


    For as early as he had gotten his hands on the notes rted to gravity magic inside the Soaring River Secret ne, he had always tempered his body under the effects of this gravity spell.


    He crouched a little and applied great strength to his legs. Following that, he shot in the direction of the assassins with ruthless determination.


    Although his speed had been severely affected by the spell, that didn''t matter. He just needed to be faster than his enemies.


    Within a few moments, he had already arrived before one of the assassins who was kneeling on the ground and desperately trying to get to his feet.


    His eyes shed with violent ruthlessness and he delivered a flying knee to his enemy''s head. BAM!


    The man dressed in ck was shocked by this sudden attack. His nose cracked and his face caved in as he was swept off of his feet. However, he didn''t soar for longer as the gravity field brought him back down.


    Adam got into position and readied himself for a follow-up attack. But right at that moment, something very peculiar happened.


    He drew his right hand back and channeled a substantial amount of mana in his palm. However, due to the effects of Shadow w, a strange transformation started to take ce.


    The youth waspletely oblivious to this as he struck the falling assassin in the chest with unmatched uracy, twisting his palm at the point of contact.


    Hand of Doom: Coiling Palm Strike!


    The assassin''s torso waspletely obliterated by this attack, blood and flesh sttering in all directions.


    But more shockingly, a barely visible whirlwind made entirely of shadows originated from Adam''s palm strike before dissipating a few momentster.


    Adam was thunderstruck by this discovery, thinking to himself, Did my shadow magic just merge with the Astral Tyrant Manual''s technique?! Im-Impossible!


    Most magicbat techniques, if not all had very strict parameters. For example, abat technique created to only use fire magic would use only that and never use water magic or any other type of magic.


    That is because the forms and the invocation required to manifest the magical energies of thebat techniques were fixed and could not be altered.


    Even if one wanted to alter it, one had to change the whole form for the technique from scratch. At that point, it would then no longer be the same technique anymore.


    That is why Adam was shocked to learn that he could seamlessly merge other magical elements with the Astral Tyrant Manual without changing its core.


    The expert who had found this technique in an ancient ruin somewhere in the depths of the universe had never gotten to utilize this technique before he perished.


    That is why Adam didn''t know that other elements could also be used in tandem with this technique.


    Moreover, he had also never thought about experimenting with other magical elements andbining them with these techniques because he had assumed it would be impossible.


    So it came as a great surprise to him that the Astral Tyrant Manual was actually so versatile.


    However, due to his sudden spike in emotions and the change in his mental state, the gravity spell that had already been in effect faltered ever so slightly, allowing the surviving assassin room to move.


    The man waspletely shocked by how things had yed out. Never had he expected Adam to turn the tables on them so quickly. Not only that, his partner had also been brutally murdered in the blink of an eye.


    I must escape and inform my superiors of this development! This man''s fighting capabilities vastly exceed those of the Magi from the same rank!


    But I won''t be able to escape so easily from this monster... I must use that!


    The assassin''s eyes shed with cruelty as he conjured several ss bottles from his storage artifact. Then, he threw them at the youth.


    He growled as he desperately tried to escape the weakened gravity field.


    The ss bottles crashed when they dropped to the ground at Adam''s feet. From them, purple-colored smoke was released andpletely enveloped him.


    Seeing that the youth hadn''t even tried to evade the attack, the assassin was momentarily stunned before his lips curled up into a cold smile.


    "Foolish boy, it looks like I had overestimated you," he began, "the moment you lose focus in a battle against a skilled assassin like me is the moment you die."


    The poison gas he had just thrown was a highly venomous substance. It was something that the organization he worked for had created, and only they had the antidote to it.


    Once inhaled, the smoke would viciously poison not just the victim''s inner organs but also their mana, resulting in them dying a gruesome death.


    A few momentster, the gravity field had been deactivated, allowing the assassin to finally get back to his feet. He thought to himself, Heh, looks like the poison worked.


    The man heaved a sigh of relief as he gazed at the purple cloud of smoke in front of him.


    "Missionplete-"


    But suddenly, his eyes widened in disbelief as something came hurling at him from within the


    smoky area before him.


    Rank 2 Spell: Fireball!

 Chapter 452: Shadows

    Chapter 452: Shadows


    ?


    The assassin was stunned by the turn of events. He had thought that Adam had been killed inside the poisonous smoke, yet the Fireball hurling toward him said otherwise.


    However, he was only stunned momentarily. His years of training and experience allowed him to quickly assess the situation and act ordingly.


    Casting a defensive spell was out of the question, thus he hurriedly dove to his side and


    narrowly evaded the iing Fireball.


    The following moment, the purple smoke parted and Adam leisurely walked out of it. The assassin was filled with disbelief by what he was witnessing.


    Adam was deeply breathing in the poisonous smoke through his nostrils!


    "Huuu..." the youth exhaled a foul breath and then breathed inrge quantities of the poison. He repeated this several times as he walked toward the dumbstruck assassin.


    "This level of poison will not work on me, idiot," he coldly muttered.


    He was someone who practiced an extraordinary mana extraction technique known as the Five Elemental Codex.


    It allowed him to extract five fundamental elements from the surroundings and merge them into a very pure form of mana.


    Naturally, this new mana property allowed him to cleanse and detoxify his body to an extreme level.


    In the past, he had even experimented on himself by concocting poison and consuming it, only to have it be immediately filtered and refined by the mana coursing through his veins.


    "I-Impossible!" The assassin finally showed a trace of losingposure. "How the hell do you have the antidote?! It can''t be!"


    "The higher-ups gave me the antidote. How else would I have it in my possession?" Adam stated with an earnest expression as he continued to walk forward.


    "Who are you?!" The assassin''s expression was filled with disbelief.


    "Bastard, I will be the one asking questions," Adam coldly replied. "I was told to win the Flynn Family''s trust by neutralizing their Patriarch''s poison. So why is it that I''m being hunted now? Tell me who sent you."


    The more he heard Adam speak, the more the man felt perplexed. This doesn''t make sense! He''s one of us? Then why were we sent to kill him? Unless...


    His eyes narrowed when he thought of another possibility. He took a deep breath and solemnly stated, "The night is full of shadows."


    Adam growled in annoyance, "Answer me instead of spouting bullshit."


    "Heh," the assassin scoffed as he lowered his head. His eyes shed with a trace of unwillingness before soon being reced by firm resolve. "So you were bluffing."


    He then bit on a capsule that he had been concealing within his mouth. A few momentster, he dropped to his knees and lifelesslyy on the ground.


    Blood started to flow from his facial orifices and the light in his eyes gradually dimmed.


    He hadmitted suicide.


    Adam paused in his footsteps, gazing at the assassin''s lifeless eyes with slight shock. "So decisive..."


    Just thinking about the organization behind these two people who had the capital to train and brainwash such skilled assassins, Adam''s back was drenched in cold sweat.


    "Damn it!" He cursed, "Just what the hell did I get myself into?"


    He walked toward the assassin''s corpse and crouched down, checking for a pulse.


    There was none.


    Adam deeply nced at the man who had unhesitatingly taken his own life and couldn''t help but sigh.


    The amount of courage he must''ve had tomit suicide... Or could it be that he did it out of fear? If so, then which organization is behind him to have instilled such terror in him?


    He searched his corpse and apart from a few daggers and needles, he got his hand on the man''s space-type storage ring. He closed his eyes and checked inside to find that it was almost empty.


    Adam only found short weapons, poison, and potions. There was nothing else that could give him a possible lead as to which organization this assassin was a part of.


    "Damn it, nothing?" He cursed under his breath. "Not even some gold coins?"


    He then nced at the other assassin to check if he could find something on him. But soon he realized, that his upper body-along with the storage artifact had been obliterated by him earlier.


    Now, he was only left with one option.


    The youth got back to his feet and first checked the perimeter with the Sphere of Resonance, ensuring that there were no more assants he needed to worry about.


    After confirming that, he closed his eyes and shifted his consciousness to the mysterious space inside the white lotus.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself hovering near the boundary of this mystical space.


    In front of him were two small orbs of light; they were the soul fragments of the assassins he had just killed. Adam''s expression turned disappointed when he learned that the orbs did not contain any memories whatsoever.


    Over time, he hade to differentiate between the soul fragments that contained memories and the ones that didn''t. The former would have multi-colored lights shing across its


    surface.


    The two souls in front of him did not.


    He massaged his temples and muttered in annoyance, "It''s been so many years since I''ve acquired this artifact, yet I still can''t control it when ites to anything rted to the absorption of souls..."


    Adam suddenly turned his head in a particr direction and gazed at a few orbs that he had managed to iste from the rest.


    These were his friends that he had lost in the war.


    The youth''s lips quivered for a moment before he closed his eyes and shifted his consciousness back to the real world. When he opened his eyes again, they were calm and indifferent.


    He gathered the two corpses together and cast a Fireball at them.


    As he watched the cold carcasses burn to ashes, he thought to himself, They had to have belonged to a ndestine organization in the city.


    A secret society that can train and employ such skilled assassins... I can only think of one. But I can''t be sure of that because that''s the only one I know.


    There is a possibility that these guys were from apletely different organization altogether.


    Adam deactivated his spell, causing the surrounding areas to return to darkness once again. Nothing remained of the corpses. The youth then removed all traces of the battlefield and even used a spell to level the road that had been affected by his gravity field.


    He turned back around and slowly made his way to Saratoga. An intense foreboding feeling gripped his heart knowing that he had now made an enemy of a very powerful secret organization.


    "The night is full of shadows..." Adam repeated the words that the man had said before his


    death.


    He figured this was a secret verbal greeting that the members of this organization used to identify each other, much like the Twilight Brotherhood.


    "Could it really be them?"

 Chapter 453: Accusation

    Chapter 453: usation


    ?


    In the bustling Harbor Quarter, nestled along the coast of the Galestine Ocean, the office of the Flynn Family hummed with activity.


    The family was one of the wealthiest merchants in the region and conductedrge volumes of trade with kingdoms in the Ulier and Europa Continent.


    This family business has been run for several generations and currently, it was being headed by the eldest daughter of the Flynn Family, Elysande Flynn.


    The Patriarch, Brigham Flynn, was still recuperating. Although he had gained consciousness now, thanks to Adam, he still remained within the manor. This was done to give the public the wrong impression, making them believe that he was still unwell.


    Both Brigham and Elysande had decided to carry on this act in hopes of luring in the culprit responsible for poisoning him. At this point they still didn''t know who the perpetrator was, so they could only act passively.


    As such, Elysande was the one inmand of all the business operations owned by the family. Her office, situated on the top floor of a luxurious maritime building, overlooked the harbor where ships of various sizes were docked.


    Elysande sat behind a grand oak desk, going over some documents that had piled on top of it. The room was filled with the scent of salty air and exotic spices, brought in by the constant flow of sailors and traders.


    Rays of sunlight seeped in through therge, arched windows, casting a warm glow over the room. They illuminated the charts and maps pinned to the wall, detailing trade routes and certain points of interest across farawaynds.


    A few people had gathered before Elysande, nervously standing with their heads lowered as thetter finished up some important work rted to the uingrge shipment.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, causing the woman''s quill to pause and hover over the parchment paper. She turned her head and nced at the window with narrowed eyes.


    What was that? She thought to herself as she scanned her office. Am I imagining things? Haa, I''ve been very edgy ever since Father woke up...


    She shook her head ever so slightly before resuming her work. After a few minutes, she put the quill down and nced at the tanned and burly man standing before her.


    "Captain Kid, ensure the cargo is securely fastened and double-check the manifest. I don''t want any surprises this time," she ordered in a clear and authoritative voice.


    Her presencemanded nothing but respect from her subordinates.


    Captain Kid nodded firmly, a drop of sweat trickling down his forehead as he was reminded of the mishap on hisst voyage.


    He ced his hand on his chest and deeply bowed, "Thank you for giving me another chance, Lady Flynn. The crew will be ready to set sail at first light."


    "Good." Elysande nodded, her eyes scanning the next set of parchment papers. "And, Camile," she called out to her assistant, a youngdy with quick hands and an even quicker mind.


    "Yes, mydy!" Camile responded as she stepped forward with a quill and parchment ready.


    "Send word to the harbor master in Galister City," she began. "Inform him that our next shipment of silks, spices, and tobo will arrive within the month. Also, make sure the insurance papers of the ship are in order. We can''t afford any dys."


    "Understood, mydy!" Camile hurriedly wrote down the notes before leaving the office to fulfill the orders.


    Elysande''s office was bustling with activity with messengersing in and going out, carrying scrolls and parchment papers. Her aides attended to her making sure that all orders of business were carried out.


    Finally, after close to two hours, it was finally time for lunch. Alvertos, who had always been standing within the room, staying by her side, instructed the subordinates to resume work with her after thirty minutes.


    After everyone had left, he nced at her and respectfully asked, "My Lady, should I tell the chef to prepare your food?"


    Elysande deeply nced at the old retainer standing before her. A momentter, she waved her hand, "No need. I wish some time alone."


    Alvertos looked at her, his eyes shing withplicated emotions. Ever since it was found out that the Patriarch had been poisoned, the members of the family had grown very wary of each other.


    And as a retainer, although the members of the Flynn Family hadn''t hurled usations at him yet, they had begun to view him in a different light.


    Alvertos astutely noticed this as even Elysande, whom he had seen grown up since she was a child, had changed the way she acted around him.


    In the end, he could only nod his head and softly mutter, "I understand, mydy. I''ll be downstairs if you need me." With that said, he turned around and left the office, closing the door behind him.


    After she was left all alone in the room, Elysande slightly slouched down the leather chair and muttered under her breath, "Ever since that day, I''ve been finding it hard to trust others..."


    Suddenly a voice sounded from the corner of the room!


    "As you should."


    Elysande''s pupils constricted and she hurriedly grabbed the sword that was hidden underneath the table. Her countenance shed with ruthlessness and she swung the weapon behind her.


    CLANG!


    Adam effortlessly grabbed the de with his hand that had now transformed into Shadow


    ws.


    "Rx, it''s me." Adam let go of the de.


    "You!" Elysande was shocked. "How did you get in?!"


    Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk. "Don''t ask and I won''t tell." With a light chuckle, he walked past the woman and sat at the table in a leisurely manner.


    He unfastened the gourd hanging from his waist and started drinking as he admired the scenery outside the window. "Nice view."


    Meanwhile, Elysande was ncing at him like he was some ghost. How did he get inside?! No, more importantly, has he been inside my office all this time? I couldn''t sense his presence at all!


    Until the raven-haired youth had spoken, she had no idea that there was someone else inside the room besides her. Realizing this, she couldn''t help but nervously gulp.


    "Please sit down, Lady Flynn." Adam gestured. "We have a lot to talk about."


    Elysande took a deep breath and calmed her emotions. Sheposed herself and took her


    seat at the table. "Why are you here, Magus Constantine?"


    "Last night, I was attacked by two assassins," he casually said.


    "And what has that got to do with me?" Elysande asked tly.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed as he carefully observed the woman''s expression as well as her


    peripheral emotions.


    "They came at me because I cured your father."

 Chapter 454: Messenger

    Chapter 454: Messenger


    ?


    Elysande''s eyes widened in disbelief and she involuntary got to her feet, loudly striking the oak table with her fists. "What did you just say?!"


    Adam''s face was indifferent, his eyes deeply scrutinizing the woman in front of her. With the help of the white lotus, he could truly sense the genuine shock emanating from her subconsciousness.


    So she''s not the one, huh? The youth thought to himself.


    Elysande had always been his prime suspect. After all, ording to him, the one to benefit the


    most from Brigham Flynn''s death was his eldest daughter who would be set to inherit


    everything.


    But now it would seem that she wasn''t actually the culprit. Adam was sure of this because although it was possible for one to fake their facial expressions, it was nigh impossible for them to alter their subconscious emotions. It was something that came naturally.


    Elysande red at Adam with bloodshot eyes. "Tell me who it was!"


    Adam shurgged in a nonchnt manner. "I don''t know. Two people attacked mest night. They had nothing on them that would suggest which organization they belonged to."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "I killed the first one and before I got the chance to interrogate the second assassin, hemitted suicide."


    Elysande''s expression turned extremely solemn. "They were Rank 2?"


    Adam nodded. "Pretty skilled ones at that. It was like they were trained to be killers since they were kids or something. Now, I''ve been attacked by assassins before, but these guys... they were on a whole different level."


    "Then how did you survive?" Elysande''s brows creased together into a knot and she inadvertently said, "You''re just a-"


    "Herbalist?" Adam interrupted her with a yful smirk. "Well, this Herbalist just easily infiltrated your room without you noticing and could have just as easily killed you, again, without you noticing."


    Elysande''s eyes narrowed. "Are you threatening me?" Although she admitted that the youth sitting before her was very skilled, she still couldn''t help but be offended by how he talked to her.


    "Heh," Adam scoffed. "Lady Flynn, don''t be ridiculous. I''m just stating facts. You should be grateful that I''m even here to divulge information regarding the culprit who poisoned your father."


    Elysande deeply looked at Adam for a few moments before she sat back down with a helpless sigh. "You''re right, I apologize."


    She then looked at him and asked, "What else do you know about these assassins?"


    "I know their secret verbal greeting," Adam began. "I tried to deceive the second assassin into divulging intel, but the man was very cautious. He spoke a code sentence, to which I couldn''t reply. Following that, he promptly poisoned himself."


    Elysande remained silent for a long time. Inwardly, she was very shocked as she thought to herself, Is this young man''s fighting prowess so great that the assassin thought he wouldn''t be able to escape, so he decided to kill himself?


    If those two assassins really were as skilled as he ims... then I have to reevaluate his strengths. This young man is far stronger than he appears to be.


    Just thinking about how efficiently Adam had stopped her de was all the proof she needed that the youth was indeed strong. Perhaps even stronger than her.


    "What was their secret greeting?" she asked.


    "The night is full of shadows."


    Elysande once again went into deep thought, trying to recall if she had evere across this statement. But in the end, she shook her head, "No, this is the first time I''m hearing it."


    "I see." Adam nodded. "No worries, I''ve already asked someone. I should be getting details about it soon enough. I''ll let you know when I learn of it."


    "Did you seek help from the Herbalist Guild?" Elysande asked.


    Adam smirked, "Guess?"


    The woman tly replied, "You shouldn''t hold out any hopes then. The Herbalist Guild doesn''t specialize in intel gathering even though they might have a vastwork. It would be better if I-"


    Before she could finish what she was about to say, the space beside her rippled and the colors in that small area started to saturate. The reds turned redder, the blues became bluer, and the cks became cker.


    Seeing such an incredulous scene happening right in the middle of her office, Elysande reached out for her weapon yet again, however, she was stopped by Adam.


    "Wait!"


    The woman retreated a few steps from where a small portal to an unknown ce was slowly being formed. She nced at Adam and coldly asked, "What is the meaning of this? Who are you summoning?"


    Adam didn''t reply to her, instead, he nced at the portal with slight surprise. "Oh? That was quicker than I thought."


    As soon as he had reached Saratogast night after dealing with the assassins, he had written a letter to Elrick, telling him about everything that had taken ce.


    Since Elrick imed to be an information-monger, Adam believed that if there was someone who could help him unravel the clues left behind by the assassins, it had to be him.


    He raised his right hand and held it in front of him. The following moment, a white owl flew out of the small portal and gracefullynded on his forearm. It nced at him before pointing at its feet with its beak.


    A small, rolled paper was tied to the bird''s foot. Adam unfastened the string before taking the paper. Then, it gently patted the owl on the head. "Thanks."


    The owl cast onest nce at the youth before diving back inside the portal.


    After the portal closed and the space mended itself back, Elysande couldn''t help but speak in a slightly surprised voice, "Was that... a spirit messenger?"


    "Yeah, what about it?" Adam asked as he unfurled the small piece of paper and started to read


    its content.


    Spirit messengers were very rare in this world. It was due to the difficulty in raising and training them since these creatures resided in the Spirit World and not the material world.


    Only an organization with a deep background and an enormous amount of resources could afford to raise such messengers.


    Elysande couldn''t help but think just which organization Adam had the backing of. Is it really the Herbalist''s Guild? If it''s them...


    Her thoughts were brought to a halt when she witnessed Adam''s expression darken upon reading the contents of the letter. "What is it?" she asked anxiously.


    "It is as I had expected." Adam passed the paper to her. "It really is them."


    Elysande grabbed the paper and saw that it contained theplete secret verbal greeting as well as the ndestine organization that it belonged to.


    She slowly read it out aloud, "The night is full of shadows; the shadows hide the blood."


    And when she saw which organization the greeting belonged to, her hands involuntarily


    trembled.


    "It can''t be...."

 Chapter 455: Together

    Chapter 455: Together


    ?


    There was a notorious criminal organization guing Ravenfell. Its members were mysterious, nobody could identify them or track them down.


    It was a ndestine organization that had its fingers in every pie in the city. Its members were masters of stealth and infiltration. They specialized in high-profile burries, targeting wealthy merchants and affluent aristocrats.


    Furthermore, this organization controlled much of the smuggling trade in the city. They dealt with stolen exotic goods, magical artifacts, illicit substances, and even the ve trade.


    It was known that for the right price, the members of this organization would even take on contracts to assassin high-profile targets.


    The actions of its members were handled with the utmost discretion, ensuring the least coteral damage and no trace back to the organization.


    As can be seen by how they had tried to poison the Patriarch of the Flynn Family over an extended period of time, drawing no attention to them whatsoever.


    They even had the capital to manipte and draw out someone like Lord Dawson, the leader of the Herbalist''s Guild, away from the city so that Brigham Flynn wouldn''t receive the proper medical attention required at the most critical juncture.


    Another example would be how the two assassins attacked Adam. It was done far away from the city, in the middle of the farnds. Moreover, thest assassin also didn''t hesitate to kill himself so that nothing led back to the organization.


    This organization wielded significant influence in the city, having ties to corrupt officials, ck market dealers, and other criminal enterprises.


    In the city''s dark underbelly, they were both feared and respected.


    Elysande nced at Adam, unable to hide the apprehension in her eyes. "Where did you get this intel from? Who sent you the letter? How sure are you that this is legit?"


    "Rest assured, the source is very credible," said Adam confidently. "Now, since I''m new to the city, I don''t know much about them. So tell me whatever you know about this organization."


    It took a long time for Elysande topose herself. The intel was simply that shocking. She walked back to her seat and took deep breaths to calm herself down.


    She then gazed at Adam and spoke in a solemn tone, "For as long as I can remember, the Umbra Thieves had always existed in Ravenfell''s underworld. They were like the roots of a tree, or like a shadow that refused to leave your side."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. "What''s their fighting capabilities like? Do they have a Mana Vortex Magus in their ranks?"


    This was all he needed to know. If it was a Rank 2 Magus, Adam was sure that he would be able to deal with them. Even if arge group attacked him, he was confident in his abilities to escape.


    However, if he were to face off against a Rank 3 Magus, then he would have no chance of making it out alive. Even his chances of escaping were slim-close to none.


    The difference in power between each rank was simply insurmountable!


    Elysande thought for a few moments before shaking her head. "I do not know, but we must assume that they have at least one Mana Vortex Magus in their ranks."


    "Damn it all!" Adam cursed through gritted teeth. He clenched his fists and started pacing back and forth inside the room.


    He already had a target on his back from the moment he was able to sessfully neutralize the poison coursing through Brigham Flynn''s veins.


    Now that he had dealt with two assassins sent by the Umbra Thieves, the target on his back had be bigger and even more vivid.


    For a moment, he couldn''t help but think to himself, Damn it, should I just leave this city and go somewhere else? This is way too much trouble!


    But the following moment, he shook his head. This was not a viable option. He had only just recently begun studying at Saratoga. Moreover, he was also on a long-term mission here, working for the Brotherhood.


    Suddenly his eyes lit up. That''s right! I can ask someone from the Brotherhood to perhaps protect me in case I am attacked by a Rank 3 Magus from the Umbra Thieves in the future...


    But he discarded this option as well. Although the secret society he was a member of spoke about upholding brotherhood amongst its members, he knew that everything had a price. Damn it! They might just make me do another risky mission in return for receiving the protection of a Rank 3 Magus... What should I do? My life is definitely more important than a risky mission... Seeing the youth pace around with an extremely troubled expression on his face, Elysande couldn''t help but sincerely apologize, "Please, forgive me, Magus Constantine. If I knew that the one behind this was the Umbra Thieves, I would have never gotten you involved..." Adam nced at the woman and coldly snorted. But he knew that it wasn''t her fault. So he walked to the table, took a seat, and started chugging mad amounts of wine to calm his nerves.


    Being hunted by a secret organization that was very likely led by a Mana Vortex Magus was not a good feeling.


    "Puah!" Adam wiped his lips with his sleeve,pletely discarding any semnce of decorum. He nced at Elysande and asked, "So why are they after your father?"


    The woman was silent for a long time before replying, "I''m not sure if it is them who want something from us, or if it''s someone else who has hired them to assassinate my father." "Someone else?" Adam asked with a raise of his eyebrows. "Does your father have enemies?" "Not in the literal sense." Elysande slightly shook her head. "But a lot of other noble families would greatly benefit if my father were to die."


    "Tsk, so it''s all about money, huh?" Adam sneered.


    "Well, this is just a possibility. I can''t be sure." Elysande replied before falling silent.


    The pair didn''t speak for a long time, each of them lost in their own thoughts. Finally, Adam got to his feet and walked toward the window.


    "Well, it is what it is. Since we''re now in this together, let us keep each other updated on anything we find rted to the matter."


    He weaved a few hand gestures and his body was slowly enveloped in fog. Before he teleported away, Adam''s departing words echoed in the room.


    "The best way to deal with an enemy who is hidden in the shadows is to shine light upon them. Although they won''t stoping after us, this will at least buy us some time to n


    things out."


    Seeing Adam blink away, Elysande was deep in thought. Slowly, an idea started to form in her


    mind.


    "I see..."

 Chapter 456: Disinformation

    Chapter 456: Disinformation


    ?


    From that day onward, a strange rumor started to float around the nooks and crannies of Ravenfell - the criminal organization known as Umbra Thieves had tried to assassinate the Patriarch of the Flynn Family and had miserably failed.


    The one behind spreading this rumor was naturally Elysande Flynn.


    Given the resources at her hand and the influence she wielded, this was the best way she knew to cast a light on her enemies who were hiding in the shadows.


    Manipting public opinion!


    She understood thendscape of the city very well and knew that the ones that held sway over public opinion were none other than influential nobles, respected Magi, popr bards, and powerful merchants.


    Elysande also deeply understood the society''s cultural values, beliefs, and superstitions. This allowed her to tailor a message to resonate with the public.


    If the Umbra Thieves had dared to go after a prominent noble house such as the Flynn Family, then what''s stopping this heinous organization froming after the rest of the aristocrats?


    This statement was further given credibility when the Patriarch of the Flynn Family, Brigham Flynn, made a public appearance and spoke about the cruelty and the audacity of this ndestine organization toe after him and covet everything he owned.


    In but less than a week, the spark of rumor had now grown into the size of a prairie fire. Almost every man, woman, and child in Ravenfell was talking about the criminal organization known as the Umbra Thieves.


    Although this caused a bit of public unrest, seeing the increase in city guards constantly patrolling the streets couldn''t help but bring faith and confidence into the hearts of the residents.


    Their fear turned to courage as they started verbally opposing the organization''s evil deeds. It also helped that the Flynn Family had a good reputation within the city, causing the majority of the residents to support the family''s stand against this criminal enterprise.


    Another weekter, the Flynn Family was able to gain public endorsements from influential figures who further led to the credibility of their cause.


    Following that, the local authorities, the city council, and even guilds started to gradually denounce the Umbra Thieves, further shifting the public perception in the Flynn Family''s favor.


    At this point, Elysande had started spreading even more rumors and disinformation, revealing the crimes and atrocitiesmitted by the members of this criminal organization.


    Of course, all the evidence she provided to the public was false.


    It was a secret organization, after all. They rarely left any clues behind. So Elysande could only make them up.


    She nted false information, exposing their underhanded methods of assassination. ording to her, the more people that knew about their deceit and ruthlessness, the more they will turn against them.


    And that was exactly what was happening.


    ...


    In a dark cavern, a few hooded figures stood around a stone altar, conversing with each other in a grim tone. The air was thick with tension as the figures argued with one another.


    "I did not expect the eldest daughter of the Flynn Family to go to such lengths."


    "Brigham Flynn''s assassination was a failure, but I didn''t think that the aftermath would be this great."


    "Because of public awareness, our men are finding it difficult to carry out certain operations openly."


    "Sigh, this is more troublesome than I had imagined..."


    These figures, their faces were covered in the shadows of their hood, making it difficult to properly see their appearances.


    The Umbra Thieves were led by the small group that was present here in this cavern. These people were the overlords of Ravenfell''s underworld.


    They had gone after the Patriarch of the Flynn Family because they wanted to acquire his wealth and possessions.


    More importantly, they would have gained ess to his shippingpany''s secret trade routes which would allow them to increase the money generated from their smuggling operations.


    s, they had never imagined Adam to suddenly appear out of nowehere and cure Brigham Flynn, foiling the ns that they had painstakingly orchestrated for years.


    One of the hooded figures present spat through gritted teeth, "It''s all because of that boy, Adam Constantine. If not for him, none of this would have happened."


    "Speaking of that young Magus, where is he these days?"


    "Hmph, hiding inside Saratoga Castle, where else? He hasn''t shown his face in almost a month."


    "I thought sending two of our men to deal with him would be more than enough, but I''ve severely underestimated him."


    "Indeed, if he can kill two of our trained assassins at the same time, then he is no ordinary Mana Liquefaction Magus."


    A long period of silence ensued before a certain member spoke up, "How do we deal with him? We can''t let him go after he''s killed two of our people. He must die!"


    "Indeed. After what he''s done, he needs to be dealt with immediately."


    "Immediately?" A hooded figure sneered. "And how do we do that? The city council has increased their patrols, especially during nighttime. The authorities are cracking down on crime at a never-before-seen intensity. It''s highly difficult for us to move now."


    "That''s just within the city. We can always deal with him outside the city walls."


    "But what if that coward never leaves the castle grounds?"


    Another long period of silence descended over the cavern before a person shook his head and sighed, "This setback is momentary. Let me speak to a few city officials and bribe them in our favor. I''m sure this whole fiasco will die down in a short time."


    "I agree. Then I will go speak to a few merchants and see what I can do."


    "Very well, I will go meet some aristocratic Magi."


    One by one, the hooded figures soon disappeared from the cavern before it descended intoplete silence.


    ...


    East Wing, Saratoga Castle.


    Adam intensely scratched the inside of his ear with his pinky finger. "Hmm? Who''s talking


    shit about me?"


    He nced at the ritual formation on the ground, inspecting it thoroughly. In thest month, he hadn''t been sitting idly.


    Knowing that, he was in deep trouble, he couldn''t just rely on Elysande. He also had to strengthen his own skills. Since advancing to the next rank was impossible, he was left with


    only one option.


    His lips curled up into a devious grin as he thought about what he was about to attempt.


    "If quality doesn''t work, I''ll beat you bastards with quantity!"

 Chapter 457: Gelatinous

    Chapter 457: Gtinous


    ?


    Adam walked around the ritual formation and scrutinized the coordinates of the Spirit World that he had just carved. After ensuring that they were correct, he nodded to himself.


    Valerian lounged on the bed ncing at the youth with a pout. However, the young dragon didn''t nag him to take him to the mystical dimension this time.


    They had made a deal earlier that when Valerian''s strength reached the equivalent of a Rank 2 Magus, only then would he be allowed to go to the Spirit World with Adam.


    That is why the little guy didn''t make a scene this time. Instead, he grabbed the leather satchel that was ced near him and leisurely started to count the gold coins inside.


    Meanwhile, Adam was doing another round of inspection of the formation. He had to be absolutely sure of where he was going to end up.


    His destination this time was a magical ce whose coordinates Professor Whitaker had given to the ss of graduate students who were majoring in the School of Summoning.


    This was one of the advantages of joining Saratoga Castle. The faculty members spared no effort in properly teaching and nurturing the students who came here.


    Naturally, this also included the resources that the professors provided.


    "Alright, looks good!" Adam pped his hands excitedly, his eyes twinkling with anticipation.


    He then nced at Valerian and nodded. "Val, you know what to do."


    The little guy yawnedzily and waved his paw. "Don''t worry, brother. As long as I''m here, nothing will happen to your body."


    Seeing how unconcerned the young dragon was, the youth''s lips couldn''t help but twitch. "Val, I''m being serious."


    Valerian put away the satchel and grumbled in exasperation, "So annoying..." He then jumped down the bed andy down beside the ritual formation.


    Seeing such a reaction from his dear familiar, Adam was dumbfounded as he thought to himself, He can''t be going through puberty, could he? I don''t know how it works with dragons...


    He then walked to the center of the formation andid down, inwardly reminding himself to carefully control the size of his soul body when it separated from his physical body.


    Adam waved a series ofplicated hand gestures. Following that, the runes along the formation lit up with a resplendent light.


    Finally, a portal to the Spirit World was formed directly above the formation.


    Adam''s body jerked and then his soul body separated from his physical body. Under his precise control, he made sure that his soul body was the same size as his physical body.


    He nced at Valerian and nodded. "See you in... however long it takes." Then, he jumped into the portal.


    Seeing the portal slowly closed, Valerian''s topaz eyes shed with yearning. "I wonder how long I must wait to visit that ce..."


    --


    Somewhere in the Spirit World, a small portal opened and Adam shot out of it. He looked around in curiosity, wondering where he was. s, it onlysted a moment.


    Before he started falling.


    "AAAHHHH!!" He iled his arms around as he fell through what appeared to be stars in the night sky.


    But when he blinked again, the stars had transformed into grains of salt and the night sky had transformed into a ck fabric.


    Adam hurriedly closed his eyes again, thinking to himself, This ce is going to drive me crazy!! When he opened his eyes again, he was once again falling through a dark space, surrounded by stars and colors.


    It felt like an eternity, but also an instant. No, to be more honest, Adam felt like it had been forever since he had fallen until finally when he nced down, he saw his reflection.


    A vast wall of mirror, spreading in all directions toward infinity, blocked his way beneath him!


    "Oh shit!!" The youth hurriedly closed his eyes and crossed his arms as he tried to protect his head.


    But the feeling of crashing against something solid never came. Instead, he felt like his body passed through something gtinous.


    "Huh?" Adam peeked through the slit in his eyes, but right at that moment, it seemed that the ss jelly couldn''t take the force of his fall and instantly shattered into countless pieces.


    CRASH!


    "No, no, no, ahhh-" Once again Adam began falling through this space. His mind was in such chaos that he couldn''t even control his spirit body to levitate.


    This time, however, the scenery around him had changed and he found himself falling through the blue sky. He looked around and saw that there were several clouds, big and small,zily drifting through the air.


    "This... at least, this looks normal-" But the words got stuck in his throat when he saw a bunch of creatures flying about in the near distance.


    They weren''t birds. No, they were whales!


    He didn''t have any more time to take in this incredulous scenery as he finallynded. However, it wasn''t solid ground that hended on.


    SPLASH!


    It was water.


    The youth involuntarily held his breath but then he realized that he was in his soul-body form. Adam couldn''t help but think to himself, The soul is the concept of the self. I think, therefore


    I am...


    He took a leap of faith and then slowly started to inhale the water around him. He then realized that nothing was happening to him whatsoever.


    It wasn''t that he was able to breathe underwater. No, there was no concept of breathing, only existing.


    Adam looked around and found that he was floating somewhere in the depths of a massive waterbody. He raised his head and couldn''t find the surface of the water anywhere near.


    This caused him to feel deeply nervous, his eyes shing with terror. It was dark all around him and he didn''t know if there were other creatures nearby.


    Damn it! Did I reallye to the correct coordinates? Professor Whitaker couldn''t have made a mistake right? He thought in apprehension.


    Suddenly, in the pitch-ck depths of the water body, Adam was able to see light gradually appear out of nowhere. The light took the form of the branches that spread out everywhere


    underneath him.


    Adam squinted his eyes, nervously thinking to himself, Is that a tree? Underwater?


    But the next moment, his eyes widened in disbelief when he realized what it was.


    It wasn''t a tree.


    It was...


    Lightning!

 Chapter 458: Complete

    Chapter 458: Complete


    ?


    Adam was only stunned momentarily before he heaved a sigh of relief. He thought to himself, I''m in the right ce, after all... But the journey here was quite bumpy. She should have at least given a heads-up.


    The coordinates that Professor Whitaker had given to him belonged to a location in the Spirit World where a certain group of lightning elementals resided.


    Of course, elemental spirits resided all throughout this mystical dimension. This ce happened to be the residence of a cluster of lightning elementals whom Professor Whitaker had made a contract with.


    As he witnessed the branches of yellow-colored lightning spread in all directions, Adam couldn''t help but mumble to himself, "I assumed the thunderbirds to be residing in the sky, but they''re actually in the depths of the ocean...


    "Whereas the whales that were supposed to be swimming in here are actuallyzily floating in the skies. The Spirit World is truly a bizarre ce!"


    After having confirmed that he was where he needed to be, he resolved himself and swam toward the bottom of this waterbody.


    The old professor''s reminder rang inside his mind as he descended toward the depths.


    ''Remember,dies and gentlemen, you will be able to find Rank 1 and Rank 2 elementals in the periphery of the lightning branches.


    ''No matter what, you must not enter the core of the lightning grid. For there are elementals in there that are far more powerful than even me.


    ''Be prudent in your approach and return to the material world as soon as you sign a contract with a lightning elemental in the periphery.''


    Adam turned his head and gazed toward the center of the enormous grid of lightning branches. It was the brightest ce in the entire grid.


    So someone even stronger than Professor Whitaker resides there, huh?


    The youth''s eyes shed with immense curiosity before he hurriedly shook his head and swam toward the outer peripheral areas.


    It''s a simple logic, really. I won''t die if I don''t court death! He constantly repeated this statement inside his mind, ensuring that his intrusive thoughts didn''t win.


    The grid of lightning branches beneath him was like a gargantuan circr maze. It was the only source of light in the depths of this dark water body.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, Adam arrived at the boundary of the grid. His feet touched solid ground as he nced at the scenery around him.


    Countless trees that didn''t have any leaves whatsoever dotted the broad pathways that made up the maze. The walls of these paths were made of lightning that flickered continuously.


    The ground was made of rock and dirt. There was no vegetation in this ce. Everything seemed to have been fried up by the lightning energy that coursed through this area.


    Only the naked trees remained as well as the creatures that perched upon them. SCREECH!


    "Thunderbird!" Adam muttered under his breath as he nced at therge and majestic birds of prey.


    These birds were lightning elementals that took the shape of an eagle. Their feathers were ck in color, except for the area that consisted of thier neck and head where the feathers were pristine white.


    Their beaks were yellow and so were their ws. The most striking aspect of their appearance was their piercing topaz eyes that shed with lightning.


    "Hmm, these guys are the weakest of the bunch, their strength equivalent to Rank 1 Magi," said the youth as he leisurely walked toward the nearest tree.


    He nced at the thunderbirds in curiosity, meanwhile these birds also did the same. One of the more fearless birds flew down from the tree andnded on Adam''s shoulder. Then, it started fondly rubbing its head against his cheek.


    "Oh?" Adam was very amused. "Do you think I''m handsome too?"


    The thunderbird nced at him strangely before flying back to the top branch of the tree. The youth''s lips twitched when he saw the spirit''s reaction.


    Adam stood there at the bottom of the tree for a long time, deep in thought. He then looked toward the depths of the maze with a pondering expression.


    If I want to sign a contract with a Rank 2 Thunderbird, then the maximum number I can summon is three, maybe four. But that will severely deplete my mana during battle. And I also won''t be able to sustain them for a long time.


    Assuming that the next wave of assassins that the Umbra Thieves sends after me consists of arge number of them, a mere two or three thunderbirds won''t be able to help me at all.


    He then turned his head around to look back at the tree. Gazing at the dozens of thunder birds perching upon it, his eyes shed with brilliance.


    On the other hand, say I contract this convocation of thunderbirds, it will be greatly helpful in battle. After all, when the quantity of something increases beyond a certain point, it leads to a qualitative


    change!


    Adam didn''t dwell on it any longer. He made his intent known toward the dozens of thunder birds curiously gazing at him.


    Perhaps it was because of his strength that was oneplete rank superior to the spirits, or it was something else entirely, the thunderbirds were very docile toward Adam throughout the whole process.


    The youth crouched on the ground and drew a ritual formation with his spiritual power around the bare tree.


    As hepleted the formation on the ground, he also made sure to exin the terms of the contract for both parties.


    The Thunderbirds happily agreed to the uses of the contract.


    As long as they were not forced to sacrifice themselves, they would help Adam whenever they were summoned. Furthermore, Adam would also provide them with resources that would help them in their advancements.


    This type of transactional contract was verymon between the summoner and the summoned.


    After everything was established, the youth weaved a series of hand gestures, following which the runic formation on the ground lit up.


    Dozens of ethereal strings rose from the formation and shot toward the thunderbirds. These strings connected to Adam, signifying the contract bond between the two parties.


    The strings as well as the ritual formation glowed with an ever-blinding light before finally it dimmed down. Now, Adam felt a connection to the spirits that perched on the tree before him. He nced at them and smiled, "Contractplete!"

 Chapter 459 Retribution

    Chapter 459 Retribution


    East Wing, Saratoga Castle.


    Located in one of the many towers of this humongous castle, themon room for the graduate students residing in the east wing provided a breathtaking view of Marian Lake and the mountain ranges beyond.


    The room was wide and circr with arched windows, allowing natural light to flood in and illuminate the ce.


    It was decorated in shades of white and gray, exuding an air of elegance as well as serenity. The walls were lined with bookshelves containing volumes on various subjects.


    Although, no arcane textbooks could be found here. One could only ess them inside the Grand Library.


    Within themon room,fortable armchairs and study tables were ced strategically, encouraging students to rx as well as study. The atmosphere was calm and contemtive, perfect for quiet study and reflection.


    Sitting by the firece, Adam had a solemn expression on his face as he jotted down notes on his grimoire.


    It had been almost a month since he had initiated the contract with the Thunderbirds, and two months since he had left the castle grounds.


    The threat of the Umbra Thieves outside allowed Adam room to focus on his academic pursuits. He feltpletely safe inside the castle. There was no one outside that would dare to attack him in here.


    This sense of security was something that the youth greatly cherished and was even thankful for. If he wasn''t a part of this big institution, he would have probably been on the run.


    Over thest two months, he had been paying full attention to his academic curriculum. The days went by as he practiced his herbalism skills, improving them by leaps and bounds.


    However, his progress when it came to mindfulness had greatly stagnated. Although he knew that a regr Mana Liquefaction Magus would take decades to advance to the next rank, it still irked him.


    That is why he so desperately wished to get his hands on runic magic so he could use it to his advantage and hasten his progress.


    The looming threat of the ndestine criminal organization gave him a sense of urgency that he had never felt before. Even while he was back in the Southern Federation, he had always had it easypared to the dangers he was facing now.


    He wanted to gain strength as quickly as possible, but he knew that he also needed to be patient. After all, when one is patient, one has ess to a wider range of options that they might have overlooked in their haste.


    Apart from that, he also paid a lot of attention to his three students. He made several potions and medicinal baths for them that allowed them to strengthen their physical bodies. This wouldy the perfect foundation for them when they advanced to higher ranks.


    Over time, his bonds with the three kids greatly deepened. He had never thought that there would evere a time when he would actually enjoy the feeling of teaching the art of magic to others.


    Adam didn''t think he had it in him to mentor children. But seeing them slowly progress in front of his own eyes brought him a deep sense of gratification.


    Currently, he was working on something that had been on his mind ever since he left Moon City and arrived here.


    Soulmark Retribution!


    It was this very technique that had been the source of the greatest misfortune and setback that he had ever experienced thanks to the Gracie Family. As a result of it, he had nearly died several times.


    This mysterious technique was typically used by Magus Families to let them know about the life status of their members.


    It was used in tandem with the Soulmark Lantern that carried the spiritual power signature of a Magus. The holder of thentern would know the life status of the owner of the signature upon thetter''s death.


    When a Magus with the Soulmark Retribution technique perished, a tracking mark would be released from their corpse and bury itself inside the murderer.


    The Soulmark Lantern would then guide the caster to the murderer. This technique was used as a deterrent as well as a guide for revenge by the powerful Magi Family, allowing them to protect or avenge their family members.


    Back in the Southern Federation, Adam had learned that unbeknownst to him Berger had used this technique on him when he was still a first-year student at Clover Academy. The old gnome hadter revealed it to him after the war with the orcs had ended.


    Having already been a subject of this technique, from both ends, Adam now had an idea about how it worked.


    It was known that this technique was nigh impossible to tamper with. However, Adam had found a way around it, and that was to use spiritual power!


    When this technique is cast on someone, the mark hides within their physical bodies in a concealed state, He thought to himself as the quill in his hand danced across the pages of his grimoire.


    However, upon the death of this person, the tracking mark emerges from their physical body and shoots toward the soul body of the murderer. Hmm, so I just need to create a spell that prevents it froming in contact with my soul body¡­


    The reason why the tracking mark stuck itself to the murderer''s soul body and not the physical body was that it would be very easy for the person to remove the tracker if it was on their physical body.


    On the other hand, if the tracker attached itself to the soul body of the person, they wouldn''t be able to remove it.


    Firstly, they would have to find this marker, which was practically impossible. Secondly and most importantly, even if they did find the marker, in order to remove it, they would be severely injuring their souls in the process.


    An injury to the soul, in nine out of ten cases, could never be healed. That is why tampering with the Soulmark Retribution was considered to be impossible.


    But if I can use the white lotus as the focus, I might be able toe up with a new spell that blocks the tracker¡­ perhaps even trick it! Adam''s eyes shone with brilliance as he started drawing the blueprint for the magic circle. But right at that moment, the space beside him started to saturate and a small portal to the Spirit World was formed.


    A messenger owl from the Brotherhood? Adam nced at the portal in confusion. But what he saw next, caused him to be greatly surprised.


    It wasn''t an owl that came out of the portal.


    Instead¡­


    It was a ck, furry puppy!

 Chapter 460: Advancement

    Chapter 460: Advancement


    ?


    "Woof!"


    The adorable little puppy jumped out of the portal and flew towards Adam. The youth was astonished to see this creaturee at him.


    His lips widened in tion, but before he could even speak a word, the puppynded on his face and started fondly licking him.


    Valerian, who waszily lying down beside the youth, suddenly raised his head and saw the neer. Then, his eyes widened in surprise. "ckie!"


    The young dragon hurriedly got on Adam''sp and then jumped toward ckie, hugging him warmly. The puppy patted Valerian''s head and nodded from time to time as if he were a senior inspecting his junior''s progress.


    "ckie, did the old man send a letter?" Adam asked nervously.


    It had been more than two months since he had written Berger a letter. But ever since then, he hadn''t received a reply yet. This caused him to be filled with anxiety, wondering if something had happened to the gnome.


    But now seeing ckie appear before him, the weight in his heart lifted, albeit slightly. It wasn''t until the cute puppy nodded his head that Adam finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Alright!" Adam quickly put away the grimoire and his quill inside his earring. He got up from his seat while carrying ckie and Valerian in his arms and walked toward his dorm room.


    After entering his room, he locked the door behind him and eagerly said, "Hurry, give me the letter."


    ckie nced at the youth with narrowed eyes and growled, "Grrr!"


    Hearing his response, Adam''s lips couldn''t help but twitch. He cleared his throat and began once again, "Can you please give me the old man''s letter, Lord ckie?"


    "Woof!" ckie happily nodded his head.


    A momentter, he coughed out a rolled parchment paper from his mouth. Surprisingly enough, the paper wasn''t covered in mucus or anything. On the contrary, it was dry and smelled fresh.


    Adam knew about ckie''s innate ability so he wasn''t taken aback by this bizarre scene. He grabbed the rolled paper and walked toward his study table. He took his seat and began reading, his eyes shing with anticipation.


    While Valerian cheerfully ran around ckie, trying to get his attention in an adorable manner, Adam silently read the contents of the letter.


    But the more he read, the more grim his expression became. His hands involuntarily clenched the paper, causing it to crumple at the edges.


    When he finally finished reading the paper, his expression hadpletely darkened. His jet- ck eyes shed with a storm of emotions and his heart started pounding in apprehension.


    He looked toward ckie and asked in a tone choked with emotions, "O-old man... he... he''s at the end of his lifespan?"


    ckie nced at Adam and nodded his head ever so slightly, his ears drooping. Valerian, who was ying by his side, suddenly stopped in his tracks and nced at the puppy in absolute shock. "Is this true?!"


    "Woof..." ckie nodded yet again.


    Adam remained silent for a long time, his eyes turning moist. He thought to himself with deep sadness, Old man... you...


    Tears trickled down his face and fell on the letter he was holding. "N-No, this can''t be happening..."


    In the letter, Berger had written that he was at the end of his lifespan and was now entering close-door mindfulness in order to break through to the next rank.


    This was the only method to extend his life!


    For this very reason, he had been preparing for his advancement all this while and was unable to write Adam back.


    The advancement to the Mana Core Rank was an extremely difficult hurdle for a Magus. In order to step foot into this rank, they had to condense the mana in their body, solidify it, and form a core.


    It was a qualitative transformation, to say the least.


    However, if a Magus''s lifespan caught up to them before they advanced to the next rank, it was the end for them. Death came equally to both mortals and Magi alike.


    As a Rank 3 - Mana Vortex Magus, Berger had already lived for several hundreds of years. He had been umting all this while and solidifying his foundations in order to advance to the next level.


    The time had alreadye. However, it was a big gamble. During each advancement, a Magus''s life essence was enhanced. If they failed, more often than not they would perish in


    the process.


    But for Berger, who was already near the end of his lifespan, it could be argued that this wasn''t much of a risk.


    But the fact remained that there was still a possibility of him dying during the advancement.


    If he was going to die either way, then he had taken it upon himself to break through to the next rank. As a Magus, he couldn''t give up just yet. As long as there was the slightest chance, he would grasp it.


    Berger had mentioned all of this in the letter without hiding a single detail from Adam.


    The youth began pacing back and forth inside his room, his hands incessantly trembling. His eyes turned red and tears flowed down his face as he incoherently mumbled under his breath, "W-What do I do? What can I do?


    "Should I leave the castle and journey back to Moon City? N-No, it will take me at least eight months to reach, and by that time... I''m afraid..."


    Adam didn''t dare finish his words. For a moment, he felt extremely helpless. He wasn''t ready to lose the old man whom he loved and cherished as his own family.


    "Huuu..." He exhaled a deep breath and wiped his eyes.


    His jet-ck pupils shone with immense resolve as he walked back to his study table. He took


    out a fresh parchment paper and dipped the quill in ink.


    He gritted his teeth and began frantically writing down everything he knew about the advancement to the Mana Core Rank!


    All the memories of those experts from the greater universe... All their experiences... All the potion


    recipes that can be considered essential for the advancement...


    Theirprehensions of the Way... Their familiarity with breaking through to Rank 4...


    Take it! I will write them all down for you!


    Study it and be a Mana Core Magus!


    Old man... you cannot die!


    I won''t lose you as well!

 Chapter 461: Transient

    Chapter 461: Transient


    ?


    Somewhere near the borders of the Nightingale Kingdom, perched upon a gentle hill, an ash tree stood as a guardian over the sprawling mountain ranges.


    The canopy was a verdant green, the leaves glittering with an ethereal glow that shifted with the changing light every time a cloud blocked the sunlight.


    Its branches were adorned with blossoms of creamy white colors, each flower exuding a faint, sweet fragrance that filled the air. The branches reached upward and outward as if trying to embrace the sky.


    Beneath the tree, the ground was carpeted with soft, emerald grass and vibrant wildflowers. An old gnome knelt on the ground, cing incense sticks before a small portrait that rested against the tree trunk.


    "It has been so many years, my dear Germir." The gnome softly muttered as he lit up the incense sticks one by one. "A beautiful tree has bloomed from the ashes Iid here."


    A calm and soothing aroma exuded from the incense smoke, causing the old gnome to feel at ease. His lips curled up, but there was no trace of a smile.


    ncing at the portrait that disyed a young gnome smiling cheerfully, the old gnome''s lips quivered. "I wonder where your spirit has wandered to? Are you well? When I die, I wonder if I''ll be able to find you..."


    Unlike the other major races, gnome funeral rites employed cremation. It broke down the body into ash and dust, releasing the spirit to find its own way toward the afterlife.


    The old gnome wiped his tears and rested against the ash tree, gazing at the scenery around him.


    From the hilltop, he could see the vast expanse of the region below - rolling hills dotted with evergreen forests, sparkling rivers weaving through thendscape, and even distant mountains with snow-capped peaks.


    The ash tree atop this hill was a ce of peace, a ce that the old gnome frequently visited to chat with his long-deceased son.


    The gnome looked in the direction of the Acadian Empire in the north. His eyes shed with reminiscence and he muttered, "Adam..."


    Suddenly, the next moment, the space beside him undted and the colors began to saturate. The old gnome looked toward it with a calm expression.


    A portal to the Spirit World opened and ckie jumped out of it. He walked toward the old gnome and buried himself in his arms.


    "My old friend, you don''t need to be so disheartened." Berger fondly rubbed ckie''s head. "Death is a part of life. Without one, the other is iplete."


    He took a deep breath and continued, "But my ancestors believed that for the soul, there is neither birth nor death. Nor having once been, does it ever cease to be. It is unborn, yet also eternal. It is not in when the body is in."


    There was profound wisdom in his words, reflecting the immortality of the soul body and the transient nature of the physical body.


    However, whether his words held true was yet to be known by any man that was alive.


    "My only regrets are that I won''t be able to see the boy grow up and that I won''t be able to fulfill my promise to you." Berger rested his head against ckie''s. "Forgive me, my friend." "Berger..." ckie''s voice was deep and resonant. "Your time has note yet."


    His bearing was confident, almost authoritative. It waspletely unlike how he presented himself in front of Adam and Valerian.


    The old gnome chuckled in a self-deprecating manner, "Rest assured, I will try my best to advance during my close-door mindfulness.


    "But we must be pragmatic, the chances of a Magus, especially someone as old as me, to break through to the Mana Core Rank is very minuscule."


    He paused for a moment before speaking in a solemn tone, "ckie, upon my death, I want you to go to Adam and-"


    However, before he could continue, ckie interrupted him, "What if I told you that your chances for breaking through to the Mana Core Rank have increased significantly?"


    Berger was momentarily taken aback before he burst intoughter. He spoke jokingly, "Did the boy send an elixir to extend my life?"


    "No." ckie shook his head, his expression as serious as ever. "He sent something far greater."


    The following moment, he opened his maws wide. If one observed closely, one would be able to see a barely visible portal to a mysterious spatial dimension inside his mouth.


    Berger couldn''t help but be curious about what his familiar was going to take out. But all he saw was a thick stack of parchment paperse out of ckie''s mouth andnd on hisp.


    "What''s this?"


    ckie''s tone was filled with unconcealed shock and admiration, "That kid, Adam... He is something else entirely. Never in my life had I expected him to know of such arcane knowledge."


    Berger grabbed the first piece of paper and read the title out loud, "The path to Mana Core..." His eyes widened in disbelief and he looked at his familiar, "How... How does he know of


    this?"


    "This is just the beginning," said ckie. "The more you read, the more you''ll realize just how deep his knowledge about magic is. It is almost as if... he has the mind of an old venerable sage inside the body of a child."


    Berger continued to read through the parchment papers that Adam had written. He could feel the youth''s desperation through the words. It invoked a strong sense of emotion inside him. The more he read, the more shocked he became. There were topics written about the analytical and spiritual side of magic that even he wasn''t aware of.


    When he read about the profoundness of Adam''sprehension of the Way, Berger felt his soul deeply resonate with him. The mana in the surroundings gently thrummed and echoed to the pulse of his soul.


    This was a near-state of enlightenment, however, due to his shocked state, he wasn''t able to properly capitalize on it.


    His hands trembled as he held onto the papers. He looked at ckie and asked, "Just where did he get all this?"


    "It doesn''t matter." ckie shook his head. He paused for a moment before speaking with encouraging words.


    "All that matters now is your advancement to the Mana Core Rank!"

 Chapter 462: Condition

    Chapter 462: Condition


    ?


    Adam sat on a boulder on the banks of Marian Lake, gazing at the calm surface of theke with a nk look in his eyes.


    It had been a week since he had sent the letter to Berger. Since then, he hadn''t received a reply from the old gnome. However, ckie had visited him a few days ago stating that Berger had entered close-door mindfulness.


    This undoubtedly meant that the gnome was attempting to break through to the Mana Core Rank!


    Adam had deeply thought about his actions. The knowledge that he had written down in those papers could be said to be invaluable. In Tron, these papers could even be considered sacred texts.


    After all, in the entirety of the, the number of Rank 4 Magi was very minuscule. Moreover, these Magi would strongly gatekeep the secrets to advancing to this rank.


    In such a scenario, the words that Adam had written down on those parchment papers were enough to start a global war!


    The youth knew that Berger would definitely question him about how he had gotten his hands on such profound knowledge.


    But Adam didn''t care. All that mattered to him was the gnome breaking through to Rank 4 and extending his life. If Berger seeded in doing so, he didn''t mind getting smacked in the forehead by a smoking pipe for the rest of his life.


    These things swirled in Adam''s mind for the past week, causing a whirlpool of emotions that prevented him from doing much of anything else.


    His mind would always wander around and worry about the old gnome.


    "Professor..." Eleniey approached the youth from behind and tugged on the hems of his ck robes. "Are you okay?"


    Adam snapped out of his daze and turned around to look at the brown-haired young girl with pale blue eyes. His lips curled up into a warm smile and he gently patted her head.


    "Of course."


    Eleniey nced at Adam while fidgeting with her fingers. She then lowered her head and mumbled, "You''ve been very... unusualtely. Art, Aiden, and I have been wondering if something happened to you."


    Adam nced at his two other students who were crouching in the distance, trying to overhear his conversation while pretending to read a book.


    Seeing such a scene, Adam couldn''t help but lightly chuckle. "Come here, you two."


    "Yes, Professor? You called? Did something happen?"


    "Because we totally don''t know as we were busy studying!"


    Art and Aiden jogged toward the youth and then stood before the boulder beside Eleiney. All three of them were looking at him expectantly.


    Seeing the concern in their eyes, Adam''s heart warmed. He smiled faintly as he stated, "How is your progressing along?"


    "It''s great, Professor!"


    "Faster than I expected!"


    "The potions and the medicinal baths greatly helped!"


    The three young Magi spoke excitedly. Thanks to the supplementary resources that Adam had provided for them, their foundations had be very solid, allowing them to progress faster than their peers.


    They were immensely grateful, to say the least. This was something that they hadn''t expected Adam to do. Moreover, he had also provided them with these resources without asking for anything in return.


    "Hmm, good." Adam nodded as he stroked his chin, deep in thought.


    I have to leave for the Brotherhood''s mission within the next four months. Should I take these kids with me? Although there are some risks involved, the kids will be able to benefit greatly as well.


    Adam pondered about the pros and cons of taking his students along with him. He took into ount everything that was happening around him, including the threat of the Umbra Thieves, and tried to make a decision.


    Real-world experience in handling danger, making quick decisions, and adapting to unforeseen circumstances are lessons that can''t be fully replicated in a safe environment such as Saratoga, he thought to himself.


    They are also reaching a critical stage in their training where real-world experience is necessary for their development. Hmm... these kids have been sheltered by their families all their lives as well. They need to step out of theirfort zones.


    This mission can also test the capabilities of the kids. Furthermore, it will develop strong bonds between them as well.


    The advantages of taking the kids on this mission were clear as day to him, but it was the cons that irked him.


    There is still the chance of the assassins from Umbra Thieves attacking me during this trip. The kids'' life might be put in danger...


    However, if I make certain arrangements to ensure their safety, this trip will definitely be worthwhile for their growth.


    Art couldn''t help but get a little impatient and asked, "Professor, what are you thinking?"


    Adam snapped out of this train of thought and nced at the students. "Would you like to go on a trip with me?"


    "You mean a pic?" Aiden asked excitedly.


    BAM!


    Adam lightly smacked him on the forehead. "I mean a trip to gain battle experience, my foolish student. Why in the world would I take you out on a pic?"


    "Ugh, true, true..." Aiden gently caressed his forehead while nodding.


    "Battle experience?" Eleniey asked with curious eyes. "Professor, are you going to take us to the orc''s territories?"


    "No, it''s a town called Stratford in the northern regions of the Empire," said Adam.


    Art had an uninterested expression on his face as he said, "Professor, I heard it was very cold there. Can we go somewhere warm and sunny?"


    BAM!


    "I-It''s fine! We can go to Stratford. I see nothing wrong with that!" Art corrected himself. Meanwhile, Aiden secretly nced at him and giggled, causing him to be very annoyed. "Professor, what''s so great about Stratford?" Eleniey thought for a while and asked, "Oh, I remember there are dark woods bordering that town. Do you want us to hunt beasts there?"


    "Yeah, something like that." Adam chuckled. The next moment, his expression turned solemn and he added, "However, I have a condition to take you all with me on this trip." "What is it?" The students asked enthusiastically. They really wished to go out with Adam


    and explore thends.


    But more importantly, they wanted to witness just how strong their mentor was!


    Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk. "Within the next four months...


    "You have to advance to Muscle Stage Magi."

 Chapter 463: Password

    Chapter 463: Password


    ?


    As the shadows of sunset lengthened across the corridors of Saratoga, Adam leisurely walked with his hands behind his back while Valerian perched upon his shoulder, gracefully licking


    his paw.


    Along with the sound of footsteps that echoed in the hallways, the hushed murmurs of children could also be heard.


    "We''re finally going on a trip!"


    "Thest few months have been arduous."


    "Thankfully, we advanced right before Professor''s deadline!"


    After months of diligent training and practicing mindfulness, Art, Aiden, and Eleiney finally advanced to the Muscle Stage Rank. And now, they were ready to depart for Stratford.


    However, one thing they couldn''t understand was why their mentor was guiding them to the depths of the castle instead of leaving through the front door.


    Eleiney couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Professor, why are we taking this route?"


    "No reason in particr," Adam chuckled. "I just wanted to explore a certain ce."


    Saratoga Castle had many secret passageways that led to various parts of the surroundingnds. Some led to different locations within Ravenfell, while others led to areas that were further ind.


    Adam''s destination was a secret passageway that was known to very few students or faculty members. He had happened to find its entrance a few months ago when he was touring the ce with Valerian.


    Naturally, it was thanks to his Sphere of Resonance that he was able to find this entrance in the first ce.


    He arrived at a certain corridor in the North Wing where people rarely lingered. The corridor was deserted and the light from the high windows cast an eerie glow.


    The children huddled up behind Adam, tightly grabbing onto his robes.


    "Professor, where is this ce?"


    "It feels so spooky!"


    "Can we please get out of here?"


    Adam turned around to nce at the frightened kids and smiled, "Rest assured. As long as I''m here, nothing will happen to you."


    The kids could only nervously nod and follow closely behind their mentor. They arrived at the end of the corridor where the statue of a badger stood proudly on a towering pedastal.


    Adam stood before it and solemnly stated the secret password, "As above, so below."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the stone badger seemed to havee alive. It bent over and touched the pedastal with its paws. Then, it magically separated the pir from the middle, revealing a dark and narrow passageway hidden within.


    "Oh my goodness!"


    "The badger... did it just..."


    "So there''s a secret passageway here?!"


    Adam nced at the kids with an amused smirk. "If you ever wish to leave the castle through this passage, remember the secret password."


    "Yes, Professor!" The young Magi excitedly nodded their heads.


    As the group entered the secret passage, the entrance silently closed behind them. Adam expanded the Sphere of Resonance to the maximum output, trying to navigate his way through this intricateyout of tunnels.


    "Don''t forget to mark this route for future use," he reminded the kids.


    Eleiney immediately took out a parchment paper from her storage ring and then began charting the map. The air was cool and musty, filled with the scent of damp earth. The walls were close, just wide enough for two people to walk side by side.


    Thanks to an illumination spell, the group didn''t have any trouble traversing the tunnels. The ground was uneven with a mix of dirt and stones. The tunnel twisted and turned like a


    serpentine creature, asionally widening into small chambers.


    The passageway seemed endless, the minutes stretching into eternity as they walked. However, the kids didn''t darein, afraid that someone lurking in the darkness would hear them.


    The silence was deafening, broken only by the faint drip of water and the echo of their footsteps. Adam continued to sense for any possible dangers in the perimeter. Although he knew that the tunnels under Saratoga were safe, he still didn''t wish to take a risk.


    "Are we there yet, Professor?" Aiden whispered, looking around in vignce.


    Right at that moment, the tunnel started to gradually slope upwards. The air grew warmer and less oppressive. Soon, the fragrance of grass and wildflowers permeated the air.


    "Yes, we''re here," Adam smiled.


    He deactivated the illumination spell and relied on the faint glow of sunlight to guide him. Finally, they arrived at the exit of the tunnel.


    But it seemed to be blocked by arge boulder, and atop this boulder stood yet another statue of a badger. Adam walked toward it and stated another secret password.


    "As below, so above."


    The badger statue crouched and effortlessly separated the middle of the boulder as if drawing the curtain. Sunlight seeped in through the exit, shining on Adam and the kids.


    The group walked out of the exit and found themselves in a cave. As the kids slowly made their way out of the cave, Eleniey couldn''t help but ask, "Professor, is the secret password all that''s required to enter and exit the tunnels?"


    If this were so, then just anyone could enter the tunnels if they knew the password. This could very possibly lead to a breach in Saratoga''s security.


    Adam shook his head and chuckled, "Well, that''s only one of the two requirements."


    "What''s the other one?" Art curiously asked.


    Adam shed his medallion that disyed the insignia of Saratoga Castle. "If you speak the secret password without having this item in your possession, the badger will kill you."


    The three kids'' bodies shuddered listening to him.


    "So always remember to carry the medallion with you," Adam added.


    The group then arrived at the center of the grove. Adam looked around and nodded. "Hmm,


    this should be somewhere ind, further west of Ravenfell."


    Art looked around and saw the grove waspletely empty except for the few little animals ncing at them curiously. He couldn''t help but grumble, "How are we going to get to Stratford? If we visited Ravenfell first, we could have at least gotten a carriage."


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about that," Adam chuckled. He then nced at Valerian and


    nodded.


    "Finally!" He leaped off of the youth''s shoulder andnded on the ground. "I can finally try


    this out!"


    The three young Magi were confused as to what this little cat, who always followed Adam around, would do now. But a momentter they were utterly dumbfounded.


    Because Valerian was beginning to transform!

 Chapter 464: Transformation

    Chapter 464: Transformation


    ?


    Under the young Magi''s incredulous gazes, something very magical was taking ce.


    As the midday sun filtered through the sparse canopy, casting dappled patterns of light and dark on the grove floor, the air around Valerian suddenly changed in a mystical manner.


    His ears perked up and his eyes snapped open, gleaming with an intense focus. A faint glow began to envelop his small frame, like sudden ripples on the surface of a calmke.


    As the glow intensified, Valerian''s form slowly began to change. His body elongated and grew, muscles bulging and bones shifting with a series of faint, almost imperceptible cracks. The transformation was seamless, yet powerful.


    Gradually, the once-small cat became a towering figure. His fur deepened to an even darker shade, making it look like an imposing shadow against the sunlit background.


    From Valerian''s broad back, a pair of enormous wings began to slowly emerge. The wings, adorned with glossy ck feathers, unfolded harmoniously, each feather gleaming with an almost metallic sheen.


    His wings stretched wide, their span casting a dark shadow over the grove clearing. Valerian''s wings looked both elegant and deadly. It was truly a sight to behold.


    As the transformation wasplete, Valerian now stood as a colossal panther, his topaz eyes zing with an otherwordly light.


    His sleek, ck tail swayed gently like that of a graceful feline. As he took a step toward Adam, the ground trembled ever so slightly beneath his massive paws.


    As he came closer, a low, rumbling growl emanated from his throat, causing the kids to shudder involuntarily. They had never thought that the adorable little cat who always followed Adam around was actually such a fearsome predator.


    However, if they knew that Valerian was in fact a dragon, they would definitely lose consciousness.


    Valerian''s gaze was sharp andmanding, exuding a primal aura of dominance. When the kids gazed into his eyes, they were truly shocked, and couldn''t help but immediately look away.


    "F-Flying Panther!"


    "So this is his true form?!"


    "I-Incredible!"


    Hearing the praises from the young Magi, Valerian''s lips curled up into a slight smirk. He walked toward Adam and stood right before him with a smug expression on his face.


    "So brother, what do you think? Am I not majestic?"


    Adam curiously nced at his familiar''s new transformation. He was quite surprised when Valerian had previously mentioned to him that he was able to transform into a creature other than a dragon.


    Today, he was finally able to see it with his own eyes. To say that he was impressed would be a major understatement.


    Dragons are truly natural experts in magic from the School of Alteration, he thought to himself.


    "Even though this is your first time, I must say, you were able to pull it off very effortlessly. Not bad!" He praised sincerely.


    Verian''s topaz eyes narrowed, "Not bad? Hmph!"


    Adam resisted the urge to roll his eyes. "You did great, little Val."


    "Hmph!" The young dragon snorted and looked away in displeasure. But the intensely swaying tail behind him spoke otherwise.


    Adam nced at his students'' dumbstruck expressions and asked, "Shall we leave for Stratford then?"


    Aiden pointed his trembling hands at the ck-feathered panther and asked, "A-Are we going to ride your familiar-no, I mean, Lord Valerian?"


    The young dragon''s ears twitched ever so slightly as he thought to himself in gratification, Lord Valerian? Hmm, yes, I like the ring of that. Hmm, I am a mighty dragon, after all.


    He then nced at the three kids and said in a deep and solemn voice, "From now on you will address me as Lord Valerian."


    "Y-Yes, Lord Valerian!" The young Magi nodded their heads like starving chickens pecking at rice.


    Seeing such an incredulous scene unfold before him, Adam couldn''t help but bury his face in his palm. The next moment, he hopped onto Valerian''s back, then gestured for his students to do so as well.


    The kids were very nervous. They had never flown on a magical beast, after all. However, watching Adam''s broad and straight back gave them a great sense of security.


    After making sure everyone had adjusted themselvesfortably, Adam stroked the glossy ck hair on Valerian''s back.


    "Alright, Val, let''s take to the skies."


    ROAR!


    Valerian''s roar reverberated through the grove, instantly silencing all the insects, birds, and small animals within.


    The sunlight filtered through the trees, dancing across his ck-feathered wings, making them gleam with an otherworldly beauty. With a powerful thrust of his wings, Valerian leaped into the air, ascending effortlessly.


    The grove below became smaller and smaller as he soared above the treetops. His wings beat rhythmically, propelling him higher into the clear blue sky and toward the distant white


    clouds.


    In but a few short moments, Valerian''s silhouette had be a tiny dot before gradually disappearing into the horizon.


    --


    At the same time, in the dark woods bordering the town of Stratford, another transformation was taking ce.


    In a small clearing, a lone figure stood, his breath visible in the cold air. He shivered, not from the chill, but from the primeval energy coursing through his veins.


    As the sun gradually dipped over the horizon, Selene and Luna made themselves known with boundless splendor and beauty. Yet, for this figure, they evoked fear, but also anticipation.


    As the figure''s eyes reflected the moonlight, a tremor ran through his body. He dropped to his knees, his fingers elongating into sharp ws.


    A guttural growl escaped his lips, echoing through the forest.


    The figure''s muscles rippled and bulged, bones cracked and reformed, and the clothes on his body werepletely torn open.


    His face contorted in agony as his jaws extended and teeth lengthened into deadly fangs. Thick dark fur sprouted from his body, covering him, and protecting him from the harsh cold.


    The transformation was both breathtaking and excruciating, a unification of man and beast! This figure slowly rose to his feet, having fully transformed into a towering werewolf. Standing at over two meters tall, his glowing eyes and shimmering fur shone under the


    moonlight.


    He exuded a fierce and predatory aura as he threw back his head and let out a blood-curdling


    cry that resonated through the dark woods.


    HOWL!

 Chapter 465: Stratford

    Chapter 465: Stratford


    ?


    The town of Stratford was located at the edge of the Weeping Woods. This forest got its name because of the trees that strangely resembled humanoid shapes.


    Though the trees themselves were harmless, they produced terrifying sounds that imitated people crying in pain and agony.


    The sound that this forest produced, weirdly enough, kept the creatures and monsters away from the town.


    Well, most of them anyway.


    Beyond this mystical foresty the Greyscale Mountains that separated the Empire from the tundra wastnds further north.


    Snowkes gracefully danced in the air, glistening like tiny crystals in the evening sky. The forest, with its ancient trees covered in white, stood like silent guardians. While the rugged peaks of the mountain ranges beyond reached upward past the clouds.


    Stratford was a picturesque town with wooden and stone buildings that seemed to seamlessly blend in with the wintry environment.


    The roofs were nketed with snow, while smoke rose from chimneys, creating a warm and weing contrast to the cold outside.


    A group of weary travelers arrived at the snow-covered path leading to the town gates.


    "Why didn''t we justnd inside the town with Lord Valerian?" Art asked suddenly as he pulled his fur cloak tighter around him.


    "You don''t always need to make a shy appearance, my foolish student," said Adam with a slight smirk. "Being inconspicuous has its advantages too."


    "It would have been nice for the townsfolk to see us arrive on Lord Valerian''s back..." Art softly muttered under his breath.


    To which, Aiden nodded in agreement. Whereas, Eleniey shook her head, stating, "It''s better to be discreet. It gives us more room to act."


    "Heh, precisely." Adam nodded in approval.


    As the group slowly approached the town''s entrance, they saw that the gates were nked by tall, sturdy towers. Guards patrolled the city walls with weapons in hand, constantly on the lookout for any possible dangers.


    Things had been quite intense in the past couple of months, so they couldn''t help but constantly be on edge.


    As Adam and his students approached the city gates, the guards turned vignt. Despite recognizing the raven-haired youth''s robes and pointy hat, which only Magi would often wear, they stopped the group.


    "Halt!"


    "State your purpose!"


    Two guards standing by the gates approached the group and prevented them from entering. Although the weapons in their hands were trembling and their eyes shed with nervousness, they stood their ground.


    Slightly offended by the situation, Art stepped forward and angrily yelled, "You! How dare you stop us? Do you know who we are?!"


    Seeing such a scene, Adam couldn''t help but shake his head in slight disappointment. This kid, he''s still as haughty as ever. Looks like I must discipline himter...


    A middle-aged man wearing leather armor and wielding a sword stepped forward and respectfully bowed.


    "My Lords and Lady, please state your purpose of visiting Stratford. We''re under strict orders from the town council to not let outsiders in without proper identification."


    The guard knew that the neers were very likely to be Magi, so he didn''t dare be disrespectful to them.


    Adam was about to show the guards his forged identification documents when suddenly a blond middle-aged man came running from inside the town.


    "Jordy, wait!" The man hurriedly said to the guard. "They''re with me!"


    The guards turned around and saw a fellow resident of the town approach them. One of them couldn''t help but ask in surprise, "Lord Kenley, you know these people?"


    Kenley nodded. "Of course, I know them. Didn''t I tell you about the rtives from my wife''s side who would be visiting me?"


    Jordy''s eyes lit up. "Oh, yes, that''s right!" But the next moment, his expression turned grim. "But visiting at such a time..."


    "Ah, don''t worry about it." Kenley waved his hand nonchntly and began talking to the guards.


    Meanwhile, Eleiney looked at Adam and asked in surprise, "Professor, your sister lives in this town?"


    Adam''s lips twitched as he thought, Howe I don''t know?


    He was seeing this man for the first time in his life. But suddenly, he thought of something, Could he be...


    Kenley''s next words confirmed the youth''s suspicion, "Haha, Adam, you must be very tired from the long journey. Come, let us go home. Twilight is about to fall."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly before he burst into a hearty peal ofughter. "Kenley, it''s been a while! I hope you''re treating my sister well, yes?"


    "Yes, yes,e now. Let''s head in." Kenley smiled warmly before leading Adam and the kids into the town.


    Seeing that Adam was a rtive of one of the town''s residents, the guards heaved a sigh of relief. They respectfully nodded at him and the three kids, allowing them to enter.


    Aiden walked beside Art and spoke in a hushed tone, "Oi, did you know about Professor having a sister?"


    Art was initially puzzled before smirking. "Hmph! Of course, I knew!" He then looked at his friend mockingly. "You didn''t? Tsk, tsk."


    Inside Stratford, the narrow streets were bustling with activity despite the falling snow. Townfolk hurried about their business, covered in furs and woolens.


    Children yed in the snow, theirughter echoing in the streets as they built snowmen and engaged in a friendly snowball fight.


    When the three young Magi saw this scene, they felt a warmth in their hearts that contrasted with the cold weather around them.


    Kenley, who was walking at the forefront of the group, secretly nced at Adam from time to time in astonishment.


    They said an Agent of the Brotherhood woulde to this town, but... I didn''t think he would be this young! I can''t believe he''s a Mana Liquefaction Magus!


    While Kenley was secretly observing him, he muttered tly, "Have you arranged


    amodations?"


    Kenley immediately straightened his back and respectfully replied, "Yes, my lord."


    "What about the kids?" Adam asked.


    "Uhm." Kenley nced at the three young Magi and awakwardly said, "I thought you were the only oneing. But worry not, my lord. I will have someone arrange lodging for them


    immediately."


    "Good." Adam nodded.


    Meanwhile, the three kids walking behind them had a dumbfounded look on their faces.


    Eleiney couldn''t help but curiously ask Kenley, "Mister, isn''t our mentor your brother-in-


    law? Then why are you addressing him so formally?"


    Kenley''s lips twitched incessantly as he thought to himself, My brother-inw?


    He''s my superior!

 Chapter 466: Werewolf

    Chapter 466: Werewolf


    ?


    The group made their way towards the town square, where a massive evergreen tree stood, its branches heavy with snow and adorned with colorful lights and ornaments.


    Around the tree, there was a bustling market. Stalls selling hot beverages, roasted meats, and freshly baked bread filled the chilly air with mouthwatering fragrances.


    Seeing such a lively scene, Adam couldn''t help but ask, "So apart from the night of the full moons, those beasts don''t attack the town?"


    "That is correct, my lord," Kenley replied respectfully. "It is because of this peculiar urrence that the town has managed to stand for so long. If not, I''m afraid the town and its people would have long since perished."


    "I see." Adam nodded while stroking his chin. "Then what about the night of the full moons? How does the town defend against the beasts?"


    "The town council hires mercenaries as well as wandering Magi from the surrounding regions, promising them bountiful rewards in exchange for protecting the town," replied the blond middle-aged man.


    "But how long before the town''s coffers are emptied?" Adam posed a valid question.


    "Mary rewards are secondary," Kenley began. "What these people are more interested in are the beast cores and other materials that they can harvest from the creatures."


    Adam stopped by a stall and ordered five tes of skewered meat for everybody. After waiting a few minutes, the food was ready. The group grabbed their tes and continued walking toward their destination.


    At the edge of the square, the group noticed the town''s inn, The White Stag, its signage board depicting a majestic stag standing proudly.


    "My lord, I''ve booked a sizeable room for your use at that inn." Kenley pointed at therge two-story inn in the near distance. He then nced at the kids and spoke with a smile, "Three additional rooms will also be ready for you."


    Aiden was extremely perplexed. "Wait, we aren''t staying at your house? Instead, we''re staying at this inn?"


    Art asked with squinted eyes, "Are you really Professor''s rtive?"


    "Uhm..." Kenley nced at the kids, then at Adam with an awkward look.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. I''ll exin everything to you inside," said Adam sternly.


    "Yes, Professor!" The kids hurriedly nodded their heads.


    As the group stepped inside White Stag Inn, Adam astutely noticed signs of w marks on the wall. Moreover, there was also a makeshift barricade ced beside the building''s entrance.


    Despite the signs of attacks that I''ve observed on my way here, the townfolk seem to be very lively for some reason. Is it because they know they won''t be attacked until the next night of full moons? The youth pondered.


    The group faced no hassle when they checked in at the establishment. Everything happened very smoothly.


    Adam instructed the kids to freshen up and then meet him for dinner in themon area. After the three had gone inside their rooms, Kenley followed Adam into his room.


    As soon as the middle-aged man shut the door behind him, Adam weaved a simple hand gesture, erecting a faint energy barrier around them to prevent others from overhearing them.


    "In twilight, we find truth," he tly stated.


    Kenley was momentarily stunned before hurriedly performing the secret greeting and replying, "In shadows, we seek wisdom."


    Only after Adam had confirmed that the man was a member of the Brotherhood, did he ask, "How many of us are there?"


    Kenley secretly approved of Adam''s cautious nature before respectfully replying, "My Lord, including me there is one other Acolyte in this town. His name is Wagner."


    "I see." Adam nodded as he walked toward the table situated by the bed. He took a seat and unfastened the wine gourd hanging from his waist. "You thirsty?"


    Kenley politely refused. "No, thank you, my lord."


    Adam tookrge mouthfuls of the fine liquor he hadpleted brewing just before leaving Saratoga, finishing in only a few minutes. He then took out another gourd from his earring and started drinking until he finished half of it.


    Seeing this ridiculous scene, Kenley was speechless. What the? Did he just drink a whole gourd and a half? What do I do now? Should I just leave?


    However, much to his surprise, the raven-haired youth appeared very much sober despite drinking copious amounts of wine. "Tell me everything you know about these attacks. Don''t miss out on a single thing. Understood?"


    Kenley involuntarily gulped as he noticed the sharp glint in Adam''s jet-ck pupils.


    "My lord, these attacks started more than half a year ago," he began. "Ever since then, hordes of wolves have been attacking the town on the night of the full moons."


    "The mission report said something about the involvement of a werewolf. How many of them are there?" Adam asked solemnly. "And what are their power levels?"


    "The mercenaries and the wandering Magi have reporteding under attack by one werewolf when a group of them had ventured deep into the Weeping Woods. That is the only case where the lycanthrope had been spotted," replied Kenley.


    "Are there any Rank 2 Magi in the town? Or is there one amongst the wandering Magi that have been hired to investigate this urrence?"


    "No, my lord." Kenley shook his head. "The town council consists of only Rank 1 Magi. Even among the wandering Magi who have been hired, there aren''t any in the Mana Liquefaction Rank."


    Adam went into deep thought. If Elrick gave me the mission, then it means that this case requires someone with the strength of a Rank 2 Magus...


    He deeply nced at Kenley and asked, "How many times have the mercenaries ventured into the woods?"


    "Only once," said the middle-aged man. "Deep inside the Weeping Woods, the ce is sprawling with wolves. Ever since that one time they encountered a werewolf where the vast majority of the people died, none have gone back there again."


    "I see..." Adam nodded.


    Why does the werewolf stay within the forest at all times and only attack during the night of full moons? Is it afraid? Or perhaps there are other reasons that I don''t know...


    "My lord, there is another thing."


    "Go on." Adam gestured for the man to continue.


    Kenley took a deep breath and solemnly stated, "The Weeping Woods actually used to be a


    territory of an ancient Magus Family. We believe that they were the first victims of the


    werewolf."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. "What was their name?"


    "The Howlett Family."

 Chapter 467: Investigation

    Chapter 467: Investigation


    ?


    The snow fell softly, nketing the cobblestoned streets in ayer of pristine white. The air was crisp and cold, each breath exuding a mist that quickly dissipated.


    Aiden, Art, and Eleiney walked through the crowded streets, pulling their cloaks tighter around them tobat the harsh cold.


    "Professor says, once weplete the five stages of the Mana Foundation Rank, the harsh weather will no longer cause us difort," said Art as he rubbed his palms against one another.


    "Hmm, that''s why Professor walks around with a loose robe on without feeling any cold whatsoever," Aiden chimed in.


    Art chuckled, "Hehe, it''s probably because of the insane amounts of wine that keep him warm."


    "Everyone has a vice, Art," Eleniey stated. "Just like how you spend gold on the most random things without batting an eye."


    Art''s lips twitched. "W-What do you mean? I don''t spend on random things!"


    "Really?" Eleniey''s eyes squinted. "Didn''t you give the barmaid at the inn a gold coin to give you a ss of water?"


    "What''s wrong with that?" Art protested.


    "Water''s free, you dummy." Aiden pointed at the blond-haired youth and giggled, "Also, didn''t you say that you knew about the Professor having a sister in this town? Haha, you''re such a liar!"


    "S-Shut up!" Art''s face turned red from embarrassment. "I was just ying along with the Professor''s story. You were too stupid to catch up on it. Hmph!"


    Last night, after the trio had freshened up after the long journey and met Adam for dinner, thetter had told them that the reason he was here was because the Herbalist''s Guild had given him a mission.


    This mission was to gather and research certain types of magical herbs and ingredients that only grew in the Weeping Woods.


    The children didn''t find this suspicious at all. They knew that Adam was a member of the Herbalist''s Guild. Moreover, it was normal for the guild to send its members on missions such as this.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the town they arrived in to be embroiled in such a supernatural urrence.


    "They say that the reason for the beast attacks is possibly a werewolf. What do you guys think about that?" Aiden asked with slight apprehension.


    Of course, he had read about lycanthropes. These creatures were shapeshifters with at least two forms - a humanoid and a particr type of animal. The werewolf was the most notable example.


    "These are just rumors, we can''t be sure," Eleniey stated with a solemn expression.


    As the trio walked through the streets, they noticed that the town was bustling with activity despite the weather and the dangers that lurked outside.


    To their left, a bakery exuded warmth and the tantalizing fragrance of freshly baked bread. Next to the bakery stood a cksmith''s forge. The sound of metal nging on metal could be hearding from it.


    The trio continued down the street, passing a series of houses with thatched roofs that were covered with snow. Smoke curled up from the chimneys, adding to the already pleasant scene.


    Children bundled in thick coats ran past them,ughing and tossing snowballs at each other, their cheeks flushed with excitement.


    Suddenly, a snowballnded on Art''s face, causing him to shudder ever so slightly from the cold sensation.


    The young boy who had thrown it at him by mistake suddenly found himself crying nervously. Despite that, he walked before Art and apologized, "S-Sorry, mister... I didn''t mean to do that."


    Art wiped the snow from his face and nced at the young boy standing before him. He crouched down and gently patted the boy''s head. "It''s alright."


    "Wuu..." the boy nodded while wiping his tears.


    "It''s okay, don''t cry." Art consoled the boy. "Do you want some candy?"


    He then looked at the other children huddled a few meters away from him and asked the


    same, "What about you guys? Would you like some candy?"


    The children nced at each other before shyly nodding.


    Seeing such a scene, Art couldn''t help but chuckle. He took out a bunch of fruit candies that he had bought from the market the other day and presented it to them.


    "Waah! So many candies!"


    "They look so colorful!"


    "Thank you, mister!"


    While the little children started devouring the sweets with great relish, Art took the opportunity and asked them, "Can you tell me what has been happening in the towntely?"


    A young girl tilted her head and curiously asked, "Mister, you don''t know? Are you new here?"


    Eleiney stepped forward and said with a warm smile, "We are visiting a rtive here. We only came here a few days ago."


    Another young boy, this one slightly plump, said animatedly, "Every month, the wolves attack us like rawwrr! But the great Magi protect us like whoosh!"


    "What do the residents of the town do when the beasts attack?" Aiden asked.


    "We hide underground!"


    "It''s very stinky!"


    "But it''s also very warm!"


    After chatting with the children a little longer, Art gave them some more candies before bidding them farewell. The three of them continued to go around town, investigating the recent attacks.


    They examined the damaged homes, the makeshift barricades that could be found at every house, interviewed the survivors, and explored the whole town.


    By sunset, they returned to the White Stag and went to Adam''s room on the second floor to report their findings.


    They found the raven-haired youth sitting at the table conducting some experiments rted to Herbalism. The trio patiently waited until Adam had finally finished what he was doing.


    Adam dusted his hands and looked at them, "So what have you found?"


    Eleiney stepped forward and respectfully recounted all the details she and her friends had


    gathered.


    The attacks happened once every month where an endless horde of wolves attacked the town. During this time, the residents hid themselves in the underground bunkers that they had dug up since experiencing the devastation caused by the first-ever beast wave. Meanwhile, mercenaries and wandering Magi hired by the town council protected the town from the beasts. Moreover, the resident Magi and mortal, able-bodied men also participated


    in the battle.


    "Hmm." Adam nodded after listening to Eleniey.


    This coincides with what Kenley has told me. But I still can''t help but wonder, why do the wolves


    attack the town only the night of the full moons? This is so strange...


    He then nced at his students and solemnly stated, "The next night of the full moons is a


    little less than two weeks from now.


    "I want you three to partake in the defense of Stratford."

 Chapter 468: Oppressive

    Chapter 468: Oppressive


    ?


    The Weeping Woods was a ce of mystery and horror. They stood as guardians that protected the town of Stratford for centuries, but that was until the wolves attacked.


    These humanoid-shaped ancient trees produced terror-inducing sounds that imitated people crying out loud in misery. This was what had kept the beasts from approaching the town in the past.


    Adam stood at the edge of the forest, dressed in a ck hooded cloak. He curiously gazed at the trees that were packed closely together, creating a maze of shadows and narrow pathways.


    A cold gust of wind blew, causing the branches to creak and groan, producing sounds that echoed through the woods like the wails of lost souls.


    How did these trees develop such a strange shape? The youth thought to himself in amazement. The following moment, he weaved hand signs and cast a spell after creating the magic circle. Rank 2 Spell: Shadow Cloak!


    Shadows swirled around Adam and formed ayer around him,pletely concealing him in the darkness.


    Adam lowered his head and took a look at himself, nodding in approval. Hmm not bad! Thest expert''s memories contained many spells that used the power of shadows. I''m beginning to like this magic...


    He slightly crouched his legs and vaulted toward the nearest tree branch. Uponnding, he observed the spell yet again.


    I see... Shadow Cloak only conceals the visual by blending in with the shadows. Sound and smell can still be sensed by others. Well, this is not entirely bad for a Rank 2 Spell.


    He then jumped toward the next tree branch, trying to produce as little sound as possible as The made his way into the depths of the Weeping Woods.


    Kenley had mentioned to him that these forests used to be in the territory of the Howlett Family. He believed that this family was the first victim of the werewolf case since they hadpletely stopped showing up since the first beast wave.


    The family members used toe to Stratford very often and had a very good reputation amongst the townsfolk. Their absence led the people to believe that they might have already perished at the hands of the werewolf.


    However, Adam had to confirm this with his own eyes. That is why he had chosen to venture into the woods alone at night. He wanted to visit the Howlett Estate.


    Snowkes fell thickly around him, muffling the sound of his footsteps on the branches. The trees were tall and ancient, their branches creaking and groaning every time hended on them.


    No beasts or werewolves in sight till now, he thought to himself. But this ce is strangely eerie. It feels as if the fear is seeping into my skin...


    Furthermore, he was also receiving slight warning signals within his mind. This was what his sixth sense-which he had grown to deeply trust over the years-was telling him.


    Adam''s expression turned solemn. Something''s not right in this ce. The whole forest seems... suffocating.


    The forest was alive with strange noises. He felt as if the very woods were mourning. The sound of the cold wind sweeping through the forest seemed like the chorus of weeping souls.


    Truly an apt name, he thought. I wonder why the Howlett Family decided to settle down here. Were they crazy?


    After traveling for almost a mile, Adam was finally able to hear the distance howls of the wolves.


    Hended on a thick branch, gazing into the distance with a grim expression. He weaved a series ofplex hand signs and sacrificed a few materialponents before casting two more spells.


    Rank 2 Spell: Invisible


    Rank 2 Spell: Silence


    These two spells belonged to the School of Illusion. Furthermore, it took Adam a great deal of effort to procure the materialponent for the Invisible spell-eyshes of the Faint m. Now Adam waspletely invisible. Moreover, with the help of the Silence spell, no sound would be created within or pass through the radius of the twenty-feet sphere.


    All that remains is concealing my smell. Unfortunately, I don''t have any spells to help with that, the youth sighed before cautiously venturing deeper into the woods.


    The trees began to close in, the path narrowing and bing more treacherous. The oppressive weight of the forest bore down on him.


    He couldn''t help but think to himself in slight rm, The deeper I go into these woods, the greater the sense of danger I feel. This ce is definitely hiding something dangerous. Or else, it''s impossible for a Rank 2 Magus such as myself to feel this way.


    Adam''s spiritual intuition, or rather his sixth sense, greatly surpassed the Magi of the same rank thanks to his possessing the white lotus.


    So if he was able to sense something that rmed him, there was bound to be something perilous up ahead.


    Suddenly, a particrly loud howl echoed through the trees. Although this one was quite closer than before, Adam wasn''t surprised because he had already sensed it through his


    Sphere of Resonance.


    Countless packs of wolves, each containing at least six or more of these ferocious beasts, patrolled the forest. They were not mindlessly wandering through the woods, instead, it seemed like they were guarding something.


    Their movements seem very coordinated. Adam''s expression turned extremely solemn. Are they being controlled? Or are they intelligent enough to be doing this on such arge scale? Probably not...


    As he continued to silently move toward the depths of the forest, the number of wolves increased significantly. The youth was greatly shocked by the sheer number of these creatures.


    He finally arrived at a clearing, and what he witnessed there caused him to be greatly


    surprised.


    At the center of this clearing stood arge estate that nowy in ruins. Snow-covered debris and splintered wood marked the remnants of what used to be a sturdy manor.


    Its walls had been torn apart, and its roof had caved in, leaving behind only a skeletal structure. Countless wolves prowled the perimeter of this destroyed manor.


    The Howlett Family''s estate! The youth thought to himself.


    It seems like they were indeed the first victims of the beast attacks. But if so, then where did the


    werewolfe from?


    More and more questions popped into his mind the more he thought about it. Suddenly, his pupils constricted when he saw a figure emerge from the building.


    A werewolf! Adam thought in rm. This was the first time he had seen such a creature.


    The werewolf stepped out of the building, looking around with its bloodthirsty eyes. Its


    nostrils red seveal times.


    Seemingly, it had caught scent of something... or rather someone.


    Suddenly, the werwolf turned its head in a particr direction, a perdaotry growl escaping its


    lips. And the direction it was looking toward...


    Was none other than the branch Adam was standing on!

 Chapter 469: Presence

    Chapter 469: Presence


    ?


    Adam''s eyes narrowed, but he remained calmly standing atop the branch. It noticed me! But how? Could it be because of my scent?


    That''s the only thing that the youth wasn''t able to conceal. However, he didn''t imagine the werewolf''s sense of smell to be so great that he would be immediately found out.


    However, Adam didn''t leave yet. Although he wouldn''t be able to deal with such arge number of wolves here, he was confident in his ability to escape.


    But he didn''t do that. He wanted to see just what these monsters were guarding.


    The destroyed Howlett Estate holds all the answers. But it will be very tough to reach that ce on my own. Let''s see what these wolves do next...


    HOWL!


    The werewolf threw his head back and howled to the skies. The next moment, the endless horde of wolves that were guarding the ruins of the manor suddenly turned maniacal. Their eyes turned bloodshot and they started growling.


    At once, these wolves started madly rushing in Adam''s direction. Upon reaching the tree the youth was perching on, they started to crawl their way up the tree trunk.


    Adam was slightly taken aback when he witnessed such a scene. Although they couldn''t sense me, they were able to urately determine my location. This must be because of the werewolf''s directive.


    He was quite astonished by how strong the werewolf''s senses were for it to find his scent despite being hundreds of meters away.


    If these wolves get any closer, I''m afraid they too will be able to smell my presence. He thought to himself as the wolves climbed toward the topmost branch he was standing on.


    Because of such arge number of wolves climbing the tree, it started to creak and groan, seemingly about to copse any moment now.


    Adam exerted strength in his legs and jumped to another tree nearby. He saw that the wolves were still climbing the tree he had earlier been on.


    They can''t sense my presence, he thought. Then what about the werewolf?


    He turned his head in the direction of the ruined manor and saw that the werewolf was slowly making his way to the perimeter of the clearing. To be more urate, he was vigntly walking toward the tree Adam was previously on.


    Standing a little over two meters tall, this werewolf was much more muscr than an average human and had a masculine frame.


    His ws were razor-sharp and his fangs were long and jagged. His fur was thick and dark, with patches of white here and there.


    The head was a blend of wolf and human features, with a pronounced snout and glowing eyes that were blood red.


    An intimidating pressure emanated from the wolf as he continued to walk out of the clearing. It was an aura of barely contained aggression.


    From the energy waves emanating from this guy, it seems that he''s equivalent to a Rank 1 Magus. Hmm, I feel like he''ll be able to overpower anyone in this rank, Adam calmly observed.


    Suddenly, the werewolf paused in his footsteps and took a few deep breaths, his nostrils ring. Then, he turned his head and coldly gazed at the new tree Adam was squatting on. Hemanded the wolf packs to attack this tree as he too made his way there. This time, however, there was a sense of urgency in his gait as he dashed toward the tree.


    Seeing such a scene, Adam smiled self-deprecatingly. As expected of the werewolf''s enhanced senses. I''m afraid if it weren''t for the Rank 2 spells I cast on myself, he would have long since seen through me.


    He jumped from one tree to another, this time making sure to create arge enough distance from the werewolf. Adam wanted to observe him for a bit longer and then head into the ruined estate.


    Witnessing the werewolfmanding the wolf packs with such great coordination, he couldn''t help but wonder, It seems to be quite cool-headed. I suppose the bloodthirsty nature only emerges on the night of the full moons.


    The more time passed, the more curious Adam got about just what secretsy inside the Howlett Estate. After going around the clearing a few times, ensuring that the path to the ruined manor was almost free of wolves, the youth finally made his move.


    By now, the werewolf had be extremely frantic from being unable to find the intruder. Every time he caught Adam''s scent, it became fainter and fainter, causing him to be extremely violent and destructive in his approach.


    Adam slowly made his way toward the destroyed manor. Thanks to the werewolf taking away the vast majority of the wolves, his path was quite clear.


    Although he dide across the asional wolf pack, he was able to effortlessly fool them and finally arrive at the gates of the manor.


    The Howlett Estate stood tall and imposing, though clearly in a state of disrepair. Crumbling stone walls, broken windows, and a dpidated roof gave the impression that it had been abandoned for years.


    Adam''s brows wrinkled into a knot as he thought, It seems that this ce has been abandoned for quite some time now. Could it be that the Howlett Family fell victim to the werewolf way before the wolves started attacking the town?


    Ivy and other creeping nts covered the exterior, further adding to its deste look. The manor exuded an aura of neglect and decay.


    The once grand entrance was now partially copsed, with the heavy wooden doors hanging loosely on the hinges. The werewolf had stepped out from this very entrance earlier.


    Adam''s face turned extremely solemn. He had to look for clues inside the manor before that werewolf arrived; he had to be very quick.


    He would have already killed the creature earlier as it would have made things easier for him. But the presence of so many wolves around him made the task difficult.


    Moreover, he didn''t know whether his fight would alert other monsters in the vicinity. He hade here tonight to gather information, not fight head-on with the monsters.


    Just as Adam stepped foot inside the manor, intense warning bells started ringing inside his mind and the hair on the back of his neck stood on ends.


    In the shadowy living room of the manor, he saw several other figures emerge, thier eyes glowing like crimson orbs in the dark.


    Adam''s pupils constricted as he hurriedly escaped the manor.


    Damn it! That werewolf was not the only one!

 Chapter 470: Ravings

    Chapter 470: Ravings


    ?


    The werewolves growled menacingly when they noticed an intruder had stepped inside the manor. They gazed at Adam with bloodthirsty eyes and without waiting a moment, they pounced at him.


    BOOM!


    The partially copsed entrance was nowpletely destroyed as dust and debris flew in all directions.


    Five werewolves stepped out of the manor. Some had masculine frames, while others appeared to be feminine. They looked around the manor with crazed eyes, looking for the intruder.


    The werewolf from earlier, who was leading the horde of wolves to look for traces of Adam, heard this suddenmotion and was astonished. He hurriedly ran back in the direction of the Howlett Estate, his eyes shing with panic.


    Upon reaching, he saw that the other werewolves had stepped out of the house and were seemingly in search of someone.


    Moreover, the wolves had also returned from the perimeter of the clearing and were now closely guarding the ruined estate.


    Meanwhile, Adam had already escaped to the edge of the clearing and was now standing on the topmost branch of a tree, coldly gazing at the werewolves.


    Who would have thought? The youth scoffed at this sudden turn of events. There is actually a whole pack of these bastards...


    Each werewolf had a unique appearance, some with patches of white or brown fur, others bearing scars that spoke of gruesome battles. Their movements were synchronized, forming a loose circle around the tallest werewolf.


    Adam looked at this werewolf with narrowed eyes and thought, The alpha? Hmm, he''s very close to advancing to Rank 2. How troublesome!


    He was very confident in dealing with a regr group of Rank 1 Magi with great ease. However, the group of opponents that he faced now was vastly different.


    From what he had read about lycanthropes, he knew that these creatures not only had enhanced senses but also had very impressive regenerative abilities, making them extremely hard to kill.


    Their strength, agility, and speed were also greatly enhanced. But the most difficult thing when dealing with them was their bloodthirsty nature. The more violence and carnage they were around, the stronger they got.


    While Adam was observing the pack of werewolves, the alpha had already caught his scent. This ck werewolf turned his head in the youth''s direction and red with unbridled killing intent.


    HOWL!


    His howls echoed through the entire forest, causing every wolf in the vicinity to turn berserk and run toward Adam. He even instructed half of the werewolves to follow him in order to deal with the youth, while the other half was left behind to guard the manor.


    Seeing such a scene, Adam felt extremely helpless. Now he was even more certain that the Howlett Estate contained great secrets. Otherwise, the alpha would not have left three werewolves to guard it.


    Although I can only see six werewolves now, I can''t bepletely certain that there aren''t any more of them... Adam thought to himself as he saw the three werewolves and the enormous pack of wolves rushing toward him with unmatched fury.


    He gazed at the Howlett Estate, his expression turning extremely grim. However, I am certain that there lies something far more dangerous than these werewolves in that manor.


    If I hadn''t escaped from that building as early as I had, I''m afraid I would have been in a lot of trouble. After investigating this ce, Adam was now certain that if he wanted to find the answers within the Howlett Estate, he would have toe here with arge group.


    This wasn''t something that could be done alone. He would have to lead an expedition team here and have them engage with the beasts while he explored the estate, looking for clues to the werewolf problem.


    But first, I need to get away from this ce and also make sure that they don''t follow me back to the


    town.


    Adam went around the horde of beasts, not at all inclined to engage with them, and went in the directionpletely opposite of Stratford.


    He also made sure to lower his speed so that the werewolves would constantly be able to track his scent.


    As he went around the clearing, leading the beasts away, he cast one final nce at the Howlett Estate, thinking to himself, What are these werewolves hiding? What lies inside the manor?


    He then turned back around and looked at the hordes of wolves as well as the three werewolves following him. His eyes shed with a cold light when he gazed at those creatures at the forefront.


    If I can subdue one of those werewolves and experiment on them...


    But he quickly shook his head when he thought of the possible repercussions of this action. If the werewolves got enraged and decided to attack the town, then it would be very troublesome.


    In the end, he could only sigh helplessly and make his way into the depths of the Weeping Woods before making a detour and arriving at Stratford.


    In an ancient underground cavernous chamber, the ceilings soared high above, dotted with stctites that dripped with water, creating a rhythmic yet haunting melody.


    The walls were carved with intricate depictions of wolves, their eyes seemed to be alive and shing with malevolence.


    At the center of the chamber, stood an enormous stone altar. It contained an equallyrge basin that was almost filled to the brim with blood. Moreover, drops of sanguine liquid continued to fall from the ceiling and slowly umted inside this basin.


    A towering werewolf stood before the altar, gazing at the blood-filled basin. His eyes shed with madness and impatience. From time to time, sanity returned to his bloodthirsty eyes, however, it was immediately reced by mania.


    The creature raised his head and nced at the towering stone doors on the other side of the chamber.


    Spectral figures were carved on the ancient stone doors, whispering in hushed tormented voices. Their voices were unintelligible but were filled with temptation and allure.


    The werewolf''s face contorted in sheer agony as the ravings assaulted his mind and


    overwhelmed him.


    "Lift... the curse...


    "Stratford... ritual...


    "Blood moons..."

 Chapter 471: History

    Chapter 471: History


    ?


    As snowkes silently fell, swirling around the cobblestone streets of Stratford, Eleniey slowly made her way toward the town''s public library.


    She was draped in a heavy, hooded cloak that was made of animal fur, keeping her warm from the chilly weather. Leaving a trail of deep footprints behind her, she nced at the residents walking around in a somber mood.


    The night of the full moons was nearly upon them, causing the atmosphere in the town to turn depressing. This was a stark contrast from what they''d witnessed when they had arrived at the town three weeks ago.


    Back then, the residents were happy and cheerful, having just recently survived the beast horde. They were grateful to be alive. Now, however, with only a little less than a week left to the next full moons, panic had begun to slowly but surely settle in.


    From what I''ve heard, the beast attacks began nearly half a year ago. The townsfolk have had more than enough time to leave this ce behind and migrate to another ce. Yet, they haven''t left... How strange!


    Eleiney couldn''t help but think this to herself. She found this quite peculiar. If it were her and her family residing in this town, she would have left this ce immediately after the first beast tide.


    Are these people so attached to this town? She thought in confusion.


    Her friends, Art and Aiden, had also grown visibly nervoustely. They had never dealt with something like this before. She was also the same.


    The three young Magi had spent the vast majority of their lives under the care and protection of thier families. This mission could be considered their first step as a true Magus, in a manner of speaking.


    As the days passed by, they became more anxious about the uing battle. Adam had already instructed them to partake in the defense of Stratford. So naturally they had to.


    Each had their own coping mechanisms to battle the anxiety. Art and Aiden began practicing spell-casting like their lives depended on it-because it did. Meanwhile, Eleiney foundfort in reading books.


    Her breath misted in the air and the cold bit at her fingers despite the thick gloves she wore. Night had just fallen and the oilmpposts illuminated the way towards her destination.


    As she approached the grand entrance of the library, two wooden doors slowly swung open with a creak, seemingly in response to her arrival.


    An old woman, dressed in thick woolen clothing stepped outside, holding antern in one hand and gazing at the neer with a gentle smile.


    "Come, little one," said the librarian. "I have been expecting you. I''ve just brewed a hot pot of tea."


    Eleniey beamed. "Thank you, Old Kathy!"


    The youth had been visiting the library almost every day now, so she had gotten along with the librarian who looked after this ce.


    As she followed the olddy into the library, the warmth from inside spilled out, enveloping her in a weing embrace. After making some small talk with the librarian, she grabbed the warm cup of tea and made her way toward a secluded corner.


    Tall bookshelves reached up to the ceiling, each of them containing volumes of books. Although none of them contained arcane knowledge, Eleiney didn''t mind it.


    She wanted to read books written by the local mortal residents. It''s what she was here for anyway. This was what she liked to do in her free time when she wasn''t studying magic.


    Eleniey selected a random book from the bookshelf beside her. ncing at the title, she read it out aloud, "History of Stratford. Hmm, interesting."


    The scent of parchment, ink, and a hint of incense filled the air, creating a very rxing atmosphere perfect for reading. Eleiney settled into a high-backed chair as she kept the cup of tea on the table.


    As the snow continued to fall outside, nketing the town in white, the youth flipped over the hard leather cover and began reading.


    In the beginning, the region that would be Stratford was a ce of darkness and despair. An evil spirit, known as Morven the Malevolent, resided in the Weeping Woods, casting a shadow of terror over thesends.


    "Morven the Malevolent?" Eleiney whispered with a raised eyebrow. She took a sip of the warm jasmine tea and lightly chuckled, "Quite the ominous name."


    Morven, with his ck magic, wantonly enved the people of thesends, using them for his horrifying experiments. Hope was a distant memory for the oppressed inhabitants.


    The people''s cry for salvation was answered one fateful day when a righteous Magus named Stratford arrived from a distantnd.


    Eleniey was slightly taken aback. So the town is named after this Magus? I wonder how much of it is true. Or perhaps, this whole book is a work of fiction...


    Stratford was renowned for his wisdom and mastery over the arcane arts. He could not ignore the suffering inflicted by the evil spirit, Morven.


    With justice in his heart, he vowed to free the enved and end the reign of terror.


    The battle between Stratford and Morven was legendary, shaking the very foundation of the region.


    For days and nights, their battle raged on. It was legendary.


    The evil spirit had brought an army of monsters to fight alongside him. On the other hand, Stratford fought alone. Despite being outnumbered, he easily dealt with the evil spirit''s minions and, with a mighty magic spell, turned them into wailing trees.


    "Wait a minute!" Eleiney was astonished. "Those strangely shaped trees are the result of Magus Stratford''s spell? These texts are too exaggerated!"


    Ultimately, Stratford''s unwavering determination and righteous magic triumphed over Morven''s evil forces. With a grand spell, the evil spirit was defeated.


    The people were freed from their chains, their eyes filled with awe and gratitude for their savior. In honor of Stratford''s bravery and righteousness, they decided to build a small settlement upon the verynd where the battle had taken ce.


    They named it Stratford, a testament to the Magus who had shone light upon them.


    Over the centuries, the settlement flourished and grew to the size of arge-scale town. The townsfolk constructed a public library at the center of the town, filled with books and scrolls to ensure the legacy of their savior was never forgotten.


    Eleniey took a sip of the tea, finishing it. She nced at thest few lines of the book and sighed, "Even such a powerful Magus couldn''t stand the test of time. The book says that before dying, Magus Stratford established his own family and had many descendants."


    She looked out of the window, ncing at the snowfall and muttering under her breath, "But I''ve never heard of a family rted to the Magus residing in this town. I wonder how much of this book is even true..."

 Chapter 472 Demeanor

    Chapter 472 Demeanor


    The White Stag, Town Square.


    Adam sat at the table by his bed, gazing at the snow falling outside through the window. The cup of tea had already gone cold.


    Beside the cup was the book that Eleiney was reading yesterday at the library. She thought it was interesting, so she borrowed it from Old Kathy and presented it to Adam.


    However, the raven-haired youth had yet to read it. He simply sat there in a daze. For the past few months, he was barely able to focus on anything.


    His mind would always wander around. Mostly, he was thinking of Berger.


    It had been more than six months since he hadst received any response from the old gnome. At the time, Berger had said to him that he was beginning his preparation to advance to the next rank.


    Adam heaved a deep sigh and snapped out of his reverie when a cold gust of wind blew and gently assaulted his face.


    His shoulders slouched ever so slightly and he muttered under his breath, "It''s so hard to concentrate¡­"


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he sat straight up, intently gazing at the corner of his room. A momentter, the colors in that area started to saturate and the space rippled.


    A messenger from the Brotherhood? Or could it be¡­ The youth''s eyes flickered with hope.


    The next moment, the space tore open and a portal to the Spirit World was formed.


    Adam got to his feet, gazing at the portal with rapt focus. Then, a ck shadow jumped out of the portal andnded on the ground.


    "ckie!" Adam''s eyes lit up and he rushed forward.


    Berger''s familiar wasn''t in his adorable puppy form. Instead, he appeared as a majestic ck wolf, almost the same height as Adam.


    The youth wasn''t surprised in the least. He had seen ckie in a size much more enormouspared to this. He put his arms around the mysterious creature''s neck and gave him a warm hug.


    ckie closed his eyes and rested his head on the youth''s shoulder. He then nced at Adam and spoke in a dignified voice, "How have you been?"


    "Not bad," said Adam with a self-deprecating smile.


    He looked into ckie''s abyss-like eyes and added withplicated emotions, "You''ve¡­ changed."


    Back when Adam had met ckie for the first time, thetter always acted in a carefree manner, always making fun of him and teasing him.


    But ever since Berger had begun preparing for his advancement, ckie''s whole demeanor had changed. It was almost like they were two entirely different people.


    Adam knew that the old gnome''s deteriorating health had deeply affected ckie psychologically. He knew this because he was going through the same.


    ckie nced at the youth and asked, "Where''s the kid?"


    Adam knew he was referring to Valerian, so he replied with a faint smile, "He''s gone out with my students."


    "I see." ckie nodded ever so slightly before squatting on the floor. "Berger has finished all the preparations for his advancement."


    "You saw him recently?!" Adam asked with extreme eagerness. "How is he? Is he doing well?"


    "He came out yesterday for a brief period."


    "Came out?" The youth asked in confusion. "Where from? Where is he right now?"


    ckie patiently replied, "He''s in a secluded area in the Murky Mountains, somewhere no one will be able to disturb him."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "Close-door mindfulness is different from your regr round of mindfulness. A Magus carries this out in seclusion, usually to focus on breaking through a bottleneck or to avoid bing distracted at a crucial point."


    Adam knew very well the importance and the reason behind close-door mindfulness. After all, the experts whose memories he had devoured had entered this state of mindfulness several times in their lives.


    "The recipe you had written down that allows the soul body to enter an extended period of trance will be very helpful to Berger," ckie continued.


    He deeply looked at Adam for a long time before adding, "I don''t know where you found about those arcane secrets that guide a Magus to advance to the Mana Core Rank¡­"


    Adam lowered his head, his expression extremely conflicted. Before he coulde up with an excuse, ckie said to him, "But I''m very grateful that you did."


    The youth was momentarily taken aback, "Are you¡­ not going to ask me¡ª"


    ckie interrupted him, "I do not care about that. Berger''s chances of breaking through to the Mana Core Rank have significantly increased thanks to your notes."


    He took a deep breath and sighed, his eyes shining with appreciation. "And that''s all that matters to me."


    Tears started to well up in Adam''s eyes and his lips quivered. "As long as the old man makes it¡­ I don''t care how many times he smacks me with that stupid pipe¡­ I''ll exin everything to him then."


    ckie stepped forward and nudged his head against Adam''s. "Everything''s going to be alright."


    Adam nodded as he wiped his tears with his sleeves.


    The following moment, a letter appeared in the youth''s hand. He looked at it and asked expectantly, "Is this¡­"


    ckie nodded. "Berger wrote this yesterday. For the past six months, he has been religiously studying the notes that you sent him. Now, all the preparations areplete. He is finally ready to break through!"


    Adam involuntarily sped the rolled parchment paper in his hand. "How¡­ how long will it take?"


    ckie shook his head. "I don''t know. It may take months or even years."


    "I see." Adam lowered his head and asked softly, "ckie¡­ everything will be fine¡­ right?"


    "Have faith in Berger," ckieforted him.


    He paused for a moment before adding, "I must leave now. I have to guard him until hees out of seclusion, so this is thest time I will visit you for a long time."


    Adam took a deep breath and nodded. "I understand."


    ckie suddenly looked out of the window with narrowed eyes. "There is something strange about this ce. You must be careful."


    "What do you mean?" Adam''s expression turned extremely solemn.


    ckie was silent for a very long time. He then looked back at Adam and stated, "Use this if you''re in danger. I''m afraid I won''t be able to protect you like I did that time with the vampire."


    Adam looked at the item in his palm in confusion. However, he didn''t ask further about it and kept it away inside his earring.


    When he looked back up, ckie was already gone.


    The youth remained standing with a dazed look in his eyes for a very long time. He then unfurled the letter in his hand and read its contents.


    Berger had written only two words on it.


    ''Thank you.''

 Chapter 473: Obsession

    Chapter 473: Obsession


    ?


    As the sun slowly sank below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the snow-covered town of Stratford, a great sense of unease hung in the air.


    The night of the full moons had finally arrived!


    As the snowkes slowly fell to the ground, they whispered secrets into the ears of the residents about the cold and harsh night toe.


    The town''s cobblestone streets, usually bustling with the cheerful chatter of the residents, were now filled with the hurried movements of people preparing for the impending wolf tide.


    People began barricading the doors of thier homes, even the windows weren''t missed. After all, there was always the possibility of a few wolves making it past the defense line and wreaking havoc inside the town.


    After the people had finished barricading all points of entry, they then proceeded to move to the underground bunkers.


    Ever since the first beast tide, more than half a year ago, the people had learned to deal with it. Almost every building in the town now had metal-reinforced bunkers, protecting the residents from the deadly fangs.


    Art, Aiden, and Eleiney stood out among the crowd, their robes fluttering in the chilly wind. Their faces were a mixture of determination and nervousness as they gazed at the residents locking themselves in their homes.


    Aiden nced at Art and whispered, "Hey... are you scared?"


    "Hmph!" Art harrumphed, faking confidence. "Why should I be scared of a bunch of wolves? They are the ones who should be scared of me!"


    Eleiney looked at her friends and solemnly stated, "No matter what happens, we must stay together, okay?"


    "Okay!" Art and Aiden nodded.


    Aiden suddenly asked, "I wonder why the Professor isn''t partaking in this battle. If everyone here were to be led by him, don''t you think the battle would be over in a jiffy?"


    Eleiney shook her head, unsure. "I don''t know what he''s thinking. Maybe he has something important to do?"


    "Perhaps..." Art replied with a listless expression.


    Not for a single moment did any of them think that Adam was afraid of fighting in tonight''s battle. They knew that their mentor was very strong and would not cower in the face of a mere beast tide.


    As they were chatting with each other, two Magi approached them from the side. One of them called out to them in a friendly manner, "You three ready for battle?"


    The kids turned in the direction of the voice and saw that it was none other than Kenley. He was with a blond young man whom they hadn''t met before.


    "Magus Kenley," the three children ced their hands over their chests and politely greeted. Kenley was slightly flustered seeing them act this way. He waved his hand with an awkward smile, "No need to be so formal. Just treat me as you would treat a friend."


    He then pointed at the young man beside him and introduced, "This is my buddy Wagner."


    Wagner smiled faintly at them and slightly bowed. "Good evening."


    "Come, let us walk toward the boundary wall," said Kenley as he started walking. "We''ll be assigned our battle positions once we go there. I''ve already made arrangements for us five to be in the same squad."


    The three young Magi followed after the two Acolytes of the Brotherhood. Adam had strictly ordered Kenley and Wagner to be around his students and protect them if need be since he wouldn''t be actively participating in the battle.


    As the group made their way toward the town wall, they witnessed the residents moving around in fear and anxiety.


    Mothers clutched their children close, whispering words of hope andfort. Fathers and older sons brandished their weapons, preparing to defend their homes by lending a hand to the mercenaries and the Magi.


    Seeing the streets slowly be deste, Eleiney couldn''t help but ask the question that had been bothering her for a long time.


    "Why can''t the residents leave this town and migrate to another ce?" she asked, perplexed. "If they know there''s going to be a beast tide every month, isn''t it wise to leave this ce behind?"


    Hearing her question, Kenley couldn''t help but sigh, "Actually, I too have been wondering the same question. Truth be told, I''m not a local here."


    "What do you mean?" Art asked in confusion.


    "It''s my wife who is actually from Stratford. We met and got married in the southern regions of the Empire. We were even living a decent life there, but my wife would always nag about how she missed her hometown and wanted to return," Kenley began.


    He paused for a moment before shaking his head with a shrug, "In the end, I could only give in to my wife''s demands and relocate to Stratford. You know what they say, happy wife happy


    life."


    "But your life isn''t all that happy now that you''re in this town, is it?" Wagner chuckled. "Haa, who would have thought?" Kenley spoke self-deprecatingly, "A year after we moved to Stratford, we''d be under the attack of a damned werewolf once every month."


    "So the rumors are indeed true!" Art eximed, "There really is a werewolf, isn''t there?"


    Wagner nodded. "Thest time we sent a party to venture into the depths of the Weeping Woods, they were killed by a werewolf. Only one person survived and returned to tell the tale."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "Come to think of it, the person who survived was a local resident of the town. Meanwhile, the people that died in the woods were all hired mercenaries and Magi."


    "Wait a minute." Eleiney ignored what Wagner just said. She looked at Kenley and asked, "Despite there being regr beast tides, your wife still doesn''t want to move out?"


    Kenley shook his head with a wistful smile, "She''s too attached to her hometown, I guess. She keeps telling me, if there''s any ce she would rather die it would be Stratford."


    "Surely, all the people of this town can''t share the same sentiment, can they?" Eleniey asked incredulosuly.


    "These people are all crazy if you ask me," Wagner chimed in. "The deep love, or rather obsession, they have for this town surpasses even that which the Acryon aristocrats have for


    the Empire."


    "You... aren''t from this town?" Art asked curiously.


    "No." Wagner waved his hand casually. "I''m from Stoneshire. I''m just visiting a rtive


    here."


    The three children''s lips twitched as they thought the same thing.


    Visiting a rtive? Now, where have I heard that before?

 Chapter 474: Reputation

    Chapter 474: Reputation


    ?


    At the north gate, arge bonfire was lit up, casting flickering shadows on the tense faces of the hired mercenaries and the Magi.


    Beneath their nervous eyes, however, one could see the glint of greed. Just thinking about the amount of resources they would be able to harvest from the beast corpses made them excited. The mayor of Stratford, an old man with long white hair and a beard that reached till his chest, stood on a makeshift tform, rallying the people gathered with words of courage. "Brave warriors, the night of the full moons is upon us yet again. You have been hired because of your prowess, your bravery, and your reputation as the finest mercenaries money can buy. "You fight not for a kingdom or a cause, but for the reward promised to you. Let me reassure you that the reward will be as substantial as it has been in the past. Eighty percent of all materials harvested from the magical beast corpses will be distributed to you all."


    He paused for a moment, gazing into the cold and calcting eyes of the people that he had hired, and continued, "The townsfolk will look to you as their protectors and your actions tonight will determine the fate of the town.


    "Show them the skill that has earned you your reputation. Show them the power of seasoned warriors who fear no man or beast. Fight with the ferocity that has brought you this far.


    "And when dawn breaks, and the wolvesy vanquished at our feet, you will be hailed as heroes and rewarded handsomely for your bravery!"


    Upon hearing the words of the old mayor, the mortal mercenaries erupted into a frenzy. "OHHH!!"


    Meanwhile, the Magi''s eyes gleamed with a mix of greed and determination, nodding in approval. As long as there were benefits to be had, they would dly put in the work for them. The town council, which consisted of four seasoned Magi, began instructing the mercenaries and the hired Magi on which positions they had to take for tonight''s battle.


    Art, Aiden, and Eleniey who were standing not far from the makeshift tform, nced at the old mayor and couldn''t help but admire his public speaking skills.


    The old Magus''s speech was brief and he used the most apt words to encourage and motivate the mercenaries and the Magi present.


    "Alright, let''s head to the north wall." Kenley pointed at the wall right in front of them and added, "We''ll be stationed at the top of the wall."


    "Are we not going to engage in close-quarterbat?" Art asked with an involuntary sigh of relief. He was under the impression that he would have to fight the beasts head-on.


    Wagner chuckled lightly, "No, that''s for the mercenaries. Us Magi can provide the greatest help as long-range support."


    He paused for a moment and then added, "Of course, there are still some Magi who specialize in close-quarterbat. If they wish to, they can join the fray too. Nobody''s going to stop them."


    As the group climbed the stairs and made their way to their designated station, Aiden suddenly thought of something and asked, "But those mortal mercenaries can''t opt to fight from the top of the city walls, can they?"


    Wagner shook his head as he replied matter-of-factly, "Of course not. But don''t look down on them just because they can''t wield mana. They have far bigger balls than most Magi."


    He suddenly looked at Eleiney apologetically and added, "Uh, forgive my wording."


    Eleniey didn''t mind it. She asked curiously, "And what about the residents who have taken up arms?"


    This time, it was Kenley who answered, "The Mayor as well as the town council have restricted them within the town walls. They are to only fight the wounded wolves who manage to make thier way past the walls."


    This sounded reasonable, but for some reason, Eleniey found this whole thing very peculiar. She couldn''t quite put a finger on it.


    After everyone had taken their positions on the wall, they anxiously stood with bated breaths, gazing in the direction of the Weeping Woods.


    Wagner took out his curved daggers from his storage ring. He looked at the des as if they were his lover. His lips curled into a wide smile as he stated, "As twilight fades into the night, the shadowse alive."


    He then nced at Kenley and nodded. "Good luck, Brother."


    "You too, Brother." Kenley patted the young man''s shoulder.


    Eleniey noticed this interaction and wondered to herself, Brother? Hmm, seems like they must be very close.


    As thest light of the day faded, the Weeping Woods came alive with an ominous rustling. The ethereal light of the full moons cast a soft glow at the edge of the forest where one could see shadows prowling.


    The air grew cooler and the snow fell thicker, covering the ground in ayer of white that would soon be trampled by the chaos of the battle. The tension was almost tangible as everyone awaited the inevitable sh.


    And then it happened.


    A sinister cry of a primal beast echoed in the dark woods and reverberated through every nook and cranny of Stratford.


    HOWL!!


    Then, like a wave breaking upon the sandy shores, the first wolf emerged from the tree line, its eyes glowing with bloodlust.


    A momentter, a hundred more followed, their shadowy forms appearing from the dark woods. And then, the beasts kept emerging from the forest like an endless wave.


    Seeing such an astronomical number of beasts rushing toward the town wall, Art was bbergasted. "S-So many!"


    Aiden couldn''t help but nervously gulp. "H-How are we going to fight so many of them?!"


    Eleiney, on the other hand, tightly clenched her fists. Her eyes shed with fear and panic and she muttered under her breath, "Can we... beat them?"


    Kenley looked at them and spoke encouraging words, "Believe in yourself. You can do it."


    Wagner chimed in with an excited peal ofughter, "Don''t worry about anything else, we got your back. Hahaha!"


    The children recalled the harsh training that Adam had put them through. Gradually, they started to calm down when they began to realize that sparring with their mentor was far scarier than dealing with the beas tide before them.


    Aiden, Art, and Eleniey simultaneously closed their eyes and took deep breaths, entering the optimal state for casting spells-tier 3 brainwave state of conciousness.


    When the trio opened their eyes again, they were shing with ruthless determination. They were ready for battle!

 Chapter 475 Bizarre

    Chapter 475 Bizarre


    As the first wave of wolves reached the wall, the Magi stationed atop it had already begun casting spells and massacring the beasts.


    The sh was immediate and brutal.


    Wolves ran over the corpses of the other beasts, wing and biting at the towering stone wall. Their powerful bodies mmed against it in a relentless attempt to breach the defenses.


    The wolves that had attacked now were just regr beasts with no mana coursing through their veins. These were the expendable forces. The real threat was posed by the handful of magical beasts that still hadn''t made an appearance.


    Only a few minutes into the battle and already hundreds of corpsesy at the bottom of the wall. Many mercenaries fighting on the ground were severely wounded, but thanks to the consumption of healing potions, they were able to continue the fight.


    The corpses piled up over one another, making it the perfect tform for the second wave of beasts to use.


    And then came the second wave. Hundreds of more wolves emerged from the Weeping Woods and dashed toward the town wall. Amongst these beasts, there were a few that were bigger and stronger than the others.


    These were magical beasts, their strength equivalent to a Rank 1 Magus!


    Arrows and spells flew from the ramparts, finding their marks in the writhing mass below. But the wolves seemed undeterred by their fallen brethren.


    They used these corpses as a stepping stone and leaped in the air. At once, dozens of wolvesnded on the top of the city walls, wreaking havoc amidst the Magi gathered.


    A magical beast vaulted toward the city wall and just so happened tond near Adam''s students.


    Seeing such a sudden turn of events, the kids weren''t flustered in the least. They were in the most optimal state of mind, after all.


    After having trained with Adam for months now, they had learned to keep their emotions in check during intense moments.


    However, this was the first time they were facing such a life-threatening crisis, and couldn''t help but freeze momentarily. But that was all.


    They began weaving hand signs and constructing magic circles, effortlessly casting spells on the domineering ck wolf.


    While Art and Eleniey used restraining spells, Aiden cast Lightning Streak and took down the wolf.


    Their movements were fluid and their spells were efficient. Within half a minute, they had already killed the wolf before it had time to cause chaos on the rampart.


    Kenley and Wagner were quite taken aback at this scene. They had initially thought that they would have to help the kids out since this was their first battle ever, but they realized that they didn''t require any assistance at all.


    The way they had taken down the wolf was quick and methodical. Kenley gave them a nod of approval before continuing to cast long-range spells at the beasts below.


    Meanwhile, Wagner couldn''t help but ask curiously, "You guys have fought before? I thoughtyou all were rookies." He paused for a moment before adding, "Uh, no offense."


    "Hehehe," Art chuckled smugly while cracking his knuckles. "We spar with our mentor all the time. This much is nothing for us!"


    "Hmm!" Aiden nodded, his eyes shing with excitement. "Our mentor is even more monstrous than all these beastsbined."


    Art suddenly had an idea and he nced at Aiden, whispering in slight excitement, "Hey, how about we go down there and fight like real men?"


    Aiden''s eyes lit up. He thought this wasn''t a bad idea at all. With adrenaline pumping through their veins, the boys felt like they could take on a hundred wolves and conquer the Weeping Woods.


    However, right at that moment, Eleniey doused them with a bucket of cold water. "Fight like real men and then die like real sissies, is that your n?"


    She resisted the urge to roll her eyes at her hot-blooded teammates, "Don''t forget, this is just the beginning. We have to fight all night. Conserve your strength."


    "Uh¡­" Art found himself unable to retort to his friend. "I guess you''re right¡­"


    Aiden also agreed with an awkward expression. The trio then got together and started casting spells at the beasts outside.


    They''re still kids, after all, Kenley thought to himself in amusement after hearing their interaction.


    He then nced at Eleniey with approval. It''s a good thing the boys have someone like her to tie them down. Their team dynamic is quite amazing. As expected of his students.


    Kenley then turned around and looked in the direction of the town, his brows creasing into a knot.


    I wonder where Agent Adam is¡­ What is he nning? Why hasn''t he revealed himself as a Mana Liquefaction Magus yet? What''s his motive?


    He couldn''t understand Adam''s intentions at all. However, he fully trusted his decision-making.


    In the end, he got rid of these distracting thoughts out of his mind and focused on the battle in front of him.


    ¡­


    In the center of the town, stood the tallest building - the Stratford Public Library.


    Standing on top of the library''s spire, Adam calmly gazed at the chaos ensuing beyond the walls. However, he had no intention of helping them.


    Not yet, anyway.


    He was secretly observing everything that was going on around him. Ever since he had arrived at this remote town, something had constantly been bothering him, yet he couldn''t quite put a finger on it.


    Moreover, the peculiar feeling that he got when he ventured into the Weeping Woods, not to mention the feeling of immense danger he felt when he entered the abandoned Howlett Estate, made everything in this ce seem extremely mysterious to him.


    Last but not least, even ckie, whom Adam assumed to be a being at the level of a Rank 3 Magus, mentioned that something was bizarre about this town.


    All these things made Adam think several times before making a move. This was the reason why he had decided to remain hidden for the time being.


    His eyes narrowed and his gaze seemingly traversed past the town walls and peered into the Weeping Woods. He could see a humanoid figure, concealed in darkness and manipting the wolves into doing his bidding.


    The youth''s lips parted and he muttered coldly, "I''ll start with you."

 Chapter 476: Casualties

    Chapter 476: Casualties


    ?


    Shadows danced and swirled, creating an almost hypnotic pattern on the snow-covered ground of the Weeping Woods.


    Amid this spectral glow, stood a sinister werewolf, its bloodthirsty eyes gleaming with malevolence. Standing still as a statue, the werewolf''s fur, a mixture of dark gray and ck, blended seamlessly with the darkness.


    Around him, the forest was alive with the restless movement of the wolves. They moved with purpose, their eyes reflecting the light of the full moons as they cast furtive nces toward their master.


    With every subtle gesture, the werewolf manipted the horde of wolves, directing their movements with almost supernatural precision.


    Only one directive echoed inside the mind of this creature - ughter the residents of Stratford and dye thend with their blood!


    The werewolf suddenly raised its w hand, causing the wolves around him to tremble every so slightly, their ears pricking in unison.


    A low, guttural growl escaped the werewolf''s maws, a sound that seemed to vibrate through the very ground. The wolves responded immediately, preparing for the next wave of attack.


    The werewolf''s growl grew louder, a resonant andmanding tone that left no room for disobedience. Following that, wave after wave of wolves rushed toward the town wall in a suicidal charge.


    As the pack left the forest, the werewolf remained partially hidden among the trees, its eyes never leaving the town beyond the tree line.


    The werewolf''s lips curled up into a cold smile, revealing his sharp and glistening fangs. His mind continued to be assaulted with the same thoughts ever since he had been turned.


    Lift... the curse...


    Stratford... ritual...


    Blood moons...


    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew and the surroundings eerily quietened down. A chill crawled up the wolf''s spine and his enhanced senses warned him of the immediate danger toe.


    However, he could hear or see nothing in the vicinity. Then, all of a sudden, his nose twitched and he could smell the stench of a human closing in on him.


    But it was toote.


    A figure dressed in ck suddenly emerged from the darkness in front of him, his movements were concealed and so was his presence.


    The werewolf''s eyes shed with immense horror as he saw the young man with raven hair reach out toward him with his shadowy w.


    SPLURT!


    Adam''s hand pierced the werewolf''s chest and viciously grabbed his still-beating heart. He coldly gazed at the creature standing in shock before him.


    "At thest moment, you could still smell my scent, huh?" The youth asked with raised eyebrows. "Hmm, as expected of a werewolf, I suppose."


    The next moment, his jet-ck eyes shed with a cold light and he ruthlessly clenched the creature''s heart.


    The werewolf spurted out a mouthful of blood as his body trembled. His legs gave in and he listlessly fell to the ground.


    Adam yanked the destroyed heart out of the werewolf''s body and indifferently gazed at thetter. But a momentter, he was taken aback.


    In the werewolf''s eyes, he could see insanity, but at the same time, he could also see traces of relief.


    The werewolf opened its mouth and it seemed that he was about to say something, but the light in his eyes soon dimmed and he fell to the ground with a thud.


    Adam stood there motionlessly, gazing at the cold corpse withplicated emotions. "What was that just now?" He muttered under his breath.


    The enormous pack of wolves that had been surrounding the werewolf earlier suddenly saw their master getting murdered and were astonished. Then, they were ovee by immense anger and bloodlust as they charged toward Adam.


    "Hmph!" Adam stomped on the ground and a magic circle lit up underneath his foot.


    Rank 1 Spell: Mold Earth!


    Instantly, dozens of spikes emerged from the ground and impaled the wolves. The beasts struggled intensely, but it was meaningless. Within a few moments, they were dead.


    Adam didn''t wait longer for the rest of the wolves to pounce at him. His shadows wrapped around him and he vanished.


    However, before leaving, he didn''t forget to put away the werewolf''s corpse inside his earring.


    ...


    Despite the town''s defenses and the valiant efforts of the mercenaries and the Magi, the wolves'' numbers seemed inexhaustible. They wed and climbed over each other, forming livingdders to climb the wall.


    The defenders fought with everything they had, but the wolves'' sheer determination, numbers, and bloodlust pressed them hard.


    For some reason, the Magi felt that the beasts were strangely aggressive that night. This was something that hadn''t happened in the previous beast tides. It definitely took them by surprise.


    As a result, there were significant casualties. On many asions, the wolves even managed to burst through their defenses and wreak havoc inside the town. This resulted in several residents dying a gruesome death.


    The night grew colder, and the snow fell thicker. The twin moons, Selene and Luna, gradually glided across the night sky and slowly dipped toward the horizon.


    By the time Adam had returned to the town, he had already managed to y another werewolf that was hiding deep within the Weeping Woods.


    As he gentlynded on the spire of the public library, he gazed at the battle that was still fiercely raging on beyond the town wall.


    Those two werewolves should be the only onesmanding the wolves tonight. I''ve searched everywhere else in the vicinity, but couldn''t find another, he thought to himself.


    But he found it very strange that their deaths caused these beasts to go even more berserk. He assumed that the wolves would stop attacking the town once the werewolvesmanding them had died. But it seemed that he was mistaken.


    As dawn finally arrived, the sky was bathed in bright orange hues. The wolves receded like the tide, allowing the defenders of the town to finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, the casualties this time were tremendous. They hadn''t expected things to be


    so dire.


    Adam looked around at the state of the town and could see corpses of wolves and the residents littering the streets. It seemed that many wolves had managed to infiltrate the town and break into homes.


    Seeing streams of blood flowing through the streets, Adam couldn''t help but sigh.


    Even if I killed those two werewolves, causing the wolves to turn even more frenzied, the defense line must''ve been pathetically weak for so many of the wolves to break through...


    Just what were the Mayor and the town council thinking? Idiots! Do they not know how to set up a


    proper perimeter line? It''s almost as if they wanted the wolves to breach the wall, the youth


    wondered in exasperation.


    Suddenly, through his Sphere of Resonance, he noticed something very unusual. He immediatelynded on the ground and walked toward a nearby corpse.


    What he noticed, caused his pupils to constrict. Although it was very inconspicuous, Adam


    could clearly see it.


    The blood was slowly being sucked deep into the ground!

 Chapter 477 Aftermath

    Chapter 477 Aftermath


    The dawn broke over the town, casting a somber light on the aftermath of the wolf tide. Once pristine and white, the snow was now dyed a dark shade of crimson.


    The air was heavy with the scent of blood. The once-sturdy walls now bore the marks of the beasts'' relentless assault. The stones had cracked and splintered, smeared with the remnants of the fierce struggle.


    Hundreds of beast corpsesy beyond the walls. Amidst them, one could even see the cold, lifeless bodies of dozens of mercenaries and Magi.


    The same scene could be seen within the city walls. Arge number of wolves had managed to break through the defense line, resulting in the ughter of many powerless residents.


    This time, the casualties were astronomical.


    Magi rested atop the town wall,pletely exhausted by the onught they had endured the whole night. Art, Aiden, and Eleiney stood among them, huddled together silently.


    This was the first proper battle they had participated in. And it was very intense, to say the least.


    On a few asions, they hade close to dying in the maws of the frenzied wolves, but thanks to the vastly experienced Kenley and Wagner, they had managed to make it out alive.


    Just thinking of the times they had nearly died, the kids couldn''t help but involuntarily shudder.


    Kenley, who was covered in blood and grime, walked toward them andforted them, "Don''t be so downcast, you guys. You''re alive, aren''t you? That''s more than enough reason to be happy."


    Wagner came forward and patted Aiden and Art''s shoulders. "Come, let''s go have some breakfast. The meal after battling the entire night hits differently."


    He paused for a moment before he joked, "If you guys were a little older, I would have offered you some ale. But I should probably refrain from doing that since your mentor would get very mad."


    Aiden nced at the blond young man and spoke with pursed lips, "He probably started drinking at an even younger age than us."


    "Y-Yeah!" Art stuttered, "I''ll try some ale."


    He paused for a moment before softly adding, "But¡­ you cannot tell Professor, okay?"


    "Hahaha!" Wagner burst intoughter. "It''s a deal."


    He put his arms around Aiden and Art, and guided them down the stairs. "Follow me, boys. I know just the right ce!"


    Meanwhile, Kenley approached Eleiney and asked with a chuckle, "Aren''t you going to join them?"


    Eleiney snapped out of her daze and shook her head. She nced at the corpses littered on the streets of Stratford, her eyes tearing up. "Is this¡­ normal?"


    She then gazed at Kenley and added, "What I mean to say is¡­ are this many casualties consistent with the other beast tides that have happened in the past?"


    Kenley''s expression turned solemn as he gazed at the blood flowing down the cobblestone streets.


    "No, this time the number of deaths has been far greater. Although even in the previous beast tides there would always be some casualties within the walls, this time there have been far too many."


    "What''s different this time?" Eleney couldn''t help but ask.


    Kenley immediately replied, "The beasts we were fighting were a lot more berserkpared to before, and¡­"


    He looked into the distance, gazing at the Mayor and the town council members, and added, "For some reason, I feel that the defense line was positioned very loosest night. After all, how else would you exin so many wolves breaching our defenses?"


    "But you just said that the wolves were more ferocious than before? Couldn''t that also be the reason?" Eleiney voiced out her opinion.


    She didn''t know anything about warfare, so she was not able to understand what Kenley was trying to point out. However, what she said was also valid.


    "Hmm, perhaps." Kenley shrugged. "Anyway, let''s get the hell out of here."


    He and Eleiney made their way down the wall and proceeded to walk toward the town square. He then looked at her and asked with a gentle smile, "Would you like to join me and my wife for breakfast? Her cooking is fantastic!"


    Eleiney knew that the staff at The White Stag would be very busy dealing with the injured people. Moreover, she was famished and couldn''t wait to eat something.


    Thus, she looked at Kenley and nodded. "Thank you."


    "Haha, no problem. I have a feeling that my wife would be delighted to have yourpany," Kenley beamed.


    As they walked through the wreckage, they saw men and women worked to gather the fallen, their hands shaking from exhaustion and grief. Cries of pain and words offort filled the air, causing Eleiney to be very emotional.


    On her way toward Kenley''s house, she came across a mother carrying her baby in her arm and kneeling down beside a corpse that had just been covered in a white sheet.


    She figured that the deceased person was the woman''s husband.


    Eleiney''s body trembled ever so slightly and she stopped beside the mother and child. While the mother was crying in deep sorrow, the toddler nced at her in confusion, wondering what was happening.


    Seeing the baby''s innocent face, tears rolled down Eleiney''s eyes. She couldn''t help but walk toward the mother and ask her, "Why?! Why couldn''t you just leave with your family?!


    "If you had left earlier, then maybe your husband would not have died and your child would still have a father!"


    Seeing this scene unfold, even Kenley couldn''t help but feel disheartened. The questions that Eleiney had asked just now were something that he always found puzzling.


    He just couldn''t understand these people''s motive to stay behind despite knowing the danger that the wolf tide posed every month.


    The woman looked at Eleiney with tearful eyes and whispered, "You''re an outsider¡­ You won''t understand!"


    "Then make me!" Eleiney screamed emotionally, causing the baby in the woman''s arms to flinch and start crying.


    Despite the tears continuing to fall down the woman''s face, her lips curled up into a wide smile.


    "We cannot leave¡­


    "This is our home¡­ We cannot leave¡­


    "The spirit of Lord Stratford will always protect us¡­"

 Chapter 478: Undercurrent

    Chapter 478: Undercurrent


    ?


    In the midst of sorrow, the townsfolk disyed great resilience. Mothers and fathers, despite their grief,forted their children, wiping away their tears and speaking words of hope and encouragement.


    cksmiths and carpenters began mending the walls and barricades with great determination.


    The town''s spirit, though battered, remained yet to be shattered.


    Meanwhile, the mayor as well as the four aged town council members, helped the residents of the town and offered words of solidarity.


    Theyforted those who had lost loved ones, reminding them that the deceased were in a better ce now - in the embrace of Lord Stratford.


    As the residents remembered the brave and righteous Magus whom this town was named after, they couldn''t help but feel at ease.


    They knew that in the dark days toe, the spirit of this Magus would protect them.


    As the sun began to climb higher, casting its warm rays on the ravaged town, a sense of resolve began to take hold in the hearts of the townsfolk.


    Neighbors helped each other with unwavering kindness, sharing what little they had left. The wolf tide had taken a heavy toll on them, but it had not broken them.


    By the time the sun had set and night had fallen, the surviving townsfolk had gathered at the town square.


    Despite the devastation, the atmosphere was filled with an unexpected emotion...


    Joy.


    They gathered in small groups, their faces illuminated by the flickering lights of thentern and the bonfire.


    There was a strange, almost unsettling cheerfulness among them as they celebrated the fact they lived to fight another day.


    Children yed games in the street, theirughter and giggles piercing the cold night. Adults shared stories and jokes, their voices carrying a lightness that felt strangely odd.


    It was almost as if they seemed oblivious to the signs of recent chaos that lingered in every corner.


    Adam secretly watched all of this unfold. He walked through the crowded town square, yet no one was able to see him. Of course, he had cast a concealment spell on himself.


    How strange... The emotions that they are expressing are not forced at all. They are quite genuine, the youth thought to himself.


    With the help of the white lotus, he could clearly sense the joy and happiness that was being subconsciously projected out by the townsfolk.


    He had partaken in a war before, so he knew that the soldiers would always get drunk and celebrate the night after the battle. This was usually done in remembrance of therades that were lost.


    Even though they were celebrating, there was deep sadness in their hearts. Yet, he could feel none of that from the residents of the town.


    A foreboding feeling slowly started to grip Adam''s heart as he heard theughter and the chatter of the townsfolk, creating a peculiar contrast to the silent shadows cast by the broken walls and abandoned barricades.


    There was an undercurrent of something strange and unsettling going around.


    The people''s smiles were too wide and theirughter too loud. Their eyes shone brightly, yet Adam could feel a sort of hidden darkness underneath the surface.


    A gust of wind blew by, carrying with it a haunting melody that caused the youth to shudder ever so slightly.


    Despite there being no immediate danger in the vicinity, why do I feel this way? He thought to himself incredulously.


    His sixth sense was screaming at him that something very bizarre was happening around him, but for some reason, he couldn''t see it.


    He couldn''t look past the veil and uncover the truth. It was an unnerving experience, to say the least.


    Adam lowered his head and extended his Sphere of Resonance to the maximum output. It''s gone, he thought.


    Earlier, during the day, when he had found out that the blood was being sucked into the ground, he had tried to sense what was underneath, but he couldn''t find anything.


    He figured that whatever it was that was absorbing the blood, it was out of the range that his Sphere of Resonance could cover.


    Now when he checked again, he learned that the blood from the ground had vanished!


    What''s underneath the town? Could it be connected to the wolf tide? If so...


    He looked in the direction of the Weeping Woods, toward the region where the abandoned Howlett Estatey.


    If his assumptions were right, then it was very likely that everything was connected!


    Adam''s fists involuntarily clenched tightly as he thought, I have a feeling that I''ll find all the answers in that abandoned manor. But I can''t go in there alone, it''s too risky... I need someone to act


    as bait.


    ''Brother, the brats are here! Come quick, they''re bothering me!'' Valerian''s mental transmission snapped him out of his thoughts.


    He cast one final nce at the townsfolk before returning to his room at the inn.


    ...


    The White Stag.


    Within his room, Adam made his three students sit cross-legged on the ground and started training them.


    This was a different form of training.


    "I want you to visualize every little detail of the battle that took cest night," he began as he leisurely walked back and forth with his hands sped behind his back.


    Eleiney, Art, and Aiden closed their eyes and did as told. Their expressions were calm as they recalled the battle.


    "Now, I want you to focus on the times when you made a wrong decision. I also need you to recall the times when you could have done something better but didn''t," Adam continued. He paused for a moment before solemnly adding, "Now rewrite the entire battle scene. Make sure that you correct all your mistakes and improve on all other aspects. Create vivid images of your desired oues and repeat them until I tell you to stop."


    The visualization training continued for several hours until it was time for dinner. As the kids left Adam''s room, he red at Aiden and Art.


    "I know what you two did today. If I catch you drinking ever again until you''re of age, I will beat you so badly that even your parents won''t recognize you."


    "Eeeekk!"


    "S-Sorry!"


    The boys hurriedly apologized and fled in panic. Meanwhile, Eleiney stood before Adam, her


    face marred with hesitation.


    "What is it?" Adam asked gently.


    "Professor, I..." Eleniey couldn''t find the right words to speak. "Don''t you find the


    townsfolk... strange?"


    Adam''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly and he asked, "Oh? How so?"


    "I don''t know... It''s just..." Eleiney then went on to exin her conversation with the grieving


    widow that she had met earlier today.


    After hearing her out, Adam''s eyebrows rose in slight surprise. "She said that?"


    Eleiney nodded. "Yes! ''The spirit of Lord Stratford will always protect us,'' is what the woman


    said. And the way she smiled... I found it very creepy."


    She looked at Adam and asked softly, "Professor, am I imagining things?"


    Adam smiled warmly as he patted the girl''s head. "I''m sure it''s nothing. You''re just tired from


    having fought the whole night. Go have dinner and get plenty of rest."


    "Yes, Professor." Eleiney nodded and then left the room, closing the door behind her.


    As soon as she left, Adam''s smile instantly crumbled.


    His expression became extremely solemn as he muttered under his breath, "So the townsfolk


    wont leave because they think your spirit will protect them, huh?


    "Magus Stratford... just what kind of person were you?"

 Chapter 479 Gruesome

    Chapter 479 Gruesome


    Amidst the towering peaks of the Greyscale Mountain ranges, Adam stood at the edge of a jagged cliff, the cold wind whipping his robes around him like tattered wings.


    Mist was formed every time he exhaled a breath. He couldn''t help but grumble under his breath, "Did the Brotherhood have to build a safe house in such an inhabitable zone? Haa, this is ridiculous!"


    He surveyed the series of cliffs stretching out before him, each one a dangerous leap away. He gathered strength in his legs andunched himself from the cliff''s edge, soaring through the air effortlessly.


    As hended, the ground trembled beneath his feet, but he maintained his bnce. Without a moment''s hesitation, he repeated this process, vaulting from one cliff to another until he finally spotted his destination.


    It was a narrow, hidden crevice in the side of a mountain. Hended smoothly at the cave entrance, looking around curiously.


    "ording to the map Elrick sent, this should be it."


    The youth cast a simple illumination spell and ventured deeper into the cave, his footsteps echoing softly off the stone walls. The path twisted and turned, leading him deeper into the depths of the mountain.


    Eventually, he arrived at the bottom of a pair of towering stone doors, adorned with ancient symbols that glowed faintly in the light.


    "Runes!" Adam marveled as he gazed at the intricate patterns carved on the stone doors.


    Once Iplete this mission, I can finally get my hands on rune magic. No matter what difficulties I face in this mission, it will be definitely worth it in the end! He thought to himself, his eyes shing with resolve.


    He approached the stone doors while gathering mana in his palms. Then, he ced his hands on the door, causing the runes to light up with a resplendent light.


    The next moment, he waved a series ofplex hand gestures. Finally, the doors began to rumble, dust and small pebbles falling down as the ancient hinges groaned under the strain.


    As the door parted, a sliver of light pierced the darkness, causing Adam to squint. When his vision cleared, he was finally able to behold the interior of this secret cave, causing an excited smile to bloom on his face.


    It was a sprawlingboratory hidden within the mountain''s heart!


    Theboratory was a grand chamber, its high-vaulted ceiling supported by stone pirs. Along the walls, he could see shelves carved directly from the rock.


    They were filled with collections of ss vials containing herbs and ingredients, ancient tomes, and even magical artifacts.


    Of course, the vast majority of these shelves were ced under a magical lock. One required a password¡ªwhich was usually a string ofplex hand signs¡ªto unlock them.


    Adam couldn''t help but think to himself wistfully, Only if these shelves weren''t locked, I would have raided the whole ce clean. Haa, just the amount of money I could have made from selling these things¡­


    As he moved deeper into theboratory, the stone door closed behind him. He walked toward the spacious metal table in the near distance with purposeful strides.


    He hade here with a clear objective - to experiment on the werewolf corpses!


    The area around the table was dimly lit. Adam first burned several incense sticks and ced them around the table. The smoke wafting from it allowed him to enter a calm state of mind.


    He waved his hand and two naked corpses appeared on the table. One belonged to a male, and the other female.


    In thest couple of days that it had taken him to arrive at this safe house, the werewolves had already reverted back to their human forms.


    Now that Adam looked at the two corpses closely, he found that they quite resembled each other.


    "Siblings?" He ventured a guess.


    His gaze subconsciously shifted to the corpse of the woman, causing him to involuntarily gulp. The next moment, however, he pped his cheeks and muttered, "Focus!"


    He took a few deep breaths and when he opened his eyes again, they were sharp and cold. Then, he grabbed a silver scalpel from the various tools ced beside the table.


    Adam stabbed the scalpel at the center of her chest, dissecting it. The chest cavity slowly opened to reveal theplex muscles and bones. He then carefully separated the tissue, exposing the organs underneath.


    "Fascinating," he mumbled, carefully lifting a section of the werewolf''s muscr tissue. "The muscle fibers are denser than a regr human''s. Clearly designed for raw power and strength, yet still remarkably simr in structure."


    A quill hovering beside him began to take down notes on a levitating goat-skin parchment paper. Every word that came out of Adam''s mouth was written down by the feathered quill.


    "The skeletal structure is almost identical to humans, but the bones are thicker and more robust," he said as he moved to the skeletal frame.


    "Hmm, reinforced to withstand the transformation process, perhaps."


    Adam then paused to examine the organs, carefully extracting the heart. "Amazing! The heart isrger and capable of pumping more blood at a faster rate. Her basic anatomy is not so different from our own."


    He then took a sample of the werewolf''s blood and began analyzing it. "Hmm, the blood is darker, richer in certain proteins and enzymes that I have yet to identify.


    "It possesses regenerative properties far beyond human capabilities. This could exin their rapid healing abilities."


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he mumbled, "There also seems to be the existence of a type of venom in their blood. If I can study it in detail, I will be able to understand a lot about these creatures¡­"


    At this moment, Adam''s hands were covered in blood as he continued to study the werewolf''s corpse.


    It was definitely very gory and macabre in nature, yet the curiosity and wonder shining in his jet-ck eyes indicated that he enjoyed every moment of it.


    His enthusiasm grew with each new discovery.


    This contradiction between the gruesome scene of the dissected corpse and the expression on Adam''s face showed the duality often found in the relentless pursuit of knowledge.


    The youth was able to detach himself from the horror of the task at hand and instead focus on the intellectual and arcane discovery thaty within.


    Amidst the scene of blood and flesh, Adam''s eyes twinkled with childlike excitement.


    This reflected his belief that every discovery, no matter how it was obtained, brought him closer to mastering the arcane arts and unlocking the secrets of the world!

 Chapter 480: Treasure Trove

    Chapter 480: Treasure Trove


    ?


    Adam moved onto the male corpse, his eyes flicking between the specimen before him and the parchment paper hovering beside him.


    His voice echoed softly in theboratory, carrying with it a schrly vibe.


    "Hmm, very interesting," he began, carefully extracting a muscle from the werewolf.


    "The muscle mass is significantly denserpared to his female counterpart. Ah, I see, the male''s physique is geared more toward brute strength and endurance.


    "While the female werewolf''s muscture was slightly less robust, it exhibited a remarkable flexibility and speed. This suggests a different form of prowess."


    His battle with both the werewolves was extremely short-lived. He had killed them without them being able to even retaliate. Thus, he didn''t know how they truly fought.


    However, upon experimenting on their corpses, he was able to surprisingly deduce their method of fighting.


    He then moved toward the ribcage, the silver scalpel in his hand cutting across with great precision. "The male''s ribs are thicker and more pronounced, providing enhanced protection for the vital organs.


    "On the other hand, the female''s rib cage was slightly more delicate. This indicates greater lung capacity, possibly supporting higher levels of stamina in the werewolf state."


    He paused for a moment and wiped his hands with a simple cleaning spell. He unfastened the gourd from his waist and took arge swig of the wine within.


    Savoring the vor for a few moments, he willed the lotus to clear his mind before he began delving deeper into the abdominal cavity.


    "There are subtle variations in the hormonal nds. Hmm, very interesting... The male''s adrenaline nds arerger, likely contributing to a higher production of adrenaline duringbat.


    "The female''s, on the other hand, although smaller, showed evidence of a unique hormone that seems to elerate healing."


    He paused his actions for a few moments, thinking to himself, If I can find a way for the female''s hormonal nds to produce this unique hormone artificially, perhaps I can use it as a special ingredient for healing potions...


    Adam then carefully extracted a sample of blood from the male werewolf and stored it inside a crystal vial. Holding it up to the light, he observed it intently.


    "The bloodparison also varies slightly." He nced at the other crystal vial that contained the blood from the female werewolf.


    He focused his Sphere of Resonance and observed everything down to the minute blood cells. "The male''s blood is richer in certain proteins that enhance muscle repair and strength.


    "On the other hand, the female''s blood has an increased concentration of certain enzymes that appear to boost agility and rapid response."


    His eyes narrowed and he added, "The existence of this mysterious venom can be found in the male''s blood sample as well. Could this be hereditary?"


    Adam ced the crystal vials on the table beside him and wondered, "Could this venom be the main factor that allows them to go through the transformation? Whatever it is, the answer can only be found in the blood!"


    He paced around the table, thinking to himself with a solemn expression, Experimenting on the blood would consume a lot of time and effort.


    Thankfully, the wolves won''t be active until the next night of the full moons. The kids should also be busy with the missions I''ve handed out to them.


    I''ve also instructed those two Acolytes to look after them so there should be no problems.


    Regardless, I must hurry and return to Stratford as soon as possible!


    He walked back to the metal table, his eyes shing with palpable excitement. "Now, the brain!"


    The youth gently lifted the skull cap and continued, "The male''s amygd-the mass of grey matter inside each cerebral hemisphere, involved with the experiencing of emotions-is slightlyrger.


    "This indicates heightened aggression and dominance behaviors. The female''s brain, while also showing aggression, has a more developed hippocampus. This suggests a superior ability for memory and strategic nning."


    He stepped back and thought to himself, But the female appeared to be in a quite frenzied state when I shed with her. Could it be the influence of the twin moons?


    Hmm, I should write to Elrick about sending me books rted to werewolves, their rtionship to the moons, and lunar magic.


    I can''t overlook the fact that the appearance of the werewolves is always on the night of the full moons. This is a very strange urrence.


    Adam then shifted his attention back to the corpses on the table. His experimentation in regards to the werewolves'' anatomy was mostly done.


    Now, all he needed to do was delve deeper into the secrets that their blood carried. And then,


    there was also that mysterious venom that he found in the blood.


    This venom gave him a very foreboding feeling for some reason.


    Adam''s lips gradually curled up into a grin as he looked at the werewolves. While others might see them as grotesque corpses, for him, it was a treasure trove.


    "Hahaha, these organs and other body parts are perfect materialponents for certain spells! Not to mention, their uses in herbalism!"


    He ced the two hearts into a ss jar filled with a preserving fluid. "The heart of the werewolf is a special material that can be used for potions of strength and endurance. The vitality it can provide is astounding!"


    Next, he paid attention to the lungs. With expert hands, he removed the organs and added, "Lungs that have breathed both the air of man and beast."


    He had a thoughtful expression on his face as he continued, "I can use them to brew potions that enhance breathing, perhaps. They can also be used for vocal spells that replicate the wolf''s howl."


    Adam then extracted the livers, an organ rich with transformative properties, and carefully stored them. "The liver, purifier of blood, can enhance healing potions and even antidotes." "Eyes that see in the dark," he mumbled as he removed the eyes. "Perfect materialponents for night-vision spells. This shoulde in handy."


    He then continued with the nails, cutting them free and cing them on a tray. "They will serve well in casting spells from the School of Alteration.


    "If I recall correctly, there was a Rank 2 Spell in the memories of an expert that transformed the caster''s hands to that of a werewolf''s!"


    Finally, he extracted all the blood from both the corpses. By the time, he was done with them, barely anything remained of the two werewolves.


    He gazed at therge amount of crimson liquids in the wide array of crystal jars. His eyes shone with a mix of satisfaction and anticipation as he began his next round of experiments. "Blood that binds the dual nature of man and beast. I wonder what secrets you hold..."

 Chapter 481: Manipulation

    Chapter 481: Maniption


    ?


    Public Library, Stratford.


    Within this building, the air was thick with the scent of parchment papers and leather bindings, mixed with the faint aroma of candle wax and the subtle smell of aged wood.


    The dim light from the high, arched windows barely prated the gloom and illuminated the interior.


    Eleiney was sitting at a massive wooden table in a secluded corner of the library. The table''s surface was strewn with open books, parchment papers, and ink bottles.


    The quill in her hand danced across the pages as she continued topile all the information and write it down.


    This was the assignment that Adam had given her before he left for the safe house in the Greyscale Mountains.


    It wasn''t to study arcane textbooks, but the books that contained the town''s history!


    Eleniey''s brows furrowed as she read the grand tales of Magus Stratford, a heroic and charismatic figure, who saved the people from the clutches of Morven the Malevolent and led them to prosperity.


    At first, there was a sense of intrigue, a spark of curiosity twinkling in her eyes that urged her to dig deeper into the history of this town as well as the Magus whom it was named after.


    In all the history books, the narrative was polished and grand, filled with ounts of bravery and wisdom. Yet, as she delved deeper into her research, she found something peculiar.


    Soon, the curiosity started to transform into gnawing suspicion.


    All ounts from the vast number of schrs throughout the ages are identical, she thought.


    This shouldn''t be possible... How can there not be any nuances to their records? Unless they copied everything from their predecessor, word to word.


    Even the history books in Ravenfell written by schrs offered various perspectives on the series of events. Although the oue of these texts was the same, the journey-so to speak -was all written from different points of view.


    However, the books that Eleiney was reading at the moment were extremely simr to each other. They were too perfect. It was almost as if all the schrs that lived through the history of the town, knew exactly what happened during its founding.


    As she read through the various ounts, a nagging doubt began to form in her mind, making her question the validity of everything she was reading.


    The stories were wless, the achievements unparalleled. There were no mentions of mistakes, no ws, and no opposition.


    Nothing but a continuous stream of perfection!


    As she read book after book, she realized that each word seemed carefully chosen, and each event was meticulously ced to create an image of the perfect being that was Stratford.


    All the events written by the various schrs were detailed to the point of absurdity. The feelings that these schrs seemed to have for Magus Stratford seem almost reverential. It''s almost as if he was a deity to them...


    No, even a deity wouldn''t have such pious believers, Eleiney thought incredulously.


    She leaned back in the chair, her fingers drumming on the table as she went into deep thought. The weight of the books ced before her seemed heavier now.


    Were there no ounts of dissent?


    Howe every historian has written the same thing?


    She began flipping through the pages more rapidly, searching for any hint of imperfection, any sign of a different perspective.


    However, her search was in vain.


    All the history books left no room for skepticism whatsoever. Eleiney''s heartbeat sped up as she realized the implications.


    The ounts were too perfect, too polished!


    To the discerning eye, they hinted at a carefully constructed narrative, one that was designed to erase any trace of controversy or doubt.


    Howe none of the residents have questioned these records? She thought in fear and doubt.


    Her heartbeat grew faster and faster and the room seemed to grow colder as her suspicions slowly started to solidify into certainty.


    She was sure of it...


    The history of Stratford was tampered with!


    Maniption!


    Deceit!


    Lies!


    Eleiney could feel her heart pounding wildly in her chest. She felt suffocated. She wanted to leave the library immediately.


    "You don''t look so well, little one."


    A cold voice drifted into her ears, causing her to involuntarily shriek and stand to her feet. She looked toward the direction of the voice and saw that it was the old librarian.


    She was holding antern in her hand that illuminated only one half of her face, while the other half was covered in darkness.


    The kind and amiable olddy now appeared to be very cold and distant in Eleiney''s eyes. She questioned herself if her mind was ying games with her, if she was simply overthinking


    things.


    She didn''t know anymore.


    "O-old Kathy!" She stuttered.


    The librarian stepped forward and nced at the books sprawled on the table. "Oh? Are you interested in the stories about the esteemed founder of our town?"


    Eleiney took a few deep breaths and calmed down. She forced a smile as she replied, "I was just curious. From what I''ve read, I can tell that he was a very admirable man."


    Old Kathy deeply looked at the young girl, her eyes shing with an eerie light, "Thest time


    an outsider was so interested in Magus Stratford... It didn''t end well for them."


    Is she threatening me? Eleiney''s eyes narrowed a little as her expression turned solemn.


    "May I ask who they were?"


    Old Kathy''s lips curled up and she cackled, "What a pitiful fate they had..." The next moment, her expression changed abruptly, reflecting her sorrow. "Oh, what a poor family."


    Eleiney''s asked again, "Who were they?"


    Old Kathy didn''t answer her question. Instead, she continued her ramblings, "They were just like you, the children of that family, I mean. They came to this very library to learn more about Magus Stratford. But look what happened to them..."


    She paused for a moment, sighing dejectedly as she ced thentern on the table, "Rumor has it that they died in the maws of the wolves. Another rumor states that they became food for whoever it is that''s controlling the wolves deep in the heart of the Weeping Woods!" Eleniey''s pupils constricted as she thought of a terrifying possibility. "You don''t mean-"


    Old Kathy''s lips curled up into a crooked smile.


    "Yes, you''ve guessed it right, little one.


    "It was none other than the Howlett Family!"

 Chapter 482: Townsfolk

    Chapter 482: Townsfolk


    ?


    The town of Stratfordy under a thick nket of white as the snow continued to fall. Narrow cobblestone streets weaved between cottages of thatched roofs where their chimneys puffed out gentle plumes of smoke.


    Snowkes fell silently, muffling the sounds of the two young Magi''s footsteps as they walked through the town, their thick cloaks wrapped tightly around them, protecting them from the harsh cold.


    "What are we even doing here?" Art grumbled under his breath. "Isn''t Professor''s mission over already? I can''t wait to go back home. I don''t like it here one bit."


    "You''re alwaysining," Aiden harrumphed. "We need toplete the task before he arrives."


    "Where do you think he''s gone?" Art asked curiously as he walked with his hands sped behind his head.


    "Who knows?" Aiden shrugged. "He seemed to be in a hurry when he left a few days ago."


    The pair continued to walk through the snowden streets, cheerfully greeted by the townsfolk wherever they passed by.


    "If an outsider teleported here this instance, they wouldn''t be able to tell that the town just survived a wolf tide a few days ago," said Art, gazing at the townsfolk going about their day. "I know, right?" Aiden nodded. "Aren''t these people strangely optimistic?"


    "Yeah... anyway, let''s just interrogate as many people as we can," Art replied. He then thought of something and asked, "Is Eleiney still buried in the library?"


    "It seems so-" Aiden began, but was soon interrupted when a woman approached them.


    "Thank you, esteemed Magi, for protecting us!" Said the middle-aged woman with an unnaturally bright smile.


    "Madam, if I may ask." Art stepped forward with a polite smile. "Why is it that the townsfolk seem so hopeful? I mean, I''m sure a lot of people have lost loved ones in thest wolf tide. Plus, there''s going to be another wolf tide this month, so shouldn''t they-"


    The woman interrupted him, her voice carrying with it a melodious tone, "Oh, it was a terrible night, but we made it through, didn''t we? The wolves are gone, and all is well!"


    Aiden asked with slight unease, "Did you lose someone a few days ago?"


    The woman''s smile faltered for a moment, but soon she beamed again. However, this time, the smile didn''t reach her eyes.


    "No, no, I was fortunate. No losses at all. Isn''t that wonderful?"


    Art and Aiden nced at each other, seeing the difort in each other''s eyes. They bid farewell to the woman and moved on.


    ...


    An elderly man shoveling the snow around his doorstep asked with a raised eyebrow, "A wolf tide, you say?"


    He then burst into a loud peal ofughter, "Hahaha, it was like a bad dream, nothing more! Come spring, it will just be another memory."


    Hearing his answer, the boys shivered. However, it wasn''t from the cold.


    As they moved away from the old man, Aiden whispered to his friend, "Art, there''s something very wrong with these people."


    "M-Maybe this is just their way to cope with the losses and the constant attacks of the wolf tide," said Art, but even he couldn''t believe his words.


    The pair arrived at the town square, where arge statue of the founder stood. The square was deserted, except for a single child who was building a snowman.


    Hearing footsteps, the young girl nced in the direction of the pair with a vacant look in her eyes.


    "Why are you alone?" Aiden asked the little girl with a gentle voice. "Where are your friends?"


    The girl''s lips quivered and she lowered her head, gazing at her feet. "They''re dead."


    Art and Aiden''s hearts twisted into a knot, hearing her reply. But the next moment, they were taken aback by what she said.


    "But it''s okay!" The little girl forced a smile. "My grandma says they''ve returned to the embrace of Lord Stratford. So they must be very happy there!"


    It took a long while for Art to digest the words she had just spoken. He then asked softly, "Did you see the wolves?"


    The little girl tilted her head and spoke with a nk expression, "The wolves are gone. We are safe."


    Her lips curled up into a brilliant smile as she started running around the founder''s statue in a joyful manner. "Everything is perfect now!"


    The two young Magi turned silent and reached amon conclusion. The true horror of the wolf tidey not in the beasts'' attacks but in whatever force that had twisted the townsfolk''s


    reality.


    Art and Aiden decided to escort the little girl to her house before making their way toward the town wall. This was where most of the mercenaries and hired Magi had gathered.


    ...


    "Have you noticed how the townsfolk are reacting?" Aiden asked a female Magus. "They don''t seem to be... affected by the attack."


    The blonde Magus looked at the youth, wondering who he was. She then recalled him fighting the beasts from atop the wall a few days ago.


    Realizing that he was also a Magus, the woman nodded amicably. "We''ve noticed. We''ve been here far longer than you both showed up."


    She paused for a moment before adding, "It''s strange, alright. The residents keep talking about how it''s their duty and whatnot, but as long as they pay us for our services, what do we care? We''re here to protect them, not solve their mysteries."


    "But don''t you think they''re hiding something?" Art pressed further. "Every time we ask them something, we get the same cheerful answers. And what do you mean by ''their duty?""


    "That''s for someone else to worry about." The woman shrugged. "If you care so much about it, then take it to the mayor or the town council."


    With that said, she turned around and walked away.


    Aiden and Art gazed at her departing back as the air grew colder and the snow fell heavier around them. The unease in their hearts grew with each passing second.


    They had a feeling that the resident''s cheerfulness wasn''t a coping mechanism at all. Perhaps


    it was a mask that hid something dark and sinister.


    "We need to talk."


    A familiar voice broke the silence. However, the two boys couldn''t help but scream in fear and


    draw back.


    "Eeekk! S-Stay away!"


    "Don''te close!"


    But the boys realized that it was none other than Eleiney, who was standing behind them and


    looking at them strangely.


    Realizing this, their faces couldn''t help but turn red from embarrassment.


    "Ahem!" Art coughed awkwardly and asked, "Don''t scare us like that. Anyway, what did you


    want to talk about?"


    Eleiney had a solemn expression on her face as she began, "I''ve found something about the


    Howlett-"


    But suddenly she paused when she saw a shadow looming over her. She turned around to see who it was, and when she did, her eyes widened in shock and even fear.


    The old man smiled kindly at the three kids and asked in a gentle voice, "I wonder what


    you''ve found about the Howlett Family?"


    Art, Aiden, and Eleiney blurted out simultaneously.


    "Mayor Hobbs!"

 Chapter 483: Suspicion

    Chapter 483: Suspicion


    ?


    Mayor''s Office, Town Hall.


    The interior of this room had a high-vaulted ceiling, painted with scenes depicting the town''s most historical events and legendary figures.


    Mainly it was of Magus Stratford defeating a shadowy figure, then leading the people to safety and building a settlement that wouldter on be named after him.


    At the far end of the room, stood the mayor''s desk which was made from ancient oak. Mayor Wyndham Hobbs was sitting on the high-backed chair behind his desk, ncing at the young Magi sitting before him with an amiable smile.


    The sound of firewood crackling could be heard in the backdrop as Art, Aiden, and Eleiney awkwardly looked back at the old mayor, not knowing what to say.


    They were abruptly invited to his office. Moreover, it wasn''t like they could refuse either. Although they were quite nervous and scared to visit him, they were relieved by the fact that they had someone to rely on.


    Mayor Hobbs nced at the three children, then at the grey cat that was leisurely lying down on Eleiney''sp.


    For some reason, this unassuming little cat gave him a very uneasy feeling. This surprised him greatly. Moreover, when the cat gazed at him, he couldn''t help but avoid eye contact.


    A drop of sweat trickled down from the side of his forehead as he wondered to himself in shock, Just what kind of creature is this?! Is it really a cat?


    Breaking the awkward silence in the room, Eleiney gathered the courage and asked, "M- Mayor Hobbs, may I ask why you''ve brought us here?"


    The old mayor shifted his attention away from Valerian and looked at Eleiney. He spoke in a warm and grateful tone, "I would first like to thank you for your efforts in protecting this town during the wolf tide."


    "I-It''s fine," Eleiney forced a smile. "It''s what we''re paid to do..."


    The mayor nodded with a smile. "But I find it very surprising that such young children like you could disy such fighting prowess. I noticed your battlest night and I must say, I was very impressed."


    He paused for a moment and asked curiously, "I noticed another person had arrived with you, but I don''t see him anywhere. I wonder where he is."


    Nothing goes on in this town without him noticing, huh? Art thought to himself.


    He disyed a polite smile and replied, "That would be our teacher, Magus Adam Constantine."


    "Ah, I see," said the old mayor with a raised eyebrow. His eyes narrowed ever so slightly as he added, "I was told that Magus Constantine is Rayna''s brother. Is that true?"


    Rayna was Kenley''s wife. Adam had arrived at this town with a different identity and the kids knew about it. Although they only knew that this fake identity was rted to a mission given to him by the Herbalist''s Guild.


    "That is right, my lord," said Aiden, "our mentor is Madam Rayna''s elder brother."


    "Is that so?" Mayor Hobbs''s lips curled up into an amusing smirk. "But the thing is..."


    His voice turned a little colder, causing the three children to involuntarily gulp. "I''ve known Rayna''s parents for a long time, and as far as I know, she is a single child. I never knew she had a brother."


    The three young Magi froze in their seats, not knowing how to respond. Moreover, the pressure emanating from the old mayor caused them to feel slightly suffocated.


    It was at that moment that Valerian lifted his head and spoke up.


    "Human, you are aware that Rayna left this town and visited the southern parts of the Empire after her parents passed away, yes?" The young dragon spoke in a chilly tone.


    Hearing him speak, Mayor Hobbs turned his head and looked at him, nodding. "Yes, that is correct."


    Valerian continued, "It was there that Adam''s family adopted Rayna, thus making him her step-brother."


    The next moment, the young dragon''s vertical pupils constricted and he coldly muttered, "And retract that foul aura of yours. You''re scaring the children."


    Although Mayor Hobbs maintained the same amiable smile on his face, tumultuous waves were rising inside his heart.


    For some reason, Valerian''s words caused his mind to momentarily go nk, and this terrified him.


    This creature is dangerous! He thought.


    He took a deep breath and lowered his head. "You''re right, forgive me for my behavior just now. I''m very protective of my residents. I couldn''t help but think Rayna was being taken advantage of."


    "Hmph!" Valerian snorted coldly. "Instead of being grateful to us, you''re suspecting us. Quite the mayor you are."


    Eleiney''s arms around Valerian tightened ever so slightly. She was signaling him to not speak anymore, afraid that a fight might break out.


    Valerian lifted his head and nced at Eleiney for a moment. Then, he yawned and went back to taking a nap.


    Eleiney inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. She then looked at the mayor and made an apology, "Please forgive him, my lord. H-He can get a little outspoken sometimes."


    Valerian''s ears twitched and he thought to himself, What the! Outspoken? Do these kids not know the concept of gratitude? Just you wait! I''ll steal all your gold while you''re sleeping!


    "It''s alright," Mayor Hobbs smiled. "He is as protective of you as I am of the people of this town."


    He paused for a moment before asking, "Would you mind telling me where Magus Constantine is at the moment?"


    His tone now waspletely different from what it was a few moments ago.


    "He..." Eleiney tried toe up with an excuse, but Art was already one step ahead of her.


    "He has gone to gather herbs for an experiment!"


    "Gather herbs?" The mayor''s eyebrows wrinkled but then his eyes lit up. "Could it be that he


    is a Herbalist?"


    "Uh, yes of course!" Art nodded with pride.


    "Splendid!" The old man nearly shot up from his chair in excitement. He eagerly asked, "Is he, by any chance, a Mana Liquefaction Magus?"


    Before any of the kids could reply, Valerian spoke up again, "Rank 1 Magus."


    A strange light shed through the Mayor''s eyes and he replied tly, "Oh, I see..." Valerian''s eyes narrowed and he thought to himself condescendingly, Heh, you can''t fool me, you inferior creature!


    A long moment of silence ensued before the mayor asked again, "Anyway, the reason I brought you here is because I noticed that you were interested in the Howlett Family."


    The three young Magi nodded. Aiden then asked, "My Lord... is there a problem with that? We were just curious about this family, that''s all."


    The old mayor sighed, "No, child, there is nothing wrong with that. You may not know this but the Howlett Family consisted of evil Magi who sought to destroy our town.


    "So when I learned that someone was trying to learn more about them, I couldn''t help but


    feel rmed."


    "What?!" The children were astonished. "The Howlett Family... they''re a family of dark


    Magi?"


    "Yes," said the mayor with a self-deprecating smile. "If you would still like to learn more about them, I would first have to tell you about the history of Stratford...


    "The true history of Stratford!"

 Chapter 484: True History

    Chapter 484: True History


    ?


    Eleiney''s breathing involuntarily turned ragged. Just earlier during the day, she was at the library reading up on the history of the town.


    She had a vague feeling that the records had been fabricated. To her, they seemed too perfect.


    And now that she heard the mayor mention the true history of the town, she knew that she had been correct in her assumptions!


    She couldn''t help but feel a little proud of herself, but at the same time, a foreboding feeling welled up in her heart, making her wonder what the true history of Stratford actually was.


    Mayor Hobbs nced at her with a knowing smile and said, "I''m sure you''ve already picked up on this, haven''t you?"


    Eleniey confirmed in her heart that this old man sitting before her knew everything that happened within the town.


    How else would he know what she was reading in the library?


    She took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, I''ve had suspicions after reading all the history books in the public library."


    Mayor Hobbs sincerely praised her, "You''re a witty child."


    Eleiney couldn''t help but ask, "Old Kathy said that the Howlett Family were killed by the werewolves. Is that true?"


    "No..." the old mayor smiled ruefully. "That is what the residents were led to believe. Well, the local Magi are the only ones that know the truth."


    "What is the truth then?" Art asked with an impatient tone.


    Mayor Hobbs was silent for a long time, thinking of the right words to say. He then began, "The history books state that Morven the Malevolent used his ck magic and enved the people of thisnd to use them for his horrifying experiments.


    "That a Magus named Stratford battled the evil Magus and his army in order to free the enved. Their battle raged on for several days and in the end, Magus Stratford triumphed over evil."


    He paused for a moment and took a deep breath. Solemnly ncing at the three kids, he continued, "Although the texts im that Magus Stratford killed Morven the Malevolent... this is not true."


    "What?!" The young Magi shot up to their feet, ncing at the old mayor with dumbfounded expressions.


    Eleniey couldn''t help but blurt out, "So Morven the Malevolent is alive?!"


    Mayor Hobbs shook his head. "Not quite. You see, Magus Stratford was grievously injured as


    he had to fight Morven''s army on his own. Despite that, he was able to kill everyst one of his minions.


    "Because of the injuries he had sustained over days of fighting, in the end, he could not kill the wicked Magus."


    "Then what happened to Morven?!" Aiden asked in shock.


    "Magus Stratford knew that he couldn''t kill Morven, so he did the best thing he could..." said the old mayor.


    "And that is?" Eleiney pressed.


    Mayor Hobbs gazed right into her eyes and said with a solemn tone, "He sealed him in the heart of the Weeping Woods!"


    The young Magi simultaneously sucked in a breath of cold air. Realizing the implications of this newfound knowledge, they couldn''t help but feel utterly terrified.


    "W-Why couldn''t Magus Stratford just kill himter?" Art couldn''t help but ask the obvious.


    The old mayor''s lips curled up into a rueful smile. "In that grand battle, both sides were grievously injured. Morven the Malevolent was sealed in the weeping woods, but Magus Startford''s fate wasn''t all that different."


    He paused for a moment, sighing dejectedly, "In the year following the battle, Magus Stratford gradually sumbed to his injuries and passed away."


    A long moment of silence ensued within the room, only the sound of firewood burning could be heard.


    "Before he died, Magus Stratford sired many offspring and built this town bordering the Weeping Woods," said the mayor as his eyes reddened.


    Putting two and two together, Eleiney thought of a possibility. She asked with some skepticism, "Could it be that the reason he had so many children and even built up this town before his death..."


    "Yes." The mayor nodded. "It was Magus Stratford''s dying wish that his children would guard the Weeping Woods, forever keeping watch over the seal that restrained Morven the Malevolent."


    "Wait a minute!" Aiden thought of another possibility. Recalling the conversations he''d had with the townsfolk earlier today, he couldn''t help but ask, "Is this the reason why the townsfolk refuse to leave this ce?!"


    Mayor Hobbs solemnly nodded, his eyes shing with immense pride. "It is our duty to prevent that evil Magus, Morven the Malevolent, from ever resurfacing back into the world."


    He paused for a moment before speaking with great dignity and honor, "Bloodline works in mysterious ways. The children of Magus Stratford have inherited his will.


    "That is why even though several centuries have passed since his death, none of us have ever left this town that we call home. Even if some of us did leave, it was only temporary. They always returned home to fulfill their filial duties."


    Now that the three young Magi knew the truth about the people of this town, they couldn''t help bute to greatly admire them.


    Even though the vast majority of them didn''t have the talent to be Magi, they chose to stay here regardless and fight the battle against evil.


    This was what they owed to their savior, as well as their ancestor, Magus Stratford!


    It took a long while for them to digest this information and get their emotions in check. Eleiney looked at the mayor with teary eyes, "Magus Stratford was truly a righteous man. I guess all that was written about him in the history books wasn''t entirely false."


    "Eh... about that," said the mayor with an awkward expression. "We did exaggerate some of his qualities in the history books. Truth be told, although Magus Stratford was truly righteous at heart, he was quite the foul-mouthed person... and a drunkard."


    Foul-mouthed? Drunkard? Sounds like someone I know... The three kids and even Valerian had the same exact thought.


    "But, my lord, can you tell us how all this is rted to the Howlett Family?" Art asked the important question.


    This was the very reason why they were here in the first ce.


    Mayor Hobbs took a deep breath and solemnly stated, "It''s because the patriarch of the Howlett Family found the secret inheritance of Morven the Malevolent!"

 Chapter 485: Arrangement

    Chapter 485: Arrangement


    ?


    It was a haunting night for the three young Magi. They kept learning one secret after another, each more shocking than thest.


    Never in their wildest imagination had they thought that someone from the Howlett Family would find an inheritance left behind by the most vile viin in the history of this town, Morven the Malevolent.


    It took a long time for the kids to calm their astonishment. Art''s lips opened and closed several times, struggling to find the words to speak.


    Ultimately, he asked, "So the Howlett Family patriarch found the secret inheritance just like that? What happened afterward?"


    Mayor Hobbs heaved a deep sigh and began, "The Patriarch of the Howlett Family was the strongest amongst us... He was someone on the verge of advancing to the Mana Liquefaction Rank-"


    "Wait a minute!" Aiden interrupted the mayor. "So the members of the Howlett Family were local residents? Then why were they alienated and made to stay in the Weeping Woods?"


    "They were not alienated!" Mayor Hobbs spoke in a passionate tone, "He had chosen to live within the dark woods of his own ord and guard the seal ced by our ancestor, Magus Stratford!"


    "Did he... do that out of his sense of duty?" Eleiney asked softly.


    Mayor Hobbs nodded with a bitter smile. "The will of our ancestor lives on through us, deeply ingrained in our blood."


    The next moment, his expression turned resolute as he added, "However, this is not a burden. This is our glorious purpose!"


    The three young Magi didn''t know how to react to that. To outsiders like them, such a way of thinking would definitely seem very foolish, but to the local townsfolk, it was a matter of great honor.


    Mayor Hobbs continued, "The Howlett Family fulfilled their duties by guarding the seal for decades. But somewhere down the line, a few years ago, the Patriarch''s behavior started to change. It wasn''t noticeable at first, but when we did find out... it was already toote."


    "Toote for what?" Art asked nervously.


    "When the Patriarch uncovered the secret inheritance left behind by Morven, he was consumed by evil and darkness. One night, about half a year ago, he called me and the four town council members to his house, saying that he had an important matter to talk about," Mayor Hobbs began.


    "Us five thought nothing of it and went to his estate deep in the Weeping Woods. It was then that we realized that we had walked into a trap. The moment we entered his manor, he attacked us, nning to kill us!"


    "Why did he wish to kill you? What about his family?" Eleiney asked with nervous breaths.


    "Perhaps he was extremely confident in taking us five down all on his own, or perhaps he had already turned maniacal aftering in contact with Morven''s inheritance, he told us everything about his n," said the mayor with a disheartened look on his face.


    "He mentioned that he would finish what Morven started all those centuries ago. He would enve all the residents of the town and experiment on them in order to reach greater heights in his path as a Magus.


    "However, the only thing stopping him from achieving his goals were me and the four council members. That is why he lured us into his manor. It was all so that he could get rid of his greatest obstacles."


    The old mayor''s eyes reddened as he recalled the memories of that night. Meanwhile, the children held their breaths in trepidation, eager to know what transpired after.


    "As someone who was a Neural Stage Magus like us, he was very powerful, no doubt. But he had overestimated his abilities. In the end, me and the council members had managed to take him down."


    He paused a few seconds, his lips quivering. "We didn''t want to kill him... but we were left with no other choice. But he was so consumed by madness and evil that in his dying moments, he was able to summon half a dozen werewolves from inside the grand seal."


    "So that''s where the werewolves came from!" Aiden was thunderstruck.


    But then he thought of something else and couldn''t help but ask, "What about his family? What happened to them?"


    Mayor Hobbs''s shoulders slouched and he spoke with great sadness, "They were the first ones that the Patriarch experimented on..."


    The three young Magi simultaneously sucked in a breath of cold air. They couldn''t believe that the Patriarch of the Howlett Family had fallen so low that he would kill his own family for his goals.


    "This secret inheritance... could it perhaps be an arrangement made by Morven the Malevolent to get someone to unseal him?" Art made a guess.


    "That is what we believe as well, but we can''t be sure." Mayor Hobbs nodded. "We didn''t have enough time to investigate the Howlett Manor before the werewolves emerged and chased after us."


    He paused for a moment, his eyes shing with lingering fear. "I still remember that night vividly. The council members and I thought that we would really die.


    "But for some strange reason, the werewolves never left the area of the Weeping Woods. It''s like they couldn''t leave the forest..."


    "Couldn''t leave the forest?" Eleiney mumbled. "That''s right! Even in thest wolf tide, I had never seen any werewolf step out of the Weeping Woods.


    "Could this perhaps be an arrangement made by Magus Stratford, preventing those foul creatures from leaving the forest and attacking the town?"


    "I would like to believe so," said the old mayor with hopeful eyes. "But ever since the night that the Howlett Family''s patriarch died, the werewolves that he summoned, have been manipting the wolf tide into attacking our town every night of the full moons."


    There was a mystical corrtion between the twin moons and eveything that was happening to the town of Stratford, but neither the mayor, nor the three young Magi could tell what it was.


    After speaking to the old mayor, a lot of things had been made clear for Art, Aiden, and Eleiney. However, one thing that they didn''t quite understand was why the mayor had


    diclosed this to them in first ce.


    "Why?" Eleiney asked, "Why tell us all this?"


    "Because out of all the mercenaries and Magi that we hired," said the old mayor with a grateful smile, "you are the only one who cared enough to know the truth."

 Chapter 486: Dissatisfaction

    Chapter 486: Dissatisfaction


    ?


    It had been exactly one week since thest wolf tide, and the town hadpletely returned to a semnce of normalcy.


    The cobblestone streets were bustling with activity. The townsfolk and Magi alike worked tirelessly to repair the damage, theirbined efforts allowing the town to already be ready for the next tide.


    Despite the apparent return to order, the tension still persisted. Especially considering that there had been significantly more casualties in the most recent wolf tidepared to the ones before.


    The mayor''s office was a tense and somber ce. This room which was normally filled with the ordinary bustle of civic duties, now had an atmosphere that was a mixture of fear and frustration.


    Mayor Hobbs, with his weathered face and piercing blue eyes, sat behind the oak table, nked by a group of Magi and hired mercenaries whose expressions ranged from anxious to downright angry.


    The lead Magus, a tall middle-aged man draped in cyan robes, stepped forward and urged, "Mayor, the casualties in thest battle have been significant. Our defenses are clearly insufficient. You must call for stronger reinforcements before it''s toote!"


    Mayor Hobbs''s eyes flickered with a mix of emotions, but his expression remained stern. There was a hint of unease on his old face, but this went unnoticed by everyone gathered. He took a deep breath and began to speak, "I understand your concerns, I truly do." He paused for a moment before adding, "But hiring more Magi, especially a Rank 2 Magus, is not as simple as it sounds."


    At once there was dissent amongst the mercenaries and Magi gathered in the room. In thest wolf tide, they had lost several of theirrades.


    And if the next wolf tide were to be as intense as thest one, they couldn''t begin to imagine just how many more men they would lose. Perhaps, they would be the ones to die as well.


    They couldn''t ept this. Mortal or Magi, they ced the highest priority on their own lives. If the mayor wasn''t going to call for stronger reinforcements, then these people saw no point in staying in this town.


    Regardless of therge number of benefits that they received after each battle, what good would it be if they weren''t even alive to enjoy said benefits?


    However, people who shared this sentiment were few and far between. The vast majority of the people would rather risk their lives for the promise of riches.


    Such was the way of the world. People chased after riches, just as moths were drawn to a me.


    Noticing the growing impatience of the people that had gathered, Mayor Hobbs spoke up, "You must already be aware of this, but our budget is already stretched thin. The cost of hiring more Magi will cripple our town''s finances."


    "But the wolf horde seems endless!" Said a burly mercenary. "I''m sure the additional Magi can be paid with the materials and beast cores harvested from these wolves! And who knows what other treasures we might find in the depths of the Weeping Woods!"


    Mayor Hobbs harrumphed, "Eighty percent of all the loot is already being distributed to you people, while we retain only a measly twenty percent. If more Magi show up, are you willing to divide your loot with them?"


    The man who had earlier spoken up now found himself unable to retort. But it seemed like he was about toe up with another excuse, however, before that could happen, the old mayor started speaking again.


    "Secondly, the presence of more armed forces could incite panic among the townsfolk. We need to create order and stability, not an environment of fear and suspicion," he said.


    A wave of dissatisfaction rippled through the crowd. Mayor Hobbs was aware of this, but there was no chance that he would call for a Rank 2 Magus to help them against the wolf tide. If he were to do so, the entire power bnce in the town would be disrupted!


    At the moment, there were only Rank 1 Magi amongst the people that he had hired to help with their problem. If any conflict were to arise, he and the town council members were confident to deal with it.


    However, if a Rank 2 Magus showed up, the mayor and the council members wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. They would be powerless.


    Mayor Hobbs feared that the Rank 2 Magus would hog all the benefits for himself. But what he feared most was that this Magus would be tempted by the legacy of Morven the Malevolent just like the Patriarch of the Howlett Family had been in the past.


    In short, no matter what happened, Mayor Hobbs would never get the help of a Magus who was more powerful than him. Or rather, more powerful than thebined strength of the local Magi of Stratford.


    The lead Magus in cyan robes saw that the Mayor had no intention of exining further, and couldn''t help but deeply frown. He could sense that something was amiss.


    His eyes narrowed as suspicion flickered across his face. "And what of the rumors?"


    "What rumors?" The mayor asked tly.


    "Don''t pretend to be ignorant!" The lead Magus roared. "We know that a group of mercenaries and Magi had entered the Weeping Woods a long time back. Only a single person returned and he said that the entire party was killed by a werewolf!"


    The mayor''s jaws tightened, but the next moment he waved his hand with a scoff. "Rumors are just that-rumors. Do you really believe the word of one man? Tell me, have you seen the werewolf with your own eyes?"


    He knew that if these mercenaries and hired Magi were to know about the involvement of not just one, but half a dozen werewolves, they were sure to abandon this town and run for their


    lives.


    But the mayor couldn''t have that happen on his watch. He needed to do everything he could to fulfill his objective.


    This is what I owe to my ancestor! I must fulfill my filial duties no matter what! He roared in his heart, but on the outside, he disyed a t expression.


    "We will make a thorough review of our defenses and make necessary adjustments," he said. "Panic and rash decisions will only lead to further chaos."


    The lead Magus gritted his teeth and spoke with frustration, "Please, mayor, I urge you! What are you going to do if there are even more casualties in the next wolf tide?


    "You must invite a Rank 2 Magus to lead us into the depths of the Weeping Woods and resolve this problem at the core. If not, the wolves will continue to attack this town, and we will continue to lose men!"


    Mayor Hobbs''s eyes turned cold and he was about to angrily refuse the man, but the next moment, his pupils dted and he went into a momentary daze.


    A mysterious and bewitching voice sounded from behind and entered his ears.


    "Listen to what the man is saying.


    "Invite a Mana Liquefaction Magus to this town.


    "Save your people. Save your loved ones.


    "Be the leader you were always meant to be."


    The old mayor''s eyes regained their focus and he sighed deeply. He looked at the lead Magus


    in cyan robes and nodded.


    "You''re right, I will request the help of a Rank 2 Magus."

 Chapter 487: Suggestion

    Chapter 487: Suggestion


    ?


    Everyone present in the room was taken aback. Throughout the entire conversation, the mayor had been very adamant in his stance about not calling for more reinforcements.


    But now all of a sudden, it seemed like something inside the old man had abruptly switched. A few Magi present thought that something was amiss.


    They couldn''t help but begin to wonder if the mayor was messing with them.


    "Mayor, you... are you sure?" Asked the lead Magus.


    "Of course, I am," said the mayor matter-of-factly. "Didn''t you just suggest that we get a Mana Liquefaction Magus to lead us into the heart of the Weeping Woods and resolve the problem at the core?"


    "Uh, yes... I did." The Magus nodded with a weird expression on his face.


    "Well, that''s exactly what we''re going to do," the old mayor stated. "As long as the problem is notpletely uprooted, I have a feeling that the wolf tide may never stop attacking us." The people present in the room nced at each other with strange looks.


    Has the old man finally gone senile? They had the same thought.


    But regardless of what they thought, this was certainly good news that there would be more reinforcementsing to this town. If they had a Rank 2 Magus with them, they were sure that they could conquer the wolf tide.


    Moreover, when they thought of the secrets and treasures thaty in the depths of the Weeping Woods, they couldn''t help but get excited.


    They weren''t clueless men. They knew that there was something special about the dark woods that could produce an endless horde of wolves that systematically attacked the town once every month.


    "Hahaha!" The cyan-robed Magusughed out loud. "I knew you''d see reason in our proposal. As expected of you, Lord Mayor."


    "You all may leave now," the old mayor disyed a polite smile. "Rest assured, I''ll send word about requesting the assistance of a Mana Liquefaction Magus. Let us hope that they can arrive here before the next night of full moons."


    The mercenaries and Magi bid farewell to the mayor and left the room with expressions of relief and enthusiasm.


    They were sure that under the leadership of a Rank 2 Magus, they would be able to harvest much more benefits thaty within the Weeping Woods.


    After all the people had left the office, only the mayor remained.


    He and one other person!


    A figure draped in ck robes and a cape was sitting on the ledge of the window right behind the mayor''s table, ncing at the old man''s back with an indifferent expression.


    He was also wearing a ck pointy hat!


    Throughout the entire time, Adam had been silently watching everything unfold before him. However, neither the mayor nor the rest of the mercenaries and Magi had sensed his presence. He waspletely invisible to them!


    When he saw that the mayor was making a decision that did not serve his purpose, he had to intervene.


    Therefore, he enchanted the old mayor. For Adam''s ns toe to fruition, he needed another person who needed to act as bait.


    He had been to the ruined Howlett Estate before and knew that a mere group of Rank 1 Magi would not be able to do the job of luring out the werewolves inside the manor. Only a Rank 2 Magus would be useful.


    Two brilliant-colored white flowers sparkled in his jet-ck pupils and his whole aura turned ethereal.


    "The town has faced great trials, and the beast tide has left us vulnerable. It is clear to me, as it must be to you, that this town needs a Mana Liquefaction Magus to bolster its defenses." Mayor Hobbs shifted uneasily in his chair, feeling an oddpulsion to listen closely. "We need... a Mana... Liquefaction Magus..."


    Adam leaned in slightly, the white lotuses in his eyes glowing intensely. "Think of the people of this town. Their safety, their happiness, their peace of mind. Don''t you wish to protect them?"


    "Protect... my people..." the old mayor nodded ever so slightly.


    The raven-haired youth''s voice grew softer, almost a whisper, yet it resonated deeply within the mayor''s mind.


    "Picture a beautiful town, its walls fortified and secured. The children ying happily in the streets, their parents running after them with beaming smiles.


    "This is a very reasonable decision. The trust and confidence of the people in your leadership will only grow. This could cement your legacy as the greatest protector of the town.


    "Second only to the founder, Magus Stratford!"


    Mayor Hobbs''s eyes zed over slightly, his thoughts bing foggy as Adam''s enchantment took hold.


    He nodded slowly and repeatedly, the image of a secure and grateful town filling his mind. "Yes... perhaps, you are... right. For the safety of my people... I must do this...."


    Adam''s lips slowly curled up into a smile. He jumped down from the window ledge and walked up to the table, leaning against it and ncing at the old mayor.


    "Indeed. You''ve chosen wisely. Your decision will ensure the town''s survival and prosperity." Adam paused for a moment before adding, "Now you know what you must do, don''t you?"


    "I will call for reinforcements immediately...." The mayor reached for a quill to draft a letter, his movements almost mechanical.


    Rank 2 Spell: Suggestion!


    This spell belonged to the School of Enchantment. The caster would suggest a course of activity and magically influence a sentient being who can hear and understand them. Technically, the words spoken by the caster were only limited to a sentence or two. But with the help of the white lotus, Adam was able to bypass this restriction and even make the spell


    more potent.


    However, the suggestion had to be worded in such a manner that it made the course of action sound reasonable.


    Asking the target to kill themselves or jump off a cliff obviously wouldn''t work.


    Seeing the mayor draft the letter stating that the town required the assistance of a Rank 2 Magus to help deal with a beast tide, Adam nodded to himself.


    He was sure that the mayor had his own informationwork that he would use to send this letter and get assistance in the fastest time possible.


    After the mayor had finished writing the letter, Adam''s eyes narrowed, the white lotuses in


    his pupils shining brighter than ever.


    "Now tell me, what lies hidden underneath this town?"

 Chapter 488: Assignment

    Chapter 488: Assignment


    ?


    The White Stag, Town Square.


    Aiden, Art, and Eleiney were inside thier respective rooms. They had just finished having dinner and were about to sleep.


    Then all of a sudden, a familiar voice rang inside their minds at the same time.


    ''Come to my room.''


    The children''s eyes lit up in surprise and they hurriedly jumped down from their beds and made their way to Adam''s room.


    It hadn''t even been a minute and the three of them had already barged in through his door.


    "Professor!"


    "You''re finally back!"


    "Where have you been?!"


    The young Magi shot out questions one after another, their eyes gleaming with excitement. Seeing such expressions on thier faces, Adam''s heart warmed.


    His lips curled up into an amused smile as he asked, "What''s with this reaction? Did you guys miss me?"


    Art crossed his arms and looked away. "Hmph, o-of course not!"


    "Y-Yeah, we were just surprised is all." Aiden vigorously nodded his head.


    Meanwhile, Eleiney covered her mouth and started giggling, "Yes, professor, we missed you."


    Adam couldn''t help but chuckle in amusement. He lowered his head and saw Valerian snuggling in his arms. "Little Val, did the kids trouble you?"


    "Myu!" Valerian nodded as he found afortable position and soon dozed off.


    "No, we didn''t!" Artined with a wronged expression. "We took Lord Valerian for a walk every day!"


    "That''s right!" Aiden nodded. "We even bought delicious food for him every other hour!" "Speaking of," Eleiney began. "Professor, you should have told us that Lord Valerian has six to eight meals a day. We were worried that he was simply over-indulging in your absence."


    "Ah, that''s right." Adam clicked his tongue. He dotingly stroked the grey fur on the young dragon''s back and added, "I forgot to tell you, the little guy has quite the appetite."


    He then looked at his students and asked with a smile, "Anyway, have you been practicing mindfulness diligently? And what about the arcane textbooks that I''d given you? Have you finished reading them?"


    "Yes, Professor!" The three kids replied in unison.


    "Good." Adam nodded in approval. "How is your progress toward the Bone Stageing along? Have you been bathing in the medicinal solution that I brewed before leaving?"


    "The progress is slower than I expected," Art grumbled.


    "Any progress is good progress," said Adam with a solemn expression. "Did you think you would be a Mana Liquefaction Magus in a couple of years?"


    "But didn''t you be one in only five years?" Aiden asked with shining eyes.


    It wasn''t a secret to them that Adam had taken such little time to advance to Rank 2 Magus. In fact, he was the one who had told them of this, hoping this would motivate them.


    "Yes, but my path toward the Mana Liquefaction Rank was carved with blood, sweat, and tears," Adam replied with a rueful smile.


    "I faced death in the eyes more times than I can count, and along the way, I''ve lost people who I''ve held dear. I faced one setback after another that helped me transform myself spiritually and physically. That''s how I was able to arrive at this threshold in a mere five years."


    "Professor..." Eleiney fidgeted with her fingers and asked softly, "Can we also reach the Mana Liquefaction Rank in five years?"


    "It''s not impossible," said Adam as he stroked his chin.


    He was nning to impart his knowledge regarding the philosophy of the Way to them anyway. He wanted them to find their own Way of Magic before they advanced to Rank 2.


    However, they were different from him.


    Adam had ess to the memories of the experts from the greater universe. In these memories, were theirprehension of the Way. This allowed him to understand this philosophy at great speed.


    But the same couldn''t be said for his students. The philosophy of the Way was an esoteric knowledge. Thanks to him, they would be introduced to it at such an early age. However, it would take a long time for them to understand it-even the basics of it.


    Adam had already decided in his heart, that until and unless they hadprehended the basics of this philosophy and found their Way of Magic, he would not allow them to advance to the Mana Liquefaction Rank.


    The advantage that a Magus who found his own Way of Magic before advancing to Rank 2,pared to a Magus who hadn''t, was like the difference between the clouds and the mud.


    However, this would only start to bear fruit in theter ranks. Adam believed that it was absolutely imperative for his students to understand this.


    They were his first students, after all. And he wanted nothing but the best for them. He wanted them to advance to great ranks and live long and fulfilled lives.


    "However, even if it takes you more than five years, a decade even, you will advance to the Mana Liquefaction Rank," he said confidently.


    "A decade?!" Art blurted out. "Isn''t that too long? I''ve heard my other friends say that the average time it usually takes is about seven years!"


    "But I want you to learn something before you advance to the next rank," Adam replied with a solemn expression. "It is important that you do this."


    "Learn what?" Aiden grumbled exaggeratedly. "If it''s going to take me ten years to-"


    POW!


    Adam smacked the kid on the forehead. He then looked at Art who was about to say something and smirked. "You want one too?"


    "N-No, I''m good!" Art hurriedly waved his hands in panic.


    "Anyway, what about the assignments I''d given you? I hope you were able to finish them. I''d


    be very disappointed otherwise."


    "Professor, rest assured. We have finished the tasks you gave us," Eleiney stated with a


    serious expression.


    "Good." Adam gestured. "Go ahead, I''m listening."


    Eleiney began giving detailed ounts of what she had read about the town''s history at the public Library. Then, Aiden spoke about the investigations they had carried out in thest


    week.


    Finally, Art disclosed to him the conversation that the three of them had with the mayor of the town, Wyndham Hobbs.


    Adam''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled and he mumbled, "Magus Stratford wasn''t able to kill


    Morven?"


    "That''s right!" Aiden nodded solemnly. "The mayor said that Magus Stratford sealed the viin in the heart of the Weeping Woods."


    Adam was silent for a long time before he asked, "And the Howlett Family''s patriarch was


    corrupted by the secret inheritance left behind by Morven?"


    Eleiney nervously gulped, her eyes shing with terror. "He then killed his entire family


    before being in by the mayor and the town council members."


    The frown on Adam''s face deepened as he asked, "So the werewolves were summoned by the Howlett Patriarch from inside the seal, huh?"


    "Yes, Professor," Art muttered softly.


    Adam couldn''t help but think to himself, So Morven the Malevolent is still alive and the


    werewolves are his spawns?


    Add to that what the mayor just divulged to me under the effects of the Suggestion spell...


    This is bing very tricky!

 Chapter 489: Blood Sample

    Chapter 489: Blood Sample


    ?


    After his students left, Adam sat alone in the room, deep in thought. The faint sound of Valerian sleeping on hisp continued to echo in rhythms.


    Magus Stratford was unable to kill Morven the Malevolent, he thought. So in the end, he could only seal him in the heart of the Weeping Woods.


    The patriarch of the Howlett Family happened toe across a secret inheritance left behind by Morven and thus became corrupt.


    He then killed his family before he was ultimately killed by Mayor Hobbs and the four town council members...


    Adam went through the relevant points in his head, trying to connect the dots and make sense of it all.


    But for some strange reason, he felt there was something amiss. He just couldn''t put a finger on it.


    Blood, he thought. That is the key to everything!


    Earlier during the day when he had put the old mayor under the effects of the spell, Suggestion, he wasn''t able to find out anything conclusive.


    During thest wolf tide, he had noticed that the blood of the townsfolk was seeping in through the ground and being absorbed in a very inconspicuous manner.


    If it wasn''t for his senses that were significantly boosted within his Sphere of Resonance, he might have never even found out about this.


    So when he had asked the mayor about whaty underneath the town, thetter said that he didn''t know.


    And this was the truth!


    After all, under the effects of Adam''s spell which had been strengthened by the white lotus, it was highly unlikely that the mayor would lie to him.


    This truly came as a great surprise to him. He had a lingering suspicion that the mayor was aware of everything that happened inside the town-even the blood that was mysteriously being absorbed into the ground.


    However, much to Adam''s disappointment, it turned out that that wasn''t the case.


    To confirm this matter, he had asked the mayor that question several times. s, he received the same answer.


    Mayor Wyndham Hobbs truly didn''t know what was happening!


    Unable to fullye to terms with it, Adam wanted to press the old mayor further but he feared that forcefully overusing Suggestion over the same thing would have a drastic impact on the man.


    Hence, he could only proceed with the next question he had in mind.


    The most suspicious thing about this town, ording to him, was the refusal of its people to abandon it and migrate to another ce despite knowing the great dangers they faced every month.


    So when Adam asked the mayor about this, the answer he received left him speechless for a long time.


    Despite several generations having passed already, I can''t believe that the townsfolks'' loyalty to Magus Stratford is so great that they are willing to guard the ce where Morven the Malevolent had been sealed by him.


    Adam thought to himself with a deep frown on his face, Such a sense of duty is... very admirable. From the mayor, he learned that in every generation, a chosen Magus-usually the strongest one-of this town would be given the duty to reinforce the seal.


    Thest person to be given this responsibility was the patriarch of the Howlett Family.


    Thinking of this, Adam couldn''t help but sigh and begin massaging his temples.


    But that bastard instead found the secret inheritance of Morven and got corrupted. He killed his family and was then in by the mayor and the council members.


    To make matters worse, that bastard went ahead and summoned half a dozen werewolves from within the seal.


    Haa, this is so troublesome...


    The seal that was holding down the weakened Morven was situated in the depths of the Weeping Woods, and the entrance to that ce was situated right underneath the Howlett Estate. This was something that the mayor had divulged to him earlier.


    Forget it, I''ll do what I have to toplete this mission. It is imperative that I get my hands on rune magic.


    A sh of resolve gleamed in Adam''s jet-ck pupils.


    To finish this mission, he had already set things into motion. He had just bewitched the mayor into calling a Mana Liquefaction Magus to town.


    With this person acting as bait and luring all the werewolves hidden inside the abandoned Howlett Estate, Adam would be able to sneak inside and make his way toward the seal.


    Then, all he had to do was kill Morven the Malevolent, who ording to the mayor has been in an extremely weakened state for centuries now.


    Sounds easy enough, thought the youth with a confident smile on his face.


    But just a momentter, his lips twitched and he cursed inwardly, Something tells me it isn''t...


    Damn it! Damn you, Elrick! Why couldn''t you just give me a simple mission?!


    He then got up from his chair, causing Valerian, who was sleeping on hisp, to miserably fall


    to the ground.


    "MYU!!" The little guy hissed at him.


    "Haha, sorry about that," Adamughed awkwardly. "Get back in now. I know you''ve been dying to go there."


    The next moment, a gray light shed, and the young dragon dove into the youth''s spirit sea without speaking a word.


    Adam then waved his hand and two crystal vials appeared on the table. There was a strange purple liquid inside these vials, and if one looked closely, they''d be able to hear the primal howls of wolves originating from them!


    This was the mysterious venom that Adam was able to extract from the werewolves.


    He grabbed the liquid and brought it closer to his face. "Hmm, I wonder what will happen if I inject this venom into my bloodstream... Would I then be a werewolf?"


    The following moment he scoffed, "But who the hell wants to be a werewolf? Heh, I''d rather be a giant or something..."


    He paused for a moment before chuckling, "Hmm, no, I''d rather just remain the way I am. I quite like being human."


    Adam intently looked at the purple venom and mumbled, "Although, I can experiment more on this toxin and perhaps even create an antidote for it. Hmm, that seems to be the better


    option."


    Then, he took out two more crystal vials. These, however, contained crimson liquid. One contained the blood that he had collected from the ground on the night of the previous wolf


    tide.


    The other one contained the mayor''s blood that he had just extracted.


    "Blood... the key to everything," he muttered under his breath.


    When he noticed that the blood was being absorbed into the ground in the wolf tide, he knew


    that this blood was somehow special.


    That''s why he even secretly retrieved the mayor''s blood a while back. He wanted to see what was so different about this blood for it to be absorbed into the ground.


    "Now, let''s see what makes you so special-"


    But the words got stuck in his throat when he noticed something very peculiar in the blood


    samples.


    "Is that..."

 Chapter 490: The Curse

    Chapter 490: The Curse


    ?


    At the same time that Adam found the peculiarity in the blood samples, inside an ancient underground cavernous chamber, something even more bizarre was going on.


    Here, the air was cooler and the scent of damp earth lingered in the air. The walls were adorned with borate murals depicting scenes of wolves in their natural habitats.


    Some wolves were shown hunting in packs, while others were shown howling at the twin moons and prowling through the dark forests.


    Each mural told a story. They were painted with such skill that the wolves almost seemed to move within their stone frames, their eyes gleaming with a malevolent and predatory light.


    At the far end of the underground chamber stood a towering stone door. The door was massive, nearly reaching the high ceiling.


    Its surface was carved with scenes of werewolves in various stages of transformation! Muscr bodies twisted and contorted, half-human, half-beast, their features fierce and wild. The carvings were so detailed that every furrowed brow, every ripple of muscle, and every elongated w seemed to move out of the stone.


    These carvings gazed at the figure standing at the center of the chamber before an enormous stone altar.


    It was a werewolf!


    This creature was gazing at the basin thaty atop the pedastal. The basin was filled with a dark, viscous liquid-blood.


    "Almost... done..." the werewolf spoke with great struggle, his face contorting in agony.


    Then, he raised his head and nced at the spectral figures carved on the stone doors. They were whispering words of madness into his ears.


    It was something he couldn''t ignore even if he wanted to. He waspelled to listen to it wholeheartedly and devoutly.


    His furry ears perked up as the raving slowly but surely entered his mind.


    "The time is nigh...


    "Lift the curse...


    "Ancient blood ritual...


    "The night of the blood moons... is upon us....


    "Preperations...plete..."


    The werewolf''s body trembled in excitement as his bloodshot eyes gleamed with immense


    reverence.


    Unable to contain the exhration coursing through his veins, he threw his head back and howled at the top of his lungs.


    HOWL!!


    ...


    The White Stag.


    In his room, Adam was standing on his feet with an expression full of disbelief as he gazed at the blood vials in his hand.


    "This..."


    He waspletely speechless!


    Suddenly, he turned his head in the direction of the Weeping Woods, his eyes narrowing in rm.


    What was that? He thought.


    He just felt an extremely strong presence originating from within the dark woods. Judging by the general direction he was looking in, he thought to himself, Did that...


    Did thate from the abandoned Howlett Estate?!


    His expression turned extremely solemn. The energy that he felt from the primal wolf howl made it evident that the other person was a very strong being.


    Could that be the dangerous presence I felt when I entered the ruined manorst time?


    All of a sudden, a deep sense of urgency filled his being and he couldn''t help but begin to feel anxious. He couldn''t help but walk toward the window and nce at the night sky.


    He gazed at Selene and Luna and subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief, It''s not the night of the full moon...


    Adam then looked at the blood vials in his hand, the sense of urgency getting more and more intense by the second.


    "No..." He shook his head. "I can''t bepletely sure. I must get more blood samples."


    The next moment, he jumped out of the window and was enveloped in shadows, silently traversing the snowden cobblestone streets.


    ...


    By the time he had returned, it had already been close to an hour.


    During this time, he had gone around town and managed to extract blood samples from people without them even knowing.


    Half of these samples belonged to the residents, while the other half belonged to the mercenaries and Magi who were hired to help the town.


    Of course, Adam had only drawn very minuscule amounts of blood from each subject without harming them. The quantity was just enough for him to carry out tests andpare them with one another.


    Only through arge enough sample size would he be able to affirm his spection.


    If the Magi in the town knew that Adam was going around secretly extracting blood, it would lead to pandemonium.


    It was not the act of collecting blood that would cause disorder amongst the Magi, but what the blood would be used for.


    Since time immemorial, it was a well-known fact that blood was the perfect conduit to curse someone with magic. There were several spells that could be used to bring harm, misfortune, or negative consequences to the target.


    But lucky for these people, Adam had no interest in doing such a thing.


    "I hope I''m wrong," he muttered in apprehension as he hurriedly took out necessary tools


    and apparatuses from his earring and orderly ced them on the table.


    He first carefully inspected all the blood samples through his Sphere of Resonance. His eyebrows furrowed into a knot seeing the results.


    Then, he carefully dropped a drop of blood from each of the crystal vials onto a silver tter engraved with arcane signs. The blood droplets sizzled and sparkled, revealing hidden mysteries to his eyes.


    By the time the sun had risen, Adam had finally finished analyzing all the blood samples andparing them.


    He found that the blood from the mercenaries and the hired Magi were normal. However, the blood from the residents of the town-including the mayor-shared a strange property.


    This revtion caused a severe chill to crawl up his spine. For a moment, he couldn''t even believe the result of his analysis. But he knew it was the truth.


    He walked toward the window and gazed at the residents of the town as they began their day.


    He looked at the men, the women, the children, and the elderly.


    His eyes shed withplicated emotions and he involuntarily clenched his fists.


    "This town is cursed..."

 Chapter 491: Kindness

    Chapter 491: Kindness


    ?


    Childrenughed and yed in the snow-covered cobblestone streets. Men and women chatted animatedly, their faces lit with genuine smiles as they shared news and gossip.


    On the surface, it was a scene of perfect harmony and bliss.


    From within his room, Adam watched everything unfold. His eyes were sharp and shing with a mix of emotions as he watched the town''s residents go about their day.


    Afterparing the blood samples and analyzing them, he was able to see beyond the townfolks'' cheerful facade; beyond theirughter and their smiles.


    A dark aura, subtle and insidious, clung to them like an unseen shadow.


    These people were blissfully unaware, living their lives under the weight of a curse they didn''t know existed.


    Adam''s heart ached for them.


    "Damn it!" He cursed aloud and turned away from the window.


    He paced back and forth in his room, his expression dark. The newfound knowledge weighed heavily on his shoulders.


    Clenching his fists tightly, he kept mumbling to himself, "What do I do? What do I do?..."


    He took a seat, unfastened the gourd hanging from his waist, and took one mouthful after another. He finished the wine in the gourd and dropped it to the floor with a helpless look on his face.


    Slowly, he was able to look past the veil and begin to uncover the truth.


    Everyone in this town is a descendant of Magus Stratford, he thought.


    He then nced at the blood vials lying on the table beside him, his eyes narrowing. Every time he tried to get closer to the truth, he felt as if he was getting further and further away. "This doesn''t make any sense!"


    He got up from his chair and started pacing around the room once again. His fists clenched and unclenched several times as he struggled toe to a decision.


    Wait... So, Magus Stratford fought Morven and sealed him in the depths of the Weeping Woods. The townsfolk continued to strengthen the seal every generation since then.


    Thest one to do so was the patriarch of the Howlett Family, but he got corrupted by a secret inheritance left behind by Morven...


    Adam thought to himself, struggling to connect the dots.


    The patriarch experimented on his family members, nning to finish what Morven started all those centuries ago... But what was this experiment? What was he trying to do?


    Whatever it was, he wasn''t able to finish it as he was killed by the mayor and the council members.


    He continued to piece together all the clues that he had gotten, slowly trying his best to uncover the truth.


    But before the patriarch died, he summoned those werewolves from within the seal that is restraining the weakened Morven...


    Those werewolves are guarding the entrance to the seal and only attack the town every night of the full moons.


    What is the significance of the full moons? Why don''t they attack any other day?


    Adam walked toward the window and gazed at the residents with aplicated expression. Every full moon night, the blood of the residents that are killed is absorbed into the ground.


    He then turned his head and nced at the blood vials on the table. Even after thinking for a long time, he couldn''t figure it out.


    In the end, he couldn''t help but heave a dejected sigh, "This entire thing reeks of danger."


    A cold light shed through his eyes as he thought to himself, Should I just abandon this mission and leave this ce? It''s not my problem if everyone in this town dies.


    Yeah... I don''t see how that''s my problem. I''ll tell Elrick to give me another mission so that I can get my hands on rune magic. Yes... this is definitely the right thing to do...


    Right at that moment, his attention was drawn toward the sound ofughtering from outside.


    He saw a group of children ying near the fountain. They sshed water at each other, their giggles echoing like the sweetest of melodies.


    The children''sughter continued to ring inside Adam''s mind, his heart aching with each passing second.


    He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms. He thought to himself in distress, Damn it! If I leave... then what of the kids?


    The youth''s gaze shifted from the children and onto the blood vials on the table.


    Gradually, a resolve formed within him.


    I can''t abandon them...


    He heaved a deep sigh as he slowly straightened his shoulders. He recalled something Berger had told him a long time ago, back when he was still a student at Clover Academy.


    "Man is born for deeds of kindness," he repeated the words that the old gnome and once said to him.


    His lips curled up into a faint smile. "Kindness... is it?"


    A trace of hope flickered in his jet-ck eyes. "Haa, forget it. If I abandoned them now, I''d never be able to live with myself. That''s not a life worth living anyway.


    "I can win a fight against monsters and men, but not against guilt."


    He walked toward the table and grabbed all the vials containing the townfolks'' blood. Then, he carefully packed them inside a single bag.


    After that, he started writing a letter to Elrick. He nned to send these blood samples and have them analyzed by a Grade 3 Herbalist from the Brotherhood.


    He wanted to confirm his spections.


    Although he knew that the results of his own experiments were not false, he still wanted to do this for his peace of mind.


    At the same time, he also mentioned in the letter that he wanted books and knowledge pertaining to werewolves, their rtion to the moon, and lunar magic.


    He made sure to highlight the urgency of the situation he was in so that Elrick knew just what was at stake. Adam hoped that this would urge the carefree man to work quicker.


    After he had finished preparing everything, he summoned the Brotherhood''s owl messenger and sent the letter and blood samples through the Spirit World.


    "Now that this is done..." He looked at the portal slowly mend itself before casting his gaze on the two crystal vials containing the venom from the werewolves.


    "I can begin working on this."

 Chapter 492 Lunar Magic

    Chapter 492 Lunar Magic


    It didn''t take long for Elrick to write back.


    Before the day was over, the Brotherhood''s handler had already sent Adam the necessary books and scrolls he could find on werewolves and lunar magic.


    Through the youth''s letter, he had understood the severity of the situation the former was in. Thus, he put all his resources to use to provide aid to the youth in the fastest time possible.


    He had also sent the blood samples to an esteemed Herbalist from the organization. However, for the results toe out, it would take about a week.


    Adam already knew that, but that didn''t stop him from continuing to work ording to his ns.


    After he had given his students an introductory lesson on the philosophy of the Way, he locked himself in his room and began studying the texts about lunar magic.


    As he flipped through the pages of the thick, leather-bound tome, his pupils focused. The feather quill hovering above the goat-skin parchment papers beside him was ready to take down notes.


    "Lunar magic was a sophisticated and mystical branch of arcane magic that drew its power from the moon¡­" Adam began, the quill beginning to jot down all the important points.


    This was a form of magic that was intimately connected to the lunar cycles. Moreover, its potency fluctuated with the phases of the moon.


    During the new moon, lunar magic was at its weakest. Spells cast during this time were subtle, focusing on applications of invisibility and concealment.


    As the moon begins to grow, so does the strength of lunar magic. Nearing the full moon, this magic bes very powerful. Around this phase, spells rted to emotional influence were very potent.


    At its peak¡ªwhich was during the full moon phase¡ªlunar magic was incredibly potent. This was the time for powerful rituals, grand illusions, and significant magical undertakings.


    Adam''s eyebrows rose in surprise as he read this part. "Wait a minute! Illusions are the strongest during the full moon phase? How fascinating!"


    The following moment, his eyes narrowed and a foreboding feeling welled up in his heart. "But this phase also greatly strengthens ritual magic¡­"


    He thought back to the blood that was absorbed into the ground, as well as the werewolves that only attacked during the night when Selene and Luna shone the brightest.


    "Could it be that everything that is happening is part of a grand ritual?" He muttered under his breath.


    s, this was just his spection. He had no solid evidence to back his belief.


    Calming the turbulent emotions in his heart, he continued to study the book.


    As the moon begins to wane, so does the strength of lunar magic. The book stated that the final phase before the new moon was used for rest and recuperation.


    It was used to prepare for the next cycle.


    The werewolves have been manipting the wolves into attacking the town every night of the full moons, Adam thought to himself.


    I have a strong feeling that this entire thing is rted to some sort of ritual!


    Lunar magic was known for its mysterious nature, and it often involved spells from the School of Illusion and the School of Enchantment.


    However, the most dramatic aspect of lunar magic was its connection to the spells from the School of Alteration!


    "Indeed." Adam nodded. "Shape-shifting into werewolves is considered magic from this school."


    Werewolves were deeply intertwined with the cycles of the moon, especially the full moon, which held a significant influence over their nature and abilities.


    The full moon acted as a trigger for the transformation of the werewolves.


    On the night of the full moon, the werewolves underwent a forced metamorphosis into their wolf form. This transformation was painful and uncontroble, highlighting the primal nature of their condition.


    Adam''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled into a knot. "I''m sure when I visited the abandoned Howlett Estate, it wasn''t the night of the full moons. Yet, those werewolves were still in thier wolf forms¡­ How strange¡­"


    Unable toe up with usible reasons for that, the youth continued to study the rtionship these creatures shared with the moon.


    During the night of the full moon, werewolves gained immense physical strength, heightened senses, and increased speed. They became extremely formidable predators that were driven by their instinctual urge to hunt.


    But the most crucial point was that the full moon''s influence often resulted in the loss of control over their actions.


    Werewolves struggled to retain their human consciousness and became highly dangerous to those around them. Some even lost their humanity entirely, acting purely on instinct.


    The more Adam read about these creatures, the more confused he became.


    "If this is so, then howe those werewolves were able to control themselves every time they attacked Stratford?" He muttered in confusion.


    Till now, the werewolves had never stepped foot out of the Weeping Woods. If, during the night of the full moons, they were supposed to act purely on instinct, then they should have directly attacked the town and satisfied their primal hunger.


    Instead, they systematically controlled the hoard of wolves to do their bidding.


    Were they being controlled? Adam subconsciously thought of this.


    If so¡­ then who is controlling them¡ª


    As soon as he had this thought, his eyes widened in surprise. "Don''t tell me¡­"


    He looked in the general direction of the Howlett Estate¡ªthe entrance to the seal that restrained Morven the Malevolent!


    "H-Haha¡­" the youth forced an awkwardughter. "I''m probably just overthinking¡­"


    Despite trying to console himself, the apprehension in his heart grew more and more intense. In the end, he couldn''t help but finish another gourd of wine to calm his emotions.


    Regardless of whether his spections were true or not, he had to better equip himself with the knowledge pertaining to these creatures and their mystical rtion to the moon.


    He took a deep breath and continued to read all the books sprawled on the table. Unbeknownst to him, minutes turned to hours and soon it was sunrise.


    Adam turned over another page and his gaze fell on a certain section of the book that instantly caught his attention.


    "Blood moon?


    "Isn''t that... this month?"

 Chapter 493: Resonance

    Chapter 493: Resonance


    ?


    Adam''s students exited the town through the south gate and walked toward the grove in the near distance. He had taught them a new technique, so the kids were eager to practice it.


    Aiden looked at his friends and spoke with slight hesitation, "Guys, don''t you find it weird that Professor has been so engrossed in his herbalism experiments since the day before..." "Yes..." Eleiney nodded. "I don''t know why but he seems to be in a hurry. He''s been acting very different ever since he returned. I wonder what it could be..."


    Art remained silent for a while before chiming in, "And what did he mean about the next night of the full moons being the most dangerous?"


    "No idea."


    "I don''t know."


    Eleiney and Aiden shook their heads, unable to understand why Adam had made such ament. Regardless, they trusted their mentor''s words.


    Art exhaled a deep breath, producing mist from his mouth in this chilly weather. "Whatever it is, let''s just focus on this new thing he taught us."


    "Right!" Aiden nodded with a solemn expression. "If it is as he says, and the next night of the full moons really is going to be the most intense, then this technique is going to help us a lot!"


    "Speaking of this technique," Art began, his eyes shing with hints of excitement. "I''d never thought mana could be used in such a way. It''s so... creative!"


    "Hmph!" Suddenly a cold snort sounded. "What did you expect? My brother is a genius!"


    Valerian was cozily sitting on Art''s head, treating it as his couch.


    "Lord Valerian," Eleiney looked over at him and asked politely, "Did Professor create this technique himself?"


    The young dragon raised his paw and shook his index finger. Then, he started speaking with the air of a grandmaster.


    "Foolish girl, this technique that Adam has imparted to you is merely an application of the real technique that he had created when he was young."


    "What?!" Everyone was stunned.


    Art was so shocked that he nearly dropped the little guy from his head.


    "Myu! Art, keep your heady steady or I will smack you!" Valerian threatened menacingly.


    "S-Sorry, Lord Valerian..." Art apologised meekly.


    "The technique he taught us just now is already so amazing, yet it is only a mere application?" Eleiney was genuinely astonished. "Then how great is the real technique?"


    "Huhu," Valerian chuckled smugly, his eyes twinkling with immense pride. "The real technique boosts all of his senses and allows him to perceive the most minute details within a sphere around him. He calls this technique the Sphere of Resonance!"


    "Sphere of Resonance..." Aiden repeated the words in a daze. "How old was Professor when he created this technique?"


    "I don''t know." Valerian shook his head. "I wasn''t even born back then, so he probably must have been 15 or 16 years old."


    The three kids simultaneously gasped in disbelief. They were shocked about two things. First, Adam was about their age when he created his first technique. This was something that greatly shocked them down to their cores.


    They couldn''t help but admire their mentor even more after learning this.


    Second, they learned that Valerian was merely half their age, yet he acted like an elder to them.


    They couldn''t help but feel that the young dragon was bullying them!


    But they didn''t dare voice out their opinions because Valerian was stronger than them. "To be able to create a technique at such a young age, Professor must have been a very talented student back in the Southern Federation!" Aiden spoke with sparkling eyes.


    "His talent in spell-casting was mediocre." Valerian started to gracefully lick his paw. "Unlike you three, Brother only had a B-grade talent."


    "What?!" The kids were thunderstruck.


    Eleiney couldn''t help but ask, "Then howe he was able to be a Mana Liquefaction Magus at the mere age of twenty?! Even Magi with A-grade talent would require at least seven years to do so... Yet, he did it in only five!"


    Valerian knew that when Adam had established the familiar bond with him, Adam had received two boons from him.


    First was the Spirit World Traversal technique, and the second was the significant increase in his mana reserves which technically elevated his talent to an A-grade.


    Of course, the young dragon would never divulge this secret.


    He put on a mysterious demeanor and started to stroke his furry chin, just like Adam would


    do.


    "My brother is very creative in the usage of mana, but that''s not what helped him advance to Rank 2 in such little time."


    "Then what was it?" Art asked eagerly.


    "It was his deep understanding of magic, not its analytical side but its spiritual side," said the young dragon.


    Aiden eximed, "You mean the philosophy of the Way that he just started teaching us?!"


    "Yes." Valerian nodded. "Although I don''t know what exactly it is, I know that it has had a profound effect on my brother''s journey as a Magus. Even his mentor back in the Southern Federation put a lot of emphasis on studying this philosophy."


    "Mentor has a mentor?" Art asked in surprise. "He never told us that!"


    "Of course, Brother has a mentor!" Valerian spoke with pride, "and he''s a very powerful


    Magus."


    "How strong is he?" Aiden asked curiously.


    "Hahaha, he is in the process of advancing to the Mana Core Rank!" Valerianughed


    arrogantly.


    Once again, the three young Magi were dumbfounded. They didn''t know that their mentor had such a powerful background.


    All this while they thought that since Adam was from the Southern Federation, his background wouldn''t be so deep. But it turned out that that wasn''t the case at all. "Anyway, enough chatting." Valerian leaped off Art''s head andnded on the ground.


    He nced at the three youths and said with a serious expression, "The night of the full moons is three weeks from now. You all must master this technique within the next week." Eleiney, Aiden, and Art nodded their heads with solemn looks on their faces.


    "Lord Valerian, please guide us," they said simultaneously.


    The young dragon''s tail couldn''t help but sway a little faster when the kids addressed him as


    ''Lord.''


    He raised his furry chin and spoke magnanimously, "Alright, Brother has already told me to train you while he''s busy with, uh, whatever he''s up to.


    Valerian then turned around and strutted toward the grove, leaving behind his parting words.


    "You three have until sunset to find me with that technique. If you don''t, I will smack you!"


    He suddenly stopped in his steps, turned back around, and red at them with his piercing


    topaz eyes.


    "For every day you fail to find me, the intensity of the beating will increase, and I won''t stop until all of you have found me!"

 Chapter 494: Mana Sense

    Chapter 494: Mana Sense


    ?


    Eleiney stood with her back against a tree. Her eyes were closed and her breathing was stable as she slowly tried to feel the energy around her.


    The technique that Adam had taught them was an application of the Sphere of Resonance,


    allowing them to greatly perceive the world around them by enhancing their senses.


    Reality wasposed entirely of energy. This wasn''t just an arcane perspective but the very nature of the universe.


    Everything that seemed solid was merely energy vibrating at a slower rate. When examined at a microscopic level, even a stone was made up of particles that were perpetually in motion.


    Everything I can touch, hear, see, taste, and smell is simply energy in different forms being perceived by my senses, Eleiney thought to herself.


    However, energy wasn''t limited to what one could perceive through their senses. There was energy that exceeded the normal five senses-mana!


    Eleiney took long and deep breaths, trying to stabilize her mood and her state of mind. She had to bepletely still in order to do what she was about to do.


    But that was easier said than done. She then slowly recalled Adam''s words.


    ''When Magi try to figure out their opponents, they sense the vibrations in their surrounding air. That is how theye to know how powerful a Magus is.''


    ''We refer to that as the energy flow of a being!''


    ''The element of air is all around us, it permeates every corner of the world.''


    ''Feel the wind.''


    ''Infuse your mana into the wind.''


    Gradually, Eleiney fell into a deep meditative state. She first channeled the gathered mana in her body, directing it toward her hands.


    Then, she weaved the specific hand gestures that Adam had taught them, allowing her to infuse the mana into the air molecules around her.


    This process involved spreading her mana through the air and establishing a form of sensorywork.


    She didn''t know how long it took, perhaps a few minutes or a few hours, but a thin, invisible thread of mana extended from the tip of her index fingers.


    However, the thread was struggling to go past a few centimeters from her body.


    The theory behind this technique was to use the mana threads and create a web-like structure that could detect disturbances and changes in the environment around the caster.


    This, however, was vastly different from Adam''s Sphere of Resonance.


    Instead, of utilizing threads, the Sphere of Resonance used echoes. With the help of the white lotus, Adam could send out pulses of spiritual power through the air.


    These pulses bounced back when they encountered objects, allowing Adam to map his surroundings based on the returning echoes.


    However, his students couldn''t use spiritual power as effortlessly as he could. Thus, he created this spell that used threads instead of echoes, and mana instead of spiritual power.


    Rank 1 Spell: Adam''s Mana Sense!


    Through this spell, the caster receives sensory feedback through the mana threads. The feedback is tranted directly into the Magus''s mind.


    The Magus''s mind then constructs a detailed mental map of their surroundings based on the sensory input. This map included the location of objects, terrain features, and most importantly, the presence of living beings.


    As the caster moved, or the environment changed, they were required to continuously adjust their mana infusion and sensorywork.


    This required constant focus and control, making it very difficult to master.


    However, once mastered, this technique would be invaluable for navigation, scouting, and detecting hidden threats.


    It could be used in dark and obscured environments, giving the Magus an edge over various situations.


    The only limitation of this spell was that it required a significant amount of concentration which could be mentally draining.


    But once practiced to an extremely high degree, this spell became second nature, just like how Adam passively used the Sphere of Resonance all the time.


    Beads of sweat trickled down Eleiney''s forehead as she struggled to extend the mana thread beyond a meter.


    This spell proved to be much harder than she had imagined.


    By the time the sun had begun to set, she waspletely mentally exhausted. She was no longer able to maintain the spell.


    She gradually opened her eyes in defeat. "This is tough¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in her mouth because what greeted her was the iing paw of a cat.


    POW!


    ...


    A weekter.


    In the dim twilight of the winter evening, a figure emerged from the snow-covered forest. The man was wearing a long, dark cloak that billowed with the icy wind.


    He was exuding a sharp and foreboding aura that seemed to chill the air around him even more than the biting cold. The man had a head full of ck hair with a receding hairline. He had a thick beard of the same color.


    Beneath him was a terrifying creature - a tiger of immense size, its fur was snow white and had ck stripes on it.


    The tiger''s eyes glowed an unnatural blue. Each step it took was silent, its massive paws leaving only the faintest imprints on the snow.


    As the pair moved along the path winding through the grove, the man''s hand asionally reached down and stroked the tiger''s furry neck.


    The path wound its way through the grove and towards a small town, its stone walls barely visible in the swirling snow. The town''s gates stood tall and imposing, however, the man''s attention wasn''t on the town, but on the dark forest thaty beyond.


    "Weeping Woods," said the man with a cold smile on his face. "The mayor imed that it is filled with treasures and ancient secrets. I wonder how much of that is false..."


    The man and tiger slowly approached the town''s gates. The tiger halted a few steps away from the gates, maliciously gazing at the guards standing atop the walls.


    Seeing the look in his familiar''s eyes, the man chuckled and patted the beast''s head. "Not


    yet."


    He paused for a moment before instructing. "Go ahead, let them know thier savior has arrived."


    The tiger''s eyes shed with a vicious light.


    ROAR!!

 Chapter 495: Optimism

    Chapter 495: Optimism


    ?


    The White Stag.


    In Adam''s dimly lit room, the air was thick with the scent of herbs, potions, and the faint, acrid smell of alchemical reactions.


    The youth had cleared the center of the room and ced a giant wooden table there. It was cluttered with an array of vials, beakers, and sks, each containing liquids of various colors.


    Strange nts, dried and fresh,y in neat bundles alongside powders, crystals, and other strange apparatuses.


    Adam was wearing a simple tunic and pants, bending over a metal cauldron ced before the table, his brow wrinkled in concentration.


    "I hope this one works," he muttered under his breath as he added a pinch of powdered moon roots into the bubbling solution inside the cauldron.


    He watched intently as the liquid changed from a dull green to a bright blue. For a moment, hope flickered in his jet-ck eyes, but it quickly dashed as the concoction began to sizzle and emit a pungent smoke.


    "Another damn failure!" He spat through gritted teeth as he grabbed the cauldron and was about to smash it into the wall.


    But midway, he stopped and gently ced it back on the floor, softly muttering, "No, this is expensive..."


    He waved his hand over the cauldron, dispersing the fumes. He then grabbed the quill on the table and started noting down the failure in one of his leather-bound journals.


    After writing down all the important points and what he could improve upon during the next concoction, he sat down on the wooden chair behind him with a defeated look on his face.


    He drankrge mouthfuls of wine from the gourd to drown out his disappointment and agitation.


    For thest seven days, he had been working on a new potion, but it had been one failure after another. Although crafting this particr antidote was a new endeavor for him, he couldn''t remember thest time he had failed so many times.


    On several asions, he had the urge to quit and leave everything behind. But knowing what was at stake here, he continued to persevere.


    Arge quantity of ingredients had already been wasted by him, but he had written a letter to Elrick earlier and had him send even more herbs and ingredients through the messenger owl.


    Of course, he had already made it clear to the man that he wasn''t going to pay a single coin for any of these ingredients. After all, this was rted to the mission and thus, all expenses would be borne by the Brotherhood.


    After willing the lotus to clear his foggy mind, he got to his feet and turned to a new set of ingredients on the table.


    He carefully selected noon-shade berries and the essence of via feathers. He then ground the berries into a fine paste and mixed it with the glowing essence, at the same time infusing his pure mana into the mix.


    The mixture glittered with a golden hue, showing promising results. Yet, as he poured it into a fresh solution inside the cauldron, the potion curdled and turned an ominous ck, releasing a foul odor that instantly made him grimace.


    He clenched his fists and cursed, "Mother-fuuu... control, control..."


    The youth''s eyes shone with resolve as he wiped the sweat from his forehead, not giving up in the least.


    He then emptied out the gooey substance from the cauldron and then sanitized it. Then, he reached for a stem of silver leaf and a vial of wolf blood, mixed with troll blood.


    His hands moved with practiced precision,bining the ingredients in a mysterious sequence. He watched, his heart pounding wildly inside his chest, as the new potion glowed a soft silvery crimson... then faded into a murky brown.


    Another failure.


    He had the sudden urge to destroy everything in front of him, but knowing how pricey they were, he refrained from doing so.


    "This is harder than I thought," he weakly muttered as he sat back down on the chair.


    He leaned back and closed his eyes for a moment of respite. He began visualizing the next set of ingredients and their properties, trying to find inspiration.


    In his mind''s eye, he saw how his fingers danced in a mysterious pattern, infusing mana into a possiblebination of magical ingredients. He visualized the delicate bnce required to counteract the poison''s effects.


    Involuntarily, his arms rose and he started moving them around as if he were actually preparing the ingredients and concocting the potion.


    His brows furrowed and he kept mumbling incoherent words. This went on for several minutes until suddenly he was inspired.


    He rose from the chair, his eyes twinkling with excitement. The earlier failures meant nothing to him at this moment as he truly believed that he would now be sessful in the next


    attempt.


    The youth selected a rare crystal flower, known for its healing properties, andbined it with the essence of the Light-Horse horn, a potent purifier.


    His movements were almost instinctive, guided by intuition and years of study. Of course, there was also the experience of the two Herbalists whose memories he had absorbed.


    Adam carefully added the ingredients to the cauldron, the solution within shifting to a radiant, luminescent green.


    He continued to watch with bated breaths as the potion stabilized, its surface calm and gleaming. He held his breath and closed his eyes, his being filled with boundless optimism all


    of a sudden.


    The liquid he had just concocted wasn''t the final antidote, but it was a step closer to sess.


    "I can feel it..." He clenched his fists in joy. "I am on the right path!"


    The antidote was within reach and he believed that he would be able to concoct it within the


    time frame he had.


    I still have two weeks left, he thought.


    ROAR!!


    Suddenly, the primal roar of a beast echoed through every nook and cranny of Stratford. It was


    so strong that the liquid inside the cauldron started to ripple.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed and he immediately expanded his Sphere of Resonance to the maximum output. It was then that he noticed two beings, a man and a tiger, standing outside


    the gates of the town.


    Sensing the mana waves emanating from them, Adam''s lips curled up into a cold smile.


    "The bait has arrived."

 Chapter 496: Consortium

    Chapter 496: Consortium


    ?


    The deafening roar echoed through the town, reverberating off the stone walls and sending a shockwave of fear through the guards stationed atop it.


    The sheer force of the sound hit them like a physical blow, causing several of them to stagger back. Their eyes rolled back as they lost consciousness and slumped to the ground.


    Inside the town, the roar caused windows to rattle and snow to fall from the rooftops. Townsfolk who had been going about their day froze in ce, their faces pale with terror. Mothers pulled their children close, and men reached for whatever makeshift weapons they could find. For a moment, they thought they were again under the beast tide''s attack.


    In their panic, it took a while for them to realize that it wasn''t the night of the full moons. Neither was it the sound of a wolf that had just emerged from outside the town walls.


    Whispers of horror spread quickly, the townsfolk murmuring about the sudden appearance of the man and his terrifying beast.


    From the town hall, a group of Magi emerged, their robes fluttering as they hurried to the gates. Along with the old mayor and the town council members, there were several hired Magi present in this group as well.


    Their faces were a mix of determination and apprehension as they opened the gates of the town, nervously switching nces between the imposing man and its tiger.


    Mayor Hobbs stepped forward and tried to project confidence. But the mana radiating from the man and the beast was palpable, and he couldn''t help but tremble in fear.


    He pressed his right hand against his chest and bowed. He then looked at the man and spoke with unease, "My Lord... are you perhaps from the Magus'' Consortium?"


    The Magus'' Consortium was an organization, akin to a mercenary guild, that sent Magi to help people with supernatural matters.


    Most of the hired Magi that were currently residing in the town were also from this organization which was quite famous in the region.


    The man with the receding hairline dismounted from his tiger, his dark eyes boring into the old mayor''s. "I''ve been traveling for seven days straight. Won''t you at least invite me in?" He replied, his voice cold andmanding.


    The white tiger''s growl punctuated his words. It was a low and menacing sound that sent shivers down the spine of those who heard it.


    Mayor Hobbs''s back was drenched in a cold sweat. Despite the immense fear coursing through his veins, he held his ground.


    "M-My Lord... please state your identity."


    "Tsk." The man''s eyes narrowed and he released a terrifying aura, causing the people in front of him to fall to the ground.


    "Old fool," he said coldly. "You talk too much for someone who already has one foot in the grave. Shall I make it two?"


    The tiger approached the old mayor, gazing at him with reckless bloodlust. The only thing stopping this beast from devouring the mayor was this man standing between them.


    Tears started to well up in Mayor Hobbs''s eyes and he was about to beg for forgiveness. But right at the moment, a Magus from behind him stepped forward to diffuse the situation.


    It was none other than the Magus who had gathered the other mercenaries and Magi and tried to convince the mayor to request the help of a Rank 2 Magus.


    He looked at the burly man with the receding hairline standing before him with his arms crossed, and couldn''t help but nervously gulp.


    Damn it! He cursed inwardly. To think they would send him out of all people...


    He disyed a fawning smile and bowed deferentially. "Lord Darkmore, wee to Stratford."


    He then helped the mayor to his feet and patted his back, assuring him, "No need to be so rmed, mayor. This esteemed person right here is Lord Gore Darkmore, a Mana Liquefaction Magus from the Consortium."


    Gore''s eyebrow rose as he asked, "Who the hell are you?"


    The man''s lips twitched as he introduced himself, "This humble one''s name is n. I too am a member of the Consortium."


    Gore nodded his head ever so slightly, not at all bothered. He then looked at Mayor Hobbs and coldly said, "Now that you''ve confirmed my identity, bring me to my living quarters. I will not repeat myself another time."


    "R-Right away, my lord!" The old mayor bowed deeply.


    However, inwardly he was vehemently cursing himself for having brought another outsider to his town. Especially one who was more powerful than the rest.


    Damn it! This is why I didn''t want to call a Rank 2 Magus... They''re simply too overbearing. We could have dealt with the wolf tide if I just called a few more Rank 1 Magi, he thought.


    Then why?! Why did I have to call a Rank 2 Magus?!


    Mayor Hobbs still couldn''t understand what led him to suddenly call this person. For as long as he could remember, he had always been adamant about not calling someone whose strength was more than he and the town council members could handle.


    For if he did so, things would never be under his control. But for some baffling reason, he had ended up doing the very thing that he had never nned to do.


    As he led Gore inside the town and toward a house that he had already prepared beforehand, the townsfolk gathered along the main street, curiously ncing at the neer.


    For the past few days, there had been rumors circting in the town about a powerful Magus arriving and helping them fight against the vicious wolves.


    So when they saw this burly man and his tiger, they couldn''t help but begin to wonder if this was the person who would lead them to salvation just like Magus Stratford had done all those centuries ago.


    One by one, the townsfolk started bowing toward Gore, clutching their hands and praying desperately that he would lead them toward victory.


    Seeing such a scene, Gore''s lips curled up into a wide grin. He liked the attention that he was receiving. He nced around, looking at the townsfolk condescendingly.


    When his gazended on the young women standing in the crowd, his eyes flickered


    lasciviously.


    Suddenly, his gazended on a young man dressed in ck robes and a ck pointy hat who


    was looking back at him with a friendly smile.


    Gore''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly and he thought to himself, A Rank 1 Magus?


    He seems a little... strange.


    But he didn''t put more thought into this peculiarity and continued to walk by.


    Meanwhile, Adam nced at Gore''s departing back, his lips curling up into a mischievous


    smirk as he thought, Good!


    He can''t sense the energy flow around me at all!

 Chapter 497: Comparison

    Chapter 497: Comparison


    ?


    As the mayor led Gore into the heart of the town, the crowd that had gathered on the sides of the main street gradually started to disperse.


    Some followed after the group of Magi out of curiosity, while others continued to go about their day. Meanwhile, a select few hurried toward the town wall to take care of the guards who had passed out earlier.


    After most of the people had left, Aiden, Eleiney, and Art suddenly saw Adam standing on the other side of the cobblestone street, ncing at them with an amused smile.


    "Professor!" The kids eximed and ran toward him.


    They were truly surprised to see hime out of his room. In the past week, they hadn''t even seen his face because he had been so busy with his herbalism experiments.


    "Professor, howe you''re outside? Did you finish what you were doing?" Aiden asked curiously.


    "I was just surprised to hear a tiger''s roar out of nowhere," said the raven-haired youth as he turned in the direction that Gore and his familiar had gone in.


    He then turned back to nce at Aiden and shook his head. "And no, I''m yet to finish my experiments."


    Valerian, who was resting in Eleiney''s arms, leaped toward Adam and sat on his shoulder. He waved his paws exaggeratedly andined with an annoyed look on his face.


    "Brother, I was taking a nap and was even having a very vivid and beautiful dream! But that stupid cat woke me up... I really want to go and smack that stupid cat in the head!"


    Adam couldn''t help but chuckle, "Be patient, Val. You''ll get your chance."


    "Really?" Valerian asked with wide eyes.


    Adam shrugged. "Perhaps. Something tells me it''s very likely."


    Valerian''s eyes narrowed and he shed his sharp canines. "I can''t wait! It''s been so many years since I''ve gone all-out."


    Hearing him talk about going all-out, the three young Magi couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp.


    Over the past week, they had been constantly bombarded by the young dragon''s paw every day, causing them to ache all over. Moreover, he was barely using his strength.


    They couldn''t even begin to imagine just what would happen if Valerian seriously decided to use all his strength.


    Thinking of this, they couldn''t help but wonder if Valerian was truly a Rank 1 magical beast. After all, he was far stronger than what a beast at this rank would be.


    Suddenly, Art thought of something as he looked at Adam. He couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Professor, how is it that the neer wasn''t able to tell that you''re also a Mana Liquefaction Magus?"


    "Oh, that?" Adam replied in a bored manner, "Remember what I told you guys about the energy flow of a being?"


    The kids nodded their heads.


    "When we Magi try to figure out our opponent''s strength, we usually sense the vibrations in their surrounding air," Adam began.


    "I simply adjusted the energy flow radiating from me and changed the vibrations around me. That is how I was able to conceal my strength and trick that idiot into believing that I was a Mana Foundation Magus."


    Eleiney asked with sparkling eyes, "Professor, is this another one of your spells that you created?"


    "Spell?" Adam stroked his chin. "Hmm, it''s not really a spell. You can do it too if you have precise control over mana."


    The young Magi were excited to learn this technique from their mentor. They were about to ask him to teach it to them when Adam suddenly asked, "By the way, how is your progress with Mana Sense?"


    "Uh, not great at all..."


    "It''s very difficult."


    "I can''t extend the threads beyond a few meters."


    The kids replied in disappointment. That was when Valerian''s displeased voice could be heard.


    "Hmph! Of course, you''ll be disappointed if you keepparing yourself to my brother." He crossed his furry paws and arrogantly stated, "If a catpares itself to a dragon, do you think it''ll ever be satisfied?"


    The children were bbergasted by this strangeparison. They didn''t know how to react. Meanwhile, Adam couldn''t stopughing at his dear familiar''s remark.


    When did he be so feisty? He thought.


    He then looked at his students and smiled, "Comparison is the thief of joy, they say. The only person you should beparing yourself to is the ''you'' of yesterday."


    Then, he turned around and walked back to his room. "Anyway, since I''m out already, I might as well teach you a few spells. Follow me."


    The young Magi''s eyes sparkled with excitement as they hurriedly followed after him.


    "Yes, Professor!"


    ...


    Town Hall.


    Within the mayor''s office, a small group of Magi had gathered. They were the old mayor, the four town council members, Magus n, and finally the Rank 2 Magus, Gore Darkmore.


    Gore was currently sitting at the mayor''s seat with his legs ced on the table. n was standing beside him, while the mayor and the council members were standing on the other side of the table briefing him on the current situation of the town.


    Although the mayor didn''t appreciate the tant disrespect disyed by Gore, he had no other choice but to submit.


    In front of the power of a Mana Liquefaction Magus, he was but a mere ant.


    After hearing all the relevant details, Gore had a detailed understanding of the problem guing Stratford.


    "So we just have to get rid of the source of the wolf tide, is that it?" He asked with a scoff.


    "That is correct, my lord," Mayor Hobbs humbly replied.


    "Hmm, very well." Gore nodded. Then, his eyes narrowed and he asked coldly, "You mentioned in the letter there are treasures and ancient secrets to be found in the heart of the Weeping Woods. I hope you weren''t lying."


    A strange light flickered past the old mayor''s eyes, but he quickly lowered his head. "I-I speak the truth, my lord. The Weeping Woods contains vast secrets rted to the town''s founder and even the evil Magus whom he fought on this verynd. s, we were never able to venture deep because our strength wascking..."


    He slowly raised his head, looking straight into Gore''s eyes. "However, if it''s you... I''m sure


    you can do it, my lord!"


    Gore''s lips curled up into a wicked smile. "Interesting."


    Then, his eyes narrowed into a slit and he spoke with deep bloodlust, "I will check the validity


    of your statement by myself. Only then will I lead the group into the Weeping Woods."


    He paused for a moment before coldly adding, "But if I find that you''re lying...


    "You know what''s going to happen, don''t you?"

 Chapter 498: Unfamiliar

    Chapter 498: Unfamiliar


    ?


    Snow fell gently through the air, nketing the forest floor in a silent and ominous white. Each ke seemed to whisper the forest''s dark past as they drifted to the ground.


    The dim light of Selene and Luna barely spread out through the cloudy night sky, making the already ghostly trees appear even more spectral.


    The snow coated the trees'' twisted limbs, and the faces that were etched into the trunk seemed to weep tears of ice as they wailed out loud every time the wind blew.


    Gore slowly walked forward with heavy steps, gradually making his way into the depths of the Weeping Woods.


    He had heard rumors about this ce, but experiencing it in person was something else entirely. He stopped by one of the trees and touched the contorted face carved on its trunk.


    "How strange..." he muttered under his breath.


    This forest got its name because of the trees that strangely resembled humanoid shapes. Though the trees themselves were seemingly harmless, they produced terrifying sounds that imitated people crying in pain and agony.


    Gore curiously looked around and noticed that all the trees here shared the same characteristic.


    The only difference was that the faces on their trunks showed slightly different expressions. Regardless, all of them seemed to be in despair.


    I wonder how these trees came to be, the burly Magus thought to himself.


    If this is a product of nature, then it is truly fascinating!


    Gore continued to move forward, his breath visible in the chilly air. His dark cloak was now dusted with snow, however, it failed to affect him.


    Each step he took left deep imprints on the snow. He looked around once again and saw that there were no wolves in the vicinity.


    Are they all gathered at the center of the forest? He wondered.


    After Mayor Hobbs had exined to him everything that was happening, he decided to immediately check out the Weeping Woods, the source of the town''s troubles.


    Before he conducted a proper inspection of this ce, he wouldn''t dare to get involved. Moreover, he also didn''t quite believe the mayor''s ims about there being vast treasures in the forest.


    His eyes narrowed and a murderous glint shed in them. If the old fool is lying, I''ll ughter him and everyone else in this town.


    Gore had decided to journey to Stratford because the mayor had mentioned in the letter the treasures left behind by a possible Rank 3 Magus in the heart of the Weeping Woods.


    For Magi like him, beast cores and materials harvested from magical beasts didn''t hold as much allure as the treasures left behind by a deceased powerful Magus could.


    If he was lucky and there were indeed treasures left behind by a Rank 3 Magus, then it was likely that he could also find mana extraction methods that would allow him to advance a rank.


    I was lucky that I could get my hands on the letter before those other bastards could get a chance to read it...


    Thinking back to how Gore had casually retrieved the mayor''s letter before his other colleagues could, he couldn''t help but praise his fortune.


    I hope there are treasures inside there, or at least, hints about it...


    As he approached the heart of the forest, the winds picked up, carrying with it a faint sense of decay and blood. The howling windsbined with the sounds of the wailing trees caused Gore to tense up involuntarily.


    The horror of these dark woods slowly crept into his mind. His heart pounded inside his chest as he stopped in his steps.


    He looked around with unease, thinking to himself, There is something definitely wrong with this forest... For some reason, it seems to be alive...


    Then, he looked ahead of him, his eyes shing with hope. Could there really be something hidden in the depths?


    After traversing these ominous woods for a few hours, the abandoned Howlett Estate finally came into view. Its dark silhouette was barely visible in the snowfall.


    The once proud structure that guarded the grand seal for several centuries now stood as a crumbling building of forgotten times. Its roof was falling apart under the weight of the umted snow.


    So this is the ce! Gore''s eyes lit up as he stood on the branch of a tree, gazing at the building in the clearing.


    He noticed the windows of the building were shattered and lifeless. Vines and tendrils of wild ivy clung to the walls, hinting at decay.


    Gore''s eyebrows furrowed when he saw the wolves surrounding the house, pacing restlessly. Their red eyes glowed unnaturally, disying immense bloodlust.


    Such arge number of wolves... and they are protecting the abandoned manor!


    He thought to himself as unease enveloped him. Now, he knew for certain that there was something hidden inside the house. Or else these wild beasts wouldn''t have behaved in such a manner.


    A deep sense of dread began to creep into his mind as he contemted, It will be very difficult to get rid of all these wolves just by myself. I need to get inside the house stealthily¡ª


    His thoughts, however, came to an abrupt halt when he saw four shadowy figures step out of the house. Gore''s eyes narrowed when he witnessed this scene.


    Werewolves!


    The mayor had already divulged to him the history of this town and how the patriarch of the Howlett Family had fallen to the dark side and was able to summon werewolves from the seal before dying.


    Four werewolves having the strength of Mana Foundation Magi... This is going to be difficult, he thought to himself.


    Creatures such as vampires and werewolves, or any other Magi who had transfused the blood of magical beasts into them were generally stronger than other Magi of the same rank.


    The werewolves suddenly turned their heads in the direction of Gore!


    As expected... they''ve found my scent, he thought to himself as a chill crawled up his spine.


    Moreover, Gore could feel an even greater danger from the depths of the Howlett Manor. The cold touch of fear sunk deep into his bones.


    He knew that although this ce held great secrets, it was very likely that he would die in the process of acquiring it.


    Slowly, fear crept into his heart and gnawed at his resolve. Doubt began to cloud his thoughts.


    What if I never reach the abandoned manor?


    What if I never get past the wolves?


    What if I die under the attack of those werewolves?


    His fists clenched and unclenched several times before he finally decided to leave this ce.


    The risks vastly outweighed the rewards.


    It''s not worth it, he said to himself.


    But suddenly, another thought that seemed familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time appeared


    inside his mind.


    But what if it is?

 Chapter 499: Inner Voice

    Chapter 499: Inner Voice


    ?


    "Huh?" Gore''s eyes momentarily zed over when he heard this other voice.


    It sounded like his inner voice. It was familiar, but at the same time, it felt vastly unfamiliar for some reason.


    Before he could think more about it, his inner voice sounded once again.


    You may never reach the abandoned manor by yourself. But who says you have to be alone?


    Gore fell into deep contemtion, thinking to himself, That... indeed sounds reasonable. Why do I have to be alone? I can get arge group of Magi with me, and have them act as bait while I bag the treasures!


    Precisely, said the inner voice. Those weaklings would never amount to anything in their lives anyway. It is their glorious honor to pave the path for you to reach greater heights.


    "Yes..." Gore mumbled in a daze.


    You may not get past the wolves on your own, but with arge group of Magi, you most certainly can! The inner voice continued.


    Gore''s fists tightly clenched as he imagined the scene of him leading the mercenaries and the Magi toward the Howlett Estate.


    He could visualize how effortlessly they were able to take care of the wolves. Even if there wererge casualties, so what? What did it matter to him?


    As long as his objective wasplete, he couldn''t care less.


    As long as the ends justified the means, he couldn''t care less.


    Gore''s lips gradually curled up into a wide grin as he thought of the possibilities. But suddenly, his smile froze as he thought of the werewolves inside the manor, as well as the dangerous presence he could feel in the depths of the building.


    Right at that moment, his inner voice sounded once again, whispering promises of victory that echoed inside his mind.


    There are four werewolves inside the manor, but there are five times more Magi back in town. It is dangerous, yes. But when has it ever been easy?


    Since time immemorial, opportunities have always coexisted with danger. If you fail to take action now, you will forever regret it.


    Ask yourself, will you be able to live with it?


    Gore involuntarily shook his head. "No..."


    The inner voice continued, Once those werewolves are taken care of, all you have to do is deal with that ominous presence deep inside the manor.


    That is what stands between you and your path to the Mana Vortex Rank!


    It is risky, yes. But life is inherently risky! There is only one big risk that you should avoid at all costs...


    "What?..." the burly Magus muttered in a daze.


    The inner voice replied, The risk of doing nothing!


    Now ask yourself, is it still not worth it?


    Gore remained silent for a long time, thinking of the things he had just thought to himself. He didn''t find it weird that he just had a conversation with himself inside his mind.


    He thought that it was normal.


    He thought that it was reasonable.


    The man gazed at the Howlett Estate at the center of the clearing. Then, he looked at the werewolves that were mobilizing the horde of wolves to advance in his direction.


    His eyes shed with resolve as he finally came to a decision.


    It is worth it!!


    He cast one final nce at the ruined manor before he turned around and made his way back toward Stratford.


    Gore had decided that he would lead arge group of Magi here, battle the wolves and the werewolves, and finallyy im to whatever treasure that this ce was hiding.


    A minute after he had left, a shadowy silhouette gradually materialized on the branch of a nearby tree.


    This figure was wearing dark robes and a cape that gently fluttered in the strong chilly wind. Furthermore, he wore a ck, pointy hat that concealed his face in shadows.


    Although this figure''s facial appearance couldn''t be seen, his eyes were strangely visible.


    In these eyes, two brilliant white lotuses glowed with an otherwordly light!


    Adam nced in the direction Gore had left, his lips curling into a mischievous smirk.


    That was a little more difficult than I had imagined, he thought to himself. But it all worked out in the end!


    The spell, Suggestion, had to be worded in such a manner that made the course of action sound reasonable.


    If he were to cast this spell against a weaker target, Adam could force them to do most things. Of course, he couldn''t ask them to kill themselves.


    But when he cast this spell on a Magus who was the same rank as him, he had no other option but to persuade them. The persuasion had to be in line with the victim''s deepest desires.


    If Gore had never desired to advance to the next rank as a Magus, Adam would have had a very difficult time convincing him.


    But despite Gore wanting to advance to Rank 3, the risks involved in entering the Howlett Manor were immense.


    However, with a little nudge and the right choice of words, greed could be fostered inside a man!


    The School of Enchantment, in many ways, was a school that was fundamentally rooted in the philosophy that man had a self-contradictory nature.


    People get bored of their childhood, rush to grow up, and then long to be children again.


    That they sacrifice their health to make money and then sacrifice money to restore their


    health.


    That by thinking anxiously about their future, they forget the present, such that they live in neither the present nor the future.


    That they live as if they''ll never die and die as though they had never lived at all.


    The paradoxical and often self-defeating tendencies of human behavior was what the spells


    of the School of Enchantment aimed to take advantage of.


    It embraced the understanding of human nature!


    The intense desire for wealth or material gain often motivated individuals to take significant risks. However, these high-risk activities came with the potential for substantial losses.


    Adam effectively used the spell and enchanted Gore into taking risk, tapping into his desire, diminishing his fears, and creating an alluring vision of sess.


    It was simply too hard to resist.


    This was the horror of the Rank 2 Spell: Suggestion!


    This was the horror of the School of Enchantment!!

 Chapter 500 Intentions

    500 Intentions


    Town Hall.


    The following day, Gore instructed the old mayor to call all the mercenaries and the Magi to the mayor''s room. He had to discuss something very important with them.


    After returning from the Weeping Woodsst night, he had already decided to lead a group of Magi to the ruined manor and take whatever was inside.


    Now, he had to formte a sound battle n and decide on the date of the attack.


    Dozens of mercenaries and Magi gathered at arge, wooden table. The scent of firewood mixed with the fragrance of ink and parchment filled the room, creating a peaceful yet tense atmosphere.


    At the head of the table stood the burly Rank 2 Magus with a receding hairline. Beside him stood the mayor and the four town council members.


    On one hand, they were d that Gore had decided to take action so swiftly. But on the other hand, they were displeased by the fact that they, who had lorded over the town for decades, were now reduced to mere attendants.


    s, they could not voice out their opinions. They could only bottle it up inside them and silently endure any and all disrespect aimed at them.


    However, they found sce in knowing that Gore would finally be solving the problem that had been guing their town for more than half a year now.


    Gore''s piercing eyes glowed with an intense light as he gazed at everyone present. The people were afraid to look him in the eye. They could only lower their heads and stand in trepidation.


    His presencemanded attention. This was the might of a Mana Liquefaction Magus. The others couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and trepidation in his presence.


    Maps and scrolls were spread out on the table. It would appear that the man had been nning the entire night or at least most of it.


    Gore''s voice was deep and resonant, filling the room as he began to outline the siege of the Howlett Estate. His tone was calm yet authoritative, every word carefully chosen to convey the gravity of the situation.


    "We stand on the brink of a great challenge," he began, his dark eyes scanning the faces of all those present.


    "The haunted manor in the heart of the Weeping Woods is sprawling with countless wolves!"


    A collective gasp could be heard inside the room as everyone gazed at the man with shocked expressions.


    "M-My Lord, you¡­ you visited the manor?!" Mayor Hobbs was astonished.


    Gore nced at the man with cold eyes. After visiting that ominous cest night, he was certain that what the old mayor had said to him wasn''t false.


    It was highly likely that the Howlett Estate contained a great secret. And if it really was the area where a possible Rank 3 Magus was sealed centuries ago, it was very possible for it to hold great treasures.


    His eyes softened ever so slightly and he nodded. "Yes, I told you, didn''t I? That I would check the validity of your statements myself." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mayor Hobbs couldn''t help but nervously gulp. "W-What did you find?"


    Gore''s lips curled up into an amused smirk and he patted the old man on the shoulder, "Looks like you were speaking the truth."


    "You¡­" the old mayor''s eyes shed with a strange light. "Did you go inside the manor?"


    Gore shook his head. "Unfortunately, I couldn''t."


    He then looked at the rest of the people gathered and spoke solemnly, "Not only are there innumerable wolves surrounding the Howlett Estate, but there are four werewolves amongst them!"


    The people''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief as they heard the man''s statement.


    "Im-Impossible!"


    "So the rumors were true!"


    "There are indeed werewolves in the woods!"


    "Have they been the ones that have been controlling the wolves all this while?!"


    "Wait a minute! You said there were four?!"


    "We''re doomed!!"


    Magus n, who was standing right next to the mayor, nced at him withplicated emotions. He couldn''t help but mutter in anger, "You¡­ why did you lie to me back then when I asked you about the werewolves?"


    Mayor Hobbs smiled wistfully, "Would you have remained in the town if I told you the truth?"


    n didn''t know how to react. It was true that he would have immediately abandoned this ce if he had earlier known that the ones responsible for the wolf tide were, in fact, werewolves.


    Still, he couldn''t help but feel that he was taken advantage of. He red at the mayor and the town council members, spitting through gritted teeth, "You son of a bitch¡­ were you nning to send us to death?"


    "Please, forgive me." The old mayor lowered his head in shame. "As the leader of this town, it is my duty to protect it. But please believe me, I didn''t have any unkind intentions toward the Magi and mercenaries that we hired."


    n didn''t trust a word that came out of the mayor''s mouth. He was about to yell at him even more when all of a sudden, Gore waved his hand.


    "That''s enough," he said. "The mayor only did what he believed was right. You cannot me him for wanting to protect his people."


    Speaking such words of righteousness, the people couldn''t help but turn silent.


    Gore continued, "This is not the time for infighting. We must stand united!"


    The mercenaries and Magi listened intently, their faces were mixed with determination and unease.


    "Our approach must be precise," Gore began. "The greatest threat we face is not the werewolves, but the enormous horde of wolves. Mowing down their numbers will require not just our collective strength but also our unwavering focus."


    He then pointed at specific areas on the map, detailing the positions they would take and the spells they would cast.


    As he spoke, the tension in the room grew palpable. The weight of this mission pressed down on them, each Magus acutely aware of the great risks involved.


    "We will seed," Gore confidently dered. "Together we will face the creatures of the night and emerge victorious!"


    A wave of hushed discussion rippled through the crowd as they carefully weighed the pros and cons of the battle n.


    Although they didn''t dare to back down now, they could still provide valuable insights into the n that could increase their overall survival rate.


    "When do we leave, my lord?" A wizened mercenary asked meekly.


    A hint of greed shed across Gore''s eyes and he smirked. "We attack tomorrow at dawn." He then looked at everyone present and asked, "Any other questions?"


    "Yes." Suddenly, a calm voice sounded from the other end of the room, towards the back.


    Everyone simultaneously turned their head in that direction and found that the one who had just spoken was a young man wearing a ck, pointy hat!

 Chapter 501 Survival Rate

    501 Survival Rate


    "Hmm?" Gore''s eyesnded on Adam, who was standing at the back of the crowd, looking back at him with a nervous smile.


    It''s that strange kid again, he thought to himself.


    Ever since he had firstid eyes on this youth, Gore had always found him very weird. But he couldn''t quite put a finger on it for some reason.


    "Go ahead, boy." He gestured. "What is your question?"


    Adam walked toward the front with calm strides, seemingly feigning confidence. But his trembling hands gave him away.


    First, he ced his right hand on his chest and respectfully bowed toward the Rank 2 Magus.


    "My lord, I believe we are being hasty in our approach," he said respectfully. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A handful of people in the crowd nodded their heads ever so slightly. Quite a lot of them shared the same sentiment as Adam, however, they were afraid to voice their opinions.


    Gore''s eyes narrowed and he coldly muttered, "Are you saying my n is wed?"


    Adam hurriedly waved his hands. "Not at all, my lord. You misunderstood me!"


    He paused for a moment before taking a deep breath and continuing, "Your n is perfect for the most part. It''s just that¡­ I believe the n to kill those foul creatures will have a higher sess rate if all of us were given time to prepare.


    "Just as you said, countless wolves are guarding the perimeter of the Howlett Estate. This is the first hurdle that we have to cross. Not to mention the four werewolves, it will be extremely difficult for us to take them on.


    "And this is assuming we have zero casualties after we''ve taken care of the horde of wolves. If we were to rush to battle tomorrow, I fear there would be significant casualties amongst us!"


    After he had finished speaking, the mercenaries and Magi turned to look at Gore and finally found the courage to speak up.


    "M-My lord, I believe his judgment is sound!"


    "If we were given some time to prepare, our survival rate would definitely increase!"


    "That''s right, my lord!"


    "Please give us time to sharpen our skills!"


    "And then we ride into battle under your lead!"


    Seeing everyone present slowly chime in one by one, Adam lowered his head, hiding the smirk blooming on his face.


    Hehe, if everyone present shares the same opinion, it will be hard for Gore to reject their pleas. After all, he needs them just as much as they need him, he thought.


    No matter how greedy he is about the treasures thaty hidden in the ruins, he can''t wage war alone. He needs everyone''s support!


    There was no way Adam would let Gore''s n of attacking the Howlett Estate on the following daye to fruition.


    After all, he still hadn''t finished concocting the potion he was working on. There was no way he would allow anyone to go into the heart of the Weeping Woods until and unless he had concluded his experiments.


    Seeing that everyone was agreeing with what Adam had said, Gore couldn''t help but nce at him with slightly hostile eyes.


    Although he knew what the youth had said was rational, he felt like he had been undermined by him in front of so many people.


    Furthermore, it also didn''t help that he wanted to get his hands on the treasure as soon as possible. However, he couldn''t go against everyone''s wishes.


    He needed their strength, after all.


    Thus, he took a deep breath to calm himself down. He nced at everyone present and smiled in a friendly manner. "Alright, I have heard your concerns."


    Then, he looked at Adam and said with the same smile, "And they''re indeed valid. I will give you exactly one week to prepare. After that, we willy siege to the Howlett Estate."


    "As expected of Magus Darkmore!"


    "He is a great leader!"


    "That''s right!"


    "He truly is a kind and understanding man!"


    "I would follow him into any battle!"


    The people rejoiced in the fact that they no longer had to rush for battle the following day. Moreover, they felt that one week was more than enough to prepare for the fight against the wolves.


    Seeing that everyone was sincerely praising him, Gore couldn''t help but smirk. He quite liked attention. "Everyone, please do your best in the uing battle. I will be relying on you."


    Inwardly, he had deep sinister intentions as he thought to himself, One week¡­ prepare as much as you want. I will be relying on you to pave the road for me¡­


    The road to the Mana Vortex Rank!


    Suddenly, Adam raised his hand, grabbing everyone''s attention. Gore turned to look at him, wondering what it was that he was about to say now.


    08:29


    "What is it?" He asked tly.


    "My lord¡­" Adam fidgeted with his fingers, struggling to speak.


    "Spit it out!" Gore growled in frustration.


    Adam nervously gulped before replying, "My lord¡­ one week won''t be enough."


    A strange silence permeated the room. Everyone was looking at Adam with dumbfounded expressions.


    Only one thought echoed inside their minds.


    Does this young man not value his life?!


    He had already spoken up against the orders of a Rank 2 Magus. This could be considered courageous, to some extent.


    However, choosing to do so again was simply foolish!


    They shifted their gaze to Gore and it was indeed as they had expected. The man was seething with rage!


    A terrifying aura started to emanate from the burly, middle-aged man. He red at Adam, speaking in a tone that was filled with killing intent, "You don''t seem to know your ce, boy. Looks like I must make an example out of you."


    With that said, he slowly walked toward Adam. Everyone hurriedly scattered, afraid ofing in the way of an enraged Mana Liquefaction Magus.


    Adam appeared extremely flustered as he retreated a few steps. "M-My lord, please hear me out!"


    "I''ve heard enough already," Gore coldly stated as he approached the youth.


    "I''m a Herbalist, my lord!" Adam screamed in fear and anxiousness. "If you give me more time, I promise I can further increase our group''s survival rate!"


    Gore stopped in his footsteps and asked with narrowed eyes, "How?"


    Heh, gotcha! Adam sneered inwardly.


    "I can concoct arge batch of Potions of Explosions for everyone! Two weeks¡­ T-That''s all I need! Please give me two weeks!"


    The second chap will be dyed...


    Esenel

 Chapter 502: Curative

    Chapter 502: Curative


    ?


    The White Stag.


    Inside the dimly lit room of the tavern, Adam stood hunched over a wooden table cluttered with all sorts of tools and apparatuses.


    The room was filled with the mixture of the scent of herbs and the acrid aroma of alchemic reagents.


    Adam had dark circles under his eyes as he wiped the sweat from his forehead with a trembling hand. Before himy a cauldron that was bubbling with a vibrant green liquid.


    He carefully measured out a pinch of nightshade powder, his movements were deliberate and precise despite the weariness that had umted in him for days.


    An ominous hiss sounded as the nightshade powder came in contact with the surface of the green solution. The liquid inside churned and gradually turned to a sickly ck.


    Adam''s heart sank as the foul odor of failure filled the room once again.


    "DAMN IT!!" He roared as he picked up the cauldron and smashed it against the wall.


    The liquid inside spilled out and spread in all directions. The ces it touched were instantly decayed. The cauldron, however, remained intact.


    With bloodshot eyes, he watched as the solution slowly dissolved into nothingness.


    It had been nearly two weeks since Gore had gathered all the mercenaries and Magi in town, telling them about the n toy siege to the Howlett Estate.


    After disclosing the fact that he was a Herbalist and that he could concoct arge batch of Potion of Explosion, Gore instantly changed his mind.


    A Herbalist was a person who was not only an expert in the field of medicine, but also someone who had the capability of changing the tides of war.


    The potions they could concoct were not only limited to curing people. They could also be used to hurt others.


    Specifically, the Potion of Explosion!


    Once Gore learned that Adam was able to concoct arge batch of this potion, his attitude toward him changed. He knew that allowing the youth to brew this potion would greatly aid him in the battle against the wolves.


    Thus, after some thought, he allowed Adam an additional week to finish preparing the potions.


    Two weeks was more than enough time to arm the dozens of people with the Potions of Explosions. Adam was never worried about that. In fact, he had already finished concocting those potions.


    However, he still hadn''t managed to sessfully brew the other potion that he had been working on. If he failed to do so, his ns would be useless. A lot was at stake.


    Adam stood there defeated with his head lowered and shoulders slouched.


    Since when did I be such a failure? He admonished himself inwardly.


    Despite all the hours I put into studying the art of Herbalism...


    Despite all the memories of those experts... why am I still so miserable?


    He clenched his fists so hard that his nails dug into his palms and caused blood to seep out. Never in his life had he felt so hopeless during any experiments rted to Herbalism.


    Adam always believed that despite having the memories of the expert from the greater universe, he was truly gifted in the art of Herbalism.


    But this series of setbacks caused his confidence to slowly crumble.


    In truth, what Adam was attempting now wasn''t just a creation of a simple antidote. He was aiming to concoct something that challenged the building blocks of life itself.


    He was aiming to alter the very genes that make up a human being!


    Even if it were the most illustrious of Herbalists, it would take countless decades to even seed in attempting such a thing. Yet, Adam was trying to do the same in the span of only a month.


    Adam gritted his teeth like a madman and roared inwardly, I refuse...


    I refuse to fail!


    He took a few deep breaths and sat down on the floor. He entered a deep state of mindfulness so that he could calm his anger and ovee the negative emotions bubbling inside of him.


    I still have a day left. I can do it!


    About half an hourter, he opened his eyes again. They were calm, cold, and indifferent. He got to his feet and gathered all his notes.


    He scanned the scribbled equations and the ancient recipes in his memories. His mind raced, searching for the elusive missing ingredient that would serve as the key to oveing the poison.


    Hours passed and the candles burned lower. Day turned into night, but Adam did not relent. In the past few hours, he had tried over and over again but was met with failure at every attempt. Frustration gnawed at him, but he pushed it aside, refusing to give in.


    The ethereal light of Selene and Luna seeped in through the window, illuminating Adam''s haggard face.


    "I don''t understand..." he muttered under his breath as he paced back and forth. Suddenly, he stopped in his footsteps, a strange light twinkling in his eyes. "Wait a minute.


    "Perhaps... I''m looking at it the wrong way.


    "All this while I''ve been trying topletely destroy the toxins and ovee them, but what if I don''t have to?


    "What if... I brew a potion that simply counteracts the toxins... cancels it out..."


    Right at that moment, his gazended on his blood-stained palms. It was a result of him clenching his fists tightly in a fit of rage.


    "Blood is the key to everything..." he muttered.


    "Ha... Haha... HAHAHAHA!" He burst into a maniacalughter.


    "I''m so stupid... I''ve been looking at it the wrong way from the beginning! The answer had been in front of me all this while!"


    He walked toward the table and gathered the rarest of ingredients. He put them inside the cauldron in a mystical sequence.


    Lastly, he cut his palm and put a few drops of his own blood!


    This time, the liquid inside swirled with a soft golden glow, shimmering with a resplendent light. Adam held his breath, his eyes locked on the potion.


    Slowly, the solution settled into a clear and transparent liquid. A faint, sweet aroma filled the room-a sign of sess!


    Adam released a shaky sigh of relief. His shoulders finally rxed and he softly muttered, "The Five Elemental Codex transformed my mana into the purest form possible for my rank. This subsequently transformed my blood...


    "I should have known... Since I''m immune to most poisons, my blood has developed certain curative characteristics, making it the perfect ingredient to counteract deadly toxins!"


    He looked out the window, watching the first rays of the sun slowly piercing through the dark sky. Unbeknowst to him, the entire night had passed.


    Adam''s lips cureld up into a faint smile.


    "I did it..."

 Chapter 503: Reverence

    Chapter 503: Reverence


    ?


    The day for battle had finally arrived.


    The town of Stratfordy shrouded in a thick nket of snow, its rooftops and cobblestone streets buried beneath ayer of white. The air was crisp, cold, and every breath puffed out in a cloud of mist.


    The town square, once a ce of warmth andughter, where children yed and merchants haggled, had now be a staging ground for battle.


    The mercenaries wore heavy furs and leather armor, moving around with grim determination etched on their faces. The Magi wore enchanted robes and wielded artifacts as they checked their spellponents.


    Mayor Hobbs and the four council members spoke words of encouragement to the people that had gathered. Almost everyone was present, while those that weren''t were on their way.


    Gore was inside his lodge, practicing a round of mindfulness. There was still about an hour to go before they departed. He wanted to take this time to be in optimal shape.


    The atmosphere was tense as the mercenaries and Magi waited for the time to arrive. Some were calm, while others were flustered.


    However, there was not a single person who wanted to flee before the battle.


    Magi who were residents of the town naturally would not even think of abandoning this ce. Meanwhile, the others who were hired were promised great rewards.


    They knew that once all the wolves and werewolves were dealt with, Gore would lead them into the Howlett Manor and unearth the vast treasures left behind by the powerful Magi of old.


    Just thinking of the great rewards that seemed to be waiting for them in the heart of the Weeping Woods, the people couldn''t help but feel excited.


    Although Gore would im the vast majority of the treasures, they would still be entitled to a substantial portion.


    Mayor Hobbs looked at everyone present withplicated emotions, thinking to himself, Will the source of all our troubles be finally dealt with? I can only hope so...


    He then looked at the twilight sky. The sun was about to dip below the horizon and the twin moons patiently started to rise.


    Tomorrow is the night of the blood moons, he thought.


    The old man looked in the direction of The White Stag, the inn where Adam was residing. His eyes narrowed ever so slightly as he wondered, Two weeks ago, that young man imed that he would finish making all the potions exactly on the day before the night of the full moons...


    Did he n this out intentionally? Could it be that he wanted to take the wolves and the werewolves by surprise and attack them just a day before they would attack?


    Or is this just a coincidence...


    The mayor''s gaze lingered on the second floor of the inn for a very long time. In the end, he could only sigh.


    Only time will tell...


    He then looked at the statue of Magus Stratford standing proudly in the center of the town square. For some reason, he felt as if the eyes of the statue were looking back at him, apuding him for all the work he had done.


    Oh, venerable ancestor, he thought in reverence.


    The blood moons draw near...


    Please guide us! Please give us strength!


    ...


    Adam nced at the fiverge wooden barrels filled with a transparent type of liquid inside them. He had a victorious smirk adorning his lips.


    "Hehe, just in time," he said. "I truly am a genius!"


    Hearing him praise himself, his three students standing beside him resisted the urge to roll their eyes.


    "Professor, is this what you''ve been working on all this while?" Art asked with an awkward face. "Isn''t this just... water?"


    POW!


    Adam smacked him on the forehead, chuckling, "Hehe, my foolish student, this water is going to save many lives."


    "My Lord..." Kenley, who was standing at the far end of the room with his wife, asked hesitantly, "All that is okay but... may I know why you instructed me to bring my wife to your room?"


    He was quite surprised when earlier today Adam had told him to get Rayna to the White Stag before everyone left for battle. Now, he was even more surprised to see therge barrels of liquids.


    Not just that, everyone associated with Adam was present in the room, and that included the other Acolyte of the Brotherhood stationed here- Ragnar.


    Kenley felt that Adam must have something very important to talk about if everyone was gathered here.


    "Ah, that''s right." Adam turned around and gazed at Kenley.


    Then, he shifted his gaze to his wife and asked with an amiable smile, "Rayna, Kenley told me that you were born in this town. Is that right?"


    "Y-Yes, my lord." Rayna nervously nodded.


    "Hmm..." Adam stroked his chin as he asked, "What about your parents? Were they residents of this town as well?"


    Rayna replied as she anxiously fidgeted with her fingers, "T-That''s right, my lord. In fact, even my grandparents were born and brought up in Stratford."


    "Perfect!" Adam beamed.


    He conjured a wine cup from his earring, scooped a ss full of potion from the wooden barrel, and offered it to the woman. "Hehe, you''ll be the perfect test subject. Here, drink it."


    "W-W-What?!" Kenley subconsciously stepped in front of his wife. "Test subject?! My lord, what is the meaning of this?!"


    Not just him, but everyone else in the room was shocked by what Adam had just said. "Ah, don''t worry about it." Adam nonchntly waved his hand. "This is perfectly safe."


    Seeing the carefree expression on the youth''s face, there was no way Kenley would believe what Adam had just imed. But at the same time, he wasn''t in a situation to refuse as well.


    Adam was his superior, after all.


    "You don''t trust me?" Adam pretended to be sad. "Anyway, drink this quick. We don''t have


    much time."


    Before Kenley could even speak a word, Adam had disappeared from his spot and then reappeared right next to Rayna, forcing the potion down her throat.


    The woman coughed violently as the transparent liquid cascaded down her food pipe. The insides of her body started to itch and she dropped to the floor, disying an ufortable


    expression on her face.


    "What have you done?!" Kenley panicked as he turned around and saw the state of his wife.


    He hurriedly knelt down beside her, supporting her. Before he could even question Adam further, his wife had returned to normal.


    "Rayna!" Kenley hugged her tightly. "Are you alright?!"


    "... Yes, I think so?" She said in puzzlement.


    She then looked at Adam and asked, "My Lord... what was that? For some reason, I feel... free."


    The raven-haired youth smirked.


    "Heh, of course you do."

 Chapter 504: Memories

    ?


    Despite seeing his wife return to normal, Kenley couldn''t help but ask in frustration, "My lord, you... why would you do that?!"


    Even though Adam was his direct superior, there were some things that he had to stand up for. He would never idly watch by as someone tried to harm his wife.


    "Just hold on a moment." Adam ignored him and took out a needle from his earring.


    Then he pricked a nerve on Rayna''s arm and took out a few drops of blood. This caused everyone to be dumbfounded.


    Not only was Adam forcing the woman to drink unknown potions, but now he was even extracting blood from her.


    To say that they were shocked would be an understatement. Even Adam''s students couldn''t believe what he was doing.


    Rayna yelped as she saw blood dripping from her hand. But the next moment, Adam applied a medicinal paste on the wound, effectively stopping the blood flow and healing her wound.


    Everything had happened so fast that Kenley didn''t know how to react. He red at Adam with suppressed anger and spat through gritted teeth, "Magus Constantine, what''s the meaning of this?!"


    He now no longer cared whether the youth was his superior, or whether he was stronger than him. Kenley felt that Adam had crossed a line.


    Adam calmly gazed at Kenley, understanding why he was reacting in such a manner. He sighed and waved a simple one-hand gesture. "See for yourself," he said.


    Rank 1 Spell: Memory Strand!


    The following moment, five white strings that shone with an ethereal light emerged from Adam''s forehead. Then, with a wave of his hand, they shot toward Kenly, Ragnar, and his students'' direction.


    They knew what this spell was, so they didn''t try to resist it. They closed their eyes as the ethereal white strings burrowed inside their mind.


    Adam had just shared with them his memory of the experiments that he had carried out in the Brotherhood''s safehouse deep within the Greyscale Mountains.


    Furthermore, he also shared the memories of him trying to concoct the antidote while he was in this very room.


    He felt this would be much more effective than exining it to them.


    Everyone had received his memory strand except Rayna. Adam deemed that it would be unwise to share such information with her. He feared that she would have a mental breakdown.


    While everyone-except Rayna-was going through Adam''s memories, he walked toward the wooden table that was still cluttered with all sorts of alchemical tools.


    Then, he ced the few drops of blood that he had just extracted from the woman onto a small crystal te. Following that, he weaved a series of hand gestures, causing a brilliant magic circle to light up underneath the te.


    Adam then focused his Sphere of Resonance and intently observed the properties of Rayna''s blood.


    After about a minute or so, he finally confirmed that the toxins inside the woman''s blood had been effectively dealt with!


    The youth''s lips curled up into a smile. "Perfect."


    Right at that moment, everyone else had finished reading through Adam''s memories. When they opened their eyes again, they were filled with shock and absolute terror.


    "I-Impossible!" Art blurted out in disbelief, his gaze involuntarily shifting toward Rayna. Not just him, but everyone else was also looking at her in fear and apprehension.


    Seeing everyone suddenly behave in such a manner, Rayna couldn''t help but nervously retreat a step back. "W-What is happening-"


    But before she could even finish what she was about to say, Kenley stepped forward and hugged her tightly.


    She nced at her husband and noticed that he was silently sobbing as he hugged her. She couldn''t help but get flustered, "Kenny... w-what is happening? Why are you crying?"


    Kenley separated from her and then warmly ced his hands on her shoulder, looking at her with deep emotions, "Rayna, you-"


    "Shhh." Adam interrupted him.


    Kenley turned around and saw that Adam was calmly looking at him with a smile, his index finger ced on his lips.


    "Now is not the time," said Adam.


    Kenly involuntarily gulped before nodding his head. He then asked with hope shing in his eyes, "My lord, that... that potion... did it work?"


    "Hmph!" Adam harrumphed arrogantly. "Of course it did! Who do you think I am?"


    "Thank you..." Kenley teared up and sincerely bowed.


    While all this was happening, Rayna couldn''t help but ask meekly, "Umm, excuse me, but can someone tell me what''s happening?"


    "Rest assured," Kenly said to her. "All is well now. I''ll tell you everything after I return from the dark woods."


    Rayna trusted her husband. Her lips quivered and she nodded with teary eyes. "Mm!"


    "Professor..." Eleiney suddenly called out while ncing at the wooden barrels. "Will this save everyone in town?"


    "Everyone?" Adam smiled wistfully. "I can only try..."


    "But how are we going to do it? We don''t have much time," said Aiden. "If we go missing now, I''m sure Magus Darkmore and the other Magi would surely notice it."


    Adam smirked and pointed at the figure peacefully sleeping on his bed. "That''s where hees in."


    Everyone simultaneously turned thier heads and gazed at Valerian who was sleeping with his tummy facing up.


    The scene of the cat sleeping like a human came across as very unreliable to them, considering the fact that what Valerian was about to do could be deemed extremely important.


    Adam walked toward his bed and started tickling the young dragon''s stomach. "Get up, Val." Valerian woke up giggling. But then his expression darkened and he asked in a grumpy manner, "What is it, brother? Why must you always interrupt my dreaming?"


    "Dreamter, youzy bum!" Adam reprimanded before tying a leather belt around the little guy''s neck. A storage ring was hanging from this belt.


    "Myu!" Valerian hissed. "What''re you doing? Do you think I''m a dog? I don''t need a belt!"


    "Val," Adam began with a solemn expression. "While all of us head to the Weeping Woods, I need you to take these barrels and pour their content''s into the town''s water supply.


    Understood?"


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, Valerian became serious as well. "You want me to drop these in the wells?"


    "Yes." Adam nodded. "Drop a barrel in each of the five wells located throughout the town. Do


    it only after all the mercenaries and Magi have left, okay?"


    "Myu! Leave it to me!" Valerian clenched his paws.


    Adam smiled warmly as he rubbed the little guy''s furry head. Then, he looked at the rest of


    the people and nodded.


    "Alright, it is time."

 Chapter 505: Deadline

    ?


    At the northern gates of Stratford, arge group of Magi had assembled, numbering close to thirty. Inparison, the mercenaries were twice as many.


    Close to a hundred men and women had finished their preparations and were finally ready to depart for battle.


    Their presence alone seemed to charge the air with an intense, palpable energy. The snow around them was untouched by frost as if their mere presence kept winter at bay.


    The townspeople had also gathered, standing on either side of the main street, wishing words of encouragement and thanking the brave warriors for what they were about to do.


    Stratford had been ravaged by the attack of the wolf tide once every month for more than half a year now. However, tonight all that would change.


    Toward these people who had bravely stepped up to fight the demonic beasts, the townsfolk had nothing but admiration and respect.


    Almost all the Magi and mercenaries had gathered, except for Gore and Adam and his team.


    Mayor Hobbs, standing at the forefront of the group, looked around, searching for the raven- haired youth. He seemed to be visibly frustrated and he yelled out loud, "Where is Magus Constantine? Don''t tell me he still hasn''t finished concocting the potions?"


    The nearby people looked around for the youth but they couldn''t find him anywhere. Gradually, they started to be tense.


    Adam had promised Gore that he would be able to brew arge batch of potions before the day of the battle. If he reneged on the promise now, everyone would be put in a very dire situation.


    After all, if each person could carry a handful of Potions of Explosion with them, their fighting prowess would drastically increase on the battlefield.


    Although they could still fight with the wolves without using the potions, but that way, there would be significant casualties among them.


    Even after searching for a few minutes, they couldn''t find any trace of Adam. One of the town council members approached the mayor and whispered anxiously, "Could it be that the boy wasn''t able to concoct so many potions by the deadline?"


    "I don''t know," said another council member. "He seemed to be very confident in his skills."


    Mayor Hobbs remained silent for a few moments, his eyebrows furrowing tightly. He thought of the possibility of Adam deserting the town and couldn''t help but be furious.


    Finally, he came to a decision and he instructed the few Magi near him, "Quickly go to The White Stag-"


    But right at the moment, there was a smallmotion in the rear end of the crowd. The crowd parted and slowly made way for a small group of people.


    It was none other than Adam and his entourage-his three students, Kenley, and Ragnar.


    Seeing Adam finally arrive, the people''s morale was significantly boosted. Of course, it was mainly due to the fact that Adam''s arrival meant that he had finally finished concocting the Potions of Explosion.


    Adam walked toward the old mayor and stood before him, an amused smile gradually forming on his lips. "Lord Mayor, did you perhaps think I had abandoned the town?"


    For a moment, Mayor Hobbs found himself at a loss for words. But he quickly greeted the youth with a heartyugh, "Hahaha, Magus Constantine, I could never. I know what a kind and righteous person you are."


    "Oh, is that so?" Adam smirked. "I guess you''re right."


    n, who was standing nearby, couldn''t help but ask eagerly, "Magus Constantine, have you finished brewing the potions?"


    "Of course." Adam nodded. He then instructed the people around him to make some space.


    Following that, he waved his hand and conjured a dozenrge, wooden chests from his earring. Seeing so many boxes appear before them, the people were shocked.


    Mayor Hobbs was gobsmacked as he pointed at the chests with his trembling hand. "Just how many potions did you concoct?"


    "Hmm..." Adam stroked his chin. "Each chest contains fifty Potions of Explosion. I know I had promised to equip each person with six potions, but I went ahead and made some extra. So, in total, there should be exactly 600 potions of explosions in these chests."


    A collective gasp of astonishment rippled through the crowd as they looked at Adam as if he were some kind of monster.


    600 potions in just 2 weeks?! How many hands does he have?! They thought.


    One of the council members couldn''t help but be amazed, "Magus Constantine, you... you were able to make these in just two weeks?! Incredible!"


    Adam simply smiled in response. In truth, he had only concocted about three hundred of them in the past two weeks. The other three hundred were lying inside his earring, catching dust.


    He always kept arge number of these potions at hand for emergencies.


    That and he liked explosives. Very much.


    The youth then looked at Mayor Hobbs, who was still in a state of disbelief, and said, "How about you look over the distribution? Six for each of us and you can give a few extra potions to the mercenaries since they don''t have a lot of firepowerpared to us Magi."


    Mayor Hobbs snapped out of his stupefied state and nodded in a daze. "R-Right, That sounds reasonable."


    With that said, he instructed the people to stand in line as he and the four town council members started distributing the crystal ss vials to everyone.


    "You have truly outdone yourself, boy."


    Right at that moment, a deep voice sounded from behind the crowd. Everyone turned their head in that direction and saw that Gore was riding his white tiger and slowly approaching


    them.


    At once, the people made way and bowed sincerely.


    "Greetings, Lord Darkmore!" They said in unison.


    Gore ignored everyone and made his way straight toward Adam. The enormous tiger stopped right beside the youth, ncing at him menacingly.


    "When you imed that you would be able to equip each Magus and mercenary with six potions each, a part of me didn''t believe it," he said as he looked down upon the youth. "But I must say, I am truly impressed." Gore''s lips curled up into a smirk.


    Adam ced his right hand on his chest and bowed respectfully. "I''m d I could be of use,


    my lord."


    Kenley, Ragnar, and his students who were standing behind Adam couldn''t help but praise how good of an actor he really was.


    But more importantly, they were truly surprised that Gore hadn''t been able to see through


    Adam''s rank!


    About ten minutester, after all the potions had been distributed, Gore raised his fist and roared heroically, "My fellow warriors, onward to battle!"


    "OHHH!!!" The people responded excitedly.


    With that, Gore rode on his familiar and slowly led the Magi and Mercenary out of the town


    gates and into the depths of the Weeping Woods.


    The townsfolk sent them off with an emotional farewell. They couldn''t help but feel


    immensely grateful to these brave warriors.


    Meanwhile, in the center of the town, perching atop the spire of the public library, Valerian


    gazed at Adam''s departing back with his piercing topaz eyes.


    Seeing therge group of people gradually step inside the Weeping Woods, he meowed


    pitifully.


    "Myu... time to get to work."

 Chapter 506: Intruders

    Chapter 506: Intruders


    ?


    Inside the underground cavernous chamber, a menacing werewolf knelt down before the towering stone doors.


    The spectral figures of the werewolves carved on the doors whispered dark and ominous ravings into the ears of the creature.


    Suddenly, the raving stopped and the underground chamber turned silent.


    Only the sound of drops of blood dripping into the basin came from behind the creature, but The paid no heed to it.


    The werewolf abruptly raised his head and nced at the stone doors before him with an incredulous light shing past his crimson eyes.


    This was the first time that the ravings had stopped assaulting his mind! This was the first time that he could think with a clear head!


    He slowly got to his feet, wondering if all this was real. He wondered what could have happened for the carvings on the door to suddenly turn quiet.


    It was at that moment that he finally understood why.


    A terrifying aura emanated from within the stone door, causing the werewolf to m to the ground. The sheer pressure caused him to spurt a mouthful of blood as he helplesslyy on the ground.


    He had never felt such an intense and malevolent aura ever before. The werewolf knew that this malevolent aura could only originate from one source.


    The entity sealed behind the doors!


    Realizing this, the werewolf''s body shuddered in absolute horror. He remained prostrated on the ground, wondering if these stone doors, which had beenying dormant for several centuries, would finally open now.


    The next moment, a low, guttural rumble originated from beyond the doors. It reverberated through the air like a creeping fog, carrying with it a cold and sinister edge that dripped with malice and disdain.


    "They... are...ing..."


    The words were drawn out, almost hissing, with a sharpness that cut into the werewolf''s mind.


    "Gather... the others...


    "Control... all the... wolves..."


    The tone was unsettlingly calm, as if it took pleasure in the fear it instilled in the listener. It had a cruel and mocking undertone, suggesting that it reveled in others'' suffering.


    It had an unnatural and distorted quality as though it echoed from the depths of a dark and twisted void.


    The werewolf''s face contorted in agony as it continued to listen to the instructions. This entity''s voice was far more pain-inducing than the ravings that he had so gotten used to. "Deal... with the... intruders...


    "The night... of the blood moons... draws near...


    "...Ancient blood ritual...


    "Almost...plete!"


    Finally, after what seemed like forever, the voice finally stopped speaking. The carvings on the stone door began to whisper ominous ravings once again.


    However, this time, the werewolf was no longer affected by them.


    He slowly rose to his feet and turned his head upward, in the direction of the Howlett Estate. His crimson eyes shed with boundless killing intent and mania.


    Only one directive echoed inside his chaotic mind.


    Deal with the intruders!


    -


    The twin moons hung low in the night sky, their soft glow piercing through the thick canopy of the peculiar trees found in the Weeping Woods.


    Close to a hundred Magi and mercenaries had departed from Stratford, but now they had divided into several smaller and stealthier groups.


    This was done so as to, firstly, not alert the enemy, and secondly, to surround the wolves in therge clearing from all sides.


    The group led by Adam consisted of him, his three students, Kenley, Ragnar, and three other mortal mercenaries. Their eyes were sharp as eagles as they swept the path ahead.


    Adam suddenly weaved a simple one-hand gesture and cast Mind Whisper.


    The following moment, his calm voice directly entered the minds of everyone except the three mercenaries.


    ''Listen to my instructions closely,'' he said mentally.


    Art, Aiden, Eleiney, Kenley, and Ragnar simultaneously looked in Adam''s direction. Their pupils constricted as they carefully listened to his words.


    ''Once we reach the clearing, we will be met with hundreds of wolves controlled by werewolves that are hidden in the Howlett Estate,'' he began.


    ''I need you all to stay at the edge of the clearing and climb the tallest tree. You will spend most of your time on high ground, casting long-range spells.''


    Kenley suddenly asked with a mental transmission of his own, ''My lord, what about these three mortals with us?''


    Adam turned his head ever so slightly, ncing at Kenley with an indifferent expression.


    ''If I were you, I wouldn''t bother about them. They are bound to die one way or another.'' Seeing Adam''s emotionless jet-ck eyes, Kenley couldn''t help but nervously gulp.


    ''U-Understood!''


    Adam continued, ''Only care about the well-being of your team. If things get desperate, I want you to focus only on protecting yourself.''


    Hearing him speak in such a manner, Eleiney couldn''t help but nervously ask, ''P-Professor... are you not going to be fighting alongside us?''


    ''No,'' said Adam. ''I have to go inside the Howlett Manor.''


    Everyone was stunned. Kenley and Ragnar were less shocked because they knew about the mission that the Brotherhood had given to Adam.


    However, Adam''s students couldn''t understand just why Adam would take such a big risk to venture into the structure that housed multiple werewolves. Even if he was a Rank 2 Magus, this was an extremely dangerous endeavor.


    Before the three of them could voice out theirints, Adam reminded them, ''Remember, my students. The path of a Magus is filled with blood and ughter.


    ''Even if you spend your entire life avoiding conflict, it will always manage to find you. This is inevitable. In tonight''s battle, I won''t be able to help you for the most part.


    ''This is a battle that you have to ovee on your own!''


    The children couldn''t help but be nervous, but the following moment, they steeled their resolve and nodded confidently.


    Although Adam had said that, he would never leave his students alone in the midst of countless bloodthirsty beasts. He had already made certain arrangements covertly. Right at that moment, his Sphere of Resonance touched upon the perimeter of therge clearing inside the woods. The scene that entered his mind caused him to be stunned. His eyes narrowed as an intense foreboding feeling welled up in his heart.


    Only one thought echoed inside his head.


    How did they know?!

 Chapter 507: Heartless

    Chapter 507: Heartless


    ?


    "Halt!" Adam raised his hand, signaling his team to stop.


    "Professor, what is it?!" Art couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, anxiously scanning the shadows between the strange humanoid-shaped trees around him.


    Adam didn''t respond. He extended his Sphere of Resonance to the maximum output, sensing themotion at the perimeter of the clearing deep in the woods.


    Gradually, his eyebrows wrinkled together, his expression darkening.


    Noticing this sudden change, Ragnar couldn''t help but nervously ask, "M-My lord... what did you notice?"


    Adam spoke in an extremely solemn tone, "The number of wolves seemed to have increased..."


    "What?!" Everyone blurted out in shock.


    One of the mercenaries subconciously asked, "Increased? How do you know that? Are you saying that you''ve been here before?"


    Adam coldly looked at him, causing the man to shrink back in fear. He then looked at everyone else and continued, "Those beasts seem to be waiting for us."


    "How is that possible?!" Kenley asked with an incredulous expression.


    "At this point, anything is possible." Adam shook his head with a sigh. "This whole damned ce is cursed."


    The following moment, he took out nine leather pouches from his earring. He kept one for himself and distributed the rest to his squad members.


    "Sprinkle this on yourself," he said. "It''ll mask your scents from the beasts."


    Last time, when he hade to this ce, his only weakness was that his scent could be perceived by the heightened smell of the werewolves.


    Thus, he worked on this weakness and was able to create a scent-masking powder in the past few weeks.


    "Remember," he warned. "This will only conceal your scent. Make sure to pay extra attention to conceal yourself and your sounds. Understood?"


    "Yes!" The Magi nodded.


    Meanwhile, the mercenaries helplessly nced at each other. They couldn''t wield mana, and thus, didn''t have any spells that could conceal themselves.


    They couldn''t help but begin to feel fear slowly creep into their bones.


    They were so blinded by the riches that awaited them in the Howlett Estate that they had overlooked the fact that they could die in the process.


    No, they did know they could die, but they chose to ignore it.


    One of the mercenaries, a bald middle-aged man, couldn''t help but ask Adam with a fawning smile, "My lord, do you have something that could help cover our-"


    Adam coldly interrupted him, "I gave you the Potions of Explosion and now even the scent- masking powder. You still want more? Do you take me to be your caretaker?"


    The man argued, "But my lord, if the three of us go in like this, we are bound to incur heavy damages. We might even die! Please show some pity! If you could give us a few more potions..."


    "Haa..." Adam heaved a heavy sigh.


    The mercenary thought that Adam had fallen for his tactics and would now give him potions and artifacts to defend himself.


    But little did he know that the raven-haired youth didn''t care about him at all.


    The next moment, Adam''s jet-ck pupils seemed to have gained endless depths in them. When the mercenary looked into his eyes, he felt as if was looking into the abyss.


    "Start walking toward the clearing," said Adam in a bewitching voice.


    The mercenary''s eyes zed over and he replied in a mechanical manner, "Yes..."


    Rank 2 Spell: Suggestion!


    Then, he turned around and slowly started walking in the direction of the Howlett Estate.


    Seeing such a scene unfold, everyone was shocked!


    Adam then turned to look at the two remaining mercenaries, and asked them coldly, "What about you two? Would you like some more potions as well?"


    The two mercenaries dropped to the ground and kowtowed.


    "H-Have mercy, my lord!"


    "Please, spare us!"


    They knew that making the bald mercenary walk toward the clearing in the center of the woods was nothing short of a death sentence.


    These two mercenaries had fought plenty of battles to know that Adam was using the bald mercenary as bait!


    Adam''s lips curled up into an amicable smile, "Wonderful."


    He then nced at his students and noticed that they were looking at the bald mercenary slowly walking away with expressions of unease.


    Seeing this, Adam didn''t know how to exin himself to them. He could tell that his students didn''t approve of his actions.


    But it didn''t matter. Staying alive was the most important thing now.


    He snapped his fingers, causing everyone to shift their attention to him. He spoke in a solemn tone, "I want you all to climb the trees and make your way to the clearing. Conceal yourselves as thoroughly as you can. Your life depends on it."


    Everyone nodded anxiously. Eleiney couldn''t help but ask, "Professor... what about that man?"


    Adam knew she was talking about the bald mercenary. He replied tly, "He will be the bait." Even though Art, Eleiney, and Aiden had expected this, they still couldn''t help but feel a chill crawl down their spines when they finally heard Adam confirm it.


    They were having difficulty believing that their mentor, who always disyed a flippant attitude and joked around with them, was capable of something so heartless.


    To send an innocent man to his death just so they could capitalize on the opportunity to deal with the enemies didn''t sit well with the three young Magi.


    "Focus!" Adam reprimanded them, causing them to involuntarily flinch.


    "This is not the time to think about morals and principles!" He continued, "All you should think about is killing the enemy and not getting killed in the process!"


    The three children nodded nervously, their fists clenching and unclenching several times.


    They closed their eyes for a few moments, and when they opened them again, they were gleaming with resolve.


    Indeed, this was not the time for them to ponder about the philosophy of right and wrong. They were at the precipice of a great battle.


    If they let these thoughts cloud their judgement, they could very well falter and be food


    for the bloodthirsty beasts.


    "Yes, Professor!" They looked at Adam and said with determination.


    "Good," Adam replied.


    He then gazed at the rest of the people and nodded.


    "Everyone stick to the n and blow those beasts to smithereens!"

 Chapter 508: Boundary

    Chapter 508: Boundary


    ?


    The bald mercenary stumbled through the dark woods, his eyes zed over and his movements stiff, as though controlled by an invisible force.


    His feet dragged along the uneven ground, the sound of his shuffling footsteps softly echoing around him. His face was devoid of emotion, his expression vacant as if his mind itself had been hollowed out.


    Only one directive echoed inside his mind - start walking toward the clearing!


    Adam''s spell had taken holdpletely, bending the man''s will to the task at hand: luring the wolves.


    As he slowly walked closer to the perimeter of the clearing, a low growl reverberated from in front, growing louder and deeper with each step he took further into the woods.


    The man''s back was drenched in cold sweat. His instincts screamed at him to turn around and run away, but Adam''s spell hadpletely overridden everything else.


    Now, despite the man''s unwillingness, he had no choice but to move forward!


    The air grew colder and the stench of impending doom assaulted his nostrils. But he seemingly remained unaware, lost in the daze of the enchantment.


    Suddenly, the bestial growls erupted into a screeching sound of snarls and roars, as the wolves emerged from the shadows.


    Their eyes shed with feral hunger, locked onto the man who had tantly made his presence known to them and intruded upon their territory.


    In a frenzied rush, they descended upon him, surrounding him from all sides. Adam''s spell broke in his final moments, and the man''s eyes widened in absolute terror.


    "AHHHH-" He screamed in excruciating pain and agony.


    But it was toote.


    The first wolf lunged at him, its powerful jaws biting down on his arm, severing it cleanly from his body.


    Blood sprayed across the damp forest floor as another wolf tore into his leg, dragging him down.


    The bald mercenary thrashed about in vain, but his cries of agony were drowned out by the savage growls and the sickening sound of flesh being ripped apart.


    The bloodthirsty wolves tore him from limb to limb, their jagged teeth gnashing through bones and flesh with relentless ferocity.


    More than a dozen wolves had ganged up on him. His blood pooled around them as they devoured him piece by piece, leaving nothing but scraps of torn clothing and small bone fragments in their wake.


    Within minutes, the frenzy subsided. The wolves were momentarily sated. The dark woods fell silent once more.


    Just as this pack of wolves was about to turn around and go back to the clearing, a round, ss vial containing a bright orange liquid flew toward them.


    The wolves curiously looked at this item. It wasn''t until the vial shattered on the ground, its orange liquid seeping out, that the wolves finally sensed the great danger they were in.


    But it was toote.


    BOOM!


    Arge explosionpletely enveloped the beasts, drowning them in a sea of fire. They didn''t even have enough time to escape the st radius as they were instantly killed by the explosion.


    The explosion was so strong that nothing remained of the wolves after the fires had died down.


    Aiden, who was standing on a branch of a nearby tree, nced at the small ck crater that had just formed as a result of him throwing the potion.


    He couldn''t help but involuntarily gulp, thinking to himself, That small potion took out more than a dozen wolves in one go?! Im-Impossible! Just what kind of potion did Professor concoct?


    Not just him, but all of Adam''s squad members, who had hidden themselves on the top branches of the nearby trees, were dumbfounded by the power of the potion.


    However, they didn''t have too long to dwell on their shocked emotions as the next pack of feral wolves immediately arrived after hearing the loud explosions.


    This time, the numbers were twice as many.


    BOOM!!


    But they too met the same fate.


    Kenley sent a mental transmission to all the squad members, ''Hurry, change positions! Stick to Lord Constantine''s n!''


    Everyone solemnly nodded before jumping from one branch to another, slowly leaving the ce and arriving at a different location near the clearing.


    Meanwhile, the wolves who had followed the sounds of the explosions arrived at this ce, but all they saw was a sea of fire. No other person was in sight.


    ...


    At the same time, Adam had already moved into therge clearing, standing amidst countless wolves. Compared tost time, the number of wolves seemed to have increased by twice.


    There should be at least a thousand wolves here, he thought to himself. Just how did they manage to get so many beasts? Did all the wolves of the Weeping Woods arrive here?


    Although he was standing in the midst of so many wolves, none of them were able to sense him. He had already made sure topletely conceal himself.


    He looked around the clearing and wondered, Are we the first one to attack? Heh, the others are probably shocked to see the sheer number of beasts.


    Right at that moment, he sensed that his squad members had taken up new positions. He turned around and his gaze pierced the dark woods in front of him, his lips slowly curling up


    into a smirk.


    Alright, time for a grand explosion!


    He weaved a series ofplex hand gestures, causing a magic circle to light up underneath his feat on arge scale. Then, he raised both his arms, as ifmanding something to arise.


    Rank 2 Spell: Great Wall!


    The ground rumbled intensely as if a massive earthquake had arrived out of nowehere. Gradually, a towering wall close to twenty meters emerged from the ground that separated a portion of the clearing from the rest.


    Within thisrge boundary, approximately hundred wolves were now trapped!


    Adam, who was standing at the base of the wall, suddenly lifted his right leg and stomped it down on the ground.


    Rank 1 Spell: Shape Earth!


    Rank 1 Spell: Grease!


    The ground underneath rippled and formedrge waves like that in the ocean. The hundreds of wolves trapped inside lost their bnce and fell to the ground, bathed in a ck, oil-like


    substance.


    Adam then jumped toward the top of the Great Wall. Uponnding, he saw that Art, Eleiney, Aiden, Kenley, Ragnar, and the two mercenaries had already taken up their positions on the


    wall.


    He raised his hand as his lips slowly curled up into a cold smile. Then, he gave out his


    command as he swung his hand downward.


    "Reduce them to ashes!"

 Chapter 509: Conditions

    Chapter 509: Conditions


    ?


    Hearing his words, everyone standing atop the wall could feel the intense emotions coursing through their veins-even the two mortal mercenaries.


    Beneath them, close to a hundred wolves had now been trapped and covered in grease. On one side was the Great Wall, and on the other side was the Weeping Woods.


    Their only escape route was in the direction of the dark woods. However, they would never be able to make it out alive.


    The people standing atop the walls threw a Potion of Explosion each. With bated breaths, they watched the round, crystal vials slowly descend toward the wolves.


    Soon, the first vial shattered on the ground and resulted in a fiery explosion. The other vials followed suit and went off one after the other.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    A tremendous chain reaction was formed as the explosion from one potionpounded as it came in contact with another potion.


    Nine Potions of Explosion went off at the same time, resulting in the formation of an enormous mushroom cloud of mes.


    The ground trembled violently as all the beasts that had gathered at the clearing turned thier heads in the direction of the explosion.


    It was a scene of utter pandemonium as the beasts went into a frenzy. Even the four werewolves stepped out of the dpidated manor, gazing at the explosion with fearful eyes.


    They were shocked to see a wall surrounding the explosion that bore the brunt of the mes. Despite having such an intense st, the wall remained standing.


    Fear was soon reced by bloodlust as they simultaneously howled toward the sky,manding all the wolves to dash toward the Great Wall.


    The wolves, although unwilling, had no other choice but to oblige. Their eyes gleamed with insanity as they advanced toward the wall.


    But right at the moment, another explosion went off. However, this one originated from the other side of the clearing.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Another series of explosions urred on the perimeter of the clearing, drowning dozens of wolves.


    The other Magi and mercenaries of Stratford had finally made their move!


    Several groups, each containing nine to ten people, emerged from the Weeping Woods, hurling Potions of Explosion at the wolves.


    A visible ring of mes gradually surrounded the wolves. The mes spread out and fenced in therge clearing, making it nigh impossible for the beasts to escape.


    A burly figure riding an enormous white tiger slowly emerged from the woods. The beast''s jaws were dripping with blood and flesh, suggesting that it had just mauled through a horde of wolves.


    Gore gazed in the direction of the enormous mushroom cloud of fire in the distance. Specifically, he was looking at the Great Wall that was containing the mes.


    His eyes narrowed to a slit and he thought to himself, I can sense the energy waves of a Rank 2 spell emanating from that wall!


    Could it be the result of an artifact?


    Or is there another Mana Liquefaction Magus here...


    Gore''s ns to im all the treasures inside the Howlett Manor would be useless if there was another Rank 2 Magus here.


    But on second thought, he believed that this was very unlikely to be true. He wasn''t able to sense any Mana Liquefaction Magus in the town during his stay there.


    His expression turned grim as he contemted, It is unlikely that there is another Magus with the same strength as me here. But on the off-chance that this is true...


    I must be prepared!


    Having alreadye to a decision, his countenance turned ruthless. He raised his arm and bellowed, "Warriors! ughter them all!"


    "OHHH!!" The people around him roared with a bloodthirsty aura and brandished their weapons. Then, they began massacring the wolves in front of them.


    Meanwhile, Gore wielded his spear and swung at the wolves, killing effortlessly as he made his way toward the manor at the center of the clearing.


    The white tiger he was riding was even more ferocious. It swiped its ws at any wolf that came in its way.


    Gradually, the man and beast approached the ruined manor, leaving a trail of corpses in their wake.


    While the Magi and mercenaries at the perimeter of the clearing also started killing the beasts and slowly closing in.


    The sound of steel shing against the flesh, spells flying through the air, and explosions ringing out every few moments mixed together and formed a symphony of terror and chaos.


    ...


    The Great Wall gradually started to disintegrate into specks of dust as Adam canceled the spell. All the ferocious wolves that were trapped within the wall had been reduced to nothing but mere ashes.


    Everyone then standing atop the wall jumped andnded on the ground. But the sight that greeted them was terror-inducing. A massive horde of wolves was approaching them with unmatched killing intent.


    Even veteran warriors such as Kenley and Ragnar couldn''t help but be anxious seeing such arge number of beastsing toward them. Their grips around their weapons tightened as fear crept into their beings.


    But none of them chose to flee! For they knew just what was at stake here!


    Adam ignored the wave of beasts in front of him and turned around. He nced at the two Acolytes of the Brotherhood and then at his students.


    "Scared?" He asked with an amusing smirk.


    None of them replied, their eyes glued to the iing beasts whom they had to fight.


    Getting no response from them, Adam rolled his eyes. "You guys are no fun."


    "P-Professor!" Art blurted out in panic. "T-This is no time to crack jokes!"


    "Y-Yeah, please be serious!" Aiden chimed in.


    Eleiney looked at him and asked, "Professor... are you really not going to be fighting with us?"


    "Nope." Adam casually shook his head.


    Then, he nced at his students and smiled, "nts confined to a pot may thrive, but they will never know the strength and resilience of those born in the wilds."


    Eleiney lowered her head and spoke in a trembling voice, "But I''m scared..."


    Art and Aiden didn''t say it, but they too shared the same sentiment. After all, they had never faced such a circumstance before.


    Adam gently patted Eleiney''s head and said, "Good! It means you have fulfilled the


    conditions to be brave."


    He then turned around and started walking toward the iing wave of beasts. "Survive this battle, and you wille out stronger than before."


    The raven-haired youth weaved a series of hand signs, opening a small portal to the Spirit


    World above him.


    Out of this portal, dozens of shadows shot up and vanished into the clouds!


    Adam''s body slowly started to dissipate into shadows. Before hepletely disappeared, he turned around and looked at his students with a smirk.


    "Don''t die, my foolish students."


    After he had disappeared, his squad members remained rooted on the spot for a few moments. Suddenly, Kenley called out to them, "Did you... see those thingse out from


    the portal?"


    "Y-Yeah." Ragnar nodded. "They looked like... birds?"


    The squad members simultaneously raised their heads and looked at the sky. The scene that


    greeted them next, took their breaths away.


    THUNDER!

 Chapter 510: Hidden Strength

    Chapter 510: Hidden Strength


    ?


    Bolts of lightning streaked across the night sky, creating a very somber and gloomy atmosphere.


    The strange thing about it was that the dark clouds seemed to be only limited to the area where Adam''s squad members were.


    The rest of the night sky was clear with barely any clouds drifting around. However, the skies directly above Adam''s squad radiated an ominous energy.


    "W-What is happening?!" Aiden''s body trembled in fear. He could feel a very dangerous aura emanating from the dark clouds above him.


    He knew for a fact that if he, or any of the people around him for that matter, came in contact with the lightning churning in those clouds, they would be reduced to a very miserable state. "Now is not the time to get distracted!" Kenley roared as he hurriedly took his position at the forefront of the group. "Switch to arrow-formation!"


    "OHH!" Everyone solemnly nodded and quickly got in formation. The two mercenaries were positioned at the back since they were the weakest of the bunch.


    Meanwhile, Ragnar and Eleiney took the left side, whereas Aiden and Art took the right side. They patiently waited for the horde of vicious wolves to arrive as they prepared their spells and readied their weapons.


    "Hold your ground!" Kenley roared, his back drenched in cold sweat.


    "Hold your ground..." He paused for a moment before finally giving themand, "Defend


    But his voice got drowned out by the sudden deafening sounding from above him. THUNDER!!!


    Lightning rained down on the dozens of wolves with unmatched fury. It was like the very wrath of nature had descended upon them.


    The wolves that were about to sh with Kenley and the rest, suddenly found themselves restrained on the spot as lightning danced across their bodies, zapping their flesh to a crisp. "As I thought!" Eleiney''s eyes lit up and her lips curled up into a nervous smile.


    She looked up at the dark clouds hovering above them and could see silhouettes of birds flying within. "Those are Professor''s summons!"


    Kenley snapped out of his daze and gazed at the badly wounded wolves in front of him. They were struggling to even stand straight, much less attack.


    His eyes shed with a vicious glint as he knew this was the perfect opportunity. His grip around his sword tightened as he infused the de with mana.


    "ATTACK!!" He roared and dashed into the midst of the wolves, the others closely following behind him.


    If earlier they were having great doubts about making it alive out of this situation, now they were certain about it. With the assistance of the Thunderbirds, they were sure toe out victorious.


    Thus began a brutal massacre, with the birds raining thunder from above and Adam''s squad members hurling spells from below.


    ...


    On the other side of the clearing, Gore was once again taken aback by this sudden development.


    While his familiar, the white tiger, was recklessly mauling through the wolves around him, he nced at the dark clouds as well as the eagle-like birds flying within them in the distance.


    "Creatures of the Spirit World!" He muttered under his breath in astonishment.


    His eyes narrowed and a foreboding feeling welled up inside his heart. He thought to himself in rm, Dozens of these creatures were summoned in an instant...


    This is impossible for a mere Mana Foundation Magus to pull off. They don''t have nearly enough mana to sustain this summoning.


    Could it be... that there really is another Mana Liquefaction Magus?!


    Gore scanned his surroundings, noticing that he wasn''t far away from the Howlett Estate. Although there was a sea of wolves obstructing him, he was sure that with the help of the other Magi and mercenaries, he would be able to reach it in no time.


    Not to mention, those Potions of Explosion are quite potent and we also have arge quantity of Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he looked in the direction of the dark clouds that continued to rain down lightning every few minutes.


    Come to think of it, isn''t that the general direction of Adam''s squad? First, there was the Great Wall, now the dozens of summons...


    Gore''s pupils constricted as he thought of a possibility that caused a chill to crawl down his spine.


    That strange kid, Adam... Could he be the Mana Liquefaction Magus?!


    He thought of all the times that he found the raven-haired youth to be peculiar and mysterious. Yet, all those times he couldn''t put a finger on it.


    But if his assumptions were right, then everything would make sense!


    That bastard... If he''s been hiding his strength under my nose all this while, he''s more dangerous than


    I thought! Gore couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    But why? Why is he hiding his strength?!


    His thoughts were interrupted when he sensed extreme killing intent directed at him from the front. He looked ahead and saw that he was less than fifty meters away from the ruined


    manor.


    However, the four werewolves had already noticed him and were charging toward him with boundless bloodlust shing in their maniacal crimson eyes.


    Gore''s eyes narrowed and his countenance turned ruthless. He grabbed a handful of Potions of Explosion from his storage ring and hurled them at the werewolves.


    "Hah!" He urged his familiar to pick up speed and advance forward.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The werewolves were drowned in an explosion of mes, and the wolves around them instantly incinerated. However, the next moment, the four figures emerged from the mes and started madly charging toward Gore.


    Seeing the ghastly wounds and burn marks on thier bodies regenerating at a spectacr speed, Gore sneered, "Heh, as I thought..."


    His expression turned extremely solemn as he wondered, Fighting four werewolves equivalent to Rank 1 Magi at the same time is going to be tricky.


    He then looked at his familiar and his lips formed a menacing grin. "Luckily, I have you with me. Let us ughter them all!"


    ROAR!!


    BOOOM!!


    The man and beast began their brutal bloodbath against the vicious werewolves!


    ...


    Standing at the dpidated entrance of the Howlett Manor, Adam gazed at the brutal carnage taking ce between Gore and the werewolves.


    His lips curled up into a smirk as he thought, The nail that sticks out gets hammered down.


    Whereas hidden strength draws no gaze, yet moves mountains in silence.


    He then turned his gaze back to the entrance of the ruines manor. His eyes shed with a determined light as he finally stepped inside!

 Chapter 511: Howlett Manor

    Chapter 511: Howlett Manor


    ?


    As the battle raged on outside, Adam silently made his way inside the abandoned manor.


    He hadpletely concealed himself such that even the werewolves nearby couldn''t sense his presence despite having heightened senses.


    Furthermore, it also helped that their attention waspletely focused on Gore and his familiar.


    However, Adam was not out of danger yet.


    Last time when he hade here, he had astutely noticed that there was yet another presence deep inside the manor other than the four werewolves.


    Thus, he was constantly on guard for any iing attacks. Despite having nned


    extensively for this mission, this was the most he could do given the time and resources at his disposal.


    The horde of wolves was taken care of by the Magi and mercenaries, and the werewolves were taken care of by Gore.


    Adam had to only take care of thest hidden danger inside the house and uncover the secrets thaty within.


    The air grew colder and a lingering sense of dread washed over him as he stepped inside. He expanded his Sphere of Resonance to the maximum output and scanned the interior of the


    house.


    He found that there were no other lifeforms inside other than him. This caused him to squint his eyes, thinking to himself, I''m sure I had sensed another presencest time...


    Where did they go?


    But there was one more thing that caught him by surprise. In the basement of the manor, there was a certain area beyond which he couldn''t sense anything with his spiritual powers!


    Impossible! This has never happened before! There''s actually something that my Sphere of Resonance cannot see through?!


    In his state of shock, he stepped on the floorboard, causing it to groan and send echoes throughout the hall.


    Damn it! He cursed inwardly.


    After waiting for a few moments and seeing no reactions, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    I need to focus, he thought.


    Adam''s eyes gradually adjusted to the light filtering through the broken windows. He saw the first sign of the manor''s current inhabitants-the werewolves.


    Deep w marks could be seen on the walls, gouging the woods in strange and erratic patterns. They told a story of violence and of creatures driven by instincts far beyond human control.


    The youth moved cautiously through the rooms, his breathing shallow. Every creak and whisper of the wind blowing through caused him to be on edge.


    In one corner of the living room, he found a bundle of fur. It was coarse and gray. It carried the unmistakable scent of the wild werewolf that was fighting outside the very walls of the


    manor.


    Adam turned around and looked at the firece. It was cold and choked with ash. He crouched before it and inspected it closely, noticing deep groves at the bottom.


    Something sharp has struck this ce repeatedly, it seems, he thought.


    Above the firece, hung a crooked mirror with cracked sses, reflecting distorted images of the room.


    For a moment, Adam thought he saw a shadow moving in the reflection! But when he turned around, the room was empty.


    This is too nerve-racking... Damn it! He cursed inwardly, feeling nervous by the second.


    He then walked toward the hallway where he discovered a shattered picture frame on the floor. The portrait inside was faded and slightly torn at the edges.


    It depicted a family of seven, their faces blurred with age. But for some reason, Adam could sense something unsettling about their expressions.


    A hint of fear, or perhaps, betrayal.


    He kept the frame in his earring and ventured deeper into the house, all the while making sure to constantly scan his surroundings.


    Adam began noticing more signs of the werewolves'' presence. Finally, he arrived at a door that was barely hanging on its hinges.


    His expression turned extremely solemn as this was the door that led to the basement, the very area where his Sphere of Resonance couldn''t see past.


    The youth took a deep breath and encouraged himself.


    Nothing ventured, nothing gained!


    The smell of damp earth and rot intensified as he descended the stairs. The walls on both sides were lined with even more w marks, some so deep that they seemed to have been made in a frenzy.


    Could the werewolves have been summoned by the Howlett Patriarch from down here? Adam thought anxiously.


    He finally arrived at the basement. The scene that greeted him caused his heart to pound wildly inside his chest.


    Bones were littered all across the floor!


    In a corner of the basement, he found arge makeshift den containing a pile of rags, leaves, and remnants of clothing, all piled up together, stained with dark patches of dried blood. There was a lingering warmth in the air that he could feel. It served as a faint reminder that this ce had recently been alive with the presence of creatures that were neither fully human


    nor beast.


    Is this where those creatures sleep? He thought. Truly animalistic behavior!


    On one side was a wooden table where all sorts of books, scrolls, and parchment papers were kept in a disorganized manner.


    Finally, on the opposite side of the table was a red door.


    Adam''s gaze shifted to the door, and his breathing became ragged. After all, his Sphere of Resonance couldn''t detect anything beyond this red door!


    I''m sure of it, he thought. The root of everything that is happening in the town... the answer lies beyond this door!


    He walked toward the door with determined steps, knowing full well that the dangerous presence he had sensed on hisst visit could very well be on the other side of this door.


    Adam''s eyes shed with a cold light as he revolved the mana inside his body and reached out for the door knob.


    But suddenly he paused in his footsteps as his gaze involuntarilynded on an open notebook on the wooden table.


    With a sense of unease growing inside his chest, he lowered his reached-out hand, turned around, and walked toward the table instead.


    He closely looked at the open book.


    It was a journal.


    A journal written by none other than the patriarch of the Howlett Family!

 Chapter 512 Journal

    Chapter 512 Journal


    Adam''s pupils constricted when he learned that the small, open book was in fact a journal.


    The name of the Howlett Family patriarch was written on the first page, followed by his journal entries.


    Jason Howlett¡­ Adam thought inwardly, So the patriarch kept a journal, huh?


    He reached out for the book, its cover worn and cracked with age. The leather was stiff and its edges were slightly torn, indicating that it had been handled many times before.


    For some reason, Adam felt that there was something deeply unsettling about this journal.


    A strange sense of unease grew in his heart as he took a deep breath and flipped over the page. The handwriting was surprisingly neat, each letter carefully formed in cursive style.


    ''I have finally shifted to this estate. I believe this to be a great honor. However, my wife and children think otherwise. They cannot bear the constant wails of the trees outside. But I''m sure they''ll get used to it.''


    ''The mayor and the council members believe in my ability to strengthen the seal ced by my ancestor, Magus Stratford. I must live up to their expectations and ensure that the evil deep underground forever remains sealed.''


    ''This is for the well-being of my wife and children, as well as the well-being of the townsfolk. I cannot let them down!''


    ''The mayor spoke words of duty and sacrifice, and I epted it without hesitation. Could I have been swayed by his words?''


    ''No, it is my great honor that they have entrusted me with the guardianship of the ancient seal!''


    Adam flipped through the pages of the journal, the sense of unease starting to be more and more intense for some reason.


    ''Carvings of packs of wolves were disyed on the walls. Some were in their natural habitat, sleeping. While others were out on a hunt.''


    He felt that this journal could provide him with clues that could help him solve the problems guing the cursed town.


    If I can read about the entries pertaining to the seal as well as its purpose, that would be truly helpful for what I''m about to do next! He thought to himself as he continued to read.


    ''Today, I finally went through the red door. It led me further underground. I was initially scared but I told myself that I alone have the strength to keep the darkness at bay.''


    ''But as I stood before the entrance to the underground chamber, I felt a chill that reached my very soul''


    ''Carvings of packs of wolves were disyed on the walls. Some were in their natural habitat, sleeping. While others were out on a hunt.''


    ''There was an ominous altar in the middle of the chamber and a strange basin on top of it. Lastly, there were towering stone doors in front of the altar, carved with figures of werewolves.''


    ''Something about this task feels¡­ wrong!''


    Adam paused reading, gazing at the pages of the journal with an incredulous look in his eyes.


    The mayor and the council members convinced Jason Howlett to strengthen the seal ced on Morven the Malevolent by Magus Stratford¡­


    Yet, why is it that in the underground chamber, there were murals of wolves and werewolves outside the seal?


    The youth thought to himself in dismay. Gradually, the fog that had been covering the truth about the town and its people was slowly clearing up.


    Adam was gradually beginning to connect the dots. However, the answer that he was arriving at sent a shiver down his spine.


    It can''t be¡­ right? He wondered.


    With trembling hands, he turned the page over, continuing to read the patriarch''s journal entries.


    ''The seal is weakening!''


    ''I can feel the dark pulse seeping out from behind the stone doors, growing stronger with each passing day.''


    ''I''ve begun the ritual to reinforce the seal just as the ancestor had instructed in the teachings that have been passed down through the ages.''


    ''As I spoke the incantations, I felt a strange sensation today¡­ as if the darkness was reaching out to me, brushing against my mind¡­''


    ''Are these ravings real? Or a product of my imagination? But my thoughts have been clouded since, filled with strange dreams and foreign voices¡­''


    ''I don''t know what is real or fake anymore...''


    Adam loudly gulped as the foreboding feeling inside his heart grew more and more intense. The handwriting on the journal kept getting more erratic, more frantic.


    He continued reading.


    ''I performed the ritual again today. The seal has weakened once more, faster than before¡­ I don''t know what''s happening¡­''


    ''The entity behind the stone doors, it seemed to recognize me! It was as if it knew who I was. What does it want from me? Can I do it?¡­''


    ''When the ritual ended, I was physically exhausted. But my mind¡­ there is a darkness growing inside of me¡­ Like a seed¡­ I feel it has taken root¡­ Hahaha¡­ ha¡­''


    ''Today¡­ the voice¡­ it spoke to me!''


    ''It promised me power, freedom, and everything I ever desired¡­ I felt a strange connection to it. It gave me a gift. It was delicious¡­''


    ''Yes, I shared it with my wife and children too. They didn''t like it¡­ or perhaps they did? I don''t know anymore.''


    ''My reflection in the mirror has changed¡­ my eyes are not my own¡­''


    ''I''m losing myself¡­ From time to time rity returns to me, but soon I''m consumed by hunger. At least I''m not alone¡­ My family is with me¡­ like they always have¡­''


    ''My skin burns, my bones ache, and my mind is a chaos¡­ I see visions of blood, of the hunt, of the flesh¡­ of the MOONS!''


    ''The mayor no longeres to visit me like he used to... Has he betrayed me? No, this is my duty¡­.''


    ''Protect the townsfolk¡­ Protect my family¡­''


    ''IT''S A LIE!!!!''


    ''EvEryThing is a LIE!!!''


    ''I was SUPPosed to guard this ce¡­ for my ANCEsTor¡­ HAHAHAHA!!!''


    ''The night of the full moons has arrived¡­''


    ''Selene and Luna¡­ you look beautiful¡­''


    ''I am no longer the man I used to be...''


    ''Mon...ster...''


    ''dewkjcvbe...envokipex...wmwks...''


    The journal entries ended abruptly, the handwriting devolving into illegible scribbles. The book fell from Adam''s trembling hands, his body shuddering in shock and horror.


    "Magus Stratford¡­ Morven the Malevolent," he muttered under his breath. "I see¡­ so it was all a lie!"


    Right at that moment, an ominous sound rang from behind him, snapping him back to his senses.


    CREAK!


    Adam slowly turned around, his eyes shing with absolute terror, only to see¡­


    The red door had creaked open!

 Chapter 513: Recognize

    Chapter 513: Recognize


    ?


    Shit! I was careless! Adam cursed inwardly as he heard the sound of the door creaking open behind him.


    He had been so engrossed in reading Jason Howlett''s journal entries that he had lostplete awareness of his surroundings.


    Although this was a big mistake on his part, it couldn''t be helped. The youth was just that surprised after finding the truth of what had transpired.


    All this while, he was led to believe that the Howlett Family had been corrupted by Morven the Malevolent and as a result, had been in by the mayor and the town council members.


    But everything had been a lie!


    The entire Howlett Family had been cursed into bing werewolves!


    Intense warning signals went off inside his mind as he sensed a menacing creature oozing with bloodlust dash out of the red door andnd a vicious attack on him.


    Sensing the sheer killing intent in the iing attack, Adam knew that it would do a number on him if he didn''t block. Moreover, from the energy waves radiating from the enemy, he knew that it was a Mana Liquefaction Magus!


    Adam hurriedly turned around, augmented his arms with mana, and held them before him in a cross position. He knew it was toote to cast a defensive spell. This was all he could do.


    BAM!


    "Kuackk!" He could feel his forearms go numb as the attacknded on him. Soon, he was swept off of his feet andunched toward the ceiling of the basement.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    In one go, he burst through the threeyers of the manor and flew outside into the clearing. His forearms were throbbing in pain as he thought to himself in shock, This is the physical strength of a Rank 2 werewolf?! Incredible!


    The battle outside abruptly came to a halt when they saw a figure sted out from the roof of the abandoned manor.


    To say that they were shocked would be an understatement!


    Everyone nced at this figure in ck robes summersault in the air and then gracefullynd amidst a pack of wolves. The wolves were initially startled but immediately pounced on him. "Hmph!" Adam mmed his foot on the ground, resulting in a brilliant magic circle to light up underneath his feet.


    Rank 1 Spell: Shape Earth!


    Dozens of earthen spikes emerged from the ground and viciously impaled the wolves in his vicinity. The beasts howled helplessly and struggled for a few moments before finally dying. "P-Professor!"


    "My Lord!"


    Adam''s squad members, who happened to be nearby, nced in his direction with dumbfounded expressions on their faces.


    They had been engaged in a brutal bloodbath with the ferocious wolves around them when suddenly, Adam shot out from the roof of the Howlett Manor andnded near them.


    Adam turned his head, looking in the direction of his students and the Acolytes. Seeing them drenched in blood and surrounded by corpses of wolves, he grinned.


    "You guys seemed to be enjoying yourselves," he said in a carefree manner.


    His squad members were speechless. They couldn''t help but wonder how he could be so nonchnt despite being sted off from within the ruined manor.


    More importantly, they couldn''t help but be stunned thinking of just what could have happened to have reduced Adam to such a state.


    The following moment, Adam''s forearms glowed with a verdant, green light that started healing his injuries. After the light dissipated, a tiny figure stuck its head out from his robes.


    It was none other than the wood spirit, Yavia!


    She flew out from inside his robes and iled are arms around before the raven-haired youth''s face. "Adam! I was nearly squished to death in there! How could you be so careless?!"


    Adamughed awkwardly, "Sorry about that..."


    "What?!" Yavia was enraged, her face turning red. "That''s all you have to say?!"


    BOOM!!


    Suddenly, the entrance of the Howlett Manor blew open and dust and debris shot out in all directions.


    From the wreckage, emerged a menacing werewolf. He looked around with his bloodthirsty eyes until finally, his gazended on Adam.


    HOWL!!


    He roared toward the skies before dashing in the youth''s direction, ughtering all the wolves that came in his way.


    "Yavia," Adam said with a solemn expression. "Go help the kids."


    "But what about you?!" The wood spirit blurted out in concern. "That... that monster is far stronger than your average Mana Liquefaction Magus!"


    "Heh, so am I," Adam smirked as he looked at her. "Trust me."


    Yavia deeply gazed at the youth before nodding. She then flew away in the direction of his squad members.


    Meanwhile, Adam took out two long, ck nails from his earring and flicked them in the air before him.


    Then, he started weavingplex hand signs at great speed, all the while taunting the werewolf approaching him.


    "Say, Jason... Do you recognize these things?"


    The werewolf, who was in fact the patriarch of the Howlett Family, gazed at the pair of ck nails slowly disintegrating in mid-air and could feel a deep connection to it.


    His bloodthirsty eyes zed over as memories of his children assaulted his mind. This onlysted a moment before insanity consumed him and he roared madly, charging toward Adam at an even greater speed.


    The ck nails were the materialponents that Adam had harvested from the two werewolves that he had experimented on a few weeks ago.


    After reading Jason''s journal, he was finally able to guess their identities.


    Two magic circles covered Adam''s forearms, causing them to contort unnaturally. The muscles beneath his skin bulged and twisted, growing thicker and more powerful.


    The skin took on a rough, leathery texture as dark fur began to sprout from the surface. His fingers elongated and the nails warped into sharp, curved ws.


    Rank 2 Spell: Werewolf ws!


    Just as the trasnformation wasplete, the werewolf, Jason, had already appeared before


    the youth,unching a devastating w attack at his face.


    Adam''s lips curved up into a wide grin as excitement bubbled inside of him. His eyes shed with a ruthless glint as heunched his own w attack.


    BOOM!

 Chapter 514: Devastating

    Chapter 514: Devastating


    ?


    ws collided, resulting in an outward explosion of energy that swept the nearby wolves off of their feet.


    The ground cracked and a terrifying wave of mana spread in all directions, reverberating all around the clearing. The sound was so loud that it caused everyone''s ears to ring.


    Both Adam and the werewolf took a few steps back from the recoil.


    The werewolf was looking at him with clear surprise, while Adam was looking back at him with the same grin on his face.


    "Hahaha!" Adamughed out loud and pounced on the towering creature without hesitation. "It has been a while! Fight!"


    The werewolf growled menacingly before dashing forward once again and engaging in a bloody melee with the youth.


    Gore, who was standing in the distance, saw this unbelievable scene unfold with a shocked expression on his face.


    Then, his eyes gleamed with anger and he muttered, "This kid really is a Mana Liquefaction Magus!"


    He could clearly sense the energy waves emanating from Adam''s attacks and thus confirm his rank. The next moment, however, Gore''s eyes shed with lingering fear.


    But how was he able to hide his strength from me?! Just what kind of spell is capable of doing that?! If he had attacked me while my guard was down...


    A series ofplicated emotions ran through his mind before his face finally revealed a grin. Now, he could finally understand why Adam had hidden his true strength from everyone.


    I see... It is so that you could have all the treasures for yourself while we fought your battles, eh? But you didn''t expect there to be another werewolf inside the manor, did ya?


    You thought you could really manipte me? You''re still too naive!


    "Hehe," Goreughed sinisterly. "But the tables have turned now. You take care of that Rank 2 werewolf while I bag all the treasures!"


    He and his familiar had already dealt with two of the Rank 1werewolves. Now, only two more remained. Moreover, these two creatures had already been reduced to a very miserable state.


    It wouldn''t take long for him to kill them as well.


    "Hah!" He swung his spear and resumed his attack, eager to finish them off and make his way toward the manor.


    ...


    Eleiney, Aiden, and Art had dumbfounded expressions on their faces as they watched their professor fight the Rank 2 werewolf in close quarters.


    They had studied about these creatures of the night. So they knew just how formidable they were against Magi of the same rank.


    Furthermore, what made werewolves a force to be reckoned with was their astonishing regenerative capabilities.


    However, despite all these advantages, the young Magi could clearly see that the werewolf was on the receiving end of the stick.


    Every sh resulted in the creature receiving ghastly wounds. These wounds quickly regenerated, however, they were once again torn open by the onught of Adam''s punches and palm strikes.


    Ideally, if a Magus were to encounter a werewolf, they should have fled if they were alone. As a sole Magus would never be able to go toe-to-toe with a werewolf of the same rank.


    If they were in a group, they were advisable to cast long-range spells, chip the werewolf''s strength, and finally go in for the kill once the creature had been weakened.


    But what Adam was doing was the exact opposite!


    If anything, he looked more animalistic than the werewolf!


    "I-Is this... Professor''s true strength?" Aiden asked incredulously.


    "He looks like he''s having fun..." said Art, gazing at Adam''s wide grin as he rained down punches on the werewolf.


    Meanwhile, Kenley and Ragnar nced at the Rank 2 werewolf in apprehension. They had never imagined there to be such a powerful monster hiding inside the Howlett Manor.


    They were grateful that Adam was able to take this werewolf all by himself. Or else, the situation would have been very dire.


    Suddenly, their bodies were enveloped in a warm, vibrant glow. Not just them, the situation with Adam''s students was also the same.


    They were initially startled, thinking that they hade under attack again. But when they saw their wounds rapidly healed, they were astounded.


    "You all should focus on your battle instead of gawking at Adam," said a gentle, feminine voice.


    Everyone turned in the direction of the voice and saw Yavia hovering above them with her arms crossed.


    "A pixie?!" Aiden was amazed.


    "No," Art countered. "That''s definitely a sprite!"


    "I''m a wood spirit!" Yavia angrily replied.


    "Are you Professor''s healing spirit?" Eleiney asked with hopeful eyes.


    "Hmph!" Yavia harrumphed in displeasure. "Unfortunately so!"


    However, from time to time, she would secretly nce at Adam with concerned eyes.


    She looked at the squad members and solemnly stated, "Don''t expect any direct help from


    me. I''m only here to heal you. Nothing more."


    "Thank you, mydy!" Kenley respectfully replied.


    He then nced at the others and solemnly stated, "Let us deal with the rest of the wolves. Then, we can finally go home!"


    The squad got into position and began attacking the ferocious beasts with newfound vigor. While Yavia hovered above them, healing their injuries whenever required.


    -


    Adam continued to dodge the werewolf''s attack, then counterattacking at opportune moments. Gradually, he started to realize that even this opponent was not his match.


    All those potions I consumed in my youth to strengthen my body are finally beginning to show their effects, he thought in glee.


    But it couldn''t be denied that this was the most fun he''d had fighting in a long while.


    Suddenly, from the corner of his eyes, he gazed at Gore and his familiar, who had just finished dealing with the rest of the werewolves, and were now making their way toward the manor.


    "Alright, time to wrap this up," he said.


    He crouched and dodged an iing w swipe. Then, his eyes zed with deep killing intent as he got into position to deliver a devastating blow.


    Arge amount of mana gathered around his wolf-like w. Then, the pure mana gradually


    turned dark. Darker than the night sky.


    Hand of Doom: Shadow Style!


    ONE HIT!!

 Chapter 515: Shadow Style

    Chapter 515: Shadow Style


    ?


    Ever since his battle with the two assassins from the Umbra Thieves where Adam had inadvertently infused shadow magic with the magicbat technique of the Astral Tyrant Manual, he had experimented quite a bit on it.


    He found that other magical elements could be seamlessly fused together with the Hand of Doom, causing him to be ted at this discovery.


    Since then, he had researched and, through constant trial and error, was able to create a brand new subset of the Hand of Doom techniques that utilized shadow magic.


    Hand of Doom: Shadow Style!


    ONE HIT!!


    Arge amount of mana gathered in his palm, in the form of shadow magic. He aimed his hand straight and ced four fingers on the werewolf''s abdomen.


    Then, he struck with a devastating one-inch punch, while at the same time rotating his fist and arm.


    BOOM!!!


    The werewolf spurt out a mouthful of blood as he felt his ribs and spine shatter from the punch. But soon enough, his regeneration ability kicked in, and his grievous injuries began to heal at a rapid rate.


    Adam''s eyebrows wrinkled into a tight knot as he thought to himself, One Hit is a technique that possesses incredible prative power, but despite that, I wasn''t able to kill the werewolf!


    This bastard''s regenerative capabilities are the real deal!


    If that''s the case...


    His eyes narrowed as a vicious glint shed through them. He hurriedly weaved a set ofplex hand gestures in the span of a split second. His movements were so quick that his hands appeared to be a blur.


    A bright magic circle lit up underneath him and he finally cast a spell.


    Rank 2 Spell: Amplify Gravity!


    The gravity in a thirty-foot radius sphere around the youth suddenly increased by threefold, causing the Rank 2 werewolf to miserably fall to the ground on his knees.


    "Still not going down, I see," said Adam in a chilly voice. "Quite the sturdy body you have." ROAR!!


    The werewolf growled at the youth defiantly, his eyes shing with insanity and bloodlust. However, due to the effects of the gravity field, that was all he could do.


    It put a lot of strain on him to move, however, slowly but surely, he was beginning to get ustomed to the spell and getting back to his feet.


    But how could Adam allow that?


    The spell, Amplify Gravity, was never a killing-move to begin with. It was only used to restrain the target. Not to mention, the spellsted no more than ten seconds and consumed arge amount of mana to sustain.


    Adam got into a horse stance, positioning his palms in front of him. His left palm faced the werewolf and his right palm faced the sky.


    An extremelyrge quantity of mana gathered in his palms as he coldly muttered, "Let''s see you regenerate from this."


    The next moment, he spun both his hands.


    Hand of Doom: Shadow Style!


    BILLOWING STRIKE!!


    For the first time since the beginning of the battle, fear shed in the werewolf''s eyes. He felt his upper body stretch outward, swirling in a circr motion.


    His flesh, muscles, and tendons tore open as blood sttered in all directions. The werewolf willed his regeneration ability to work at overdrive, however, it fell short.


    No matter how quickly his wounds healed, the rate at which his body was getting torn apart was even faster!


    Gradually, his bones were reduced to dust and finally, his inner organs were destroyed. SPLAT!


    The sound of the werewolf''s upper body splitting into smithereens echoed throughout the clearing. At once, everyone turned in the direction the bone-chilling sound originated from. Witnessing the sight of Adam victoriously standing before the werewolf, whose upper body was now missing, everyone gasped in absolute disbelief.


    The people nearest to him-Adam''s squad members-had their eyes wide open and their jaws nearly touching the ground.


    Kenley couldn''t help but loudly gulp, eximing, "Such a ruthless technique! Half of that beast''s body just disappeared!"


    What made this feat even more shocking was the fact that werewolves were known for their regenerative abilities. Despite that fact, Adam had managed to kill the creature in one go. The might of that technique sent shivers down his spine. Kenley couldn''t help but wonder if the same technique was used on him, would anything even remain?


    "J-Just where did he learn such a technique?!" Ragnar blurted out in horror.


    Adam''s three students, however, were more excited than afraid. For the first time in their lives, they were witnessing the true extent of his powers.


    They couldn''t help but feel proud of the fact that they were under the tutge of such a powerful Magus!


    However, their excitement didn''tst long as the wolves that had paused attacking them had now resumed once again.


    "Focus on the battle!" Kenly roared. "There aren''t many wolves left!"


    The squad began attacking the wolves again. However, much to their surprise, they found


    that these creatures seemed to have gone berserk for some reason.


    This put even greater pressure on them, but thanks to Yavia''s assistance, they managed to hold out and stand their ground.


    Such scenes were taking ce all across the clearing. The remaining wolves had strangely gone into a state of frenzy after the deaths of all the werewolves.


    Witnessing this scene, Adam''s eyes narrowed, and a foreboding feeling gripped his heart.


    I thought the wolves would scatter after all the werewolves were dealt with, he wondered. Seems I was mistaken...


    He then turned his head, gazing at the dpidated Howlett Manor in front of him.


    Then that can only mean one thing...


    Adam''s expression turned extremely solemn as he began walking toward the manor. His hands clenched involuntarily as he thought to himself, Now that the major nuisance has been taken care of, all that''s left is the entity behind the red door.


    I need to kill it while it is still in a weakened state!


    He finally arrived at the entrance of the manor. He paused in his footsteps, ncing at the


    person who was waiting for him.


    "Magus Darkmore," he stated tly.


    Gore looked at him with cold smile on his face and replied, "Magus Constantine..."


    His eyes shed with hostility and he added,


    "It seems we havee to an impasse."

 Chapter 516: Red Door

    Chapter 516: Red Door


    ?


    "Hoh?" Adam''s eyebrow rose in amusement. "Impasse?"


    Seeing the tant mockery in the youth''s eyes, Gore was enraged. However, before he could even speak another word, Adam walked toward him with a domineering aura.


    "You really think you can stop me?" Asked the youth.


    Recalling how easily Adam had dealt with the Rank 2 werewolf, Gore didn''t have the


    confidence to take him head-on, despite having the aid of his familiar.


    Furthermore, thatst technique where Adam had disintegrated the werewolf''s upper body into blood mist sent shivers down his spine.


    Damn it! Gore cursed inwardly. I can''t back down now... or else this kid''s going toy im to the vast majority of the treasures inside.


    He calmed himself down and tly stated, "We split equally whatever we find inside. If you don''t agree, I don''t mind having a showdown right here right now."


    Adam looked at the burly, middle-aged man with a strange expression. "So that''s what you were worried about?"


    He paused for a moment and shook his head, sighing, "Fine, whatever." With that said, he walked past the man and stepped foot inside the manor.


    Gore was taken aback at this development. He was sure that the youth would vehemently argue back with him, but surprisingly everything went ording to n.


    Should I have asked for a bigger share? He thought to himself.


    But the next moment, his eyes narrowed as he saw Adam''s departing back.


    No, that was too easy! What is he after? Could it be something other than treasures?


    He hurriedly followed after him, not wanting to be left behind. Whatever it was thaty inside this manor, Gore had to make sure that he got his hands on it.


    Moreover, he decided to be extremely vignt while working with Adam. He found it suspicious that the youth had agreed to his terms so easily.


    ...


    Mayor Hobbs along with the four town council members had formed a squad, along with a few other mercenaries, and were desperately fighting for their lives.


    They attacked one pack of wolves after another, but the horde seemed endless. The old mayor was in an extremely frantic state at the moment.


    When the battle first began, he was taken aback by the fact that there were two werewolves less on the enemy side.


    He didn''t know that these two missing werewolves had already been taken care of-and experimented on-by Adam a few weeks ago.


    But nothing could have prepared him for the shock brought about by the fact that the Rank 2 werewolf, Jason Howlett, had actually been killed by Adam, whom he had thought was nothing more than a Rank 1 Magus!


    Damn it! That Herbalist is simply way too powerful! Never in my wildest dreams had I imagined that there would be a Rank 2 Magus who would be able to take care of Jason so easily!


    Even though the old mayor had invited Gore, a Rank 2 Magus, toe to Stratford and help them solve the wolf problem, he was confident that the man wouldn''t be able to hold a candle against the werewolves.


    But all of his ns had gone up in smoke when Adam revealed himself as a Mana Liquefaction Magus and murdered Jason Howlett.


    He continued to hack down the frenzied wolves with his sword, but his mind was somewhere else entirely. His gaze shifted between the Howlett Manor and the beasts in front of him.


    What do I do? What do I do?!


    If those two Magi make their way toward the underground chamber, the ns that our forefathers have worked on for generations will be ruined!!


    No! I cannot let that happen on my watch!


    His eyes shed with a venomous light as he attacked the wolves around him in a maniacal manner. He roared, "We must kill these beasts and make our way to the manor! Hurry!"


    --


    The moment Adam and Gore stepped inside the abandoned manor, all the mor from the battle raging on outside strangely subsided. All that could be heard was the sound of their footsteps.


    Gore took a deep breath. He could smell the faint, lingering scent of damp fur-a chilling reminder of the werewolves that once called this ce home.


    He could see cobwebs hanging from every corner of the room, and the remnants of broken furniture scattered all over the ce.


    Everywhere he looked, he couldn''t find anything worthwhile. His expression turned cold as he thought to himself, Those werewolves were guarding this manor, there has to be something in


    here!


    He moved from room to room, his search growing increasingly desperate. The disappointment began to settle in as he stood in the final chamber on the floor.


    After having searched every nook and cranny of the two floors, he found nothing. Suddenly, he thought of a possibility, causing him to be enraged.


    Adam was sted through the roof of this manor by that werewolf. Could it be that he has already bagged all the treasures?


    He turned his head in the direction Adam was standing in and stomped toward him.


    No wonder he was so carefree about the division of treasures! He''s already hoarded them all! He sped the youth''s shoulder and angrily turned him around. He looked him in the eye and spat through gritted teeth, "You son of a bitch, you''ve taken all the treasures, haven''t you?" Adam coldly looked at him and replied while pointing in the direction of the staircase that led to the basement, "What you seek is down there."


    Gore''s eyes narrowed and he asked, "How do I know you''re telling the truth?"


    Adam shrugged. "You don''t, but I am."


    Gore looked into Adam''s jet-ck eyes, trying to discern if he was telling the truth. But for some reason, he found himself going into a momentary daze as he gazed into the youth''s


    eyes.


    He hurriedly looked away, his back drenched in a cold sweat.


    What the hell was that?! He thought in rm.


    Without waiting a moment longer, he made his way to the basement.


    Adam looked at the man''s departing back with an indifferent expression. He scanned the spellponents inside his earring one more time before finally following after him.


    Upon reaching the basement, he found that Gore had scoured through the ce and found nothing. Now, he was standing in front of the red door with an apprehensive look on his face. "This is the ce, isn''t it?" Gore said in a low voice. "This is what the werewolves had been


    guarding."


    Adam nodded. "Indeed. This was as far as I''d reached before the Rank 2 werewolf found me." He paused for a moment before solemnly stating, "He came from inside that door."


    Gore turned around and tly said to Adam, "You will go in first."


    Adam stepped forward and stood before the red door. He didn''t mind cooperating with the man. After all, who knew whaty beyond the door? It was better to be safe than sorry.


    He took a deep breath and finally opened the red door.


    A gust of cold wind blew in from inside, causing the pair to shudder. They could feel an ominous energying from the other side.


    Adam resolved himself and finally moved forward. However, before he could even take a step inside, an unexpected sound was suddenly hearding from the depths of the darkness!


    "Sigh..."

 Chapter 517: Rumbling

    Chapter 517: Rumbling


    ?


    Terror.


    Absolute terror.


    The deep sigh rang inside the minds of Adam and Gore, drenching their backs in ayer of cold sweat.


    Their bodies trembled as they gazed into the depths of the darkness in sheer horror. It was a dark tunnel, but after a certain point, they couldn''t see anything.


    It was not the assumed power level of the entity that scared them, but the very voice itself. They felt as if the voice had originated from the deepest pits of hell.


    A voice so malevolent and oppressive that they forgot to even breathe!


    That voice, thought Adam in horror. I''m sure of it...


    That entity is far more powerful than a Rank 2 Magus!!


    CREAK...


    The red door gradually closed, as if guided by a mystical power. However, neither Adam nor Gore dared to intervene.


    Earlier, they had intended to see where the tunnel led to, albeit for different reasons. But now, they no longer wished to go in.


    Adam didn''t even dare to extend his Sphere of Resonance to see just whaty inside. He was terrified.


    After the red door shut with a low thud, the ominous aura subsided. Everything returned to normal and the pair could finally breathe.


    Gore dropped down to his knees, his face covered in sweat. He nced at the red door and softly muttered in a trembling voice, "I... I have never... felt something so evil... in my life!"


    At that moment, Gore wanted nothing more than to leave this cursed ce. He wanted to leave Stratford far behind and never look back.


    All his desire to acquire the treasures instantly disappeared. He knew for a fact that if he came face-to-face with that evil entity beyond the door, he would certainly die.


    He hurriedly got to his feet and turned around to leave, leaving behind Adam who was gawking at the red door. He didn''t bother with the youth any longer, his first priority was to escape.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s mind was whirling with countless thoughts as he tried to deduce the situation he found himself in.


    He willed the lotus to calm his mind, allowing him to think clearly.


    I can confirm that whatever''s sealed inside is in an extremely weakened state. Otherwise, it would have definitely killed us when I opened the door.


    The fact that it mystically shut the door means that it is unable to take action at the moment!


    Every important point rted to Stratford and its people was thoroughly scrutinized by Adam. He was trying toe to a decision.


    A decision whether to stay and fight,pleting the mission he was sent here for.


    Or escape!


    Magus Stratford... Morven the Malevolent...


    The town of Stratford... the residents... the Howletts...


    Werewolf... human... blood... venom...


    Blood is the key to everything...


    The night of the blood moons...


    Ancient seal... blood... blood...


    The next moment, Adam''s eyes shed with a sharp light as he thought of a possibility that was very likely to be true.


    A ritual... A blood ritual! I see...


    At that moment, the fog in his head cleared up and he knew that he had arrived at the right conclusion. Although he didn''t have any solid evidence supporting his im, his instincts told him that he was right.


    Even though he contemted many things on the spot, in reality barely a couple of seconds had passed.


    Yes, this is doable, he thought.


    He hade to his decision after carefully weighing in all the pros and cons.


    The evil entity sealed beyond the red door is likely a werewolf, or a creature sharing the same bloodline. With the thing that ckie gave me, I''m confident in¡ª


    Suddenly, his thoughts came to an abrupt halt and his pupils constricted.


    RUMBLE!


    It began with a low, almost imperceptible tremor that ran through the floor beneath him. He nced around, uncertainty shing in his eyes.


    Gore, who was on the staircase, had also stopped in his footsteps, looking around with a frown. "What was that?" He asked.


    For a moment, everything went still again, leaving them to wonder if what had just happened was a figment of their imagination.


    But then the ground shifted again, this time with even more force. The entire basement began to tremble, the walls vibrating as if something had awoken.


    Adam had a bad feeling about this. He looked at Gore and instructed, "Quick! Go upstairs!"


    Dust fell from the ceiling as the rumbling intensified. The pair gradually made their way to the first floor and headed toward the exit in a panic.


    "First that damn door and now this earthquake... just what the hell is happening!?" Gore cursed.


    Finally, they made it out of the Howlett Manor.


    The scene outside was that of utter pandemonium. The battle had already stopped as the beasts and the humans looked around them in terror, trying to discern the source of the


    rumbling.


    Adam scanned the battlefield, looking for his students. He saw them in the near distance and breathed in a sigh of relief. They''re safe, he thought as he ran toward them.


    "P-Professor! What is happening?!" Eleiney screamed out in rm.


    "My Lord!" Kenley and Ragnar nced at him in panic, looking for an answer.


    Adam solemnly stated, "I don''t know... but we need to head back to the town immediately." Suddenly, Adam''s ears twitched and he looked outside the clearing, at the dark woods. He extended his Sphere of Resonance and listened in closely.


    Along with the intense sound of rumbling, he could hear something else.


    His breathing slowed down and he focused his senses even more. It was faint, but he could hear a deep, resonant creaking, like the groan of a wood under tremendous pressure.


    The howls of the strange humanoid-shaped trees that surrounded them grew louder and louder with each passing moment.


    A cold dread settled in the pits of Adam''s stomach as he finally realized what the soure of the rumbling was.


    He looked in the direction of the dark woods, wide-eyed and terrified.


    "It can''t be!"


    "Professor, what is it?!" Art asked nervously. He had never seen his mentor lose his


    composure to such an extent.


    Seeing his expression, his squad members also couldn''t help but be afraid.


    Adam gulped loudly, pointing in the direction of the Weeping Woods.


    "The trees," he said.


    "They''vee alive!"

 Chapter 518: Weeping Woods

    Chapter 518: Weeping Woods


    ?


    It was rumored that the legendary battle between Magus Stratford and Morven the Malevolent was so fierce that it shook the very foundation of the region, reshaping the vastndscape.


    The battle raged on for several days and nights.


    Morven had brought an army of monsters to fight alongside him. Whereas, Magus Stratford was all by himself. Yet, despite being outnumbered, he had managed to deal with all the monsters in Morven''s army.


    Legend has it, that with a mighty spell, Magus Stratford had turned Morven''s minions into wailing trees. ording to the townsfolk, this was how the Weeping Woods came to be.


    It was passed down from generation to generation that the dark woods were a ce of great evil. That the reason why the trees constantly wail in agony was because of the remnants of the monsters that were sealed inside of them by Magus Stratford.


    And now, the Weeping Woods hade alive at this very moment!


    All the Magi and the mercenaries standing inside the clearing, watched with bated breaths as the wailing grew louder, more desperate, as if the very soul of the forest was crying out in pain.


    The ground began to tremble with unmatched fury, a low rumble vibrating through the


    ground. The Magi exchanged fearful nces, their breaths quickening as the once-still trees started to move.


    "H-How is this possible?!"


    "The trees... they''re moving!"


    "We''re doomed!"


    "T-There''s so many of them!"


    The people screamed out in fear and panic, as they saw the trees desperately trying to free themselves from the ground.


    Then, it happened.


    The first tree, its bark cracked and ancient, violently shuddered. Its roots, after some struggle, writhed free from the soil with a sickening crunch, tearing the ground apart as it pulled itself upright.


    This tree''s trunk twisted and contorted. The tormented face carved on its trunk opened its mouth wide and screamed.


    SCREECH!!!


    The sound was so loud that it caused the wolves standing nearby to tremble, their ears going numb.


    As the wolves were momentarily staggered, the once dormant branches of the tree, shed through the air, wing at the beasts, while the roots coiled around their limbs, restraining them on the ground.


    The wolves howled in agony, struggling against the onught of the roots and the branches of the ominous tree. It took a few tries, but the handful of wolves were finally killed.


    From this altercation, the people standing at the clearing realized that the strength of their new enemy wasn''t all that great. If anything, it was only slightly more powerful than a mortal but weaker than a Mana Foundation Magus.


    But when their enemies numbered in the thousands, it didn''t matter how weak they were. After all, even an elephant would miserably die in the face of a thousand ants.


    Only one word echoed inside thier minds - escape!


    But everywhere they looked, all they could see were the strange humanoid-shaped trees. They werepletely surrounded.


    Around the clearing, more trees began to awaken, each one tearing themselves from the ground with a terrifying force. The sound was horrific, like the earth itself being ripped apart. Roots snapped like bones breaking, sending dirt and decayed leaves flying in every direction. The wailing intensified, no longer distant but all around them as the trees came alive with primal hunger.


    Both the wolves and the humans were frozen in horror. They no longer fought against each other. For now, they had found amon enemy. Their safety took precedence above all. They needed to escape.


    However, this onlysted for a moment when suddenly a strange pulse of dark energy emerged from the Howlett Manor and spread in all directions, causing all the wolves to go in a momentary daze.


    The next moment, their eyes turned bloodshot and they began attacking the people in a frenzy!


    "ckkk!"


    "The wolves-ahhh!"


    "They''re attacking again!"


    "Fight back! Fight back!"


    The situation for the Magi and the mercenaries became extremely dire.


    Now, not only did they have to fight the beasts within the clearing, but they also had to fend


    off against the trees that were closing in on them from all sides.


    The clearing had now be a ce of nightmare.


    Adam immediately erected dozens of earthen spikes around him and his squad members, preventing any beasts from attacking them.


    "W-We''re done for!" Aiden muttered in terror, dropping to the ground.


    The other two children were also the same. Never had they thought that they would be in such


    a miserable situation.


    Although they were safe for the time being, they didn''t know if they would be able to make it out of this plight.


    They could only watch in horror as the trees slowly advanced, their movements jerky and unnatural, yet terrifyingly deliberate.


    All hope seemed lost.


    They could only look toward Adam, hoping that a powerful Magus like him had a way out of this situation.


    Adam was looking in the direction of the Howlett Manor with an extremely solemn look on his face.


    That strange energy wave just now... I''m sure that is the reason why the wolves have suddenly gone in a frenzy, he thought.


    The entity sealed inside must be in a very desperate situation right now, or it wouldn''t have locked the


    red door.


    He then looked in beyond the clearing, at the ominous trees that were closing in on them with immense killing intent.


    But even I had never expected the strange trees in the Weeping Woods to actually be under the control


    of that evil entity...


    His eyes narrowed and his fists clenched involuntarily as he thought, Whatever the entity has been nning... it has been very thorough¡ª


    Suddenly his thoughts came to an abrupt halt and his eyes widened. He turned his head in a certain direction where a group of mercenaries had just managed to take down a tree.


    "No way!" The youth eximed in shock.


    It was not the act of destroying the tree that caused Adam to be filled with disbelief, but what


    happened afterward.


    Right after the tree had been obliterated...


    An orb of light appeared inside the mysterious space of the white lotus!

 Chapter 519: Desperate

    Chapter 519: Desperate


    ?


    The mysterious space inside the white lotus stored the souls of all those who died in the vicinity of its wielder after being absorbed.


    All the souls that had been stored in this space had a certain attribute that distinguished them from the other souls.


    Mainly, this characteristic divided them based on the race or species they belonged to prior to their deaths.


    When the live humanoid-shaped tree was destroyed by the group of mercenaries, its soul was naturally devoured by the white lotus.


    Furthermore, when Adam noticed the faint characteristic emanating from this soul, he could confirm beyond a shadow of a doubt that it belonged to a human!


    The reason for his confidence stemmed from the fact that of the souls that he had absorbed in the past, the vast majority of them belonged to powerful humans from the greater universe. Thus, he could easily tell how simr this new soul was to the ones that he had devoured in the past. Moreover, he could also tell that this soul belonged to a mortal-someone who couldn''t practice magic.


    "It can''t be!" Adam blurted out in shock.


    He had heard about the legends circting in the town that these trees once used to be people who were part of Morven''s army, and that Magus Stratford had turned them into trees with a mighty spell.


    So the legends were true! He thought in disbelief.


    But what kind of spell can turn so many people into trees?! There have to be at least thousands of these trees in the Weeping Woods!


    He weaved a simple hand gesture and raised his palm, shooting a Magic Missile toward the trees.


    The spell effortlessly mowed through a dozen trees before Adam canceled it. His expression turned dark as the trees were destroyed and their souls absorbed.


    All of them are human souls... all mortals!


    "P-Professor..." Eleiney called out to him. "What is it?"


    Adam snapped out of his daze and shook his head. "It''s nothing."


    "My Lord, how... how do we get out of here?" Kenley asked in a panic.


    All the wolves in the vicinity had been impeded by the earthen spikes that Adam had erected around the group. However, the spell wouldn''tst for long as the beasts were slowly closing in.


    Moreover, the trees were also graduallying closer and closer. Their escape routes had beenpletely cut off.


    Adam tried to analyze his current situation. If he were to be honest with himself, he knew he wouldn''t be able to take everyone to safety.


    It would take approximately twenty-five to thirty minutes for them to reach Stratford if they utilized mobility spells and ran at their fastest speeds.


    However, herein lies the problem. In order to reach the town, they would have had to traverse through the Weeping Woods.


    But now, all the trees in the forest hade alive!


    Therefore, if they wanted to reach Stratford, they would have to get past thousands of these ominous trees that wanted nothing but to kill them.


    Even though these trees barely possessed strength slightly greater than a mortal, their sheer numbers posed an immense threat to Adam and his squad.


    I could separate the piece of ground we''re standing on and have it float toward the town, but I''ll run out of mana before I even reach my destination, he thought to himself.


    At that time, we will be in even greater danger if I''m unable to use spells!


    He tried to think of several ways to get out of this predicament, but no matter what, he just couldn''t see a way out.


    Adam even thought of going back to the Howlett Manor, but soon discarded the idea because he felt that the evil entity posed a greater threat to them than the wolves, werewolves, or trees ever could.


    Damn it! If only I could kill that entity beyond the red door, all of this would be solved, he thought to himself as he gritted his teeth.


    However, he knew that that wasn''t possible.


    Just when he thought that he had run out of all options, his eyes lit up. He heaved a sigh of relief and his shoulders loosened.


    He looked at his students and smirked, "Don''t worry, we''ll make it out of here just fine."


    "B-But how?!" Aiden asked aloud.


    "Just trust me," Adamforted the youth.


    He then looked around at the bloody battlefield. It had be a ce of carnage and chaos.


    All the mercenaries had already died under thebined onught of the wolves and the trees. The Magi were barely holding onto their lives, their casualty numbers slowly increasing.


    Adam scanned the crowd and could see the expressions of horror, desperation, and regret on their faces. Despite everything, they continued to fight with everything on the line.


    The wolves bared their sharp jaws at them, while the trees attacked with their thick branches and sturdy roots. Gradually, the clearing became littered with more and more corpses. "He''s gone?" Adam muttered under his breath.


    He couldn''t find Gore and his familiar anywhere in the clearing, indicating that he had most likely taken the dangerous path of ughtering through the Weeping Woods and making it to


    Stratford.


    "M-My Lord, the trees... they''re here!" Wagner screamed in panic.


    The menacing trees had already arrived near them, their long branches and roots were now within reach.


    Adam remained calm as he swung his arm and released two Magic Missiles, instantly killing all the wolves and trees in the vicinity.


    However, this wasn''t enough as the enemies were soon reced by even more wolves and


    trees.


    "I-It''s over..." Art muttered softly, tears flowing down his face.


    He knew, as did the rest of the squad members, that no matter how many spells they used, they would never be able to take out all the enemies.


    They would not be able to make it out alive.


    But just when all hope seemed lost, a deep and resounding roar shook the skies.


    ROAR!!


    Everyone simultaneously looked up and could see a dark silhouette pping its enormous


    wings and flying toward them at great speed.


    Gradually, this figure became visible under the soft glow of the twin moons.


    The group was filled with utter disbelief, but soon erupted in cheers.


    "Lord Valerian!!"

 Chapter 520: Unintentional

    Chapter 520: Unintentional


    ?


    BOOM!


    Dust and debris flew in all directions as a towering ck panther with feathered wingsnded a few meters away from Adam and his squad.


    The ground cracked underneath the majestic beast, forming a small crater. The beasts and trees that happened to be around were instantly killed by the sheer force generated by thending.


    After the dust cleared, Valerian proudly raised his head and roared, signaling his arrival.


    An invisible wave of energy emerged from his maws, rippling all across the clearing. Everyone except Adam went into a daze, their minds clouded by a mystical fog.


    Adam''s pupils constricted as he thought to himself in shock, Could this perhaps be the fabled dragon''s breath?!


    Does Val know what he''s doing... or is this unintentional?


    He snapped out of his train of thought when Valerian looked at him and urged, "Brother, hurry! We must leave!"


    The raven-haired youth patted his students and the two Acolytes, injecting a faint ripple of mana into their nervous systems to wake them up from their stunned state.


    "Huh?"


    "W-What just happened?"


    The three young Magi were confused momentarily before they heard Adam''s grave voice. "Get on Val. Quick!"


    One by one, the squad members hurriedly climbed atop Valerian''s back. Once everyone had got on, everybody inside the clearing had snapped out of their disorganized and confused state of mind.


    The wolves and trees around Valerian frantically approached him, trying to stop him from taking flight.


    Meanwhile, the Magi in the distance saw him and couldn''t help but call out in desperation.


    "W-Wait! Wait for us!"


    "Take us with you!"


    "You cannot leave us!"


    "Please, I beg you!"


    Adampletely ignored the Magi''s plea for help. He couldn''t care less whether they lived or died. All that was in his mind was the safety of his squad and himself.


    "Brother, let''s go!" Valerian said with an urgent tone.


    The wolves and the trees were getting closer and closer. Although the former wouldn''t be able to attack them from long range, the same couldn''t be said for the trees.


    Adam saw that the menacing trees had already begun whipping their serpentine branches and roots, attempting to restrain the young dragon to the ground.


    "Hmph!" Adam coldly harrumphed as he weaved a series ofplex hand signs at lightning speed and then pressed his palms on the ground.


    Rank 2 Spell: Great Pir!


    A thick, earthen pir emerged from underneath Valerian, propelling him toward the sky. Meanwhile, the branches and roots of the trees had ended up failing to take him down.


    Adam cast a minor Rank 1 spell and immediately froze all his enemies in the vicinity, making sure none coulde near the pir.


    Then, he jumped toward the top of the pir.


    "No!!"


    "Don''t leave us!!"


    Seeing Adam and Valerian getting away, the rest of the Magi knew that all their hopes of escaping this ce had been thoroughly shattered.


    All that awaited them was death.


    Mayor Hobbs nced at the Great Pir slowly disintegrating into dust after Adam got on Valerian''s back and flew away.


    His eyes narrowed as he saw the panther flying into the distance, but instead of feeling hopeless and desperate, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    I thought that our n was ruined...


    He then nced at all the humanoid-shaped trees that hade to life and couldn''t help but nervously gulp.


    Fortunately, he was very thorough... or else I can''t imagine what would have happened.


    The night sky was gradually lit up by bright streaks of light. The twin moons, Selene and Luna slowly dipped below the horizon, while the sun began to shine.


    Mayor Hobbs gazed at the rising sun with a devout and reverent look in his eyes.


    Even though he was surrounded by wolves and trees from all sides, there was not a shred of fear in his heart.


    "After centuries... the day has finally arrived. Tonight, when the blood moons rise, everything wille to fruition!"


    ...


    Valerian soared above the Weeping Woods, pping his wings and flying with ease.


    Although the number of people on his back did not put a strain on him, his expression was ugly regardless. He couldn''t help butin, "Brother, are you sure? Must we really go back to Stratford?"


    Adam ignored his question and asked a question of his own, "Did you do what I asked you


    to?"


    "Yes." Valerian nodded. "All five wells have been mixed with that potion you gave me."


    "Good," said Adam solemnly.


    Suddenly, Aiden pointed at the forest beneath them and yelled out in shock, "Look!"


    Everyone lowered their heads and nced at the live trees in the Weeping Woods. Until now,


    all the trees were moving in the direction of the Howlett Manor.


    But suddenly, there was a partition and the trees were now moving in theplete opposite


    direction.


    And in that directiony the town of Stratford!


    Realizing this, Adam asked solemnly, "What''s the situation in the town?"


    Valerian replied with a grim tone, "It''s bad. Those trees suddenly came alive and have now


    completely surrounded the town."


    "What?!" Wagner blurted out in shock. "They surrounded the town? Why?!"


    Kenley chimed in, "No, wait! Is Rayna safe? What about the other townfolk?"


    "That''s the strange part," said Valerian as he continued to p his wings.


    "The trees have surrounded the town, standing right outside its walls. They haven''t attacked


    a single person inside. It looks like their motive is to prevent anyone from going out or


    coming in."


    Adam''s eyebrows wrinkled into a frown as he contemted, As I thought!


    That entity must be nning to hold a ritual, and for that, he needs the residents of Stratford!


    The rays of the early morning sun drove the darkness of the night away, but the gloom inside


    Adam''s heart remained.


    Tonight''s the night of the blood moons, he thought.


    If my spections are correct, then the evil entity beyond the red door will be making a move tonight...


    His eyes narrowed and a cold light shed in them.


    But I won''t let you seed!

 Chapter 521: Resentment

    Chapter 521: Resentment


    ?


    The town of Stratford had beenpletely surrounded by the trees that were once part of the Weeping Woods.


    Their faces carved on the trunks contorted in pain and agony as they continued to howl at the residents inside the town. Despite everything, none of the trees moved an inch closer.


    It was as if they were given some directive to only surround the town.


    The city''s residents huddled together, fear and panic deeply etched on their faces. The people who resided in the outermost part, near the walls, had now moved further in.


    While some residents had gathered at the town square, around the statue of their founder, most of the people had holed themselves in the underground bunkers.


    They were unable to stand the wailing sounds that the trees constantly produced.


    "M-Mother, what is happening?" Said a little boy as he pressed his hands against his ears and sobbed incessantly. "What are those monsters?"


    A middle-ageddy crouched and hugged her son tightly, choking on her tears. "I-Its nothing, my child... It''s just a bad dream... Everything''s going to be alright!"


    Scenes like this were taking ce all throughout the town. Children hugged their parents and wept. Lovers tightly embraced one another, thinking tonight would be theirst. At the same time, the aged people dropped to their knees and prayed to the spirit of their ancestors.


    It was a scene of desperation and sorrow. The townsfolk werepletely and utterly helpless in the face of so many grotesque, mystical trees that had surrounded them.


    There was no escape for them whatsoever.


    In the midst of all this, Valerian silently pped his wings andnded on the outskirts of the town. Adam had made sure to cast a concealment spell on everyone, ensuring no one would be able to notice their arrival.


    For if they did, the town would descend into a frenzied riot. After all, they would begin to look at Valerian as their only means of escaping this cursed town.


    When people became desperate, whether they be mortal or Magi, they would go to any lengths to save themselves and the ones they loved.


    This is why Adam cast a concealment spell on his squad members and the young dragon before theynded.


    After canceling the spell and making their presence known, the trees in the near vicinity turned to look at them and screamed at the top of their lungs.


    They iled their roots around violently, yet none of them attacked Adam and his squad.


    Seeing such a bizarre scene, Adam''s eyes narrowed as he thought, It''s like they want to keep us alive...


    The possibility of that evil entity using all the townsfolk for a ritual solidified even further in Adam''s mind.


    His expression turned darker by the moment as he looked around and saw that the entire town had beenpletely surrounded with no way out.


    I''d never expected things to take such a drastic turn, he thought with a grim expression.


    Despite having considered all possible variables in his nning, Adam had never for once thought that the humanoid-shaped trees woulde alive.


    Worse yet, he didn''t think they would be under the control of that entity!


    His eyebrows twisted into a knot, a deep frown forming on his face as he wondered, How would I lead the townsfolk to safety now? I''m sure these trees wouldn''t grant us passage.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened and he thought of a terrifying possibility, The trees came alive so suddenly and then they surrounded Stratford... did the townsfolk even have time to fetch water from the wells and drink it?!


    Damn it! If this is true then all my nning will have been for nothing!


    He dashed toward the nearest well and examined its insides. The water line had barely decreased, indicating that there hadn''t been much use recently.


    Adam then turned to look at the ground around the well. There weren''t many footprints, trampled grass, or muddy areas.


    "There''s barely any recent activity around this well..." he muttered under his breath.


    He ran toward the next well and found the same thing. One by one, he visited all the wells and could confirm that perhaps only a handful of people had used them.


    If it were a normal day, the townsfolk would have woken up early in the morning, fetched water from the wells, and gone about their daily work.


    However, the ominous arrival of the weeping trees had disrupted their routine.


    "Damn it!" Adam cursed aloud, making his way toward his squad members at the edge of the town.


    "P-Professor, what happened?"


    "My Lord, is everything alright?"


    They couldn''t help but feel anxious seeing Adam in such a state. He had suddenly disappeared


    and had now returned with a distraught expression on his face.


    Adam took a few deep breaths to try and calm himself down.


    This is not the time to panic! I must act now, he said to himself.


    He looked at his squad and found a person was missing. His brows furrowed and he asked,


    "Where''s Kenley?"


    "My Lord, he has gone to check up on his wife," said Wagner.


    Adam nodded, understanding how worried Kenley might have been for his partner.


    He looked at his remaining squad members and solemnly stated, "I need you all to gather as many buckets as you can, fetch water from the wells, and make the townsfolk drink it. Understood?"


    "Professor, Lord Valerian had mixed those antidotes in the well," Eleiney began. "Does that mean all the residents..."


    "Yes," Adam solemnly stated.


    "H-Have none of them consumed the water in the wells then?" Wagner asked nervously.


    "I''m afraid not." Adam shook his head. "That is why it''s imperative that you feed the water to all of them. Don''t force it on them, lest they be suspicious. Be friendly and amodating, okay?"


    "Yes!" The squad members simultaneously replied and split up, running in the direction of the wells.


    They knew just how crucial it was for all the residents to consume the potion. If not, it would lead to gruesome consequences.


    Seeing all of them leave, Adam stood standing at his spot, altering his ns and trying to think of a way out. When suddenly the space beside him rippled and a small portal to the Spirit


    World was formed.


    The youth instantly went on alert but soon rxed when he saw that it was the Brotherhood''s messenger. The white owl delivered a letter to him before promptly returning through the


    portal.


    Adam opened the letter while muttering, "This must be the response from the Brotherhood''s Herbalist."


    A couple of weeks ago Adam had sent blood samples to this person through Elrick. He wanted to confirm whether his findings were urate.


    As he read through the contents of the letter, Adam bit his lower lip in anger and resentment.


    "It is as I had thought," he said.


    "The venom I extracted from the werewolves'' blood is also present in the blood of this town''s


    residents..."

 Chapter 522: Forsaken

    Chapter 522: Forsaken


    ?


    Although he had known this fact, Adam still wanted to consult with a high-ranking Herbalist from the Brotherhood, desperately hoping that the results of his own experiments had been wrong.


    But they were not.


    Adam nced at the morning sun withplicated emotions. "When the sun sets and the blood moons rise, I wonder what will happen... I wonder if the townsfolk will be safe..."


    He lowered his head and nced at the contents of the letter once again. Although there was bad news, there was also a piece of good news.


    "I didn''t expect that man to be so considerate," said the youth as he thought of Elrick Spence, the carefree Handler of the Twilight Brotherhood.


    "This will be of great help to me. At the very least, I can ensure the safety of the townsfolk," he muttered as he burned the letter.


    Watching it turn to ashes and drift away in the wind, the youth''s expression turned solemn. He looked in the direction of the town square, where the majority of the people had gathered, and added, "But it all depends on just how many of them consume the antidote."


    Adam then walked to a nearby abandoned house. After making sure that no one was inside, he locked himself in and began recovering his strength.


    When the sun set, he would have to engage in battle once again.


    Except, this time the fight would be far more difficult and life-threatening than anything he had ever experienced.


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    "Everyone, gather around!" Art loudly announced as he drummed a metaldle against the bucket he was carrying.


    "Have some food and water that we''ve brought. You must not lose hope! Everything''s going to be alright!"


    "Y-Yeah!" Aiden chimed in awkwardly. "Everything is going to be alright. P-Please have some water by the way..."


    The townsfolk huddled around the bronze statue of Magus Stratford nced at Art, Aiden, and Eleiney suspiciously, wondering where they hade from and what they were up to.


    An old man stomped toward them and roared angrily, "You stupid brats! We''re surrounded by monsters from all sides and you want us to have food and water?! Are you stupid? Where did you all evene from?!"


    Another person chimed in, "That''s right! This is not the time to be eating! W-We must look for a way out!"


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man pointed his trembling finger at the children and said with absolute shock, "Wait! I know you! Didn''t you go into the Weeping Woods with the rest of the Magi? How are you here?!"


    After the person had spoken, the others also began to realize that these three were in fact Magi who had been helping them fend off the wolves for a month now.


    Furthermore, all the Magi in town had already gone into the depths of the dark woods. So they were dumbfounded to suddenly see three of them appear out of nowhere.


    "Everyone, please let me exin!" Eleiney tried to calm the people around her. "It is true that we went to the Weeping Woods with the others. We were barely able to make it back here¡ª"


    However, before she could even finish her sentence, a young woman dashed toward her and grabbed her shoulders, asking frantically, "You made it back to town while fighting those monsters?! That means there must be a way! T-Tell me! How?!"


    One by one, all the people surrounded the three kids and began asking them about how they had managed to enter the town despite all the weeping trees in the vicinity.


    In their train of thought, if someone could carve a way to enter the town, could they not carve another way to leave?


    Aiden, Art, and Eleiney couldn''t help but panic seeing so many people surround them. They had never seen such desperation to live from others.


    So much so that they felt that if they didn''t answer the people immediately, they might be in serious trouble.


    "HALT!!" A loud, resounding voice was suddenly heard.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw that it was a fellow resident of the town.


    "Lord Kenley!"


    "You''ve returned!"


    "When did youe back?!"


    Compared to the behavior that these people disyed toward Adam''s student, their behavior toward Kenley waspletely different.


    It wasn''t hostile or intimidating at all. In fact, it was very friendly and full of concern.


    This was only natural as Kenlely was someone whom they had known for a long time. Whereas, Adam''s students were outsiders.


    "Everyone, I understand what you''re going through," Kenley began. "Please allow me to exin. My squad members and I were able to return to Stratford under the leadership of a brave Rank 2 Magus."


    "Rank 2 Magus?!"


    "Could it be Lord Darkmore?!"


    "So he''s in this town?!"


    "W-We have not been forsaken!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The crowd erupted in cheers. They believed that, if there was a Rank 2 Magus in this town then they didn''t need to worry about the dangers lurking outside the walls at all.


    A Mana Liquefaction Magus was an unfathomable existence to these mortals.


    Kenley didn''t correct them. He felt that it would take longer to convince them that there was another Rank 2 Magus other than Gore.


    Thus, he nodded. "Yes, Magus Darkmore is well and alive. He is currently on the outskirts of the town preparing for a way to take everyone to safety."


    For the first time since the weeping trees came alive, the townsfolk''s eyes shone with hope! Their cheers became even louder, almost drowning the wailings of the trees outside.


    "However!" Kenley interrupted everyone with a loud voice.


    "Magus Darkmore has instructed me to make sure all of you are properly fed. This is to ensure that none of you be a hindrance on our way out of this ce.


    "I do not mean to be rude and offensive, but this is the truth! If you do not have the food and water that these kids have brought, you will be too weak to survive the next ordeal!"


    He then sped his hands and urged, "So, please! I request everyone to do as I say!"


    Kenley''s words sounded reasonable to the townsfolk. They were deeply touched that Gore


    cared so much about them.


    One by one, the people came forward and began drinking the water and eating the loaves of bread that Adam''s students had supplied.


    Seeing them get in line and drink water, Kenley nodded to himself.


    Now that this is taken care of...


    All that remains are the people who have holed up in the underground bunkers!


    There''s not much time left. We need to find them quickly!

 Chapter 523: Manipulation

    Chapter 523: Maniption


    ?


    "DIE!!"


    Gore swung his spear in front of him, taking down several weeping trees in one go. However, they were soon reced by even more trees that surrounded him.


    "DIE! DIE! DIE!"


    He continued to hack down his spear with a desperate and maniacal expression on his face.


    His eyes were bloodshot, zing with killing intent as he mowed through dozens of trees and made his way toward the town.


    ROAR!


    A resounding roar echoed amidst the woods all of a sudden. Gore''s familiar had been impaled by a thick, serpentine branch yet again.


    "Jora!" Gore screamed in helplessness as he saw his familiar slowly fall to the ground.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It seemed that all the strength had left the white tiger''s body. It was full of gaping holes caused by the roots and branches of the weeping trees.


    The tiger could no longer carry on.


    It nced at Gore and softly growled, "Grrr..."


    "You..." The man''s bloodshot eyes teared up as he understood his familiar''s intent.


    He swung his spear in a circr motion around him and the tiger, once again clearing all the trees around him.


    Tears trickled down Gore''s face as he fondly rubbed the tiger''s blood-soaked, furry head.


    "Thank you..."


    Then, without looking back, he shot forward, leaving behind his familiar.


    The tiger nced at Gore''s departing back longingly. He wanted to escape this ce with his master and find somewhere safe, but he knew it wasn''t possible.


    Thus, in the end, he decided to sacrifice himself so that at least Gore could make it out of this cursed ce alive.


    The tiger''s blue eyes shed with cruelty and killing intent as it slowly got to its feet.


    It gathered whatever remaining strength it had and pounced on the weeping trees, nning to take down as many of them as possible before departing this world.


    ROAR!!


    ...


    Gore vaulted above the canopy of the Weeping Woods and soonnded amidst the strange trees with a loud thud. He swept his spear, killed the nearby trees, and dashed ahead.


    I must conserve as much mana as possible, he thought to himself.


    He looked around, trying to ascertain the direction he was heading in. Everywhere he looked, all he saw were weeping trees surrounding him.


    Damn it, am I lost?! He cursed inwardly.


    He crouched slightly and jumped through the canopy of the live trees once more. After ncing at the position of the afternoon sun, he confirmed the direction he needed to go.


    Hended dozens of meters away and hacked the trees around him in a mechanical manner. Jump. Kill. Repeat.


    Suddenly, he heard the desperate cries of his familiaring from behind him. He turned around in the direction of the roar, but his gaze couldn''t pass through the weeping trees.


    The tiger''s roar was weakening with each passing moment.


    Until finally, it went silent.


    Gore clenched his fists and spat through gritted teeth, "DAMN IT!!"


    Before the trees coulde closer and pin him down, he jumped yet again. While mid-air, he thought to himself in utter despair, Damn it, I shouldn''t havee here...


    Why? Why did Ie here?


    If I hadn''t... Jora would still be alive!


    Damn it! Damn it all!


    Gore couldn''t understand just why he had even decided to lead such arge group of people to the Howlett Manor in the first ce.


    Considering his cautious personality, he should have escaped this ce the moment he had sensed the presence of that Rank 2 werewolf inside the ruined manor when he had gone there for reconnaissance.


    But strangely enough, he had been swayed by the promise of victory and all those treasures thaty inside the manor.


    As a result, he had now been gravely injured. Furthermore, his familiar had also died- leading him to get even more weakened.


    When did I be so greedy? He thought.


    But in the end, he credited this to the allure of the mana extraction method that could help him to advance to Rank 3, Mana Vortex Rank.


    He would have never imagined in his wildest dreams that all his actions ever since he had arrived at Stratford had been the product of psychological maniption.


    I can''t let Jora''s sacrifice be in vain, he thought.


    As he continued to ughter all the weeping trees and make his way out of this cursed forest, suddenly his ears twitched and he looked in a particr direction.


    Apart from the ominous wailing of the trees, he could hear something else. It was the sound


    of something heavy shifting across the ground, along with...


    "The sound of footsteps?!" Gore muttered incredulously.


    Someone else was approaching him!


    This discovery caused the man to be astounded. He knew very well just how difficult it was for


    a Magus to traverse through this forest of live trees.


    Even a Rank 2 Magus such as him was facing so much difficulty, let alone a Rank 1 Magus.


    Could it be that young Magus named Adam? He thought to himself.


    He didn''t have a good impression of this youth for some reason. But considering the situation he was in, he was actually quite weing to the possibility that Adam was making his way


    toward him.


    If the two of us can work together, we will be able to make it out of this ce! He thought.


    But the reality was far different from what he had imagined. It was something that caused him to be thunderstruck, unable toprehend the scene unfolding before him.


    The weeping trees around him suddenly stopped attacking. Their branches slowly lowered to the ground and they parted, revealing a passageway.


    "What the "Gore''s words got stuck in his throat when he saw a small group of Magi emerge from the passageway.


    "Magus Darkmore, is that you?" Said Mayor Hobbs as he led the group of Magi behind him.


    "You... How did you..." Gore couldn''t find the right words to speak.


    His gazended on a dark orb that the old mayor was holding. This mystical orb was radiating faint waves that kept the weeping trees at bay.


    Before he could ask about it, the old mayor urged him, "There is no time to exin! Magus Darkmore, we must return to Stratford quickly!"


    Gore nced at the mayor as well as the Magi behind him suspiciously. "Where did you find


    that orb? And why do you want to return to -"


    Mayor Hobbs interrupted him as he walked past Gore, "I will exin to you on the way!


    "All you need to know is, if we don''t reach Stratford by sunset, we will all die!"

 Chapter 524: Intentions

    Chapter 524: Intentions


    ?


    Gore had been fighting for several hours earlier, killing hundreds of weeping trees. Yet, he wasn''t able to make it far through the dark forest.


    However, Mayor Hobbs, with the help of the strange ck orb, was able to somehow control the weeping trees and effortlessly traverse through the forest.


    Thinking of how much pain and suffering he had to go through in the woods, Gore couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    If only the mayor had appeared earlier, Jora would still be alive, he thought.


    He looked at the trees on either side of him. They were no longer howling, their faces no longer contorting in pain and agony.


    If anything, the faces looked at peace. They had shut their eyes and were allowing passage to the group.


    Gore could deduce that whatever the ck orb in Mayor Hobbs''s possession was, it was deeply connected to the Howlett Manor.


    After all, he had already confirmed that the trees were protecting that ce. So it wasn''t that difficult to connect the dots.


    His eyes narrowed and he asked coldly, "Where did you find that orb?"


    Mayor Hobbs, who was walking right in front of him, shuddered upon hearing the man''s words. He turned around and forced a smile.


    "Isn''t it obvious, Lord Darkmore? I found it inside the manor."


    "What else did you find?" Gore pressed further. "Did you go to the basement? Did you go past the red door?"


    A strange light passed through the mayor''s murky eyes as he thought to himself in rm, Could it be that he and that Herbalist made it past the red door?!


    "M-My Lord..." the mayor nervously gulped. "It wasn''t me who found this orb, it was another Magus who happened to find this in the firece."


    "Where are they?" Gore growled.


    "Unfortunately, he has died." Mayor Hobbs shook his head in sorrow. "As did many other Magi that we hired from the Consortium."


    Gore''s eyes narrowed further, a deep suspicion gnawing at him from within. He looked around him and saw that excluding him, there were half a dozen Magi.


    And all of them were residents of Stratford!


    "So everyone else died? But you and your townsfolk made it out alive?" Gore asked with a


    sneer.


    The old mayor sighed. He then nced at the man and asked seemingly out of curiosity. "My Lord, what is this red door that you speak of? We didn''t find anything like that in the manor.


    "Although, we only spent a few minutes on the first floor before we got our hands on the orb and made it out of that clearing."


    Gore deeply looked at the old man, causing thetter to shrink back in fear. He looked at the ck orb and then at Mayor Hobbs, his gaze shifting several times.


    The old mayor could understand the man''s intentions based on the sheer hostility spewing out from his eyes. However, the words that came out of Gore next weren''t what he was expecting.


    "There is a red door in the basement of Howlett Manor," Gore began. "I believe that is where the evil entity that your ancestor, Magus Stratford, has sealed."


    "Im-Impossible!"


    "T-That ce is actually underneath the Howlett Manor?!"


    The Magi of Stratford were shocked by what Gore had just said. The old mayor, however, was very skeptical about it.


    "My Lord, how do you know that Morven the Malevolent is sealed beyond that red door?" He asked.


    Gore red at him. "Old fool, so now you''re questioning me just because you have that orb in your possession."


    "I-I apologize, my lord!" Mayor Hobbs hurriedly asked for forgiveness.


    If it wasn''t for Gore being unaware of how the orb exactly functioned, he would have already killed the mayor and taken the artifact for himself.


    However, he feared that the orb could only be used by the mayor. Or that the orb needed a certain key that only the mayor had.


    What the key was, Gore did not know. Hence, he stayed his hand. First, he needed to get out of the Weeping Woods before he could try anything.


    "The sinister aura that came from beyond the red door was very simr to the ones that those werewolves radiated," Gore exined.


    His expression turned solemn and he added, "Furthermore, that aura was countless times more evil and powerful than the werewolves''."


    Gore deeply observed the mayor''s expression. A few momentster, he asked, "What do you n to do after reaching Stratford? And what did you mean when you said that if we don''t reach the town by sunset, we''d die?"


    The old mayor''s eyes shed with a cunning glint and he replied with a question of his own, "My Lord, do you know the Herbalist''s whereabouts?"


    Gore frowned. "The Herbalist? You mean Magus Constantine?"


    "Yes, him." The mayor nodded.


    "No, I don''t know," said Gore. "I was the first one to leave the clearing, so I don''t know where he went."


    Mayor Hobbs took a deep breath and began, "After the Herbalist bagged all the treasures and our ancestor''s notes on the arcane arts, as well as the mana extraction method, he summoned


    his-"


    Gore''s eyes zed with fury as he viciously grabbed the old mayor by the cor and lifted him off the ground.


    "What the hell did you just say?" He asked in a chilly voice. "Adam took away all the treasures? And even the mana extraction methods of your ancestor?"


    "Kuackk!" The mayor struggled to breathe. "My Lord...ackk! I speak the truth! I saw it with my


    own eyes!"


    "Truth, is it?" Gore scoffed in disdain. "Why would Adam tantly disy his loot? Do you think I''m stupid? Or do you think you''re too smart?"


    He raised his other hand, nning to kill the old mayor. "I''ve had enough of you. Die!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "If you kill me, you won''t be able to control the trees with the orb!" The mayor blurted out in


    horror.


    Gore froze in his action, releasing his grip on the mayor''s cor. "Tsk."


    The mayor gasped for air, however, he still managed to exin himself, "The Herbalist was wearing a ring that had the insignia of our ancestor''s family. That''s how I know that he took away the treasures that our ancestor stored for us, his descendants."


    "How do you know that that ring contains your ancestor''s treasures?" Gore asked coldly.


    "It''s written in our ancestor''s will!" Said the old mayor. "All my predecessors knew about this. I can show you proof once we reach Stratford! The ancestor''s will is safely stored in my


    office!"


    Gore deeply looked at the old man for a few moments before asking again, "Now tell me why we need to reach the town before sunset. Why would we die if we don''t?"


    "My Lord, the trees around us... they contain the souls of thousands of humans who were once part of Morven the Malevolent''s army," Mayor Hobbs began.


    He paused for a moment, his lips curling up into a sinister smirk, "The Herbalist ns to use the power of the blood moons and detonate the entire Weeping Woods. This is why we need to


    hurry!


    "He wants to take all the souls in these trees and use them to advance his Magus Rank!"


    A strange light shed in Gore''s eyes, making it difficult for others to make out what he was thinking. Soon, his lips curled up into a smirk and he nodded.


    "I understand."

 Chapter 525 Blessing

    525 Blessing


    The sun slowly dipped across the sky, causing the sky to turn darker and gloomier gradually.


    Strangely enough, the temperature had dropped significantly on this day and an oppressive atmosphere had begun to envelop thends.


    Only a little more than an hour was left before Selene and Luna fully became visible.


    Sensing their imminent arrival, the weeping trees surrounding Stratford had gotten significantly restless. They had begun to wail in utmost agony, their screeches echoing in every nook and cranny of the town.


    Standing at the center of the town square, Kenley and Wagner looked around at all the people gathered with solemn expressions.


    "How many people did we feed?" Asked Wagner. "Have you been counting?"


    Kenley shook his head with a frown. "Atst a few hundred¡­ I''m not sure."


    He then looked around at the houses and continued, "Besides, a lot of them entered their underground bunkers after the trees started acting even more creepy."


    "What do we do now?" Art asked nervously. "There''s still a considerable portion of the town''s poption that still hasn''t drank the water."


    Aiden chimed in, "When the blood moons rise and they¡­"


    He didn''t finish his words, but everyone understood what he meant. Their expressions became even more grave when they thought about the consequences of the residents not having the antidote.


    Eleiney clenched her fists and said with slight difficulty, "I know Professor told us not to force the residents, but we don''t have any other options now."


    Kenley thought for a moment before nodding. He spoke resolutely, "You''re right."


    He nced at everyone present and instructed, "Take the remaining antidote and barge into all the underground bunkers. Make those people drink it by any means."


    "Yes!" The three children and Wagner solemnly agreed before dividing the rest of the antidote and splitting up, going in different directions.


    Inside the abandoned house, Adam sat at a wooden table, resting his chin on his interlocked fingers as he nced at the letter in front of him.


    His face was concealed in the shadows of the brim of his pointy hat, making it difficult to make out his expressions.


    There had been so many variables that affected the progress of his mission that he couldn''t help but begin to waver slightly. Despite all the hurdles, he resolved himself to finish the mission.


    "Thanks to Elrick''s help, it shouldn''t be a problem to have the residents evacuate the town," he muttered under his breath as he read the contents of the letter.


    The next moment, he conjured a pair of items from his earring. This was the thing that ckie had given him when he had visited him recently.


    "With this, I should be able to deal with that entity¡­" His eyes shed with fear as he gazed at the items. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The aura of danger emanating from them caused his back to be drenched in ayer of cold sweat.


    "Just where did ckie get this from?" He muttered in shock.


    But despite making so many preparations, Adam had a nagging feeling in his heart that it was still not enough.


    The foreboding feeling continued to gnaw at his heart. His sixth sense was warning him that there was something that he had looked over.


    Damn it, what am I missing? He thought.


    I''ve already considered the possibility of that entity being stronger than me and made preparations ordingly.


    Is there anyone else that can pose a threat to me? But who could it be?


    Adam thought of all possibilities but still couldn''t reach a conclusion. He couldn''t help but speak in frustration, "Must I really use that spell?"


    Ever since he had learned this spell from Berger a few years ago, he had refrained from using it. After all, it took an extremely severe toll on the caster.


    The spell abided by the Law of Equivalent Exchange!


    ¡­


    In the world of magic, everything had a price. Magic conserved a given level of value and a given effect must be paid for something of at least equal worth.


    "I have no other choice. It''s better to be safe than sorry," he said.


    The following moment, he conjured a white pearl the size of his head from his earring. This was the materialponent required for the spell.


    He ced the pearl on the ground and sat cross-legged before it. Then, he weaved a series of hand signs,pleting the physicalponent.


    Finally, a brilliant magic circle lit up underneath the white pearl, indicating that the modelponent had also beenpleted.


    Adam hesitated for a moment before deciding to go all in.


    His ck pupils shone with an otherwordly white light as geometrical flower patterns formed on them.


    Rank 2 Spell: Luck''s Blessing!


    This spell from the School of Divination allowed the caster to impart luck onto themselves. However, there was a great price to pay for it.


    The white pearl slowly disintegrated into sparkling dust that revolved around Adam. His eyes lit up with a blinding light, the lotus patterns on them giving off an otherworldly aura.


    Unbeknownst to Adam, for a brief moment, the vision of a river appeared behind him. It wasn''t a normal river, however. It seemed to be made of strings.


    This was the mythical River of Fate!!


    The river disappeared just as quickly as it had appeared. Immediately after, veins became visible on Adam''s face and neck.


    Following that, he violently coughedrge mouthfuls of blood.


    He continued to cough blood for a long time. After what seemed like forever, he finally stopped. He wiped his mouth with a trembling hand and weakly muttered, "How¡­ How much of my lifespan¡­ did I just sacrifice?"


    Adam paused for a moment, conjuring a healing potion from his earring and chugging it down.


    "But it''s worth it," he said. "The duration of the spell is one hour¡­ Within that time, I''ll get to know everything¡­"


    Although he had paid a great price, the spell was nowplete!


    ¡­


    A few minutes after Adam had cast the spell, a strange disturbance urred near the town''s northern gates.


    The weeping trees positioned in that area suddenly parted, revealing a narrow pathway.


    From that pathway, a small group of Magi emerged.


    It was none other than Gore, Mayor Hobbs, and the rest of the Magi from Stratford!

 Chapter 526 Intervene

    526 Intervene


    Gore turned around and nced at the weeping trees slowly shifting back and covering the narrow pathway.


    I still can''t believe none of the trees attacked us, he thought in shock.


    "Praise our ancestor!"


    "His artifact saved our lives!"


    "Long live the ancestor''s spirit!"


    The other Magi in the group dropped to their knees and began sincerely thanking their ancestor, Magus Stratford, for leaving behind the ck orb.


    If not for that strange artifact, they would have never made it out of the Weeping Woods.


    Hearing the suddenmotioning from near the town gates, Kenley and Eleiney, who happened to be nearby, approached them cautiously.


    Besides them, there were a few daring townsfolk who also came forth to see what the cause of this suddenmotion was.


    When they saw the group standing near the northern gates, they were stunned.


    "M-Mayor!"


    "You''ve made it back!"


    "You''re alive!"


    The townsfolk rushed toward the old mayor in joy. They had never thought that anyone other than Adam''s group would make it out alive.


    However, seeing their mayor and a handful of other local Magi return to town filled them with happiness.


    Mayor Hobbs nced at them with warm eyes. "I''m sorry for making you all worry. Where are the other residents? Are they safe?"


    Although the blood moons were about to rise very soon, he still had to keep up pretenses to ensure everything went smoothly.


    Until the grand n came to fruition, he had to make sure that everything was perfect.


    "Yes, my lord," said a middle-aged woman. "Magus Darkmore ensured that all of us had enough food and water to survive the¡ª"


    Her words got stuck in her throat when she saw Gore standing behind the mayor.


    "L-Lord Darkmore¡­? Did you just arrive?" She asked in confusion. The other residents standing with her were also perplexed. They had thought that Gore was already inside the town.


    "What do you mean he fed you food and water? Just what did he feed you?" Mayor Hobbs growled menacingly while tightly sping the woman''s shoulder.


    A terrifying foreboding feeling welled up in the old man''s heart. The act of feeding the local residents food and water appeared to be very suspicious to him. Especially considering that the n was in the final stages.


    The woman graoned in pain. "Aaahh! M-Mayor¡­ you¡­ you''re hurting me!"


    "Answer me!" The mayor got even more furious, tightening his grasp on the helpless woman''s shoulders.


    Suddenly, Kenley firmly patted the mayor''s arm and coldly stated, "That''s enough."


    Mayor Hobbs immediately let go of the woman, causing her to drop to her knees, crying out in pain. He then nced at the neer and was about to rebuke him, but suddenly stopped when he realized who it was.


    "Kenley?!" He said in shock. "If you''re here¡­ that means the Herbalist must be here too!"


    "Yes, he is." Kenley nodded, not understanding why the old mayor was suddenly behaving so strangely.


    "What did that man feed the people?!" He growled. "It doesn''t make sense for him to feed the entire town when we''re in such a frightening situation unless he''s nning something nefarious."


    A crafty glint shed across his eyes as he thought to himself, I had already considered the possibility of the Herbalisting back to town.


    This is perfect! I will have Gore and the Herbalist fight each other over the supposed treasure, while I prepare the ritual. But what''s this about the man feeding everyone food and water?


    No, it doesn''t matter! Once he has risen, none of this matters!


    Centuries of nning wille to fruition tonight! I will have achieved what all the mayors before me weren''t able to!


    I will receive all the glory for his revival!!


    Mayor Wyndham Hobbs was confident in his scheming abilities. Having already predicted this oue, he turned around and looked at Gore with a sincere look in his eyes.


    "My Lord!" He said passionately, "That vile Magus not only wants to use all the souls residing inside the weeping trees, but he also wants to use all the innocent residents of this town! Please! I urge you to deliver justice!"


    Inwardly, the mayor was snickering to himself. He knew just how greedy the man standing before him was. Now, after having given him another justification to fight Adam, he was sure that the man would agree.


    Gore looked at the old mayor with an indifferent expression, coldly stating, "Show me your ancestor''s will."


    "Huh?" The mayor looked at him in a daze, not having expected this oue. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Show me the will where it states that your ancestor has stored his legacy in the ring," Gore continued.


    A drop of sweat trickled down the side of the mayor''s forehead. "O-Of course, I can show it to you. It''s in my office. B-But we must deal with Herbalist first!


    "My Lord, I told you he ns to use the power of the blood moons for his wicked ns. Once you deal with him, not only will you have the ancestor''s treasures, but you will also have saved all the residents of this town!


    "You must hurry! The moons are about to rise soon!"


    The indifferent expression on Gore''s face did not change. He deeply looked into the old mayor''s eyes andmanded in a chilly voice, "Give me that ck orb."


    "W-Why?" Mayor Hobbs involuntarily took a step back.


    Realizing what he had just done, he hurriedly said, "I-I mean, of course, I can give it to you. But first, let''s take care of the¡ª"


    "I have been suspicious of you ever since we met in the Weeping Woods," he said as he ced his hand on the old man''s shoulder.


    08:45


    "Your reasoning seems to be full of loopholes, and I don''t trust a word thates out of your mouth." Gore''s eyes zed with killing intent and fury.


    "I knew it," said Gore as he took a step forward, standing right before the mayor.


    "I have been suspicious of you ever since we met in the Weeping Woods," he said as he ced his hand on the old man''s shoulder.


    "Your reasoning seems to be full of loopholes, and I don''t trust a word thates out of your mouth." Gore''s eyes zed with killing intent and fury.


    The old mayor''s body shuddered in absolute horror. He wanted to escape but found that because of Gore''s grip on his shoulder, he couldn''t.


    "M-M-My Lord, I-I can exin!" He stuttered desperately.


    "No need," said Gore.


    SPLURT!


    The old mayor coughed out a mouthful of blood as Gore''s other hand pierced through his heart. As he fell to his knees, he saw through his hazy vision his murderer taking the ck orb from his possession.


    Before he embraced the cold touch of death, only one thought echoed in his mind.


    Where did I go wrong?


    ¡­


    Inside the abandoned house, Adam weakly sat on the wooden chair, practicing a round of mindfulness. His face was extremely pale from all the blood loss and beside him,y dozens of empty vials that once contained healing potions.


    Suddenly, his eyes snapped open and shone with a sharp light. He abruptly got to his feet and turned his head in the direction of the northern gates.


    "The effects of the spell have manifested!"


    Without wasting another moment, he dashed in the direction of the northern gates.


    ¡­


    Beyond the red door in the basement of Howlett Manory a long, winding tunnel that led to an ancient underground chamber.


    The exact location of this underground chamber happened to be directly underneath the town of Stratford!


    The towering stone doors that were carved with the figures of werewolves suddenly rumbled and a deep, ominous voice was heard from the other side.


    "It would appear that fate has intervened."


    The voice turned cold and calcting.


    "No matter. This changes nothing."


    A twist of fate!

 Chapter 527 Twist of Fate

    527 Twist of Fate


    "Lord Mayor!!"


    "No! What have you done?!"


    The rest of the Magi who had traversed the Weeping Woods with Gore, witnessed how he had murdered their mayor in cold blood and couldn''t help but be filled with fear and resentment.


    They crouched next to the deceased corpse of the old man, sobbing incessantly while desperately trying to wake him up.


    Eleiney was greatly taken aback by what had just unfolded. She retreated a few steps, gazing at Gore with eyes filled with horror. "W-Why?!"


    Gore looked at her with cold eyes but did not reply.


    Seeing the murderous look in the man''s eyes, Eleiney fell to the ground, unable to breathe. Kenley, on the other hand, stood right before her, shielding her from the Rank 2 Magus.


    He asked nervously, "Lord Darkmore, what is the meaning of this?"


    Gore''s lips parted and he coldly muttered, "Since when did I have to exin myself to the likes of you?"


    He took a step forward, intending to teach Kenley a lesson. But a momentter, he stopped.


    Unbeknownst to him, a figure wearing ck robes and a pointy hat of the same color had suddenly appeared beside the mayor''s corpse.


    When did he get here?! I couldn''t sense his presence at all! Gore thought to himself nervously as he hurriedly turned around and looked at Adam''s back.


    Adam stroked his chin as he gazed at Mayor Hobbs''s lifeless face. His lips curled up into a smirk and he softly muttered under his breath, "What a twist of fate! So the mayor posed the biggest threat to me?"


    He couldn''t understand the reasoning behind it, but he knew that this was the work of the spell, Luck''s Blessing.


    Adam knew that if somehow the mayor had managed to survive, it would mean the death of him. He was deeply grateful that he had chosen to cast that spell despite having to pay a steep price for it.


    He then turned around and looked at Gore, thinking to himself, The person whom I had intended to discard for my ns has now be the cause for my sudden fortune¡­


    Indeed, what a twist of fate!


    The raven-haired youth''s gaze fell on the ck orb that Gore was holding, and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s that?"


    Gore didn''t reply. He noticed the youth''s pale skinplexion and wondered, He seems to be seriously injured. If he tries toe for this orb, will I be able to kill him?


    Adam asked another question, "Where''s your familiar?"


    Gore''s eyes shed with sorrow and anger hearing about his familiar. Adam astutely noticed this, his lips curling up into a smirk. "Ah, I see¡­ So, he died. What a shame¡­"


    "Watch your mouth!" Gore spat through gritted teeth.


    "Anyway, now isn''t the time to bicker around." Adam waved his hand nonchntly. "Don''t you want the treasure left behind by Magus Stratford?"


    Gore''s eyes narrowed. "You think I''ll believe a word you say?"


    Adam pointed at the horizon. "Look. The sun is setting."


    He paused for a moment, before speaking solemnly, "When the blood moons rise, the entity behind the red door will awaken. We just need to take care of him and then the treasure is ours. What say you?"


    Gore''s eyes turned bloodshot, spewing fury. Because of his greed, he had already lost his familiar. Now that he had the strange ck orb in his possession, all he wanted to do was leave this town.


    "Screw you! Screw the treasures! And screw this damn town!" He spat venomously before walking toward the northern gates.


    He''s confident in moving through the weeping trees?! Adam thought in shock. Then, he noticed that Gore''s grip around the ck orb tightened ever so slightly.


    His eyes lit up in understanding.


    I see!


    The following moment, Adam''s ck pupils shone with an otherwordly light, briefly disying the white lotuses on them. Then, everything returned to normal.


    "How are you nning to go without this?" He asked with a chuckle.


    Gore turned around and was about to vehemently curse the youth, but his eyes widened when he saw the ck orb in Adam''s palm!


    "What?!" Gore then lowered his head and saw that the orb was missing from his hand. "How did you¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in his throat when he heard the sound of something breaking.


    He looked over and saw that Adam had shattered the ck orb!


    "NOOO!!!" Gore roared in anger.


    Now, hisst hope of leaving this ce had been viciously stubbed by Adam. Immense regret and fury welled up in his heart. He had never hated another person so passionately before.


    "Hehe, looks like it broke," Adam chuckled mischievously. "Anyway, let''s work together now."


    With that said, he turned around and walked toward the town square. "Eleiney, Kenley, follow me."


    The pair snapped out of their daze and followed behind the youth. Everything that had happened was so bizarre that they didn''t know what to make of it.


    However, they threw this matter to the back of their minds. They had bigger problems to worry about now.


    The sky had darkened and Selene and Luna had finallye into view. The stars had retreated, swallowed by the eerie red light that bathed the town in an ominous hue.


    The night of the blood moons had finally arrived!


    ¡­


    In the ancient underground chamber, the towering stone doors trembled and slowly opened themselves, revealing an eerie ck background behind. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Two red eyes containing ck vertical slits suddenly surfaced in the pitch-ck darkness, followed by the sound of loud footsteps.


    A towering figure covered in shadows emerged from the gap between the doors. Although it was concealed, it looked extremely emaciated.


    Despite that, the aura of strength and danger emanating from it was terror-inducing.


    It walked toward the basin ced on the altar in the center of the room. It silently nced at the blood umted in the basin.


    Finally, it raised its skinny ws and weaved a series ofplex hand signs.


    Several minutester, blood gushed out from the basin like a fountain. Gallons of crimson liquid spurted out from the stone basin, covering the entire underground chamber in a matter of minutes.


    "Not enough," said the figure in a low and guttural voice.


    It closed its eyes and raised its head, its gaze seemingly prating the bedrock and breaking through the ground above.


    ¡­


    In the town square, the bronze statue of Magus Stratford suddenly rumbled. Bits of dust fell to the snow-covered ground as the statue''s eyes came alive.


    They turned red and disyed ck vertical slits!


    The eyes first gazed at the red moons and then at the town. The bronze statue''s lips parted and it spoke coldly, "Stratford¡­


    "The time hase."

 Chapter 528 True Identity

    528 True Identity


    The bronze statue slowly turned its head north, its crimson eyes gazing at the lone corpse of an old man near the town gates.


    It was none other than Mayor Wyndham Hobbs!


    What a waste, the crimson-eyed entity thought.


    The vessel is now dead and useless. This cannot be a coincidence. I sensed the machinations of fate, after all¡­


    But the caster doesn''t seem to be all that powerful. Mana Liquefaction Magus at best. That''s nothing to be worried about. However, I must be cautious of him. For him to thwart my ns, he is no ordinary Magus!


    The following moment, the statue lifted its copper hands and started to weave hand gestures in a slow and mechanical manner.


    Since this was not his real body, but only a puppet, the red-eyed entity took longer than usual toplete the spell.


    Whilepleting the physicalponent of the spell, the entity thought to himself in confidence, Although the vessel has died, I can gather the rest of the people and build myself a new body.


    I''ve made enough contingency ns to ensure the sess of my grand n. As long as my venom runs through their veins, they are but mere marites to my whims!


    The statue finished weaving hand signs, but before he could cast the modelponent of the spell, he froze in shock.


    What? Why are there so few of them? Merely a few dozen¡­ Impossible!


    Although the crimson-eyed entity could sense the townsfolk through their blood, he noticed that only a small portion of them had venom inside them.


    No one should have been able to counteract the venom in their blood streams! The entity thought in disbelief.


    Suddenly, a mysterious figure appeared before the statue out of nowehere.


    It was none other than Adam!


    He looked at the statue with curious eyes and asked, "So you''re the person behind the red door, huh? Nice to finally meet you."


    The statue didn''t reply. It continued to stare at the raven-hared youth with its cold and crimson eyes.


    "Let''s introduce ourselves, shall we?" Adam smiled in a carefree manner, however, inside he was trembling in nervousness. "The name''s Adam Constantine. What about you?"


    Once again, the statue didn''t reply. It continued to coldly stare at Adam, scrutinizing him.


    Adamughed nervously, "Haha, you''re quite the introvert, aren''t you?"


    He paused for a moment, conjuring a crystal vial from his earring. "Perhaps this will spark an interest."


    For the first time, the statue''s crimson eyes rippled with slight traces of emotion as it nced at the purple liquid inside the vial.


    It was the venom! His venom!


    Noticing that he had piqued the entity''s interest, Adam''s lips gradually curled up into a smirk, "You recognize this don''t you? It''s your venom after all."


    "So you were the one who neutralized the venom in their blood," said the statue in a low voice. "How did you manage to do it?"


    Adam raised his chin, speaking proudly and arrogantly, "It''s because I''m the greatest Herbalist in thesends!"


    The statue remained silent for a long time before speaking again, "You were the one who killed my vessel?"


    "Vessel?" Adam''s eyes narrowed. "You mean the old mayor?"


    Suddenly, his eyes shed with understanding and he continued, "I see. So that''s how fortune favored me! If the mayor hadn''t died, you would have used his body as a vessel and probably killed me. Interesting! How very interesting! Fate truly works in mysterious ways."


    "The intervention of fate," said the statue.


    It then nced at Adam with bloodlust and growled, "It truly was your doing, Magus!"


    Sensing the immense hostility from the statue, Adam shuddered involuntarily. He raised his hands and hurriedly said, "Let''s talk this out, yeah?"


    He waved the crystal vial before the statue and added, "Let''s talk about this venom! This serves as the catalyst for you to control the townsfolk, doesn''t it?"


    The statue returned to silence, coldly gazing at Adam.


    However, the youth didn''t mind. He continued to chatter away, "History states that Magus Stratford fought Morven the Malevolent centuries ago, leading to thetter''s defeat.


    "Magus Stratford then sealed Morven in the depths of the Weeping Woods for eternity. Following that, he started a family and built this town, ensuring that his descendants guarded the seal forever."


    Adam paused for a moment before asking, "That''s what should have happened¡­"


    He gazed at the statue, his lips slowly forming a smirk. "But history is written by the victor, am I right?"


    The statue''s crimson eyes narrowed, spewing unbridled killing intent. "You¡­ How did you know?"


    "It was a guess." Adam shrugged. "You just confirmed it. I should thank my student for this clue actually. If it wasn''t for her pointing it out, I would have probably never realized your true identity¡­ Magus Stratford!"


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Here''s my theory - several centuries ago, you carried out live experiments on humans. Magus Morven found out about this and tried to stop you.


    "In the end, he died but you somehow miraculously survived. However, you were too injured. You then decided to produce many offspring and built this town under the guise of guarding the seal.


    "But secretly you''ve been collecting your descendant''s blood so that you can use it to recover your strength. Oh, and you probably manipted everyone into never leaving the town.


    "Since werewolves are closely connected to the moon, the night of the blood moons seems to be pretty auspicious. And, as I had thought, you really did show up tonight!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The statue was silent for a long time, causing Adam''s smirk to deepen. "My theory is true, isn''t it?" He asked.


    "Have you bought enough time?" Asked the statue.


    Adam''s smile froze.


    "Although only a few of my mortal descendants carry the venom inside them, I can still sense five Magi who carry my bloodline as well as the venom," the statue continued.


    "That will be more than enough to take care of you!"


    Intense warning bells rang inside Adam''s mind and he hurriedly retreated. At the same time, he furiously cursed inside his mind.


    Damn it, those fools! Did they get cold feet?! Damn it! I should have killed the local Magi myself!


    "Hahaha!" The statueughed out loud as it weaved the final hand gesture required to activate the spell. "You will be the first one I kill, Magus!"


    The crimson glow of the twin moons bathed the town ominously. The atmosphere turned eerie and mystical.


    The entire town started to rumble as the streets absorbed the red moonlight and lit up brilliantly. The entire roadwork of the town served as the modelponent for the spell!


    Slowly, the bronze statue of Magus Stratford was covered in cracks.


    A few moments of silence ensued before the entire town square exploded.


    BOOOM!!!


    Yeahhh! Did you guys like the twist? I hope I executed it like I had imagine kekeke!


    Esenel

 Chapter 529 Blood Moons

    529 Blood Moons


    At the same time that Adam was talking to Magus Stratford, trying to buy enough time for his squad members to tie up all loose ends, Adam''s students were breaking into all the houses, looking for residents who hadn''t taken the antidote yet.


    BAM!


    Aiden kicked the door of the underground bunker and barged in. His gazended on a family of four huddled together in a corner, looking at him in fear.


    "W-Who are you?!" The father and husband shielded his family from Aiden. "Get away from here!"


    Aiden pounced on the man and mmed him to the ground. Then, he shoved the antidote in his mouth.


    Following that, he looked at the rest of the people and apologized before doing the same.


    "Sorry! But I don''t have time!"


    ¡­


    Eleiney restrained a family of three with thick vines. She uncorked the vial and fed them the antidote as gently as she could.


    "Please forgive me!" She said as she made the woman drink the liquid.


    After taking care of this family, she ran back upstairs and approached the next house, nning to do the same with the people there.


    But this house was empty!


    Panic consumed her being as she ran toward the next house. But like the previous one, this one was empty as well.


    "This town is too big! How am I supposed to find those people who''ve locked themselves in their bunkers?" She muttered in desperation.


    The crimson glow of the blood moons illuminated her panic-stricken face as she ran toward the next house. Although this approach was highly inefficient, she had no other choice.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Art was given the responsibility of gathering the townsfolk who had already consumed the antidote and guiding them to the southern gates.


    "Everyone, please stay calm!" He loudly stated. "We have two Rank 2 Magi with us! There is nothing to fear!"


    Despite his assurance, the townsfolk couldn''t help but intensely panic.


    The moment the blood moons hade into view, the weeping trees surrounding the town had gone into an uproar. They began iling their branches and breaking the town wall.


    However, that''s all they did. None of the trees stepped foot inside the town.


    Not yet anyway.


    "W-We''re doomed!" A man screamed in fear, clutching at his hair. The next moment, he ran away toward the town square. "We''re doomed! Run for your lives!"


    "No, don''t go that way!" Art roared.


    But the man didn''t listen. As if by a chain reaction, more and more people started to run away from the group.


    "Please, just stay here! It''s dangerous out there!" Art screamed at the top of his lungs, but his words fell on deaf ears.


    ¡­


    In a secluded alleyway, five Magi knelt on the ground, their faces riddled with anxiety and fear. Their hands and feet were tied, making it difficult for them to escape.


    One of them looked up and asked with teary eyes, "K-Kenley¡­ why? Why are you doing this? We''ve known each other for so many years."


    Kenley''s hand holding the sword trembled and he faltered. "Shut up!"


    "Kenley! Wagner! D-Don''t do this!"


    "Please, just let us go!"


    "We''re innocent! You know we are!"


    "Why are you doing this?!"


    The two Acolytes of the Brotherhood, Kenley and Wagner, were instructed by their direct superior, Adam, to kill these Magi.


    These five Magi were local residents of the town. They had the blood and venom of Magus Stratford running through their veins!


    Kenley had vehemently argued against killing these Magi. He had countered that the antidote could be used on them.


    However, Adam had created the antidote based on the fact that they would be used on the mortal residents of the city.


    Thus, if the antidote were to be used on these Magi instead, it would never work. The effects of the antidote would be simply too weak to resist the venom in their bodies.


    That is why Adam had instructed Kenley and Wagner to kill these Magi instead. The consequences of letting them live would be extremely dire.


    Wagner nced at his friend and nervously gulped, "W-We''re doing this¡­ right?"


    Kenley hesitated for a few moments before resolving himself. "We''re mere Acolytes¡­ The orders of an Agent cannot be disobeyed!"


    His grip around the sword tightened and he raised his arms, intending to swing the weapon. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Kill them!" He roared.


    "Kenley, did you forget?! Did you forget all those times I invited you and your wife for dinner?" Said an old Magus.


    "Please, let us go! I know you don''t want to do this! Just let us go and we won''t tell a soul!"


    Kenley''s eyes reddened and tears threatened to fall. He remembered the times he had spent with all these people kneeling before him.


    But he had to do it!


    He had to kill them!


    There was no other way!


    He grit his teeth and whispered, "Forgive me¡­"


    However, before he could swing the sword downward, the street lit up in a blinding crimson light. Not just the street they were on, but every street in town was enveloped in this ominous light.


    When the light receded, the spell cast by Magus Stratford wasplete!


    Kenley and Wagner were momentarily stunned by the sudden development. When they opened their eyes, the scene that greeted them caused them to shudder.


    The five Magi, bound by their hands and feet, struggled against their restraints. Their eyes widened in terror as the blood moons cast their sinister light upon them.


    Their blood roiled and the venom coursing through their veins erupted in a frenzy!


    Tremors covered their bodies, muscles contorting painfully as bones cracked and shifted. They screamed at the top of their lungs, but their voices turned guttural, morphing into bestial howls.


    Dark fur sprouted from their skin and their faces elongated. The transformation was violent and relentless, their human minds drowned by the surge of primal hunger.


    Fear lingered in their eyes which had now turned crimson. The emotions shifted from unwillingness to confusion, to finally unbridled madness and bloodlust.


    As they lost theirst shreds of humanity, they furiously red at Kenley and Wagner, the people who had just tried to kill them.


    ROARR!!!

 Chapter 530 New Vessel

    530 New Vessel


    Eleiney gasped for air, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. She was thunderstruck when the town''s streets lit up in a blinding crimson light.


    For a moment, she even felt that she was about to die. Luckily, when the light receded, she found that nothing happened to her. Except for her mental state which was in turmoil, she seemed to be doing fine.


    But she knew that something had changed.


    "The air feels different," she softly muttered under her breath as she looked around the town.


    BOOM!!


    A loud, resounding sound echoed from the direction of the town square. She hurriedly turned her head in that direction, fear and nervousness gripping her heart.


    Dust and debris were flying all around near the town square, and a terrifyingly oppressive aura was emanating from there.


    "Oh no!" She blurted out in horror. "That''s where Professor is!"


    She wanted to help her mentor out, but she knew she would only prove to be a hindrance. Instead, she decided to carry out the mission that Adam had given her. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Eleiney turned back around and dashed toward the nearest house, hoping to find residents and feed them the antidote.


    I hope I''m notte, she thought.


    As soon as she stepped foot inside the house, through the spell, Adam''s Mana Sense, she could perceive the presence of three people in the underground bunker.


    Her eyes lit up and she hurriedly made her way down.


    Finally, I found another family! But¡­ something feels odd.


    A foreboding feeling consumed her being as she approached the bunker. She found herself subconsciously slowing down.


    Right at that moment, the steel doors to the bunker opened.


    CREAK!


    "H-Hello?" She called out nervously.


    However, she received no response. But the following moment, three people¡ªtwo adults and one child¡ªstepped through the door.


    Eleiney''s eyes widened in absolute shock. She retreated in fear, her body trembling. "Y-You¡­"


    The people that had stepped out were no longer humans.


    They weren''t beasts either.


    Their bodies were grotesque, covered in tufts of dark fur. Some areas were deformed, filled withrge pustules overflowing with pus. While other areas had bones jutting out from their skin.


    Because of the dilution of the venom in their bloodstreams, these people weren''t able to fully transform into werewolves. They could only be considered as deformed, failed experiments.


    The child stepped forward, wobbling. He reached out with his trembling hand, looking at Eleiney with pleading eyes. "Save¡­ save me¡­"


    Eleiney''s eyes involuntarily teared up as she saw the state that the child was reduced to. Adam had warned them that this would be the consequence if the townsfolk didn''t consume the antidote.


    Only now was she beginning to realize the darkness and the horror of the predicament she found herself in.


    "It¡­ hurts¡­" said the child as he continued to approach her.


    Eleiney was rooted on the spot, frozen in shock and terror. Her heart ached to see the pitiful state of the family.


    The child took another step, his crimson eyes shing with bloodlust. He bared his maw and pounced on Eleiney.


    ROAR!


    ¡­


    In the secluded alleyway, blood flowed through the narrow cobblestone streets.


    Kenley and Wagnery on the ground, their bodies riddled with w marks. They had lost a lot of blood and were in a very terrible state.


    "Do you¡­ regret it?" Wagner asked weakly.


    Kenley''s breathing wasbored, but he managed to reply, "Yeah¡­" He nced at the blood moons, mumbling under his breath, "I hope¡­ Rayna is safe¡­"


    The only reason they had managed to make it out alive was because of the fact that the five Magi, who had transformed into werewolves, seemed to be in a hurry.


    If not, they would have died gruesome deaths.


    Suddenly, a bright green light emerged from the darkness and hovered above the two Acolytes. The light receded, the figure within revealing her appearance.


    "Tsk, tsk, five Rank 1 werewolves are enough to take down a Rank 2 Magus," said Yavia in a displeased manner.


    "You idiots should have killed them while they were still human! Hpmh, this is what you get!"


    Kenley smiled bitterly. "Lady Yavia¡­ I didn''t have it in me to kill them¡­ Now, I must face... the consequences of my actions¡­"


    "It is understandable, I suppose. If I were told to murder my nsmen, I probably wouldn''t have been able to do it too¡­:


    The following moment, she raised her hands and bathed the two men in a verdant, green glow. All the injuries on their bodies healed rapidly under this warm light.


    After healing them, she instructed, "Go to the southern gate. That brat, Art, must be there. I''ll go check up on Eleiney and Aiden."


    With that said, she turned around and flew away.


    "Healing injuries through spells," said Wagner in disbelief. "I''d never thought I''d witness something so¡­ magical!"


    Kenley got to his feet and said solemnly, "We''ll proceed with the next step of the n."


    Wagner nodded. "Yeah, we can''t afford to fail anymore."


    He then looked in the direction of the town square where the loud explosion had gone off. "Those five werewolves headed in that direction¡­"


    "Yes." Kenley nodded nervously. "Lord Constantine is there as well."


    They knew that their failure to kill the Magi would now pose an even greater danger to Adam. But they couldn''t do anything about it except cursing and ming themselves.


    "Let''s go!" They looked in that direction onest time before making their way to the southern gate.


    ¡­


    "Ughh!" Adam groaned in pain as he struggled to get to his feet.


    His ears were ringing and his chest area was seething in pain. That explosion earlier was so powerful that it swept him off of his feat and hurled him into the distance.


    "Kuackk!" The youth coughed out a mouthful of blood. "Damn it! That divination spell from earlier really did a number on me¡­ I still haven''t recovered from that."


    He looked ahead, in the direction of the town square. The entire ce had caved in and a crater had formed. At the center of the crater was a giant hole that led to the ancient underground chamber.


    "What is he up to now?" Adam slowly made his way toward the crater.


    But he soon froze in his footsteps.


    A ck miasma emerged from the hole in the center of the crater. It radiated an extremely evil and terrifying aura, causing Adam to turn breathless.


    "Stratford!" He blurted out.


    Before Adam could speak another word, five Rank 1 werewolves ran toward the ck miasma at great speeds.


    With each step they took, their bodies disintegrated into flesh and blood before finally being absorbed by the ck miasma.


    "Is he¡­ constructing a new vessel?!" Adam muttered in shock.


    Suddenly, he sensed about a dozen more people hastily running toward the miasma.


    "The mortal residents of the town¡­ and it seems they didn''t get the antidote on time," the youth muttered in a grave tone.


    The next moment, his eyes turned cold and a ruthless light shed in them.


    He moved to intercept the the mortals.


    "KILL!!"

 Chapter 531 Metamorphosis

    531 Metamorphosis


    Eleiney knelt on the ground, blood and flesh sttered all across the walls surrounding her. She too was covered in blood, but it wasn''t hers.


    The youth nced at the corpses of the three people that she had just killed with her very hands.


    "What¡­ have I done?" She said in a trembling voice.


    Her hands were now smeared with the blood of the innocent, something she''d never thought would happen to her.


    Yet, the reality was often cruel and unforgiving.


    When the child had pounced at her earlier, nning to kill her, her hands moved on instincts and she ended up killing the child instead.


    She didn''t have much time to wallow in her guilt as the other two deformed werewolves also began attacking her. However, they were no match for her.


    Eleiney dealt with them in a timely manner. Her body seemed to move on its own. But now, her mind was in turmoil.


    She had just killed a family of three, a family consisting of people who had probably never harmed a fly in their lives. Yet, she had killed them nheless.


    To be precise, she was forced to kill them. If she hadn''t, she would have been the one to die instead.


    However, her young mind could not process this.


    In her eyes, the corpses in front of her didn''t belong to abominations, but humans. They were people that she had interacted with during her short stay in this town.


    Her shoulders trembled and pearls of tears trickled down her bloody face. She kept repeating the same thing.


    "What have I done?"


    Suddenly, the main entrance to the house mmed open and Aiden barged in. Yavia followed behind him.


    "Eleiney!" The youth screamed in rm, seeing her covered in blood and kneeling on the ground. He assumed that his friend had been gravely injured.


    However, upon closer inspection, he learned that that wasn''t the case.


    He was astonished by what he was seeing and couldn''t help but think to himself, Did she¡­


    Did she kill those people?


    He hastily ran toward her. "Eleiney, are you hurt?" He asked.


    However, the girl didn''t reply.


    Sensing something was wrong, Aiden could only look toward Yavia, hoping for an answer.


    The wood spirit flew toward Eleiney and hovered in front of her face. She looked at the youth for a few moments before concluding, "She seems to be in a state of shock."


    Following that, she flew forward and ced her tiny palms on the girl''s forehead. Then, a warm glow enveloped the youth''s head.


    A few momentster, Eleiney''s pupils constricted and she suddenly felt like she could breathe again.


    GASP!


    The girl tookrge mouthfuls of air, ncing at Yavia and Aiden in shock. "W-When did you get here?"


    "That was dangerous, Eleiney," said Yavia in a grim tone. "If it were an enemy that came here, you would have died a gruesome death."


    "Eleiney, are you okay?" Aiden knelt down before the youth, sping her shoulders and asking in concern.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ I am," said the girl.


    "We don''t have time for this," Yavia interrupted them, flying out of the house. "We need to head toward the southern gate now!"


    "Let''s go!" Aiden helped Eleiney up and led her outside.


    Before leaving the house, she paused in her footsteps. She turned around and nced at the fresh corpses of the family she had just killed.


    Her eyes reddened and her lips quivered involuntarily.


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    She then turned back around and left the house with shaky steps and a broken heart.


    Such was the way of the world.


    In the shadows of war, children grew up faster than they should, bing adults before their time.


    ¡­


    An ominous metamorphosis was taking ce inside the ck miasma at the center of the crater.


    After those five werewolves had been reduced to blood and flesh, and merged with the miasma, an oppressive aura of energy began fluctuating from it.


    It made Adam tremble at the sight of it. He couldn''t help but nervously gulp, thinking to himself, I had expected the bastard to be strong¡­ but not this strong!


    THUD!


    He dropped the severed heads of the deformed werewolves he was holding onto the ground.


    A few dozen of these creatures had managed to make it to the crater, however, Adam had efficiently dealt with all of them.


    Unlike his student, however, there was not a shred of remorse in his cold, dark pupils.


    He gazed at the ck miasma undting in fixed frequencies and couldn''t help but be extremely solemn. He raised his hand and pressed it forward, but something peculiar happened.


    An invisible forcefield blocked his hand from moving forward!


    It''s simr to my gravity field, he thought.


    But instead of a downward pull, it exerts a repulsive force instead. This bastard¡­ he sure has everything covered¡­


    Adam''s expression turned ruthless. "No matter what life throws my way, I will never yield!"


    He got into a fighting stance and gathered arge amount of mana in his palm. Then, he unleashed it all upon the barrier.


    Hand of Doom: One Hit!


    BOOM!


    Cracks began to form on the barrier at the point of impact. However, it didn''t break. Adam was astounded by the sturdiness of it.


    But soon, he was even more shocked by what transpired right after.


    BOOOM!!


    The barrier gathered the force of Adam''s attack and unleashed it back on him. The youth''s eyes widened in disbelief as he flew into the air, devastated by the rebound.


    He smashed threw a few buildings before his momentum finally slowed down. He got to his feet and looked in the direction of the miasma.


    "What¡­ what just happened?!" He had nevere across such a barrier before. It left him speechless.


    He instantly realized that there was no way he could break through the barrier, and even if he did, it would take a ridiculously long time.


    Time that he didn''t have!


    "Ughh¡­" His right hand felt numb from the rebound.


    He didn''t have much time to dwell on it when he saw something even more bizarre happening.


    All the corpses of the deformed werewolves surrounding the barrier suddenly dissolved into acrid blood and burrowed inside the barrier.


    Then, it slithered toward the center of the crater and merged with the ck miasma!


    Seeing this take ce, Adam was helpless and couldn''t help but curse inwardly, Damn it, I should have stored those corpses inside the earring!


    A qualitative transformation urred inside the miasma, causing a strong wave of energy to ripple outward in all directions.


    The formation of the vessel wasplete! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The ck miasma slowly dissipated and a towering figure slowlynded on the ground. He scanned the surroundings with his piercing crimson eyes before finally, his gazended on Adam.


    Stratford''s lips curled up into a malevolent smile and he growled.


    "You''re dead, Magus!"


    Thanks for reading!


    Esenel

 Chapter 532: Fire and Ice

    Chapter 532: Fire and Ice


    ?


    The blood moons hung low in the night sky, their pale and crimson light bathing the town in an unsettling glow.


    As the transformation inside the ck miasma came to a conclusion, a sudden chill gripped the air. The temperature dropped sharply, and an overwhelming sense of dread settled in with


    it.


    A figure emerged from the miasma andnded on the ground. At first, it was only a shadow, but gradually the miasma parted to reveal the creature in all its terrifying glory.


    It was a white werewolf!


    The creature was towering and monstrous, his fur a ghostly white that glowed against the darkness of the night, reflecting the crimson light of the twin moons.


    His zing crimson eyes were filled with cold, malevolent intelligence. They flickered with a predatory hunger, surveying his surroundings with a calm yet cruel detachment.


    Stratford''s gaze firstnded on the cold corpse of Mayor Hobbs lying near the northern gate. Ah, what a pity, he thought.


    That descendant of mine had the most affinity with me, making him very suitable to be my vessel.


    He lowered his head and clenched his fists, feeling the raw power coursing through his veins. Centuries of nning and I still wasn''t able to recover my peak strength...


    I had subtly influenced all my descendants, influencing them through my bloodline, to not draw any attention to this town...


    So why is it that I sense not just one but two Mana Liquefaction Magi here?


    Stratford looked in Adam''s direction, his eyes narrowing.


    I have a feeling that it is all your doing, he thought.


    His lips curled up into a malevolent smile and he growled.


    "You''re dead, Magus!"


    In the distance, Adam''s body trembled involuntarily, hearing the werewolf''s deration. He couldn''t help but nervously gulp, thinking to himself, As I thought...


    This bastard actually turned out to be a Rank 3 - Mana Vortex Magus!


    Hmm, he seems to be barely Rank 3 though... It must be because he couldn''t use the mayor as his vessel. If he had, I''m certain his strength would have reached the peak of Rank 3!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt grateful about casting Luck''s Blessing. If he hadn''t, he would have stood no chance against his opponent.


    Although it''s going to be very difficult, Adam thought.


    I can still fight with him if I use everything in my arsenal... or at least, I hope-


    But his thoughts abruptly came to a halt when Stratford, who was standing in the middle of the crater, suddenly disappeared.


    A gust of wind blew and he appeared before Adam a momentter.


    The youth''s eyes widened in disbelief as he saw Stratford''s fist erging in his vision. BAM!


    Adam flew away from the impact of the attack, colliding through several buildings andnding all the way on the other side of the town.


    Stratford had a solemn expression on his face as he muttered to himself incredulously, "He... blocked it?"


    Despite not having reached his peak strength, he was still a Rank 3 Magus-an existence that was beyond the reach of a mere Rank 2 Magus.


    Yet, Adam had managed to block his attack nheless!


    "As I thought, he''s no ordinary Magus," Stratford muttered coldly.


    Without waiting another moment, he jumped off the ground, resulting in anotherrge crater being formed and all the nearby buildings being destroyed.


    ...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The bones in Adam''s forearms had shattered. He nced at his bloodied arms and seeing the bones jutting out from them, he grimaced in agony.


    "Aghh!" He gritted his teeth, trying to bear the pain. "That damned werewolf!"


    At thest moment, he had managed to raise his arms and block the attack. If he hadn''t, his head would have probably burst open like a watermelon.


    Just as he was seething in pain, his arms were enveloped in a warm, green light.


    "Yavia!" Adam''s eyes lit up.


    Although the wood spirit was nowhere near him, because of the contract bond that tied them, she was able to heal him over arge distance.


    Of course, if the distance between them was too great, or if she was in the Spirit World, such remote healing would not have been possible.


    In a matter of moments, Adam''s forearms had been healed.


    "Nice!" He eximed. But soon his expression darkened when he sensed Stratford vaulting through the air anding toward him.


    BOOM!


    Dust and debris scattered in all directions as Stratfordnded on the ground. Everything around him had been reduced to rubble as a result.


    When the dust cleared, the werewolf''s face was riddled with fury. This time Adam had managed to evade his attack in the nick of time.


    He turned his head and looked at the raven-haired youth, but soon he was stunned.


    "Your arms have healed already?"


    "Heh," Adam sneered. "Did you think you were the only one with regenerative capabilities?"


    Stratford''s eyes narrowed. "It seems I have underestimated you."


    The following moment, he weaved a simple hand gesture, causing his palms to be covered in ice. His sharp ws turned icy cold, shing with a murderous glint.


    Seeing this, Adam was taken aback. "Ice Magic!"


    His body involuntarily began to tremble. However, it wasn''t because of fear. Instead, it was because of excitement.


    He revolved the Five Elemental Codex inside his body and then coated his fists with fire! Then, he got into the beginning stance of the Phantom Dance.


    Since shadow magic can seamlessly merge with the techniques of the Hand of Doom, I wonder if the same holds true for the five fundamental elements, he thought in great anticipation.


    Neither Stratford nor Adam spoke another word. They disappeared from their positions and shed with unmatched ferocity.


    BOOM!!


    A great dance of fire and ice hadmenced!


    ...


    While their gruesome battle was going on, in the distance, hidden in the shadows, Gore was secretly watching everything unfold with shock.


    He clenched his fists tightly, perhaps in fear or unwillingness to ept just how powerful


    Adam was.


    He can go toe-to-toe with a Rank 3 Magus?! This is unheard of!


    He then turned his head in the direction of therge crater in the center of the town, the ce


    where Stratford had emerged from.


    Everything that Adam said was true, he thought.


    When the blood moons rose, the entity beyond the red door emerged...


    His eyes shed with greed and his lips slowly curled up into a smirk.


    Now that the entity is busy fighting Adam, there''s no one left to guard the treasures!


    The next moment, he disappeared into the shadows, silently making his way toward the


    ancient underground chamber.


    All the treasures will be mine!

 Chapter 533: Escape Route

    Chapter 533: Escape Route


    ?


    Through his Sphere of Resonance, Adam was able to sense everything that was happening in his near vicinity.


    So when he noticed Gore sneakily making his way toward therge crater, his lips formed a smirk. "Hehe, not so easily."


    The next moment, he dodged Stratford''s ice-w attacks by a hair''s breadth, while at the same time weaving a series of hand signs.


    "You damned rat!" Stratford roared in annoyance.


    Except for the first punch that he hadnded on the youth, he wasn''t able tond another one since then. Adam was simply too agile, causing him to be shocked.


    But suddenly, he saw gray smoke cover the youth''s body, and a momentter, he disappeared!


    Rank 2 Spell: Foggy Step!


    Seeing Adam reappear thirty feet away from him and then disappear again, Stratford''s eyes narrowed.


    It would appear that he has mastered the art of teleportation, he thought grimly.


    This is going to be more difficult than I had imagined.


    Without wasting another moment, he followed after him at his fastest speed. Although he had other things left toplete, he needed to first take care of Adam.


    Not just because the youth had foiled his ns, but also because he was a highly dangerous Magus. If Stratford kept him alive, he would continue to obstruct his way.


    It was better to get rid of the problem first before resuming his ns.


    -


    Gore couldn''t contain the excitement bubbling inside his heart as he slowly approached the crater at the center of the town.


    So the tunnel behind that red door leads to an underground ce that is directly under the town, eh? Looks like I''ve been involved in some conspiracy spanning centuries...


    I heard Adam call that entity Stratford, he thought to himself as he soundlessly traversed the cobblestone streets.


    Well, whatever that Rank 3 Magus is nning, I don''t care... While he''s busy dealing with Adam, I''ll go take a look at the underground chamber.


    Although Adam was fighting Stratford, Gore was still alert about any dangers he might face once he descended down the hole.


    Not for a moment did he believe that his path to acquiring the treasures would be an easy one. He was not that naive.


    If he sensed any danger, he would immediately retreat. But he at least had to try. But even he didn''t expect the thing that would happen to him the following moment.


    The space in front of him distorted and gray smoke suddenly materialized out of nowehere. From the gray smoke, a figure donning ck robes and a ck pointy hat emerged.


    "Where are you going, partner?" Adam asked in an exaggerated tone.


    Gore''s eyeballs almost popped out of his sockets.


    Damn this bastard! He found out my location despite me using an advanced concealment spell?!


    His footsteps came to an abrupt halt and he stopped right in front of Adam. "Get out of my way," he said.


    But suddenly, an overbearing and evil aura descended down on him from behind. Gore didn''t even need to take a nce to figure out who it was.


    "Partner?" Stratford''s tone contained unbridled dread and fury. "So one diverts my attention while the other ransacks myir? Unforgivable! I will kill you both!"


    He swung his arms at the two Magi, releasing two w-shaped projectiles imbued with ice magic.


    Gore''s entire back was drenched in cold sweat. The aura of death consumed his entire being and he found it difficult to even move.


    Damn you, Constantine!! He cursed inwardly.


    Right at that moment, Adam''s cold chuckle rang in his ears. "Hehe, we''re now in the same boat, Darkmore. Fight with me and we may stand a chance."


    His eyes briefly shone with the pattern of the white lotus and he added, "Your dear familiar was probably killed by those weeping trees, wasn''t he? Who do you think is controlling those trees?"


    The youth dashed past him like a bolt of ck lightning. He got into a horse-stance position, gathering arge amount of mana in both palms that had already been coated in fire magic. Then, he generated two enormous walls of osciting mana that rotated outwards.


    Hand of Doom: Fire Style!


    GREAT BARRIER!!


    BOOM!!!


    The two w-shaped ice projectiles mmed against Adam''s Great Barrier, resounding in a deafening sound that shook the very ground itself.


    Blood spurted out of Adam''s mouth as he gritted his teeth and channeled even more mana into his hands. The osciting wall of mana hummed with even greater intensity.


    Finally, in an astonishing twist of events, the Rank 3 Stratford''s w-shaped ice projectiles were deflected away!


    At the same time, Adam''s Great Barrier also dissipated and he was hurled away into the distance, spewing blood from his mouth and other injured parts on his body.


    His departing words rang like loud bells inside Gore''s mind.


    "Avenge your familiar, Darkmore!!"


    "OHHHH!!" As soon as the barrier disappeared, Gore charged forward with bloodshot eyes, having already prepared his spell. "Jora, I will avenge you!!"


    Rank 2 Spell: Fireball!


    The great sphere of fire shot toward the white werewolf who was standing there in absolute


    shock.


    Stratford had never imagined that a mere Rank 2 Magus''s magicbat technique would be able to deflect a magic spell of a Rank 3 Magus.


    Even back in his day-several centuries ago-Magi who could battle higher-ranked Magi


    never existed.


    BOOOM!!


    In his state of shock, Stratford was consumed by the fireball. Only one thought echoed inside


    his mind.


    Has magic advanced so much in the time that I was underground? Or...


    Is this kid simply a monster?


    ...


    At the southern gates of the town, all of Adam''s squad members had already gathered. The local residents of the town were at their wit''s end by now. The weeping trees stationed around the town walls were putting a lot of pressure on them.


    Even though they hadn''t attacked the people yet, just their mere presence and the way they were recklessly iling their branches around caused them to be filled with panic and fear.


    Moreover, for a while now, deafening sounds of fighting wereing from the direction of the town square. This caused the townsfolk to be helpless.


    "We''re done for!"


    "There''s no way out!"


    "I-I don''t want to die!"


    "Somebody help us!"


    They screamed in desperation, looking for a way out of this hell hole. Thanks to thebined efforts of Adam''s squad members, however, they managed to stay together in one ce. Kenley nced at Adam''s students and asked nervously, "Did Lord Constantine tell you of a


    way out?"


    Adam had instructed Kenley and Wagner to reach the southern gates after they had killed the five local Magi. Although they failed their missions, they arrived here nontheless.


    "You guys do have a way out... right?" Wagner asked in a panic.


    Eleiney and Aiden simultaneously looked at Art.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Y-Yes!" The youth nodded. "Professor did give me something. He said it will secure our


    escape route."


    "What did he give you?!" Kenley pressed.


    With a trembling hand, Art took out a small item from his inner robes. "This!"


    It was a ck orb!


    The same orb that had allowed Mayor Hobbs and the others traverse the Weeping Woods!

 Chapter 534: Death Wish

    Chapter 534: Death Wish


    ?


    "How do you have that?!" Kenley was shocked out of his mind.


    He was present when Adam had magically snatched that item from Gore near the northern gate. Moreover, he had also shattered the orb in front of everyone there.


    So he couldn''t help but be dumbfounded seeing the same orb now in Art''s posession


    now.


    "What do you mean?" Art asked in confusion.


    Eleiney then gave him the gist of all that had transpired. After listening to her, even Art felt puzzled. "I... don''t know? Perhaps Professor found another orb?"


    "That''s not it."


    Suddenly, a deep voice sounded from behind the group. Everyone turned around and saw that it was an enormous ck panther!


    "Lord Valerian!" Adam''s students were ted to see the young dragon.


    Kenley, on the other hand, asked immediately, "What did you mean?"


    Valerian looked at the man with his piercing topaz eyes and exined, "My brother is a


    master of illusion. That should answer your question."


    Kenley and Wagner suddenly felt that it made sense. Thetter asked, "Are youing with us?"


    Valerian''s ears drooped and he nodded ever so slightly.


    He had strength merely equivalent to a Rank 1 Magus. Thus, there was nothing he could do in the battle against Stratford, who was a Mana Vortex Magus.


    So Adam had instructed him to help escort the townsfolk through the Weeping Woods. Furthermore, he had also said that if things got too burdensome, then he was to take the three kids, the two Acolytes, and fly away.


    He nced at them and spoke in a solemn tone, "We need to leave. I''ll take the lead."


    Art then activated the ck orb, causing it to release a strange magical energy. The weeping trees in the vicinity instantly quieted down, almost as if they had gone to sleep.


    Seeing this, the townsfolk were shocked and soon erupted in cheers.


    However, Kenley reprimanded them, "Now is not the time for celebration. Everyone get in the middle, while us Magi guard you."


    Valerian turned around and cast one final nce in the direction of the town square.


    "Brother... please be safe," he mumbled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Soon, under the effects of the ck orb, the weeping trees parted and created a passageway for the townsfolk to go through.


    Thus, began the mass evacuation.


    ...


    "Aghhh..." Adamy weakly amidst the rubble, bruised and battered.


    Although he had managed to deflect Stratford''s attack, it wasn''t without consequences. His whole body was injured and there was severe internal bleeding.


    His robes were bloodied and reduced to tatters, revealing his heavily wounded upper body.


    Suddenly, a green light enveloped him, rapidly healing all his wounds and restoring his health.


    "Adam..." Yavia hovered above the youth''s face, speaking with tearful eyes. "After a certain point, my healing magic will have no effect on you. Your body''s beginning to build resistance already."


    She paused for a moment and added hesitantly, "Why don''t we escape?"


    Adam slowly got to his feet, cracking his knuckles. "I would have fled long back if I wanted to."


    "Then..." Yavia looked at him with hopeful eyes. "Can you beat him?"


    Adam''s lip slowly curled up into a grin. He conjured a pair of ck, metallic gauntlets from his earring. These gauntlets had a purple sheen to them that made one''s heart skip a beat.


    "What''s that?" Yavia asked with fearful eyes.


    The purple light emitting from the tip of the ws caused her to involuntarily shudder. She could feel a very deadly force radiating from them.


    "Heh!" Adam chuckled as he put on the gauntlets. "A friend gave it to me. It has the miraculous ability to generate a highly lethal poison from the tip of its ws."


    Gazing at the faint purple miasma emanating from the ws, Adam couldn''t help but nervously gulp.


    Hehe, ckie, you son of a bitch! Just where did you get these gauntlets? They...


    They are perfect!


    ...


    As the explosion from the fire engulfed Stratford, Gore seemingly snapped out of his daze, thinking to himself, What?! Why... Why did I do that?!


    I must have gone crazy to attack a Rank 3 Magus!


    Suddenly, his body trembled involuntarily as the air turned cold. The fire from his spell instantly dissipated, turning into a blizzard.


    Stratford proudly stood in the area where the Fireball had gone off. Needless to say, he wasn''t harmed in the least.


    He gazed at Gore with cold, murderous eyes. "You must have a death wish, Magus."


    Then, he weaved a series of hand signs and sped his palms, resounding in a loud p. He then seperated his palms, creating a thick and long shaft made of pure ice.


    Rank 3 Spell: Ice Lance!


    The atmosphere turned even colder when the spear made purely of ice was suddenly created. Stratford grabbed it from the center and positioned himself before hurling it at the man.


    "Die!"


    Seeing the spear erging in his vision, Gore had lost all will to live. He froze in his movements. No matter what he tried, he knew he would fail.


    Moreover, the spear was flying at him with such speed that it barely gave him any time to block or dodge.


    Suddenly!


    Gray smoke materialized out of thin air in front of him, and from the smoke, Adam appeared. He used his Sphere of Resonance at maximum capacity, making it seem like everything in his surroundings had slowed down to a snail''s pace.


    I see it!


    Adam raised his right hand just as the Ice Spear was inches away from piercing his head. He then positioned his palm right beside the spearhead.


    Rank 2 Spell: Gravity Repulsion!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The Ice Spear''s trajectory was altered at thest moment. It whizzed past Adam''s face and


    flew into the Weeping Woods, destroying dozens upon dozens of trees.


    Without turning back, Adam tly stated, "We''re even, Darkmore."


    Then, his body was enveloped in gray smoke and he teleported away, leaving Gore to stand


    there in a daze.


    "He... saved me?" Gore muttered incredulously.


    "But what did he mean by being even..."


    ...


    Adam appeared in front of Stratford, his eyes shing with deep focus and determination.


    His gauntlets were covered in a deathly purple aura which intensified even more as he


    channeled mana into his palm.


    Seeing the youth recklessly appear before him, Stratford scoffed. "Useless!"


    He wanted to punch Adam away, but suddenly found that the gravity around him had


    increased.


    Rank 2 Spell: Amplify Gravity!


    This caused him to be slightly taken aback and falter in his actions. But this was all the time


    Adam needed.


    Hand of Doom: Poison Style!


    COILING PALM STRIKE!!


    BOOOM!!


    The attacknded squarely on Stratford''s chest, and a visible whirlwind of purple energy


    emerged from his back.


    But...


    "Hehe," Stratford chuckled coldly. "I told you it was useless."


    Adam''s attack had only barely managed to inflict a minor wound on the werewolf''s furry


    chest. Stratford was still standing as proud as ever.


    The werewolf raised his w and growled, "My turn-"


    Suddenly, his crimson pupils narrowed and blood seeped out of his maw. He retreated a few


    steps, ncing at the wound on his chest in sheer disbelief.


    "This... this is impossible! A mere poison can make me bleed?"


    Suddenly, his body trembled and fear shed in his eyes. "This poison... This... It can''t be!"


    He nced at Adam''s ck gauntlets that were enveloped in a dark purple aura.


    "Wolfsbane!"

 Chapter 535: Epiphany

    Chapter 535: Epiphany


    ?


    Wolfsbane shared a deep connection with werewolves since time immemorial.


    Its origins could be traced back to ancient times when the magical civilization was still in its nascent stages.


    In the olden days, wolfsbane was used as a potent herb capable of warding off wild animals, particrly wolves.


    The nt''s toxic properties were well-known at the time, and it was even used to poison the tips of arrows and bait traps.


    Over time, Magi experimented with this herb and developed a highly lethal form of poison that could be used as a defense against werewolves.


    Wolfsbane infused with mana was said to bloom under the light of the full moon. It was also rumored that this poison was most deathly on a full moon night.


    Of course, it was still a rumor and nothing was ever confirmed. But it put Adam at ease that Tron just so happened to have two moons.


    Furthermore, it was also the night of the full moons. More precisely, it was the night of the blood moons!


    Seeing the look of sheer horror disyed in Stratford''s eyes, the grin on Adam''s face widened. "Indeed, this is wolfsbane."


    "How did you get your hands on this?!" Stratford roared. "I was sure I had removed all traces of this ursed poison from this continent!"


    Adam scoffed mockingly, "Look at you, a mighty Mana Vortex Magus acting like a weak, little rat just because you got poisoned. Do you think Ulier is the only continent that exists?"


    The frown on Stratford''s face deepened. The next moment, he willed the wound on his chest to heal. But much to his surprise, he found that the wolfsbane inside his system refused to be flushed out.


    This wolfsbane is far more potent than the ones I''vee across, he thought in rm.


    I can also feel otherworldly energying from it. This energy...


    It''s from the Spirit World!!


    Stratford nced at the gauntlets that Adam was wearing and thought, Those weapons are made out of extraordinary materials. The energy radiating from them... also belongs to the Spirit World!


    "Where did you get those gauntlets?" He asked in a grim tone.


    Adam replied with a taunting grin, "This? Your mother gave them to me. She told me to give you a good beating with it if you misbehaved."


    Stratford''s face darkened and a dangerous aura surrounded him. He weaved a simple hand gesture as he coldly muttered, "You have no respect for your seniors. I will tear you apart and drink your blood, damned brat!"


    The next moment, he mmed his foot on the ground, resulting in over a dozen enormous blocks of ice emerging from the ground. Then, he waved his hand and hurled all the blocks toward Adam.


    "Die!!"


    Adam''s pupils constricted and he willed the Sphere of Resonance to work at maximum capacity yet again. He meticulously calcted the coordinates of the Spirit World and the areas they corresponded with in the material world.


    His pupils darted around, carefully calcting the trajectory of each block of ice. If either one of them hit him, he would be deader than dead.


    Finally, after having made all his preparations, gray smoke covered his body and he disappeared.


    Rank 2 Spell: Foggy Step!


    He kept disappearing and then reappearing, blinking all over the ce as he continued to dodge one projectile after another.


    His surroundings appeared saturated in his vision as he kept teleporting in and out of the Spirit World.


    He appeared in the midst of many wondrous and bizarre things in that mystical world, but before he could interact with them, he had already teleported back to the material world.


    This constant traversal between the Spirit World and the material world was the essence of teleportation.


    He subconsciously activated the white lotus, causing the flower patterns to appear on his dark pupils. Every time he slipped into the Spirit World, the white lotus resonated deeply.


    As he continued to blink in and out of the two different nes of existence, his understanding of teleportation deepened, and so did hisprehension of the School of Summoning. This was masterss teleportation at work!


    Yavia, who was witnessing this scene, hidden in the shadows of a destroyed building was shocked out of her mind.


    She involuntarily covered her mouth, thinking to herself in disbelief, Such precision... Impossible!


    This sort of teleportation ability should have been impossible for a native of the material world!! How is Adam able to do it?!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It''s almost as if... he doesn''t belong to the material world at all!


    On the other side, Stratford felt a foreboding feeling wash over his body as he saw Adam continue to teleport all around the ce, dodging his projectiles.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he muttered incredulously, "This kid... he''s gone into a trance!"


    It was as the man had stated. While continuing to teleport in and out of the Spirit World so many times, Adam suddenly received profound insights about the arcane art of teleportation.


    An epiphany!


    It was an extremely rare and important event for a Magus to enter this mysterious state of rity where their understanding of magic deepened.


    The only other time that Adam had had an epiphany was during the war against the orcs back in the Southern Federation.


    Realizing the vulnerable state Adam was in right now, Stratford''s lips curled up into a


    malevolent grin.


    "To be able to teleport consequitively in that state, you truly are a genius. But this state you''re in will be your undoing."


    The next moment, he made a mental calction of where Adam would appear next. He then cancelled his spell and dashed in that direction.


    BAM!


    His enormous w urately grabbed Adam''s head as thetter teleported out of the Spirit


    World, covered in gray smoke.


    "Got you!" Stratford grinned sinisterly.


    But suddenly he was taken aback. He noticed that Adam was still in a state of trance!


    "Even better," said the werewold as he tightened the grip around the youth''s skull.


    BOOM!


    A Fireball mmed his face, but immediately after, the spell dissipated with a simple wave of


    Stratfrod''s hand.


    "Let him go," said Gore standing in the distance.


    Stratford nced at him and coldly replied, "I''ll deal with youter."


    With that said, he crouched low and exerted great strength in his legs. Then, with a resounding sound that shattered the ground beneath him, he jumped into the air, instantly scaling hundreds of meters.


    Just as he reached the peak of his jump, the werewolf imbued mana into his hand that was gripping Adam''s skull.


    Then, he used all his might and hurled the youth toward the ground, sending him to his death!

 Chapter 536: Teleportation

    Chapter 536: Teleportation


    ?


    Adam continued to fall from the sky,pletely unaware of his impending doom. He was still in a state of trance,prehending the insights he had received about the art of


    teleportation.


    His eyes were unfocused and in a daze, but if one looked closely, one would find the faint outline of lotuses on his dark pupils.


    The Way can be understood as the fundamental principle that underlies and unifies the universe, he thought.


    Teleportation, on the other hand, within the context of the arcane arts, can be seen as the magical ability to instantaneously travel from one ce to another...


    To transcend physical barriers and limitations!


    The Way of Effortless Action means to act in a manner that is perfectly aligned with the natural order of the world... without forcing or striving.


    Then what truly is teleportation? He wondered.


    Isn''t a master of teleportation someone who has achieved the Way of Effortless Action in the realm of movement?


    A master of teleportation is able to shift their presence from one location to another without the friction of physical travel... I see...


    By moving in perfect harmony with the flow of the Way!


    The ground below got closer and closer, yet Adam had still not woken up from his state of epiphany.


    If he collided against the ground without any protective mana cover around his body, he would surely die. No matter how powerful his physical body was, it would not be able to survive such a great fall.


    Another concept of the Way is Bnced Duality, he continued to ponder.


    It represents the dualistic nature of existence... the duality of everything!


    The art of teleportation symbolically represents the bnce between stillness and movement, allowing the caster to transcend ordinary limitations...


    So does that mean the art of teleportation in the arcane sense cannot be viewed merely as a technical skill?


    What if it is the embodiment of one''s pursuit of harmony with the cosmos?


    If the duality represents stillness and movement, can it also not represent the Spirit World and the material world?


    I see...


    Be one with the Way!


    Transcend the limitations of the Spirit World and the material world through Effortless Action!


    Embody the Bnced Duality between stillness and movement!


    At that moment, when Adam was only mere seconds from crashing against the ground, his eyes glowed with a blinding white light.


    The white lotuses imprinted on his pupils radiated an otherwordly energy that caused the space around him to distort.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk and just before his body was about to touch the ground... He disappeared!


    "WHAT?!" Stratford, who was standing on a block of ice hovering in mid-air, was suddenly filled with utter disbelief when he saw Adam vanish.


    "Did he just...." He found it extremely difficult to speak what had just transpired.


    "Did he just teleport without utilizing any magicalponents?! Impossible!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Suddenly, Stratford turned his head to the side and saw a dozen weeping trees getting destroyed in a straight line.


    He instantly realized the cause of this.


    As he willed the block of ice to slowly descend, his expression darkened and he muttered to himself, "It would appear that at thest moment, he teleported and changed the direction of his fall. Instead of falling straight to the ground, he ''fell'' through those trees..."


    The block of ice dissipated and hended on the ground, looking in the direction of the destroyed weeping trees.


    "Those trees may have cushioned his fall," he said. "But I''m sure he won''te out of it unscathed."


    He began walking in that direction, his eyes oozing bloodlust. "No matter. All you''ve managed to do is buy time. One way or another, you will die by my hands!"


    --


    "Gaaahhh!!" Adam gazed at the thick piece of wood that had pierced his back ande out of his chest in anguish.


    Although I was able to change the direction of my fall through teleportation, I wasn''t able to stop the momentum of my fall...


    He thought in agony, unable to mutter a word out of his mouth.


    He looked around and saw splintered weeping trees in the vicinity. Damn it, where the hell am


    I?


    The following moment, without even using his Sphere of Resonance, he was able to locate where he was. Because of the familiar bond he shared with Valerian, he knew he was very close


    to the young dragon.


    Of all ces... I had to arrive here...


    Then, he looked in the direction of Valerian and the rest of his squad members as well as the townsfolk.


    The white lotuses in his eyes zed with radiance and he disappeared once again.


    ...


    "What was that?!"


    "Did you hear that?!"


    The townsfolk who were being led by the Magi away from town suddenly heard the consecutive sound of explosions.


    They couldn''t help but wonder in fear if the battle happening in Stratford had somehow shifted to where they currently were.


    "I have a bad feeling about this," said Kenley as he looked in the direction that Adam had


    landed.


    "Could it be..." Wagner was afraid of finishing his sentence, but the Magi around him understood what he was trying to say.


    Meanwhile, Valerian had his eyes wide open in disbelief as he gazed in the direction of the explosions. Of course, if Adam could sense him through the bond, he could also do the same.


    "It''s brother!" He eximed.


    WHOOSH!


    Right at that moment, without any indication or warning, the space in front of the young dragon distorted ever so slightly, and a bruised and bloodied Adam appeared!


    "Brother!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Professor!"


    "Lord Constantine!"


    His squad members were thunderstruck seeing him appear out of nowhere. There also wasn''t the usual gray smoke that materialized when a Rank 2 Magus used the teleportation spell.


    Adam had appeared as silent as the graveyard!


    "Take... it... out!" Adam spoke with great difficulty.


    While the children were horrified to see the thick wooden stake jutting out from Adam''s chest, Kenley stepped forward and unhesitatingly grabbed the stake, yanking it out in one go. "AAAAGGGGGHHHH!!!" Adam screamed at the top of his lungs. He red at Kenley and spat, "That hurt, you bastard!!"


    "S-Sorry!" Kenley apologized nervously. "Y-You asked for it."


    The next moment, a warm and vibrant light enveloped Adam''s body, healing his injuries at a rapid pace. However, the injury to the right side of his chest regenerated at an extremely slow


    speed.


    Just as Adam found a moment of respite, the weeping trees in the distance parted and a


    towering white werewolf emerged.


    "There you are."

 Chapter 537: Descendants

    Chapter 537: Descendants


    ?


    Stratford scanned therge crowd that had gathered in the middle of the Weeping Woods. He could see five other Magi and hundreds of mortal town residents, excluding Adam.


    "Hmm?" The werewolf''s brows furrowed as he gazed at these mortals. He could feel a subtle connection toward them, something that originated from the depths of his very being.


    "I see," he said tly. "So all of you are my descendants."


    The following moment, his crimson eyes narrowed and he coldly muttered, "Although you all have my blood running through your veins, neither of you has the venom!"


    He turned his head and gazed at Adam. "Your doing, I suppose?"


    Adam got to his feet, solemnly looking at the werewolf. What he had feared hade to pass. He had involuntarily drawn the fight here.


    Damn it, the youth cursed inwardly. There are bound to be some casualties among the civilians now. But as long as they can buy me a little bit of time to prepare my final trump card...


    Stratford shifted his gaze toward the mortals standing right in front of him. They were trembling in absolute fear, unable to even breathe.


    "All of you are useless!" With that said, he raised his sharp w and swiped it at them. SLASH!


    Instantly, dozens of innocent mortals had been dismantled by his attack. Blood and flesh sttered on the people behind them as they could only helplessly stare at the monster brazenly killing them.


    They had nowhere else to go. They werepletely surrounded by weeping trees from all sides.


    "Die!!" Stratford raised his hand, aiming to dismember yet another one of his descendants. But right as his w was about to cut the person''s body, Adam silently appeared before this person, blocking the attack with his gauntlets.


    BAM!


    Once again, the youth flew away into the distance, destroying one tree after another.


    Seeing such a futile attempt at saving an innocent life, Stratford sneered in ridicule, "Instead of running away, you try to save this pathetic waste of space. How naive of you-"


    The words got stuck in his mouth when he lowered his head, gazing at his palm. There were small wounds on his wrist, but that wasn''t what shocked him.


    It was the wolfsbane in his injuries that did!


    That kid... was this his goal all along? He thought in rm.


    Thest two times, Adam was only able to slightly injure him, but through these injuries, he was able to inject the wolfsbane directly into his system.


    Wolfsbane was a highly lethal poison to a creature of the night such as Stratford.


    However, he wouldn''t immediately die because of it since he was a Rank 3 Magus and also because the amount of poison in his system was very minuscule.


    However, if kept unchecked, it could pose a great danger to him.


    Finally, Stratford was able to understand Adam''s state of mind. Usually, if a Rank 2 Magus came across a Rank 3 Magus in battle, their immediate response would be to flee and never look back.


    However, Adam decided to stay behind and fight him.


    Stratford finally understood where the raven-haired youth''s confidence stemmed from- wolfsbane!


    I need to kill him immediately! He thought.


    Right at that moment, the space in front of him trembled ever so slightly, causing him to instantly go on alert.


    Teleporting right in front of me? How foolish!


    His lips curled up into a wide grin as he readied his w and thrust it in front of him. His attack wouldnd on Adam as soon as he teleported.


    Just as Adam appeared in front of the werewolf, he saw an enormous w covered in blood erge in his vision. He only had a split moment to defend.


    Thanks to the Sphere of Resonance working at maximum capacity, his reflexes were quick to the extremes as everything around him had slowed down.


    Instead of defending against the iing attack, however, he chose to do something else. His eyes glowed with a brilliant white light and he disappeared once again!


    Stratford''s attack ended up hitting nothing but empty air. He was astonished to see Adam disy such mind-boggling reflexes.


    SLASH!


    Adam teleported right behind the werewolf and viciously shed his furry back, embedding the wolfsbane dripping from his gauntlets deep inside Stratford''s blood and flesh.


    BAM!


    Stratford swung his hand behind him, delivering a ruthless backhand p to Adam, hurling him into the distance once again.


    "Ugghh!" The werewolf grimaced in agony.


    Although the small injury itself on his back didn''t cause him any pain, it was the wolfsbane wreaking havoc inside his body that caused him to feel slightly weakened.


    He wiped the blood seeping from his maw and then looked in the direction where Adam just


    shot.


    That teleportation spell of his is turning out to be very bothersome, he thought.


    But how is he able to teleport without using any magicalponents? That''s unheard of...


    Unless he''s using a magical focus! But I don''t see anything in his possession.


    The next moment, Stratford recalled that every time Adam teleported, his eyes would glow brightly for a brief moment.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Could it be... that the focus he''s using is inside his body?! If this is so... there has to be a limit to how


    long he can use it before the magical focus is rendered useless.


    But I can''t afford to wait for that long. I must get rid of him as soon as possible!


    Right at that moment, the space before him suddenly trembled yet again, indicating the


    arrival of Adam.


    Stratford pretended to attack the area in front of him, but immediately after he turned around


    and reached out his w behind his back.


    "kkk!" Adam''s neck was firmly grasped by the werewolf!


    "Did you think I would fall for the same trick twice?" Stratford''s tone was filled with mockery


    and killing intent.


    Adam nced at the man with an amused look and replied, "I was... hoping... you wouldn''t..."


    Stratford''s eyes narrowed. "What-"


    Adam threw a crystal vial onto the ground. As the ss shattered, light-brown colored smoke surfaced and enveloped the both of them.


    Immediately after, the sounds of violent coughs originated from within the smoke.


    When the dust settled, Stratford could be seen half-kneeling on the ground, while Adam was standing on his feet, drinking a mysterious potion.


    "This tranquilizing dust was made by a Rank 3 Magus from the Wood Spirit n," said Adam after consuming the antidote. "It took me quite a lot of time to convert it into a smoke


    bomb."


    He paused for a moment and added, "Although it won''t put you to sleep, it will at least leave you vulnerable for a few moments."


    Stratford was desperately struggling to keep himself conscious. His eyelids felt extremely heavy and his heartbeat had slowed down considerably.


    Damn it, how did ite to this?! He roared inwardly. What is this smoke?!


    Adam took advantage of this opportunity, coating both his gauntlets in ayer of mana and stabbing them straight into the werewolf''s chest.


    Then, he released arge amount of wolfsbane straight inside his body! "AAAGGGGGGHHHHH!!!" Stratford roared helplessly as purple smoke wafted from his maws.


    Adam, with his hand still pierced inside the werewolf''s chest, turned around and winked at his


    squad members.


    "Hang in there for a minute. Reinforcements have almost arrived," he said with a faint smile.


    The next moment, he disappeared...


    Along with Stratford!

 Chapter 538 Reinforcements

    538 Reinforcements


    After Adam had disappeared from the spot, bringing Stratford along with him, silence resumed in the Weeping Woods.


    It wasn''t until the weeping trees had begun howling again that everyone snapped back to their senses,pletely thunderstruck by what had just transpired before them.


    Needless to say, the townsfolk were the most shocked by the arrival of Stratford.


    More precisely, they were astounded to learn that the ancestor whom they had revered for almost all their lives was, in fact, an ancient werewolf who did not care about them at all.


    Many of them dropped to the ground, their eyes tearing up as they drowned in denial. While a few of them looked for a way out of the mess they found themselves in.


    However, seeing the weeping trees still surrounding them caused them to feel utterly helpless.


    Rayna, who was standing right beside Kenley, nced at the spot where Adam and Stratford had just disappeared.


    She suddenly came to a realization and muttered softly, "Our ancestor¡­ No, I mean that monster said that we have his blood running in our veins, but not his venom¡­


    "Could it be the potion that Lord Constantine made me drink was actually an antidote that counteracted the venom?"


    Kenley looked at her and nodded. "Indeed. If Lord Constantine hadn''t given you as well as the rest of these people here that antidote, you all would have turned into abominations."


    Rayna gasped in astonishment, her body involuntarily shuddering in horror.


    She couldn''t even begin to imagine just what kind of person would inject poison into their descendants'' bodies for their selfish objectives.


    Were we nothing but pawns in his eyes, she thought in despair.


    Aiden''s eyes were filled with shock as well as excitement as he eximed, "Did you see?! Did you see how Professor fought with that werewolf?! A-Amazing! So that is Professor''s truebat strength? A Magus who can fight Magi higher-ranked than him?!"


    "More importantly, did you see how he teleported?!" Art chimed in. "He was able to cast that spell without using any magicalponents! How was he even able to do that? His teleportation spell was also instantaneous¡­ he just kept blinking around the ce!"


    While Adam''s two students were lost in being fascinated by their mentor''s skills, Eleiney thought of something very crucial.


    She looked at the Magi present and stated, "Before leaving, Professor said that reinforcements wereing. Does any of you know what he was talking about?"


    Art and Aiden shook their heads. They wondered if people from the Herbalist''s Guild were going to show up.


    After all, Adam had told them that he was here on a mission given by them. So it made sense that Magi from the guild arrived here as reinforcements.


    Kenley and Wagner, on the other hand, nced at each other and instantly realized whom Adam was referring to.


    The Twilight Brotherhood!


    However, this wasn''t something that they could tell the rest about. The Brotherhood, after all, was a ndestine organization whose very existence only a small portion of the Magi in Tron were privy to.


    Knowing that help from the Brotherhood was arriving, they couldn''t help but feel at ease. Although they had the ck orb in their possession, they didn''t know how long they would have to traverse the Weeping Woods.


    But if more Magi arrived from the Brotherhood, they would be able to leave this ce with much greater ease.


    Kenley looked at the three young Magi and began, "Let''s not stay in one ce. We might as well continue to move forward and meet up with the reinforcement midway."


    The children nodded in understanding. Art sped the ck orb in his hand and solemnly stated, "Alright, let us resume¡ª"


    Right at that moment, the chill in the atmosphere suddenly intensified. It was already cold, to begin with, but now it had be even chillier.


    A mystical aura settled in the air, causing everything in the vicinity to be colder and colder. The townsfolk were the first to react as they couldn''t stand the growing drop in temperature.


    The Magi, on the other hand, instantly realized that this was the cause of a spell! They could feel the mana humming in the air around them.


    Then, all the weeping trees in the vicinity were slowly covered in ayer of ice. It started with the roots, then the trunk, all the way to the tips of the branches.


    One by one, all the trees around therge group turned into ice sculptures. This phenomenon continued to spread outward with no indication of stopping.


    "W-What is happening?!"


    "Why are the trees freezing?"


    "Are we under attack again?!"


    The townsfolk erupted in a frenzy. So many bad things had happened to them on this night that they couldn''t help but think that they were once again in danger.


    "This¡­" Eleiney looked at all the frozen trees in shock. "Could the reinforcements that Professor spoke about have already arrived?!"


    THUNDER!


    Suddenly, a sea of yellow-colored lightning emerged from the horizon. It swept through all the frozen weeping trees, destroying them into pieces.


    When the lightning attack approached therge group, it magically separated and went around them, annihting all the trees behind them.


    The Magi standing at the forefront were shocked by this sudden turn of events. They couldn''t help but wonder just who it was that could utilize magical spells to such frightening uracy.


    It didn''t take long for the people responsible for the spell to appear before the group.


    Amidst the frozen rubble and splintered wood, a group of Magi wearing dark, hooded cloaks emerged. They stood right before Adam''s squad members, silently observing them.


    Six people stood at the forefront of this group, the energy waves radiating from them clearly indicated that they were Rank 2 Magi! And behind them stood over a dozen Rank 1 Magi!


    Such a force was more than enough to take down a Rank 3 Magus!


    "A-Are you guys¡­ the reinforcement Professor spoke of?" Art asked nervously.


    The momentum with which this group had arrived caused his back to be drenched in cold sweat, and he couldn''t help but be anxious.


    "Professor?" Asked one of the hooded figures. "Is your Professor perhaps Magus Adam Constantine?"


    Before Art or any of Adam''s students could reply, Kenley and Wagner hurriedly ran toward the group and knelt down before them on one knee.


    They covertly disyed their Twilight Medallions and respectfully said, "We humbly greet you, My Lords!"


    Gazing at the crescent moon and the three five-pointed stars carved on the medallions, the hooded figure from before nodded. "Ah, I see. You both must be the Acolytes stationed at Stratford."


    He paused for a moment before asking, "Now tell me, where is Brother Adam?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 539 Living Image

    539 Living Image


    Adam teleported a couple of times before finally arriving back at Stratford.


    As soon as he reached the town square, he hurled Stratford away and miserably fell to his knees.


    "Ughh!!" He covered his eyes as he grimaced in pain.


    The continuous usage of the white lotus had caused his mind to be enveloped in a torrential storm of throes. Moreover, his eyes were spewing blood and his vision was gradually turning hazy.


    Damn it! I need to finish this quick or else I might go blind, he thought in rm.


    He knew that the reason why he was able to go toe-to-toe with Rank 3 existence was primarily because of the wolfsbane poison that ckie had given him.


    As support, he used teleportation with the help of the white lotus to deal damages to the werewolf. Without either of these, he knew he would die.


    I need to hold out until reinforcements arrive, he thought as he slowly got to his feet.


    A warm, green light covered his eyes, healing him. However, the restoration was only physical. Yavia couldn''t heal the injuries to his mind brought about by excessive use of the lotus.


    But how long will they even take to traverse through the Weeping Woods¡­ Will I evenst till then?


    He turned to look at Stratford who was kneeling in the distance, violently coughing blood that had now turned purple from all the poison inside him.


    Adam''s eyes shed with ruthlessness and he soon came to a decision.


    KILL!


    He shot in the werewolf''s direction, gathering arge amount of mana into his hands, and covering his gauntlet.


    The deathly poison generated from the gauntlets mixed in with his mana, transforming into a lethal and venomous aura that covered his entire body.


    Hand of Doom: Poison Style!


    PHANTOM DANCE!!


    The youth arrived before the weakened werewolf and first delivered a knee to the face. Immediately after, hended an uppercut to the chin.


    "Agghh!!" Stratford was swept off of his feet.


    Finally, Adam delivered a roundhouse kick straight to the werewolf''s face.


    BAM!


    Stratford smashed through several buildings before losing momentum. His eyes shed with unbridled fury and killing intent as he growled, "By a mere Mana Liquefaction Magus¡­ unforgivable!"


    He red in Adam''s direction and roared, "Boy, I''ll kill you¡ª"


    Before he could even finish the words he was about to say, he coughed out arge mouthful of blood.


    The wolfsbane wreaking havoc inside his system was viciously attacking his organs and turning his blood acrid. Even the blood that he had just coughed out had be poisonous, eroding the ground that it hade in contact with.


    He has coated his entire body with the aura of wolfsbane! Stratford looked in Adam''s direction and thought incredulously. How is that even possible? How is not poisoned yet?!


    The raven-haired youth was radiating a darkish-purple aura as he slowly made his way toward the werewolf.


    He looked like the grim reaper of legends!


    For the first time, Stratford''s eyes rippled with emotion.


    This emotion was fear!


    "Impossible!!" The werewolf was overwhelmed by humiliation as he shot to his feet. "Me afraid of you?! I refuse!"


    By now, the effects of the tranquilizing dust had already worn off thanks to his superior werewolf physiology.


    Despite having his senses slightly dulled by the smoke bomb and being severely weakened by the wolfsbane, he erupted with great strength!


    The ground underneath him cracked and the buildings nearby were reduced to rubble as a terrifying icy aura enveloped Stratford''s body.


    He coated his ws with ice magic and defiantly roared, "I will kill you, Magus!"


    The next moment, both Adam and Stratford disappeared from their spots, madly dashing in each other''s direction.


    Adam grit his teeth and went straight for the werewolf''s head. Meanwhile, Stratford too went for Adam''s head but his attack was merely a faint!


    He dodged the youth''s punch and delivered a w attack to his torso instead.


    SLASH!


    His menacing ws dug deep into Adam''s flesh and nearly tore his body into shreds. Seeing the youth brutally injured, Stratford''s lips curled up into a grin.


    "Your arrogance knows no bounds. Just because you possessed wolfsbane, you thought you could kill me¡ª"


    Stratford''s words froze in his mouth when he saw the blood and flesh sttering from Adam''s body turn into wisps of shadow!


    He hurriedly jumped back, retreating several meters, thinking to himself in shock, Illusion?!


    No, that''s impossible! I felt my ws dig through his flesh¡­ It felt so real.


    Suddenly, his pupils constricted as he saw the shadow contained inside Adam''s body. It seemed like he was made entirely of shadows! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Shadow Magic?" He muttered in confusion.


    "Indeed," said a voice from the side.


    Stratford looked in that direction and saw Adam looking at him with an amused smile.


    How did he get there?! I couldn''t sense him at all, thought the werewolf.


    The more time he spent fighting the youth, the more Stratford realized just how dangerous he truly was.


    "You see," Adam began. "By imbuing the power of shadows into illusions, I can turn them partially real."


    "This affects the world around the illusions, causing real damage," said another voiceing from the other side.


    Stratford turned his head and saw another ''Adam'' standing in the distance. His eyes widened in shock, but before he could speak one more word, another voice interrupted him.


    "Surprised?" Said the third Adam standing in another direction.


    Rank 2 Spell: Shadow Living Image!


    This spell from the School of Illusion created three illusory duplicates of the caster. Until the spell ended, the duplicates moved with the caster and mirrored their actions.


    It was impossible to track which image was real. Furthermore, after imbuing shadow magic into these duplicates, the caster was able to have them inflict real, physical damage on others.


    Seeing yet another form of magic from the youth, the foreboding feeling inside Stratford greatly intensified, weighing heavily on him.


    Master of poison, master of teleportation, and now¡­ a master of illusions, thought the werewolf as dread gripped his heart.


    He truly is a monster among men!


    The following moment, all three Adams pounced on Stratford, each one of them disying a different technique from the Hand of Doom!

 Chapter 540 Frost Grove

    540 Frost Grove


    Stratford was bombarded by a flurry of attacks. Although he knew that two out of the three Adams in front of him were mere illusions, he was having great difficulty trying to ascertain who the real one was.


    This boy¡­ his expertise in illusion magic has truly surpassed anything I have ever seen! Despite two of them being illusions, their attacks feel so real!


    The sense of touch, smell, sight, and sound feels real! Everything feels so real!


    Is this the true terror of illusion magic?!


    The werewolf thought in rm as he continued to tank all of Adams'' attacks. Every time he counterattacked and dealt the youth a critical blow, thetter''s body would turn into shadows!


    Suddenly two Adams caught each of Stratford''s hands, restraining him on the spot. While the third Adam appeared before him like a ghost.


    He ced both hands in front of the werewolf. One palm was facing him, while the other palm was ced below the first palm and facing upward.


    Adam gathered arge amount of mana into his hands, intensifying the poison generated from the gauntlets.


    Then, he spun both his hands in a clockwise direction.


    Hand of Doom: Poison Style!


    BILLOWING STRIKE!!


    BOOM!!!


    The entire area around Stratford caved in as a visible vortex of dark purple-colored poison engulfed his upper body.


    When the dust settled, much to Adam''s shock and dismay, Stratford was still standing on his feet!


    When he had used the same technique against the patriarch of the Howlett Family, who was a Rank 2 werewolf, his entire upper body was reduced to mere blood stains.


    However, Stratford was a much more powerful existence!


    He was a mighty Rank 3 - Mana Vortex Magus who also had the physiology of a werewolf. This gave him shocking regenerative capabilities.


    Damn it! Adam couldn''t help but curse inwardly in frustration.


    I need to finish him in one move or he''s going to keep regenerating forever! I can''t afford to wait for the wolfsbane to immobilize him¡­


    His expression turned solemn and his abyss-like eyes shone with extreme ruthlessness.


    Damn it! There''s only one way¡­


    I have to try that out!


    Right at that moment, Stratford grabbed the youth''s arms with lightning-fast speed.


    "Are you done?" He asked coldly.


    The injury that he had just received from Adam''s technique regenerated at a visible speed, causing the youth to be astonished.


    Although the physical injuries healed, more poison had infiltrated Stratford''s body from the previous attack.


    But the werewolf did not care!


    He felt greatly humiliated that he was reduced to such a state by a mere Rank 2 Magus. Now, even if he had to pay a steep price, he would make sure to kill Adam.


    Rank 3 Spell: Frost Grove!


    Intense warning bells started ringing inside Adam''s mind, warning him of the great danger toe.


    The youth harrumphed and activated the white lotus once again, intending to teleport away through the Spirit World.


    SPLURT!


    But the arteries inside his eyes burst open, leading to retinal hemorrhage. A significant amount of blood gushed out from his eyes, preventing him from teleporting.


    "AAAGGHHH!!!" Adam screamed in agony.


    He had ended up overusing the legendary artifact nestling inside his spirit sea. Now, he had to bear the brunt of it.


    Moreover, because Stratford was holding onto both his arms, he was now renderedpletely useless. He couldn''t execute the physicalponent required to cast Foggy Steps.


    He could not escape!


    The youth''s screams were cut short when dozens upon dozens of spikes made entirely of ice emerged from the ground.


    They shot up toward the sky, impaling Adam as well as his duplicates!


    Adam''s eyes rolled over as several thick spikes pierced his legs, stomach, chest, and arms. Only through sheer instincts was he able to avoid getting stabbed in his vital points.


    The frost spikes pierced his body and unfurled into trees, their leaves dyed the shade of blood.


    All around Stratford, dozens of these ice trees grew magically, forming a beautiful grove.


    "You really thought¡­ you could stand a chance against the might of a Rank 3 Magus?" Stratford weakly said, gasping for air.


    Unable to sustain the spell any longer, he canceled it, causing Adam to lifelessly fall to the ground. His body was riddled with holes the size of an average adult human''s arm.


    Seeing the raven-haired youth drowning in a puddle of his own blood, Stratford revealed a victorious smile as he fell to his knees.


    He violently coughed, spewing blood along with poison.


    There''s too much wolfsbane in my system¡­ I need to get rid of it quickly! Fortunately, hundreds of my descendants are still alive¡­


    I''ve to find them and drain them of their blood¡­ I''ll recover in no time... Yes, this is just a minor setback¡­


    But first, I need to kill this boy!


    His crimson eyes shed with hatred and cruelty as he raised his head and looked at the unconscious Adam.


    He weakly reached out with his hand and grabbed the youth''s neck. Then, he got to his feet and raised Adam to his shoulder level.


    "You fought bravely, Magus. I will remember you."


    Adam, despite being a mere Mana Liquefaction Magus, had reduced Stratford to a state where he was nearly on death''s door.


    Even if he had wolfsbane, it was no small matter to deal with a werewolf who was a Rank 3 Magus!


    After all, if an ant were given a sword, would it be able to defeat an elephant?


    The answer was clear.


    Stratford greatly admired the youth''s tenacity and his prowess. Not only had thetter foiled the schemes that had taken him several centuries to n, but he was also able tond a great physical blow on him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, in the end, Adam still lost. Such was the great gap between a Mana Liquefaction Magus and a Mana Vortex Magus.


    The next moment, the werewolf''s eyes shed with a cold light as heunched his other hand, nning to pierce the youth''s heart.


    But at thest moment, Adam''s ck pupils abruptly focused.


    Thest thing that Stratford saw was a pair of white lotuses and then everything went dark!


    ***

 Chapter 541 Crimson River

    541 Crimson River


    "Stratford," a feeble voice called out.


    "Hmm?" The man looked around in puzzlement, wondering where he was, wondering who called out to him.


    He was in his human form¡ªa middle-aged man with snow-white hair that contrasted sharply against his lightly tanned skin.


    His piercing blue eyes were the most striking features, clear and bright like the sky on a winter morning.


    They held a depth of wisdom and experience. Yet, a certain warmth lingered in his gaze. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Stratford," the voice called out again.


    The man turned around and saw a woman sleeping on the bed. She was covered in a nket, her face was pale and her eyes contained sorrow.


    Stratford''s body trembled involuntarily. "Leah¡­ is that you?"


    "Come closer," said the woman.


    She reached out with her trembling hand, beckoning to him. Large patches of her skin had hardened, rough and brown like a tree bark.


    Stratford found his feet moving on his own as he walked toward his wife. He knelt down beside her, gently grabbing her hand.


    "How do you feel, my love?"


    A drop of tear trickled down Leah''s face and she replied, "You must stop, Stratford. Please¡­ for my sake, you must stop!"


    "Never!" Stratford adamantly refused. "I will find the cure no matter what it takes! I don''t care how many of them have to die for it!"


    Leah''s eyes turned red and she silently sobbed. "Please¡­ I love you, but this isn''t you¡­"


    Many years ago, Stratford, who was conducting magical experiments at the foot of the Greyscale Mountains, happened toe across Leah who hailed from a nearby vige.


    He was a mighty Mana Vortex Magus, and she was but a mere mortal.


    Over time, their love blossomed, but their happiness was short-lived. Stratford found that she was unfortunate to be born with Arborisyndrome¡ªa disease that turned the human skin into bark, slowly transforming them into a tree.


    Magi were said to be rational existences, working only within the confines of logic. Yet, in front of an emotion such as love, all reasoning failed.


    Leah grew weaker with each passing day, her once-lively eyes dulling with fear, anxiety, and exhaustion.


    Desperate to save her, Stratford scoured thends, seeking the wisdom of ancient Herbalists and forgotten spells and rituals.


    But nothing worked.


    Haunted by the thought of losing the love of his life, Stratford''s desperation turned to obsession. He began to delve into dark magic, using the people of the nearby vige as live experiments.


    To him, their lives were worth sacrificing in order to save Leah.


    Nothing else mattered.


    As he delved deeper into dark magic, his sanity slowly started to crumble. Like a madman, he began deeply researching poison and blood magic, hoping to find a cure for his lover.


    The people in the vige continued to be used as experiments, but soon the quantity fell short. So Stratford kidnapped humans from nearby human settlements.


    His experiments consisted of injecting them with Leah''s blood, giving them Arborisyndrome, and then finding a cure based on trial and error.


    But all his test subjects ended up turning into trees.


    Even after experimenting on thousands of humans, he was unable to find a cure. All he could do was prolong the inevitable.


    "Time¡­ I just need a little more time," said Stratford, his eyes shing with desperation. "I''m sure I can cure you! I''m sure of it!"


    Leah caressed his cheek and softly said, "It''s okay¡­ Let me go¡­"


    Suddenly, a booming voice resounded from outside the chamber, interrupting them.


    "Stratford, you vile Magus! Enough is enough!


    "How many thousands of more innocent lives must you take before you stop?


    "Today, I, Morven, will put a stop to your wicked deeds!


    "Come out and fight me!"


    Stratford shot to his feet, turned around, and bared his fangs. "Who dares?!"


    He transformed into a white werewolf and was about to dash out when suddenly, Leah called out to him one more time.


    "Stratford¡­"


    The werewolf turned around and his eyes widened.


    He was no longer in his bed chambers. Instead, he was standing amidst destroyed buildings and rubble. Before him was a small crater and in the middle was a deep tunnel that led underground.


    "That''s right¡­ the blood moon¡­ the ritual¡­ this is the town¡­." He struggled to make sense of everything.


    One moment, he was talking to his lover from centuries ago, the next moment, he found himself bruised and battered, standing in a destroyed town.


    "Yes, I was fighting that boy¡­ what happened?" He muttered in confusion.


    Rank 2 Spell: Chimerical!


    A spell from the School of Illusion where the illusion takes ce directly inside the target''s mind. It brings back to life their deepest and darkest secrets, unraveling their source of fear and pain.


    The moment Adam was about to be stabbed through the chest by the werewolf, he had cast this spell on him.


    "So you did it for love?" A cold voice sounded.


    Stratford looked in the direction of the voice, his gazending on Adam who was standing on top of a damaged building.


    His robes were tattered, revealing his bare upper body that was riddled with holes. His eyes were closed and continued to drip blood nonstop.


    With the blood moons in the backdrop, he appeared to be a devil who had just emerged from the nine hells!


    "It was you!" Stratford''s crimson eyes shed with fury and even horror. "You put me inside an illusion! How dare you?!"


    Adam sighed as he slowly opened his eyes, the white lotuses ingrained on the surface of his dark pupils shining with a blinding light.


    His lips parted and he recited a beautiful poem.


    "Under the light of Selene and Luna;


    "A crimson river flows and a white lotus blooms;


    "The wolf grows older day by day;


    "And the winter season dwindles in the past;


    "In the throes of love, a legend falls;


    "Like a ming meteor, a new one rises!"


    The moment he finished reciting those words, the ground underneath Stratford trembled.


    Then, a withered hand emerged from the ground and tightly grabbed onto the werewolf''s ankle!

 Chapter 542 Bad Dream

    542 Bad Dream


    "What?!" Stratford lowered his head, gazing at the rotten hand that had tightly sped his ankle.


    With a simple swing of his leg, the hand was destroyed.


    But more hands popped up one after another.


    "W-What is happeneing?!" The werewolf stated in panic.


    The ground split open with a sickening crack, and from the gaping fissures, decayed hands wed their way to the surface.


    One by one, a horde of zombies emerged from the ground, their flesh rotting and riddled with maggots. Their eyes were hollow and lifeless.


    The smell of death and decay filled the air. It was thick and overpowering.


    "It can''t be!" Stratford subconsciously retreated. He nced at Adam, who was still standing atop the destroyed building, and blurted out, "You¡­ you are a necromancer?!"


    Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk, the lotuses in his eyes shining brightly. "Guess?"


    In a matter of moments, hundreds of zombies had emerged from the ground, and even more were making their way up.


    Stratford sensed great danger from these undead creatures. If there were thousands of them and they attacked him all at once, he would stand no chance.


    Instantly, he decided to retreat.


    He let out a guttural growl as he turned around to leave. But the zombies had already surrounded him.


    The undead creatures surged forward with unnatural speed and grabbed onto the werewolf''s feet, refusing to let him go.


    Stratford cast a spell and froze the nearby zombies into ice sculptures, but by that time even more zombies had surfaced from the ground.


    Fear began to creep inside the werewolf''s heart. The number of these undead creatures was simply too many for him to deal with.


    They grabbed him from all directions, their bony fingers digging into his white fur, pulling him down with the sheer weight of their numbers.


    Stratford thrashed about in fury, swinging his ws violently, tearing through the zombies with unmatched ferocity.


    But it was all futile.


    For every zombie he killed, two more took its ce, rising from the ground like a tidal wave of darkness, death, and decay.


    The ground beneath him seemed toe alive with the dead as more and more zombies surfaced. In a matter of minutes, the entire town was filled with zombies.


    Theytched onto his limbs, their cold grips tightening with each passing second. Stratford''s muscles strained as he struggled to break free.


    But the horde was endless!


    It was an unstoppable force!


    Stratford felt his strength beginning to wane. The zombies were tireless in their assault. They dragged him to his knees and pinned him to the ground.


    Amidst the sea of zombies, a little undead girl climbed his furry body and crouched on his chest. She looked at the werewolf with tearful eyes and whispered, "Ancestor¡­"


    Stratford''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What¡­ What did you just call me?!"


    The little zombie continued, "Ancestor, why did you do it?"


    "W-Who are you?!" The werewolf''s crimson eyes rippled with emotions.


    "Why did you cage us in this town?" Said the girl.


    "We could have lived happy and fulfilled lives. We could have traveled the world. But you kept us here against our wills. You manipted us for your selfish reasons."


    "Why did you do it, Ancestor?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Stratford looked at the little girl, and then at all the zombies that had surrounded him. "All of you¡­ you are the residents of this town? You are¡­ my descendants?!"


    The zombies all began talking in loud voices, their tone choked with emotions.


    "Why did you do it?"


    "You used all of us!"


    "You lied to us!"


    "We were nothing but pawns!"


    "We respected you!"


    "We loved you!"


    "But you betrayed us!"


    A torrent of emotions washed over Stratford, thinking about the generations of descendants that he had fostered all so he could recover his strength.


    But the next moment, his crimson eyes shed with cruelty.


    "SO WHAT?!" He roared.


    "You insects mean nothing to me! It is your glory and honor toy down your lives for me! You hear me?! You mean nothing! Absolutely nothing!"


    The next moment, all the zombies disappeared.


    So did the town.


    So did the blood moons.


    Stratford found himself standing alone in the middle of the forest. Behind him was the foot of the Greyscale Mountains, and in front of him was a vige.


    "This ce¡­" His heart skipped a beat when he realized where he was.


    It was the ce where he had first met Leah all those centuries ago!


    "Ha... Hahaha!" He startedughing in a deranged manner. "What¡­ What is happening? None of this is real! That''s right! This is an illusion!"


    Suddenly, a sweet and melodious voice drifted into his ears.


    "Stratford, is that you?"


    This voice! Thought the man in absolute shock.


    He turned around and looked in the direction the voice came from.


    And there she was!


    Leah was wearing a white sundress, holding a basket filled with wildflowers. Her skin was soft and smooth, her blonde hair cascaded down her shoulders like a waterfall, and her emerald eyes radiated boundless joy.


    She dropped the basket and ran toward him. She put her arms around his neck and lovingly embraced him.


    "Why do you look so puzzled? Are you okay?" She asked in concern.


    Tears started to fall from Straford''s blue eyes. He raised his trembling hand and caressed his lover''s cheek. "Leah, you¡­ you''re alright!"


    "Hmm?" Leah tilted her head cutely. "Of course, I''m alright. Why wouldn''t I be? Did you perhaps have a bad dream?"


    "A bad dream?" Stratford fell into a daze. Soon, he smiled brightly. "Hahaha! So it was all a dream! Hahaha! You''re alright! Thank goodness!"


    Leah put her palm on his forehead. "Do you have a fever?"


    "Hahaha! This is the best I''ve felt in years!" He said as he lifted his lover from the waist and swung her around joyfully.


    ¡­


    Adam fell to his knees, coughing mouthfuls of blood. His eyes continued to bleed incessantly and a terrible headache assaulted his brain.


    Yavia hastily flew from the distance and began healing him. "Adam, that''s enough! If you overexert yourself, you''ll die! Let us escape now!"


    "Escape? Heh!" Adam scoffed.


    He raised his head and looked at Stratford standing in an absolute daze. Through his blurry and bloody vision, Adam confirmed that he had sessfully put the werewolf inside an illusion!


    "Why should I escape? This is the perfect time to kill him!" He said as he slowly got to his feet.


    "But your injuries¡ª" Yavia screamed in panic.


    However, the youth interrupted her. "Trust me, I know my body best. Just stop the blood loss."


    Yavia deeply looked at the youth before helplessly nodding. About a minuteter, she had finally managed to stop his blood loss,pletely exhausting herself.


    "Go back to the Spirit World," said Adam with a gentle smile.


    "I refuse!" Yavia reprimanded him. "I will stay here until you''re done!"


    Adam looked at her and nodded. "Alright, get as far away as possible from this town. Or you won''t be able to take what''sing next."


    The tiny wood spiritplied and hurriedly flew away. After making sure that she had made enough distance, Adam exhaled a deep sigh.


    "I couldn''t have executed this technique until I reached Rank 4 and learned how to fly. But teleportation makes it possible!"


    The next moment, he disappeared and then reappeared fifty meters in the air. He continued to teleport toward the sky, reaching as high as he could while still maintaining the illusion Stratford was in.


    An enormous amount of mana enveloped his body, augmenting it in preparation for the eventual fall.


    The mana of the five fundamental elements¡ªearth, wind, fire, water, and wood¡ªfused together and gathered around his right arm.


    Just as he reached the height of about half a mile, immense excitement and anticipation coursed through his veins and his lips curled up into a wide grin.


    And thus began his descent.


    Hand of Doom: Divine Meteor!!!

 Chapter 543 Divine Meteor

    543 Divine Meteor


    Five Magi of the Brotherhood continued to destroy the weeping trees and slowly made their way to the town.


    After meeting up with the refugees, the group was divided into two. One Rank 2 Magus and over a dozen Rank 1 Magi from the Brotherhood led the group of refugees to safety.


    Meanwhile, five Rank 2 Magi dashed toward the town, intending to provide assistance to Adam.


    "Brothers, we''re almost there!" The lead Magus roared as he destroyed over a dozen weeping trees with a simple spell.


    This person was none other than Hudson Carr, the Agent of the Brotherhood who had received Adam when the youth had first arrived at Acryon, the capital of the Acadian Empire.


    This damned troublesome kid! Hudson cursed inwardly.


    It''s only been a little more than a year since he publically executed the Rollins couple in Acryon, and now he''s cooked up a storm once again!


    When Elrick informed him that he had to lead a group of Magi to Stratford and help Adam who had been stationed there for a mission, Hudson knew that something big was going to happen yet again.


    This bastard is a cmity ma! He thought to himself helplessly.I hope he isn''t dead...


    Hearing the sound of intense fightinging from up ahead, Hudson knew that he had reached his destination.


    His expression turned solemn as he instructed the group of Magi behind him, "Ready your magicalponents. Prepare for battle!"


    As the group emerged from the Weeping Woods, suddenly a green light shed and Yavia arrived before them.


    Shocked, she hurriedly made distance.


    "Who are you?! What is your business here?" Seeing no insignia on their cloaks that would suggest the organization these Magi belonged to, the little wood spirit couldn''t help but feel rmed.


    "Get out of the way!" Hudson admonished.


    "N-No!" Yavia did not relent. "Are you¡­ Adam''s friends?"


    Hudson was taken aback and asked in a softer tone, "Who are you?"


    "There''s no time to exin!" Yavia nervously stated. "Adam has instructed me to leave the town immediately. All of you withdraw! Now!"


    Hudson''s eyes narrowed, a suspicious light shing in them. He thought that Yavia was from the enemy''s side, preventing them from assisting Adam.


    But before he could speak, a blinding white light appeared in the skies above the town!


    It was so bright that itpletely overshadowed the dark crimson night sky. Yavia, Hudson, and the rest of the Magi were forced to squint their eyes, unable to see clearly.


    "This¡­ What is that?!"


    "Is that a meteor?!"


    "It suddenly appeared!"


    "No, wait¡­ the mana¡­"


    An extremely overbearing wave of mana radiated from the light in the night sky.


    It was powerful!


    It was tyrannical!


    This group of Magi found themselves involuntarily gasping for air. Yavia looked at the blinding light that continued to blink, disappearing and reappearing, as it flew towards the clouds.


    "Adam¡­" she muttered anxiously.


    "What?!" Hudson nced at her and asked in disbelief, "T-T-That''s Adam?!"


    Yavia snapped out of her daze and said in an urgent tone, "We need to leave now! Or we''ll get caught up in the st radius!"


    Hudson nced at the brilliant sphere of light in the night sky, incredulously muttering to himself, "Is this really the power of a Rank 2 Magus?!"


    ¡­


    Inside the illusion, Stratford suddenly felt his skin crawl, his intuition warning him of the danger toe.


    But when he looked around and saw a vibrant forest where little, harmless animals frolicked and colorful flowers bloomed, he couldn''t understand just where this sense of danger woulde from.


    "I feel like¡­ something is missing," said the white-haired man.


    Leah, who was lying down on the grass beside him, looked at him and asked, "What more do you need?"


    The man looked at her and smiled while stroking her silky, blonde hair. "Nothing, my love. As long as you''re with me, why would I ever need anything else?"


    "Tell me, Stratford." Leah''s lips curled up into a faint smile. "A lifetime of pain and misery, all for what? Aren''t you happy now?"


    Stratford''s expression turnedplicated. "I am, but¡­"


    22:47


    "But what?" Leah pressed.


    "I love you¡­ but I also love magic," said the man. "I guess you could say magic is my first love."


    Leah asked softly, "If you had to choose between me and magic, whom would you choose?"


    Stratford fell into deep silence, the nagging feeling of the impending doom intensifying inside his mind.


    What''s happening? Why is she asking me this? It is unlike her... Why do I feel this way? He thought in rm.


    He was snapped out of his daze when Leah called out, "Answer me, my love."


    Stratford looked into her emerald eyes and smiled dotingly. "I guess¡­ I would choose you."


    "Good." Leah rested her head on the man''s chest. "Let it go. Embrace it."


    "Let what go? Embrace what?" Stratford asked in confusion.


    Leah''s lips curled up into a mischievous smirk and she whispered.


    "Embrace the Divine Meteor!"


    ¡­


    A brilliant streak of light tore through the night sky, a zinget that outshone the very stars. It moved with unbridled power, leaving behind a trail of blinding, white light.


    Time seemed to slow down as the atmosphere hummed with tyrannical otherworldy energy.


    The ground trembled with anticipation, the earth itself seemingly holding its breath as the meteor descended.


    Seeing the ground erging in his vision and Stratford still standing in a daze, lost inside the illusion he had weaved, Adam''s lips curled up into a devilish grin.


    Hand of Doom: Divine Meteor!!


    BOOOOOOOOMMM!!!


    It was like the roar of a thousand storms!


    The earth quaked as Adam hurled toward the ground!


    Inevitable!


    Unstoppable!


    He mmed right into Stratford with a deafening explosion, a cataclysmic force that seemed to tear the very fabric of reality itself.


    The ground buckled and split, great fissures tearing through the streets as the shockwave rippled outward. Buildings crumbled as if they were made of sand.


    A massive cloud of dust and ash erupted from the point of impact, billowing into the night sky like a monstrous mushroom cloud.


    The force of the impact sent shockwaves in all directions, destroying the ground and uprooting the weeping trees in the vicinity.


    It was as if nature itself was recoiling from the pain.


    Yavia, Hudson, and the rest of the Magi had flown away just from the shockwaves of Adam''s attacks. When they made it back to the clearing, they were thunderstruck by what they saw.


    Thend where the town of Stratford earlier used to be had now caved in, creating an enormous crater.


    The town that stood so proudly beneath the stars for centuries nowy in ruin. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And in the center of the cratery the fresh corpse of the Rank 3 Magus, Stratford!


    Because of the devastating attack, only the werewolf''s upper body remained. Although it was barely recognizable.


    A bloodied figure stood victoriously beside the corpse, a tyrannical aura exuding from him that distorted the very air around him!


    When the group of Magiid eyes on this domineering figure, they felt goosebumps all over their body.


    This scene would forever be ingrained in the memories of those present here.


    In the history books of the Twilight Brotherhood, a new entry would be recorded:


    That on the day that Selene and Luna turned crimson, the Rank 2 Magus, Adam Constantine, emerged victorious in the battle against the Rank 3 Magus, Stratford!


    An unprecedented feat that would be revered by generations of those who would go on to join the Brotherhood.


    On the night of the blood moons, a new legend was born.


    His name was¡­


    Constantine the Tyrant!

 Chapter 544 Entrance

    544 Entrance


    The group of Magi hurriedly made their way to the center of the crater, toward the ce where Adam was standing.


    "The mana fluctuations here¡­" Hudson couldn''t help but loudly gulp. The closer he got to the center, the more it felt like the gravity in that area was intensifying.


    He couldn''t even begin to imagine that such were the after-effects of the magicbat technique that Adam had just executed.


    They found themselves unable to breathe. It was like the very air was weighing down on them. It was oppressive!


    "Adam!" Yavia called out as she flew toward the center.


    But she received no response.


    Her heart sank when she noticed this, and she couldn''t help but imagine the worst. With great difficulty, she flew toward him and immediately checked his pulse.


    Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. It would appear that Adam had only lost consciousness.


    "What happened?!" Hudson approached them. "Is he alright?"


    Yavia nodded. "Yes, he''s just knocked out."


    The Magi from the Brotherhood gasped in astonishment.


    "He''s unconscious¡­ but he''s still standing on his feet?" Hudson was overwhelmed by emotions.


    Just what kind of monster is he? He simply refuses to fall even when he''s not awake! Truly incredible!


    Yavia nced at the raven-haired youth''s right arm and her expression turned solemn. The skin on his arm had burned away, revealing the damaged muscles and tendons.


    Moreover, pieces of bones were jutting out all throughout his right arm.


    "The fact that his arm is still in one piece is a miracle¡­" She muttered to herself.


    If it wasn''t for Adam practicing the Astral Tyrant Manual that constantly strengthened his body, his right arm would have truly been destroyed.


    "Brother!!" A booming voice sounded from the sky.


    Everyone turned in the direction of the voice and saw an enormous ck panther with feathered wings flying toward them.


    The Magi from the Brotherhood instantly formed a perimeter around Adam, drawing out their weapons.


    Seeing this, Yavia calmed them down. "That''s Adam''s familiar. You may all rx."


    The winged panthernded on the ground, and from his back, three young Magi dismounted.


    "Professor!" Eleiney, Aiden, and Art ran toward the youth, their faces filled with panic and anxiety.


    Hudson stopped Art and solemnly asked, "Why did you leave that group? Aren''t they¡ª"


    Art cut him off before rushing past him. "The weeping trees have been neutralized. The refugees are safe and returning back."


    "Neutralized?" Hudson was confused.


    He looked around in the distance and saw that the trees had indeed stopped iling around. Now, they looked like regr, withered trees.


    Valerian approached Adam, walked around him, and made him gentlyy down on his torso. He then began licking his cheeks, mentally calling out to him.


    ''Brother! Brother, wake up! It''s me!'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Adam''s eyelids twitched before he slowly opened them. "Hmm? Little Val?"


    His vision was still blurry and bloody. He could identify everyone here except the Magi from the Brotherhood.


    Seeing hime to, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I told you not to overdo it!" Yavia screamed at the top of her lungs. "Look what happened now! Your right arm ispletely damaged! Aggghhhh!! You never listen!"


    Adam weakly turned his head, ncing at his wrecked right arm. He sighed wistfully, "Ah, I can''t feel my arm anymore¡­"


    "What¡­ What do you mean, Professor?" Eleiney asked in disbelief.


    "Are you saying¡­ you''ll never be able to use your arm again?" Aiden asked with tearful eyes.


    "Hah?" Adam looked at him like he was an idiot. "When did I say that, my foolish disciple?"


    "Professor¡­" Art wiped away his tears. "So that means you''re going to be alright?"


    "Hehe," Adam chuckled softly. He then looked at Yavia, who was ring at him, and asked, "Say, Yavia. Am I going to be alright?"


    Yavia turned into a sh of green light and pped Adam.


    POW!


    "Kukk!!" He flew away into the distance, spewing blood from his mouth.


    "I''ve always wanted to do that," said the little wood spirit, a devious smirk forming on her lips.


    Meanwhile, the Magi from the Brotherhood felt a cold chill run down their spines.


    Hudson nced at the harmless, pixie-like being and thought to himself, What¡­ what the heck? Who is this monster?


    The following moment, Yavia weaved a series ofplex hand gestures, following which a tiny portal to the Spirit World materialized behind her.


    From the portal, two wood spirits flew out. They first nced at their surroundings, wondering which hell hole they had arrived at.


    Finally, their gaze fell on Yavia.


    "Young Lady!" They flew before her and respectfully bowed.


    "Go back to the vige and bring me the Red Adenium ster. Also, get three drops of Crystal Cossandra," said Yavia tly.


    "EHHH?!" The two wood spirits felt their eyes popping out of their sockets.


    "Red Adenium?! Crystal Cossandra?! Those are the treasures of our vige!"


    "The ster is still doable, but three drops of Cossandra?! Even Rank 3 Spirits have to pay an enormous price for just one drop! Let alone three!"


    "Young Lady, the Matriarch would never allow it!"


    Yavia clicked her tongue in annoyance. She knew exactly how precious these items were.


    But she feared that if she didn''t use these materials and heal Adam, then he would never be able to use his arm. Furthermore, there was also a great possibility of him going blind!


    As her healing spirit, it was her duty to heal him to the best of her abilities.


    "Tell Mother it''s for Adam. She''ll understand." Yavia waved her hand dismissively.


    The two wood spirits looked at each other before helplessly nodding. Then, they flew back into the portal.


    Hudson, who was standing nearby, overheard their conversation and was shocked.


    Materials that even Rank 3 Spirits would fight over?! Does that mean the n shees from also has a Rank 3 Spirit or someone even more powerful who can safeguard these materials?!


    He then looked at Adam who was lying lifelessly in the rubble, thinking to himself, This kid¡­


    Just how many powerful Magi does he know? Then there are also rumors about his mentor going into seclusion to advance to Rank 4 - Mana Core Rank!


    Just as he was lost in thought, an Agent rushed toward him from the distance. "Brother Hudson!"


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    The Agent was panting for air, but the excitement in his eyes could not be hidden.


    "We discovered the entrance to an ancient ruin underneath this crater!"

 Chapter 545 Instrumental

    545 Instrumental


    The group of Magi stood in front of the gaping hole. This was the same hole that Stratford hade out from at the advent of the twin blood moons.


    "This is the ce?" Hudson asked with a solemn expression.


    "Yes!" Said one of the Agents.


    "Hmm¡­" Hudson stroked his chin, wondering how to proceed.


    Right at that moment, Valerian stepped forward. Adam was sitting on his back, looking at Hudson with disappointment.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, my dear Brother Hudson. What''s there to think about? All the problems are taken care of already."


    With that said, Valerian unfurled his enormous wings and jumped into the hole.


    "Hahaha! Life often requires us to take risks! Otherwise, it''s boring!" Adam''s voice resounded in the ears of everyone present.


    Hudson''s lips twitched, listening to his words. "Hmph! No wonder you''re always in the middle of a shit storm."


    He harrumphed and jumped down. "Everyone follow me. We can''t leave Brother Adam alone. He''s so weak at the moment that even a gust of wind could kill him."


    The other Agents of the Brotherhood looked at each other with helpless smiles before following behind Hudson and Adam.


    Meanwhile, Adam''s three students couldn''t help but wonder.


    Why do these guys call each other ''Brother''? Are they part of some cult?


    ¡­


    Despite the cataclysmic turn of events that took ce above ground, the ancient ruin underground was fairly intact.


    Althoughrge boulders had fallen from the cavernous ceiling, the main area of this ruin thaty behind the towering stone doors was unscathed.


    This just went on to show how much resources and care went into building this ce.


    With a loud thud, Valeriannded on the ground, looking around with alertness.


    "Brother, everything looks clear," he said. "There''s no one¡ª"


    Suddenly, he paused, looking in a certain direction near the stone doors. His topaz pupils constricted when he sensed a figure buried underneath arge boulder.


    "Found someone, Val?" Adam asked curiously.


    Since he was experiencing a splitting headache from overusing the white lotus, he refrained from utilizing the Sphere of Resonance.


    "Yes." The young dragon''s lips curled up into a mocking smirk.


    He walked toward the stone door and found a person knocked out unconscious. This person''s lower body had been buried under the boulder and he was lying in a puddle of blood.


    "It''s Gore Darkmore," said Valerian.


    "Oho!" Adam was surprised. He opened his eyes with great difficulty and tried to focus his vision.


    Indeed, it was none other than the Rank 2 Magus, Gore. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Hehe, I was wondering where he went. Turns out he sneaked his way here when Stratford followed me into the Weeping Woods," Adam chuckled. "What an opportunist!"


    Valerian rolled his eyes. "You would have done the same."


    Adam''s lips twitched. "True, true."


    "Brother Adam, do you know this man?" Hudson, who had justnded on the ground, walked toward Gore and asked.


    "Ah, yes." Adam nodded. "He was instrumental in helping meplete this mission."


    Hudson was taken aback. He didn''t expect this person, Gore, to have helped Adam in defeating the Rank 3 Magus, Stratford.


    Although Gore hadn''t directly helped him, in a manner of speaking. Adam gave the man credit where credit was due.


    If Gore hadn''t killed the mayor of the town, then Stratford would have used thetter''s body and reached the peak of his strength.


    At that point, no one could tell how everything would have unfolded.


    "Alright, we will take care of him." Hudson nodded before instructing one of the Agents to remove the boulder and give Gore first aid.


    He then walked toward the towering stone doors, gazing at the carvings of werewolves on the surface with great fascination.


    "This ruin must be centuries old," he said. "I wonder what treasuresy behind."


    Just as he was about to press his hands against the doors and open them, Adam called out, "Wait."


    Hudson turned around and asked, "What is it?"


    "It''s their of a Rank 3 Magus. There are sure to be some traps," Adam said solemnly.


    "¡­You''re right," Hudson stated in embarrassment.


    In his moment of excitement and anticipation, the man hadpletely overlooked this part. He looked at the youth and asked, "How do you suggest we proceed?"


    Adam waved his left hand and conjured Stratford''s corpse from his earring.


    Hudson''s eyes lit up. "Good idea."


    He then weaved a simple hand gesture and cast half a dozen Magus Hands. Then, under the man''s guidance, the spectral hands lifted the werewolf''s corpse.


    Following that, they pressed the corpse''s hands against the stone doors, slowly opening them.


    CREAK!


    The sound of doors opening resounded in the underground chamber. A gust of wind blew from inside the door, gently brushing against the Magi standing outside.


    "Uackk!" Valerian stuck his tongue out in disgust and nearly puked. "Smells like dogs in there!"


    Adam put away the werewolf''s corpse before urging the young dragon to step inside. "Don''t be so dramatic. Of course, if you don''t want the treasures in there, you can stand guard outside."


    Valerian instantly began drooling, his eyes turning into the shapes of gold coins. "Brother, I can''t leave you alone. Seeing as how you''re so weakened, I have no other choice but to apany you inside."


    He spoke in a noble manner. Then, he raised his chin and strutted inside.


    The people around them were dumbfounded by this interaction. They followed after the pair and then stepped through the doors.


    No traps were activated since technically Stratford had opened the doors for them.


    They arrived at arge hall supported by towering marble columns. Glowing stctites hung from the ceiling, illuminating the ce.


    On the other side of the hall were four doors made of rare ores and embellished with gems and jewels.


    There was arge pond in the center of the hall, but the peculiar thing about it was that it was a pond full of blood.


    The group arrived before it, looking at it withplicated emotions. The pond radiated a great aura of vitality that made one feel that it could cure any disease.


    "This¡­" Hudson''s eyes shed with anger. "This is the blood of humans! And it seems that other chemical elements have been mixed in with it to foster recovery!"

 Chapter 546: Loot Distribution

    Chapter 546: Loot Distribution


    ?


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I''m not surprised," said Adam tly.


    He opened his eyes slightly and gazed at the pond. "Stratford has been collecting the blood of his descendants for centuries now. It was all so he could recover his strength after his battle


    with Morven centuries ago."


    "Morven?" Hudson asked with raised brows. "Who might that be? Come to think of it, Brother Adam, could you tell us exactly what has transpired here?"


    "Ah, don''t bother me with all that," Adam grumbled. "Ask Kenley or someone. Right now I''m very tired. All I need is a drink and some more drink."


    With that said, he made Valerian walk around the pool and head to one of the doors.


    Hudson could only smile helplessly. Kenley and Wagner were currently above ground, leading the refugees back to town-or the ce where the town used to be.


    He decided to make the mission report after Adam had recovered slightly.


    Right at that moment, Eleiney stepped forward. "Sir, if it is alright with you, I can tell you everything you wish to know."


    "Hmm?" Hudson looked at her curiously. "And who might you be, young miss?"


    Before Eleiney could introduce herself, Adam interjected, "Brother Hudson, she''s my student. It was thanks to her I was able to uncover the true history of this town. She''ll be able to help you out."


    Eleiney couldn''t help but feel smug hearing Adam praise her in front of so many people.


    "Oh?" Hudson''s interest was piqued. "So you were able to decipher clues that helped with this mission? Well done!"


    Art and Aiden stepped forward. The former looked at Hudson and coughed awkwardly, "Ahem, we too are Magus Constantine''s students, you know."


    "Yes." Aiden nodded matter-of-factly. "We also helped our mentor."


    Hudson''s eyes lit up as he looked at the three young Magi standing before him with newfound interest.


    If they''re Brother Adam''s disciples, I''m sure they will grow up to be splendid Magi. Hmm, very interesting, he contemted.


    I should keep my eye on them and see if they can be good recruits for the Brotherhood in the future.


    Hudson turned around and instructed a Magus, "Go over what they have to say. Note down everything in detail."


    He then looked at Adam and Valerian''s disappearing backs and continued, "I''m going to go after them. Something tells me if I don''t, then all the items in those rooms will be cleared out."


    With that said, he hurriedly followed behind the raven-haired youth and the young dragon.


    ...


    Stepping in through the first door, the three were greeted by a spacious library. All sorts of arcane books were neatly organized and kept on towering wooden shelves.


    Hudson flipped through the books one by one, giving them a cursory nce. "As expected of a Mana Vortex Magus! His textbooks contain some great inside into the magic spells and other esoteric knowledge."


    "Found anything interesting?" Adam asked as he tookrge mouthfuls of wine.


    "Yes, plenty," Hudson replied truthfully. "There are several books about the School of Invocation and the School of Alteration. Apart from that, there are theories and applications about spell-casting, history of arcane magic, the wisdom of ancient sages..."


    Adam patiently listened and then replied with nonchnce, "Oh."


    "Huh?" Hudson was slightly taken aback. "As someone whopleted the mission, you can choose anything that you like from here. Are you not interested?"


    "Eh, not really." Adam waved his hand.


    Hudson was speechless, but soon he realized the reason.


    I see... His mentor is a mighty Rank 3 Magus, so all these books don''t interest him as much...


    But the truth was far from it.


    Inside Adam''s head was a mystical ce filled with memories and experiences of powerful Magi from the greater universe.


    Anything found within Stratford''s library would naturally pale inparison.


    "Brother, look!" Valerian suddenly spoke up as he walked to the other end of the room.


    There, ced inside a ss shelf were three, thick tomes.


    "These books look important," said the young dragon.


    "Oho!" Adam''s interest was piqued. He then looked toward Hudson and requested, "Do you mind taking them out."


    Hudson nodded before walking toward the ss shelf. As he approached the book stand, he froze. The titles of the book caused his eyes to widen and his breathing to turn ragged.


    "Is everything okay?" Adam snapped him out of his daze.


    "Y-Yes!" Hudson nodded and opened the ss cab. He took out the three leather-bound books and ced them on the nearby table with trembling hands.


    "Val, read it out for me," said Adam as he sat on the young dragon''s back, enjoying his wine in aidback manner.


    Valerian stepped forward and slowly read the titles of the book aloud.


    "Mana Extraction Technique: From Mana Foundation to Mana Vortex Rank.


    "Grimoire of Blood Magic.


    "The Art of One Thousand Poisons."


    "Ah, I see." Adam nodded knowingly. He looked at Hudson and chuckled, "No wonder you were acting so strangely."


    Hudson replied awkwardly, "The Mana Extraction Techniques are strongly safeguarded by the various organizations and Magus Families.


    "So you can understand my shock when I learned there''s a Mana Extraction Technique here that could help a Magus advance to Rank 3!"


    "Hmm." Adam nodded. "What''s the Brotherhood''s protocol for situations such as these? How is the loot distributed?"


    Hudson thought for a few moments before solemnly replying, "In cases such as yours, the person or the group that aplishes the mission gets 25% of the loot, 25% will be redistributed to themon folk who have been affected.


    "The remaining share will be taken by the Brotherhood to support our growing members and finance future operations."


    "What?! 25% only?!" Adam was furious. "This is daylight robbery! What happened to the Brotherhood''s code of Upholding Honor?!"


    Considering Adam''s avaricious personality, Hudson had predicted that something like this would happen. Hence, he assured, "Please calm down, Brother Adam. 25% of everything here will belong solely to you!


    "The people I led here to act as reinforcements will not take a coin. After all, we didn''t really


    do anything."


    Adam went into deep thought. He knew he had to y by the rules of the organization he


    worked for. Even back at Clover Academy, it was the same thing.


    In the end, he couldn''t help but helplessly nod. "Fine, whatever." Then, he bent over and ced his hand on the book titled, The Art of One Thousand Poisons. After keeping it away inside his earring, he instructed Valerian to move to the next room. "What?!" Hudson was shocked at Adam''s choice. "Are you not going to take the mana extraction technique?!"


    It seemed like the most obvious choice to him.


    "Don''t need it," Adam said casually as he left the room, leaving behind a dazed Hudson.


    Why would he require a mana extraction technique that was only limited to the Rank 3 - Mana


    Vortex Rank?


    He already had the Five Elemental Codex that would help him advance beyond the rank where he wouldn''t even need magicalponents to cast spells!

 Chapter 547: Unfathomable

    Chapter 547: Unfathomable


    ?


    After keeping away all the books inside the library, Hudson and Adam went to the next room. This one was a vault filled with gold, silver, and copper coins. Apart from that, there were gems and jewelry of all types that shone brilliantly.


    Furthermore, there were rare ores and minerals that could be used to craft magical artifacts.


    Since an urate value of all the gems and jewelry could not be estimated in a short time, Hudson suggested that he would take them away and have an appraiser from the Brotherhood evaluate them.


    Adam could only reluctantly agree. However, he made sure to take twenty-five percent of all the coins inside the vault.


    The amount of coins that were now piled up inside his earring made him question his profession. He wondered if he should quit making money as a Herbalist and instead start raiding ancient tombs and ruins.


    From this mission, even though he only received twenty-five percent of all the loot, he made exponentially more than he did by selling potions.


    And this was without taking the gems and jewelry into consideration.


    However, no one was more happy than Valerian. After all, he would get a certain portion from Adam''s cut.


    The youth also had to give some form of mary rewards to his students as well as Kenley and Wagner. After all, they had gone through thick and thin and helped him inpleting this mission.


    When the pair arrived at the third room, they found it to be aboratory. Although Stratford wasn''t a Herbalist by profession, his knowledge of the art of herbalism was quite deep since he had taken it upon himself to cure his wife.


    All the precious and rare herbs stored in this room had already withered away over the centuries. No spells could protect them against the ravages of time.


    Finally, when they arrived at the fourth room, they found it to be mostly empty. Except there was a single, withered tree resting in the middle.


    Adam urged Valerian to walk toward the tree. The youth nced at the face carved on the tree''s trunk and sighed, "The cause of everything... love."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What do you mean?" Hudson asked curiously as he approached the withered tree.


    In his eyes, this tree was no different from all the weeping trees above the ground. The only difference was, that this tree seemed to have been given proper care and maintenance.


    "This tree used to be Stratford''s wife," said the youth.


    "What?!" Hudson''s pupils constricted.


    Adam then began telling him what he had seen when he had cast Chimerical at Stratford. In the end, Hudson couldn''t help but speak withplicated emotions, "The things people do for love..."


    Sensing something strange, the youth nced at him and asked, "Are you married?" "Divorced," Hudson chuckled.


    He paused for a moment and added, "Thrice."


    Adam''s lips twitched incessantly as he gazed at the man with a dumbfounded look.


    As the pair walked out of the room, Hudson asked him with a knowing smile, "Brother Adam, do you have someone you like? Come to think of it, you''re already at the age where you should get married."


    Adam shook his head with a dry smile, "I don''t wish to get entangled in matters like these. It will only weigh me down."


    In the memories of the experts that he had absorbed, he had seen several of them falling in love and getting married to beautiful, powerful, and respectable women.


    However, in the end, they would grow to outlive their partners and be devastated as a result. This trauma would in turn affect their advancement to the next rank.


    The journey toward the top was a lonely one.


    Hudson asked him with a dubious look, "So you don''t like anyone? Surely there must be someone."


    "There is." Adam nodded with a genuine smile. "Magic."


    "I am but a humble seeker of the Way, concerned with only studying the arcane arts," he added.


    Hudson was taken aback and he involuntarily stopped in his footsteps. As he saw Adam''s departing back, he felt like he was looking straight at a mountain.


    Vast and unfathomable!


    The man now truly understood why Adam had so many great aplishments at such a young age.


    "Seeker of the Way..." he repeated the youth''s words in a daze.


    ...


    Outside, in the cavernous hall, Kenley and Wagner had already arrived. When they saw Adam sitting on Valerian''s back, exiting the room, they hurriedly ran toward him.


    They ced their right hand on their chest and knelt on one knee, solemnly and respectfully stating, "Lord Constantine, we congratte you on defeating the enemy."


    Adam continued to sip from his wine gourd, waving his hand nonchntly at the pair. "What''s gotten into you both? Don''t act so formal with me. Get on your feet."


    The pair got to their feet and gazed at the youth with great admiration. Defeating a Rank 3 Magus was no ordinary feat.


    And defeating a Rank 3 Magus as a Rank 2 Magus was simply unheard of!


    So the way that they looked at Adam had nowpletely changed. The respect that they showed him was no different than what they would disy to a mighty Rank 3 Magus. Hudson approached them and asked, "Have you led the refugees back safely?"


    "Yes, my lord," said Kenley respectfully.


    He paused for a moment and asked hesitatingly, "My Lord, there are so many of them and it will be very difficult for them to relocate..."


    Hudson nodded. "I understand what you''re trying to say." He then looked at Adam''s three students standing in the distance.


    Then, he looked at Adam and gestured with his eyes.


    Adam understood. He nced at his students and stated, "You three, go back up. I''ll catch up


    with youter."


    "Yes, Professor!" Art, Aiden, and Eleineyplied without asking any questions before leaving the chamber.


    After the kids had left and only the members of the Brotherhood-and Valerian-remained, Hudson nced at Kenley and stated, "The people won''t have to relocate. The twenty five percent that would have been redistributed to themon folk will go toward rebuilding the


    town."


    Everyone agreed. They felt this was the best option for the townsfolk who now had no home


    to go to.


    "As for this underground ruin," Hudson continued.


    "We will transform this into a new safe house for the members of the Twilight Brotherhood!"

 Chapter 548: Constantine

    Chapter 548: Constantine


    ?


    After the members of the Brotherhood emerged from the underground ruin, Kenley and Wagner went toward the ce where all the townsfolk had huddled together.


    They were looking at therge crater which once used to be their home with sorrowful eyes. Many of them had started weeping out loud seeing the scene before them.


    Kenleyforted them, saying that a new town would be built upon these ruins and that the construction would be fully financed by the Magi present here.


    Not just that, the townfolk would also bepensated for any loss that they had incurred from the destruction of the town.


    This news certainly uplifted their mood, however, the destruction of their homes was still heavily weighing down on them.


    After all, they were born and brought up in this town just like their parents and their grandparents before them. Seeing their ce of birth in ruins was extremely despairing. Kenley''s wife, Rayna, stepped forward and wisely shifted their attention toward another narrative.


    That the destruction of the town was a result of a legendary battle between the wicked werewolf, Stratford, and the righteous Magus, Adam Constantine.


    She told them how the werewolf had poisoned each and every one of them through the years, and how Adam had worked diligently in order to create an antidote for them.


    Many of the townsfolk here remembered how Adam had selflessly stood up for them in the middle of the Weeping Woods when Stratford was ughtering them.


    In times of despair, people needed a hero. And that is exactly what they got.


    Filled with newfound hope and optimism, the group of refugees walked toward a certain area of the crater where Adam was.


    He was sitting on a boulder, being medically tended to by the wood spirit, Yavia. Around him, were his familiar, Valerian, and his three students.


    Yavia, who was wrapping the Red Adenium ster around Adam''s hand, suddenly sensed arge number of peopleing toward them.


    She looked in their direction and grumbled, "What do they want? Can''t they see I''m working?"


    "Hold on a moment, Yavia," Adam said softly.


    He looked at Kenley and Rayna, who were leading thisrge group of people, and asked curiously, "What is it? Is everything okay?"


    The group didn''t speak a single word. Instead, they got to their knees and humbly kowtowed before Adam.


    "We thank you, Lord Constantine!!"


    Adam, his three students, and Yavi had their eyes wide open. The scene of over two hundred people getting on their knees and worshipping someone truly shocked Adam''s squad.


    Especially when that ''someone'' was standing right beside them!


    No one was more dumbfounded than Adam himself. He couldn''t help but feel greatly ufortable at this turn of events.


    "You... you all don''t need to do this," he said awkwardly. "Please get on your feet." "My Lord, please ept our token of gratitude. If it wasn''t for you, all of us would have sumbed to the poison and died," said Rayna, her voice filled with emotions.


    Kenley chimed in, "It was you who defeated the evil werewolf and delivered justice to us. We thank you from the bottom of our hearts!"


    Many of the townsfolk gazed at Adam with tearful eyes. He was but a mere young man in his early twenties, yet he had taken it upon himself to fight the werewolf and free all of them. Seeing Adam severely wounded, the townsfolk felt even more reverential toward him. To them, Adam was now no longer a hero, but someone sharing the same status as a deity!


    While everyone was idolizing the youth, he had a deadpan expression on his face, thinking to himself with incredulity, What? Deliver justice?


    What are you guys talking about?


    I only did it to get my hands on rune magic!


    He didn''t n to ruin their moment, however. He coughed awkwardly and stated, "I have heard you. Now, please get up."


    One by one, the townsfolk got to their feet, but they still didn''t leave. Rayna looked at Kenley and nodded.


    She then approached Adam and first bowed, before speaking, "My Lord, those Magi there said that they would be providing us with the money to rebuild the town..."


    Adam nodded. "That''s right. Don''t worry, there''s enough money to go around. I believe even after the reconstruction, there will still be some money left topensate every one of you here."


    Rayna smiled. "Yes, I understand that, my lord. But that isn''t what we are worried about." "Hmm?" Adam raised his eyebrow. "Then what is it?"


    Rayna took a deep breath and then turned around. She looked at all the townsfolk who were looking back at her encouragingly, gesturing for her to go ahead.


    She smiled brightly and turned back around to face Adam. "My Lord, the others and I wanted


    to get your permission to rename our new town."


    "Huh?" Adam made a weird face. "Why would you need my permission? Just name it


    whatever you like."


    Rayna nervously gulped and asked meekly, "My Lord, that''s the thing... we do need your permission."


    Adam was initially confused, but soon he understood what the woman meant, causing him to


    be stunned.


    "My Lord, we wish to name the town after you...


    "We wish to name it Constantine!"


    Adam''s expression turned extremely grim. He looked at Rayna and stated, "I don''t think you all have thought this through. In my journey as a Magus, I''m bound to make many enemies.


    "If any of them, by chance, happen to learn of the connection between me and this ce, they would go to great ends to cause harm to it.


    "The world of Magi seems mystical from the outside, but it is truly an unscrupulous world. So I cannot allow you all to do that."


    Rayna felt silent, unable toe up with a reply. Right at that moment, the townsfolk behind


    her erupted in cheers.


    "We are alive only because of you!"


    "This is the least we can do!"


    "My Lord, please give us permission!"


    "We don''t care how many of your enemies we have to face!"


    "We will forever be loyal to you!"


    "We will fight for you!"


    One by one, the townsfolk seemed to have received great courage and they began chanting


    simultaneously.


    "Constantine! Constantine!"


    "Constantine! Constantine!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Adam was speechless. He didn''t know how to even react.


    He even felt that if he refused them again, then these people might even gang up on him!

 Chapter 549: World Tree

    Chapter 549: World Tree


    ?


    "Let them do it, brother," said Valerian. "I''m sure there are many people who share the same name as you. I don''t think it would matter all that much."


    "Yes, Professor!" Eleiney beamed. "You should definitely do it!"


    Art and Aiden also chimed in excitedly, "It''ll be so amazing to have a town named after you!" "When this town grows into a city in the future, you will be so famous! Hahaha!"


    Fame? Adam went into deep thought.


    I''ve never cared about things like fame... As long as I have a chest full of money, a gourd full of wine, and a lifetime to ponder the mysteries of magic, I would be a satisfied man.


    He looked at the faces of all the townsfolk, their eyes zing with respect, reverence, and


    adoration.


    Gradually, his lips curled up into a smile.


    But this also feels nice, he thought.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I wish to live my life following my desires. If that desire is to travel the universe looking for grand adventures, then I shall do that...


    If that desire is to build a town after me, then I shall do that as well.


    The youth slowly got to his feet, turned around, and started walking toward the center of the crater. "Follow me, everyone."


    Although no one knew what Adam was about to do, they followed him nheless.


    What is he up to now? Yavia thought as she flew alongside him.


    The blood moons had dipped below the horizon and a new day had begun. The radiant rays of the morning sun bathed Adam''s face, reflecting the trace of excitement in his eyes.


    I was saving it for when I had properly settled down somewhere... perhaps in another world, he inwardly said to himself.


    I never thought I''d be using it here. Although I''m not expecting much, it doesn''t hurt to try!


    After confirming that he had arrived at the center of therge crater, he conjured a round, crystal vial from his earring.


    Inside the vial, was an unassuming seed.


    "What''s that?" Yavia asked curiously. Being a wood spirit, she would naturally have an interest in anything rted to flora.


    "This is the seed of an ash tree," said Adam with a faint smile.


    Yavia''s pupils constricted as she deeply gazed at Adam. She didn''t speak a word to him, and her thoughts were a mystery.


    He went on his knees and began digging the ground without using mana. After gently cing the seed on the ground, he covered it with soil and then began carving strange runes around it.


    Although he didn''t quite understand what these runes meant, in the memories he had seen a great expert-who was also a Herbalist-do the same.


    He hoped that it worked.


    "Legend has it that our world is supported by a divine pir known as the World Tree. Its branches and roots extend to every part of the world," he said to the people around him.


    By now, even the Magi of the Brotherhood had arrived near him, drawn by the sudden


    commotion. They were wondering what Adam was up to.


    "They say that the World Tree manifests itself in the form of an ash tree. It is the center of our universe, its trunk reaching the heavens," the youth continued.


    "But Professor, isn''t that just a fairy tale?" Eleiney asked curiously.


    "Who knows?" Adam replied with a mysterious smile.


    Aiden couldn''t help but jest, "Is the seed you''re nting going to grow up into another World Tree?"


    Adam shook his head with a chuckle, "No, it won''t. However, they say all ash trees in existence are extensions of the World Tree."


    "Like a clone?" Art asked incredulously.


    "Sort of," Adam replied vaguely.


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Anyways, the reason I''m doing this is because we Herbalists believe that the World Tree can give us her blessings if we nt an ash tree in our herb fields.


    "Although this ce won''t be my herb field, since it''s going to be named after me, its importance will be no less in my heart."


    Hearing his words, the townsfolk couldn''t help but feel their hearts warm up. The respect that they had for the youth instantly doubled after hearing him say those words.


    "Professor, I didn''t know you were superstitious," said Eleiney.


    "Haha, even if it''s a legend, the World Tree holds a special ce in the hearts of us Herbalists," Adam exined to them.


    "Some say, the World Tree is the source of the most rare and magical herbs in the world. Others believe it to be a wellspring of ancient herbalism knowledge. Although these are mere legends, us Magi need something to believe in, do we not?"


    Even though Adam had said so, he knew that these weren''t mere legends. He had seen it in the memories.


    The World Tree was real!


    After he had finished carving the runes around the seed, they magically disappeared into the ground even though Adam hadn''t used any mana.


    The youth''s eyes lit up and he thought to himself, As expected, it works!


    He took a deep breath and bent over, cing his forehead on the damp earth. As the rays of the sun fell on the seed of the ash tree, he recited a solemn prayer.


    "O Great Mother Yggdrasil,


    Bless this seed to take root in this humble earth,


    Allow it to grow strong, rise tall, and spread wide,


    Allow it to shield thisnd and its people,


    By your branches, may we find protection,


    By your roots, may we find peace,


    So let it be."


    Unbeknownst to anyone present, a mystical pulse rippled through thend, spreading


    outwards in all directions.


    And at the same time, in the depths of the universe, an ancient existence cast its gaze in this


    direction!!


    Adam slowly got to his feet. He turned around and looked at all the townsfolk before dering, "I permit you to name this settlement Constantine!"


    "OHHHH!!!" The townsfolk erupted into cheers.


    The sun slowly rose over the horizon, signaling the advent of a new day and a new chapter for


    the town of Constantine!


    ...


    After Adam had been given proper medical aid by Yavia, he decided to leave this ce. He had to return to Ravenfell with his students.


    The Magi of the Brotherhood chose to stay behind and help the mortals through the initial development of the new town.


    As Adam and his students hopped on Valerian''s back, the townsfolk surrounded them,


    bidding them farewell with tearful eyes.


    "My Lord, please take care of your health!"


    "May you prosper in all endeavors of life!"


    "You must visit us from time to time!"


    "Do not forget us, My Lord! We are your people!"


    Adam nced at them with a bittersweet smile, thinking to himself, The antidote that you all


    drank, contains traces of my blood... So in a way, you all are truly my people...


    "Until next time," he bade them farewell before instructing Valerian to take flight.


    With overflowing emotions, the townsfolk watched the enormous ck panther slowly fly


    away into the horizon.


    The name of their savior would forever be etched inside their hearts.


    While the townsfolk were looking in the direction that Adam had flown away, unbeknownst to


    them and even the Magi present, a mysterious figure suddenly arrived at the ce where the youth had nted the seed of the ash tree.


    It was an old woman with silver-gray hair and eyes that were a deep, mossy green. She wore a white flowing robe, its hems embroidered with the patterns of leaves. Over her robe, she wore


    a dark green cloak.


    She looked at the ground where Adam had nted the seed, her eyes sparkling with kindness


    and love.


    Then, she looked in the direction Adam had flown off to. Despite the long distance, she could


    see him as clear as day.


    Her lips gradually bloomed into a smile.


    A gentle smile.


    A happy smile.


    An expectant smile.

 Chapter 550 Headquarters

    550 Headquarters


    After months of travel, Adam had dropped off his three students at the entrance of the secret tunnel that led to Saratoga. After bidding them farewell, he embarked on another journey.


    Elrick had sent him a letter, telling him about the coordinates of the Twilight Brotherhood''s headquarters in the Ulier Continent!


    Although there were several twists and turns, the mission he had been given was sessfully aplished.


    Not to mention, Adam had earned the glorious merit of ying a Rank 3 Magus¡ªan incident that took the Twilight Brotherhood by storm.


    He was hailed as a once-in-a-lifetime prodigy!


    Not only had he be a Mana Liquefaction Magus at the mere age of twenty, but now he had also defeated a Magus who was one entire rank above him.


    Needless to say, every member of this ndestine organization knew the name of Constantine the Tyrant!


    The dark clouds churned ominously above the Galestine Ocean as the storm raged in full force. Lightning crackled, illuminating the sky in bright shes, while thunder rolled like the sound of ancient drums.


    Adam sat on Valerian''s back as thetter flew through the storm with grace and power. His right arm was covered in red-colored bandages, and so were his eyes. An indication that his injuries still hadn''t healed.


    He pressed his left hand gently against his familiar''s back, sending him a mental transmission, ''Little Val, how are you holding up?''


    Valerian proudly roared, his booming voice overpowering the very sound of thunder itself.


    ''Brother, I am a mighty dragon! This much is nothing for me!''


    Adam couldn''t help but smile fondly. ''Alright, we''re almost there.''


    Below, the ocean roared loudly, its waves crashing against one another, sending sprays of saltwater high into the air.


    In the distance, their destination gradually came into view.


    About a hundred miles off the coast of the Acadian Empire, stood a series of magical cliffs that sprung up from the ocean bed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They were jagged and foreboding, rising sharply from the waters like the teeth of an ancient creature.


    This entire area was considered to be a death zone for ships. The waters here were so dangerous to navigate that any vessel that happened to pass by would mysteriously sink to the bottom.


    Thus, this entire area was secluded. Even powerful Magi tended to avoid this ce.


    A perfect ce for a ndestine organization to set up their base!


    Of course, there were still several other protective and concealment barriers that protected this ce from unwanted and prying eyes.


    After flying through these towering pir-like cliffs for several hours, Adam finally spotted the ce he needed to be.


    At the crown of a certain cliff, hidden from the casual observer,y the entrance to the headquarters, essible to only those who knew its location.


    ''There!'' Adam sent the young dragon a mental transmission while pointing toward the cliff in front of them.


    Valerian pped his wings and took a sharp turn, flying toward the top of the cliff. A few momentster, the pair felt as if they had passed through an invisible membrane.


    After passing through that barrier, Adam could see several people patrolling the top of the cliff, carrying light torches that strangely enough weren''t doused by the heavy rain.


    The Acolytes stationed above the cliff noticed the presence of a majestic flying creature soaring toward them. However, none of them were rmed. This was their territory, after all.


    Furthermore, this ce was nigh impossible to find unless one knew the way. So a person who could arrive here would more often than not be a member of the Brotherhood.


    If they weren''t, they were swiftly dealt with by the powerful hidden Magi that guarded this ce.


    As the pair descended, Adam could sense several powerful mana signatures in different locations.


    From a cursory sweep, he could perceive over a hundred Mana Liquefaction Magi! Moreover, there were dozens of Mana Vortex Magi!


    After his battle with Stratford, Adam''s usage of the white lotus had improved even further. This resulted in the Sphere of Resonance''s perimeter significantly expanding.


    Adam''s expression turned extremely solemn. In the depths of the headquarters, he could sense an even more powerful existence!


    He instantly knew¡­


    Rank 4 - Mana Core Magus!


    The only reason I can sense so many of these Magi here is because they haven''t bothered hiding their mana signatures, Adam thought to himself.


    As soon as the pairnded on the cliff, arge number of Acolytes dressed in hooded, ck cloaks surrounded them.


    One of them came forward and expressionlessly said, "In twilight, we find truth!"


    Adam hopped off of Valerian and walked toward this man. Despite having the bandage covering his eyes, he was able to ''see'' everything just fine thanks to his Sphere of Resonance.


    He stopped before the man. Then, he touched his forehead with his right index and middle fingers, drawing an arc and cing them above his chest.


    "In shadows, we seek wisdom."


    The Acolyte''s shoulders involuntarily loosened. He slightly bowed and asked, "My Lord, please state your name."


    "Adam Constantine," said the youth evenly.


    A jolt of electricity crawled down the spines of all the Acolytes present and they involuntarily shuddered.


    Only one thought echoed inside their minds.


    The Tyrant!


    Immediately, all of them knelt down on one knee and loudly and respectfully greeted, "We wee Agent Constantine!"


    Adam nodded his head ever so slightly, walking past them, toward the cave entrance. "Val, follow me!"


    ROAR!!


    Valerian roared at the top of his lungs, causing all the Acolytes to shudder once again. Then, he transformed into a gray cat and agilely hopped on Adam''s shoulder.


    As he walked past the countless Acolytes, none of them dared to get on their feet or even look his way.


    Such was the might of the Tyrant!


    All the members of the Brotherhood were made aware of the Stratford Incident. So how could they not know just how powerful of a Magus Adam was?


    Even though he was only a Rank 2 Magus, no one saw him as only a Rank 2 Magus!


    As he walked toward the cave entrance, a hooded figure suddenly emerged from within. He nced at Adam and then burst intoughter.


    "Hahaha! Brother Adam, we finally meet!"


    BONUS CHAPTER!!

 Chapter 551 The Journal

    551 The Journal


    The figure lifted his hood, revealing himself.


    He was a mature man who seemed to be in his early forties. He had honey-brown eyes, short locks of crimson hair, and a sun-kissed tan physique.


    It was none other than the Handler of the Brotherhood, Elrick Spence.


    Adam walked toward him with a wide smile and gave him a warm hug. "Brother Elrick, thank you for your assistance throughout my mission."


    "Hahaha!" Elrick patted the youth''s back. "Don''t mention it. It''s my job!"


    He grabbed Adam''s shoulders and grinned. "Look at you! Who would have thought, a cheeky bastard like you would be able to deal with that Rank 3 werewolf? Haha, you have truly given me a great surprise!"


    Adam didn''t know how to react to such praise. Although he felt greatly smug inside, he didn''t show it.


    "Anyways," said Elrick as he guided the youth inside the cave entrance. "Do you know what they''re calling you?"


    Adam shook his head. "What?"


    "The Tyrant!" Elrick grinned.


    Adam was taken aback, thinking to himself, What a coincidence! Is this what they call providence?


    He nodded his head with with a smirk. "I like the ring of that!"


    As the pair walked through the twisting tunnels, towards the heart of the cliff, Adam found that there were no other people around.


    "Where''s everyone?" He asked curiously.


    "I''m taking you through a secret route that''s why you can''t see them," Elrick replied.


    "Oh? Where are we headed to?"


    "To the vault!" Elrick grinned.


    He paused for a moment before adding, "Your aplishments in the Stratford Incident have attracted a lot of attention in the organization, not just in the Uleir Headquarters but even in the headquarters of Europa, Indus, and Yen-Lu!"


    Adam was astonished. "Even the Magi from the other side of the world?!"


    "Heh, what did you expect?" Elrick chuckled. "The number of people in this world who have managed to be Rank 2 Magi by the age of twenty could be counted on one hand."


    He paused for a moment before continuing with a slightly trembling voice, "And the number of people who have battled a Rank 3 Magus and emerged victorious as a Rank 2 Magus is only one¡­"


    Elrick stopped in his footsteps, deeply looking at Adam. "You know what that means, don''t you, Brother Adam?"


    Adam thought for a moment before replying like it was the most obvious thing in the world, "That I''m a genius."


    Elrick''s lips twitched. "Yeah¡­ that is true. But what I meant was, the powerful factions within the Brotherhood will be looking to recruit you, and these factions are led by Councillors!"


    The pair resumed walking toward the vault. Adam asked in a solemn tone, "The Councillors are Mana Core Magi, yes?"


    "Indeed." Elrick nodded.


    "Do I have no other option but to choose a faction? I really don''t wish to get involved in the organization''s politics," Adam grumbled.


    Elrick shrugged. "You don''t really have a choice."


    Adam fell into silence. Elrick noticed this and patted his shoulder, assuring him. "But you won''t have to worry about that for now."


    "What do you mean?" Asked the youth.


    "None of the Councillors will make a move yet," said Elrick.


    "Why not?"


    "They won''t make a move until your mentores out of close-door seclusion!" Elrick smiled knowingly.


    Adam''s eyes lit up in understanding. "So my trajectory inside the Brotherhood depends on whether the old man can advance to Rank 4!"


    "Precisely! If Warden Glynhorn bes a Mana Core Magus, he will surely build a new faction around him. When that happens, you will naturally join that faction and none of the other Councillors will approach you," Elrick patiently exined.


    Adam went into deep thought, then asked, "But what''s all this about the factions and whatnot? Is it because of the resources in the organization and how they are distributed?"


    Before Elrick could reply, the pair had already arrived at an intersection. He nced at Adam and smiled. "This is as far as I go. I''ll exin everything to you after you return from the vault."


    Adam nodded. "Okay."


    In front of him was a dimly lit narrow path that led underground. With great anticipation, Adam began walking.


    Finally, I can get my hands on the textbooks rted to rune magic. Then there''s also the Founder''s journal that I was promised as a reward.


    Elrick said that the Founder, who was a Runesmith, had written his insights about rune magic in this journal, he thought gleefully.


    Finally, after several twists and turns, he arrived at the foot of arge, steel gate. Ancient runes radiating great magical power were carved on the gate.


    Adam was instantly mesmerized by these runes. He walked toward it and reached out with his hand when suddenly a booming voice echoed in the dark chamber.


    "Do not touch!"


    The youth trembled and instantly withdrew his hand. He then bowed apologetically. "Please forgive me."


    From just the voice alone, he could tell that it belonged to a powerful Magus, possibly a Mana Vortex Magus!


    "Based on the result of the mission, your rewards have been carefully selected by a panel of Wardens. Once you enter the vault, you will find the items ced on a stone pedastal.


    "You are not allowed to touch any other items within the vault. Only take away the seven arcane textbooks on rune magic, as well as one journal left behind by the Founder."


    The voice paused for a moment before adding, "Although I doubt you will be able to glean anything conclusive from the Founder''s journal."


    With that said, the runes on the towering steel door lit up with a blinding light. Then, the door slowly opened.


    Seven textbooks on rune magic! And a journal left behind by the Founder!


    Adam was beyond excited as he hurriedly made his way inside the vault. He felt that all the setbacks that he''d faced during the mission were worth it.


    He was only expecting a book or two, but the Brotherhood had rewarded him with eight!


    As he entered the vault, he found that the ce was expansive, to say the least. It was filled with towering shelves that contained magical artifacts, ancient textbooks, rare and precious herbs, and even precious ores and minerals.


    Adam couldn''t even begin to fathom the total value of all the items inside this vault.


    As expected of the Brotherhood, he thought.


    They are wealthy beyondparison!


    He soon arrived before the stone pedastal where eight books were kept. All of them looked extremely old. They were leather-bound and their pages had yellowed with the passage of time.


    "Runes of Power, The Rune Weaver''s Codex, The Runesmith''s Grimoire, The Language of Runes," the youth read aloud the titles of the textbooks with bated breaths.


    "Runic Mysteries: Unlocking the Hidden Powers, The Rune Schr''s Handbook, and Rune Magic: From Theory to Practice!"


    After reading through the titles of all seven textbooks, he put them inside his earring. Finally, his gaze fell on the journal left behind by the Founder!


    With exhration coursing through his veins, he picked up the leather-bound journal. There was no title written on the cover so he flipped it open and read the words written on the first page.


    Then it happened¡­


    The sheer shock that raced through his whole being caused his mind to stop working. His hands involuntarily trembled and he dropped the journal on the floor.


    It can''t be! No, this¡­ this is impossible!


    The Founder¡­ he¡­


    Adam''s mind was a mess and tumultuous waves rose in his heart.


    Elrick had mentioned to him that the Founder had written his journals in a mysteriousnguage that he himself had invented and that no one was able to decipher it.


    However, thenguage used in the journal wasn''t something that the Founder had invented.


    Adam was certain of it¡­


    Because he knew thisnguage!


    "Ethor¡­" Adam whispered in a shaky voice. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was a very well-knownnguage as well as the one that was mostmonly used among the many races¡­


    Of the Greater Universe!!!


    (End of Volume 3¡ªSecrets and Shadows)


    BONUS CHAPTER!!!


    Esenel


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 552 Time Flows

    Chapter 552 Time Flows


    In the distant valley behind Saratoga Castle, several cottages were provided for the professors and the senior students of this magical institution to live in.


    Each of these cottages came withrge patches ofnd numbering in the hundreds of acres.


    The Magi of Saratoga believed that only by living close to nature could they deepen their understanding of magic.


    That is why many of them chose to live in these countryside cottages near the grand castle, instead of residing in the bustling city of Ravenfell.


    One of these cottages, nestled near the edge of a small pond, exuded a charm that blended perfectly with its natural surroundings.


    Beside the pond, there was a small herb field where all sorts of precious and rare magical ingredients could be seen growing.


    The cottage itself was constructed from weathered stones with ivy creeping up its walls, giving it an ancient and cozy appearance.


    Although the cottage seemed to be made of simple materials, in truth, the stone walls were carved with intricate runes that were concealed from themon eye.


    The front door was made of thick oak, and adorned with intricate carvings of magical creatures such as dragons, phoenixes, and unicorns.


    Sunlight seeped in through the small round window on the stone wall, revealing the scene inside the cottage.


    Sitting at the study table, a young man wearing loose, silk robes was deeply engaged in the act of writing something in a small journal.


    He had broad shoulders and from the silk fabric gently pressing against his body, one could tell that he was lean, yet incredibly muscr.


    The young man had long, raven hair tied into a ponytail that flowed down his shoulders, and a neatly trimmed mustache and beard that framed his cheeks and chin.


    His face was unremarkable, with features so in that they might blend into a crowd. Hisplexion was neither too pale nor too tan.


    There was nothing on his face that made him stand out, except for one striking exception - his eyes!


    His eyes were mesmerizing, unforgettable in their intensity. They were lotus-shaped, as if fondly carved by the sculptor of the gods. His pupils were deep and dark, like the abyss.


    The feathered quill in the young man''s hand danced across the pages of the book lying before him.


    ''In the morning, when you rise unwillingly, let this thought be present: I am rising to do the work of a human being.''


    ''So why then am I dissatisfied if I am going to do the things for which I exist, for which I was brought into this world?''


    ''Every time you struggle to get up from the bed, ask yourself this: Have I been made for this? To lie under the nkets and keep myself warm?''


    He dipped the quill in ink and then continued writing.


    ''But this is more pleasant, my mind could argue.''


    ''Then ask yourself this: Do you exist then solely for the sake of pleasure, and not at all for action or exertion?''


    ''Do you not see the little nts, the little birds, and the little animals working together to put in order their separate parts of the universe?''


    ''So why then are you unwilling to do the work of a human being?''


    Adam gently put the quill on the table and looked over his journal entry for the day. Then, he put away his personal journal inside his earring and gazed at the beautiful scenery outside through the round window.


    His eyes sparkled with maturity and wisdom as he gazed at the herb field outside the cottage.


    Ever since the war with the orcs in the Southern Federation, he had always wanted to record a personal journal.


    He wanted to do this primarily as a personal guide to self-improvement and reflection. He used these journal entries to reinforce his own philosophical beliefs, reminding himself of the principles he aimed to live by.


    It served as a form of self-discipline, helping him navigate the challenges of everyday life, dealing with personal struggles, and maintaining moral integrity.


    It was so he could explore his thoughts on virtue, duty, and the Way.


    It reflected his effort to cultivate wisdom, patience, and resilience in the face of adversity.


    When he read the journal entries of the founder of the Twilight Brotherhood all those years ago, it only further reinforced the idea of recording his own personal journal.


    Seeing the leaves gently falling on the ground, Adam''s heart felt elevated and he recited a beautiful poem.


    "Seasons shift with timely grace;


    In fall''s gold, spring''s tender face;


    Winter''s breath, and a frosty sigh;


    Gives way to summer''s zing sky;


    Time gently flows like a river''s rhyme;


    Leaves fall, bloom, and fade with time."


    In the blink of an eye, seven years had passed since Adam came across the founder''s journal.


    The youth''s shock was immense when he learned that the mysterious founder of the Twilight Brotherhood did not hail from Tron.


    Instead, he belonged to a certain in the Greater Universe and had only happened to arrive at Tron by ident.


    How he arrived here was a mystery.


    Over time, Adam''s shock gradually turned into hope.


    He figured that if there was a way for the founder to arrive on this, then that meant there was also a way for him to leave this!


    However, nothing conclusive was written about this interster traveling method in the journal that he had read.


    Fortunately, the founder had written several journals in the time he was alive!


    All Adam had to do was get his hands on the rest of the journals, and he was sure he could find a way to leave this and travel to the Greater Universe.


    He slowly got to his feet and grabbed therge wine gourd ced on the ground by the table. Carrying the gourd over his shoulders, he walked out of the cottage.


    That journal only recorded the founder''s insights on rune magic, as well as some of his entries about his day-to-day personal life, Adam thought to himself.


    The rays of the early morning sun gentlynded on his face and he softly muttered, "I need toplete more missions given by the Brotherhood and acquire the rest of the journals left behind by the founder¡­"


    He raised his head and looked at the sky, his gaze seemingly piercing the clouds and spying into the depths of the cosmos. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His lips curled up into a confident smirk. "One day¡­"

 Chapter 553 Good Fortune

    Chapter 553 Good Fortune


    Adam walked toward the nearby pond and sat down on a boulder by the bank, gazing at the fishzily swimming underwater.


    He conjured a handful of chia seeds from his earring and threw them in the pond. As he watched the fish feast on the seeds, he grabbed therge gourd and poured some wine into a ceramic cup.


    Leisurely sipping on the wine, he recalled all that happened in the past few years.


    Life at Saratoga continued the way it did, except he had now be a research assistant for the Rank 3 Magus and the Department Head of the School of Summoning, Professor Mathilda Whitaker.


    His in-depth research about the art of teleportation had garnered immense praise from not only her but also the other Rank 3 professors at Saratoga.


    Of course, Adam hadn''t divulged to them any information about his ''Blink'' teleportation that he used with the white lotus as the magical focus.


    That was his trump card, after all.


    Despite that, the insights he had gained into teleportation during the epiphany that he''d had during his battle with Stratford was more than enough for the faculty at Saratoga to be astonished.


    Other than that, he continued his research and experiments in herbalism, enhancing his proficiency as a Herbalist by leaps and bounds.


    Moreover, he had also begun dabbling in the art of poisons. Although he''d always had memories pertaining to this field belonging to the two Herbalists from the Greater Universe, he had never been interested in them.


    But after seeing how deadly the effects of wolfsbane poison had been on Stratford, he believed that poison attacks could also be added to his arsenal.


    The most drastic change to his life, however, was brought about by rune magic!


    Seven years were enough to master all the knowledge that those books from the Brotherhood provided.


    But the more Adam learned, the more he realized how little he knew about rune magic.


    Especially the insights that the founder had written in his journal. The rune magic from his world was far more advanced than anything Tron could produce.


    The thing that he had been looking most forward to, the mana-gathering runic formation, had now been made possible. Because of that, his progress in his path as a Magus had advanced exponentially.


    This was only natural. After all, Tron was nothingpared to the myriad magical civilizations in the Greater Universe.


    Thanks to rune magic, there were many things that Adam could now perform, making his life as a Magus far more efficient.


    The thing that he had been looking most forward to, the mana-gathering runic formation, had now been made possible. Because of that, his progress in his path as a Magus had advanced exponentially.


    As a result, in thest seven years, he had already crossed the halfway mark of Rank 2 - Mana Liquefaction Magus!


    He suddenly looked southward, in the direction of the Southern Federation. His eyes shed with concern as he muttered, "Old man¡­"


    In the past seven years, he had made numerous trips to the Murky Mountains. But every time he went there, to the ce where Berger had entered close-door seclusion, he found that the old gnome still hadn''te out.


    If it wasn''t for ckie constantly standing guard outside the cave around the clock, Adam would have abandoned everything here at Saratoga and shifted to the Murky Mountains.


    However, ckie assured him that everything was going fine. Close-door mindfulness where Magi advanced to the next rank took several years toplete.


    "If it''s meant to be, it will be¡­"


    Suddenly, he sensed something through his Sphere of Resonance, causing a faint smile to bloom on his face.


    "Ah, they''re here."


    About ten minutester, three figures riding fine steeds arrived at Adam''s ce.


    One was a young man in his early twenties with blond hair and a set of ck eyes. It was the Rank 2 - Mana Liquefaction Magus, Arthur Doyle.


    The other young man of simr age was a person with dark brown hair tied into a loose ponytail. He had silver eyes that shone with brilliance. It was the Rank 2 - Mana Liquefaction Magus, Aiden Thorne.


    Finally, the third person was a beautiful youngdy with soft brown hair and pale blue eyes. She radiated an aura of vibrant vitality.


    It was none other than the Rank 2 - Mana Liquefaction Magus, Eleiney Strange.


    In the years following the Stratford Incident, under Adam''s tutge, his three students had made great progress in both the analytical and spiritual aspects of magic and grown to be powerful Mana Liquefaction Magi!


    The three of them dismounted their horses and walked toward the pond with wide and confident steps.


    Then, they approached the boulder where Adam was sitting and simultaneously got on one knee, respectfully addressing him.


    "Greetings, Professor!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Their respect and admiration for their mentor came from the deepest recesses of their hearts.


    When they became Mana Liquefaction Magi just recently, they believed that they had already caught up to Adam who they looked up to.


    But that was simply their wishful thinking!


    The day they had advanced to Rank 2, they had approached Adam and challenged him to a spar.


    One second.


    That was all it took for Adam to put them inside an illusion and show them just how vast the difference was.


    When the three of them gazed at Adam''s broad back, all they saw was an insurmountable mountain.


    It had be their life goal to climb this towering mountain!


    "Are you ready?" Adam asked in a gentle voice.


    "Yes!" The three excitedly replied in unison.


    "Good." Adam smiled as he turned around, facing them. He poured the wine into three more cups and passed it on to them.


    The students respectfully received the cups from him. This was the first time that Adam had offered them wine, causing them to be surprised.


    "I do not know how long it will be before we meet again," Adam began.


    "But I''m confident that given your magical prowess, you will be able to travel thesends unhindered. Of course, that doesn''t mean that you should go around picking a fight with every other person."


    Art, Aiden, and Eleiney listened patiently, nodding from time to time.


    "The Twilight Brotherhood is an alliance of individuals from all sorts of cultures and backgrounds. Its goal is to maintain peace, search for and preserve ancient arcane knowledge, and protect the innocent, whether they be mortals or Magi."


    Adam paused for a moment before continuing, "The individual mission they''ve given each of you will test if you''re truly fit to join this secret society."


    He raised his hand that was holding the wine cup and toasted with a smile.


    "For that, I wish you good fortune!"

 Chapter 554 Foolish Pupils

    554 Foolish Pupils


    The mentor and students downed their drinks and kept the wine cups away.


    "Professor, what should we expect from the Brotherhood?" Aiden asked excitedly.


    It wasn''t until all three of them had be Mana Liquefaction Magi that Adam had divulged to them about the secret society that he was a part of.


    Of course, he had already discussed this with other Agents such as Hudson and Elrick beforehand.


    These two had been secretly observing Adam''s pupils for the past several years, seeing if they were truly fit to be part of the Brotherhood.


    Only after they had confirmed did Adam tell his students about the organization''s existence.


    "We are the lord guardians of the realms," replied Adam.


    When Berger had repeated these words to him for the first time all those years back, Adam thought that the term realms referred to all the continents in Tron.


    However, after he read the journal left behind by the founder, he believed that the meaning of this term might be entirely different.


    He even had a feeling that the Brotherhood might even have its branches in several other worlds as they did in Tron!


    "Lord guardians of the realms¡­" Aiden and Art''s eyes shone like the stars.


    Among Adam''s students, these two had the deepest sense of justice even as kids. It was a trait that stuck with them even after they grew up into young adults.


    The next moment, however, Adam doused them with a bucket of cold reality. "But they''re nothing more than loud-mouthed idealists if you ask me."


    "Huh?!" Aiden and Art were taken aback, and so was Eleiney.


    "They''re righteous to a fault," the raven-haired man continued. "Their goal is to maintain a bnce between nature and civilization, social structure and individual liberty.


    "Their goal is to eliminate tyranny across Tron,beling anyone who uses the gift of magic for evil deeds as their enemy."


    "But, Professor, isn''t that a good thing?" Eleiney asked with a thoughtful expression.


    "Good, bad, it all depends on which side you''re standing," Adam replied with a faint smile. "Those guys strive to bring peace, but at the same time they also want bnce."


    "That''s a noble cause," Art said in all seriousness.


    "Oh, it is." Adam nodded. "No doubt about that."


    He looked into the far-off distance, a low sigh escaping his lips. "But peace and turmoil are intimately connected, one giving rise to the other."


    Adam looked at his students and shook his head. "Anyway, this is not what you should be concerned about."


    He thought that he might have gotten a little too philosophical with his dear students.


    "To answer your question, they take camaraderie very seriously. You''ll always receive help from a member if they''re nearby. All you need to do is ask," he added.


    "Apart from that, the main reason I want you three to join is because of the vast resources at their disposal!"


    "Could it be that they are richer than even Saratoga?" Art asked jokingly.


    However, he didn''t expect to be so dumbfounded by Adam''s answer that he would be speechless for the next few minutes.


    Adam scoffed. "Saratoga? The Brotherhood is wealthier than even the Acadian Empire!"


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "They also have a collectivework of Herbalists, Artificers, and Runesmiths. You can avail their services at great discounts."


    Eleiney paused for a moment before asking, "Is there anything we should keep in mind?"


    Adam waved his hand nonchntly. "Don''t worry about it. Just be yourself. Even the individual mission that they''ve given you is like a tradition of sorts. Your entry to the organization is practically confirmed."


    Hearing his words, the three couldn''t help but feel at ease. At the same time, they couldn''t wait to officially be members of this secret society.


    The following moment, Adam took out three metal disks in the shape of a pentagon. Intricate runes were carved on the surface of these disks.


    He gave one each to his students before introducing, "These are mana-gathering runic formations. Activate them every time you enter a round of mindfulness.


    "The runic formation will draw an abundant amount of mana in your surroundings, increasing the speed at which you gather mana inside your bodies."


    His students were shocked as they received the metal disks with trembling hands. They had never thought about something that could increase their mana-extraction speed.


    Before they could even reel in from the shock, Adam conjured three more items from his earring. These items appeared to be unassuming crystal pendants.


    Except, they were carved with powerful rune magic!


    "I''ve inscribed the Rank 2 Spell: Gravity Repulsion''s modelponent on the crystals. If you imbue mana into the pendant, the spell will activate.


    "This is a one-time-use item, so only use it when your life is in danger. The momentary respite that it would provide will help you turn the tables on your enemies," Adam added.


    He had prepared a few parting gifts for his students before they left for their missions. He was only getting started.


    Then, he took out a thick, leather-bound tome and a sheathed longsword. He gave these items to Aiden. Following that, he took out another tome and a cross de, giving them to Art.


    "As you two have chosen the Way of the sword, you mustmit fully to it. These two tomes contain magicbat techniques that utilize swords. Each is specifically catered for you both," Adam began.


    He then nced at the weapons and continued, "And these are Rank 2 magical artifacts. They''ll serve their purpose until you advance to the Mana Vortex Rank."


    "Magicbat techniques utilizing swords¡­" Aiden was choked with emotions. He hadn''t expected to receive so many things from his mentor.


    Seeing his expression, Adam found it very amusing. He then turned his attention toward Eleieny who was looking at him expectantly.


    "As for you," he said as he conjured arge wooden chest.


    The chest contained dozens of books and scrolls that Adam had written in the past few days.


    "These contain my insights into the art of herbalism, along with countless recipes for potions, poisons, and antidotes."


    Eleiney beamed with a radiant smile. "So many!"


    Adam smiled seeing her reaction. To be honest, he was quite surprised when Eleiney told him that she wanted to embark on the path of a Herbalist.


    After all, she hailed from a family of Artificers. Adam felt that she would one day end up bing one as well.


    However, after going through what she had in the town of Stratford, she realized that she would be able to positively affect the lives of others if she became a Herbalist instead of an Artificer.


    Thus, she had begun studying about this profession as soon as Adam had returned to Saratoga from the Brotherhood''s headquarters. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It took her seven years just to learn the basics of herbalism. Only now was she deemed worthy by Adam to delve deeper into the mysteries of this art.


    Adam looked at his students and said in a sentimental tone, "Make sure to diligently practice the mana extraction techniques that I''ve already given you. Those techniques have been handpicked by me and are perfectly suited to you.


    "Other than that, don''t skip out on practicing the body enhancement techniques as well. You must remember, your body is the vessel in which you store mana. The sturdier the vessel, the better. Understood?"


    "Yes, Professor!" The three replied with tearful eyes.


    Ever since they had embarked on their journey as Magi, they had always been under the shade of the tree that was their mentor.


    But the time had finallye for them to spread their wings and journey to farawaynds.


    "Don''t forget to eat on time, and make sure to get proper rest. It is as important as mindfulness and arcane research," Adam''s voice turned softer.


    He thought to himself, What a strange, bittersweet feeling¡­ Is this what the old man felt when I left the Southern Federation?


    "Lastly, make sure you return to Saratoga within five years," Adam concluded.


    He then turned back around, facing the pond once again. "Go on, now."


    Pearls of tears trickled down the three students'' faces as they cried out loud. They fully knelt on the ground, touching their foreheads on the grass.


    "Thank you, Professor! Thank you for everything you''ve given us! Thank you!"


    Adam waved his hand, casually casting three pairs of Magus Hands that gently held Art, Aiden, and Eleiney''s shoulders and lifted them to their feet.


    "May the stars guide your steps, and may you return with greater power and a deeper understanding of the Way," he said.


    "Farewell, my foolish pupils, until we meet again¡­"


    ¡­


    Saratoga Castle.


    In the heart of this ancient castle, a stern-looking old man sat at his table, reading a book with piqued interest.


    The title of the book was Efficient Uses of the Teleportation Network in the Spirit World By Adam Constantine.


    After the old man had finished reading, Professor Mathilda Whitaker who was sitting across from him, respectfully asked, "So what do you think, Headmaster?"


    The stern-looking old man revealed a faint smile.


    "Very interesting."


    Decided to write one chapter a day for the time being. The workload and stress is catching up to me... Sorry guys, hope you understand,


    Esenel

 Chapter 555: Headmaster

    Chapter 555: Headmaster


    ?


    Headmaster''s Office, Saratoga Castle.


    It was a grand and enigmatic ce, filled with an air of mystery and magic. The room was circr with high arched windows that allowed natural light to filter through.


    The walls were lined with wooden shelves filled with ancient tomes, strange apparatuses, and magical artifacts.


    At the center of the room stood a massive desk made of oak. It was covered with parchment papers, quills, books, and old trinkets.


    Marcus ckwood, the headmaster of this ancient castle, sat at the head of the table. Across from him, sat the Department Head of the School of Summoning, Mathilda Whitaker.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "So what do you think, Headmaster?" Professor Whitaker asked in a respectful tone.


    "Hmm." Headmaster ckwood gently ced Adam''s book on the table, speaking with a faint smile, "Fascinating."


    Professor Whitaker sincerely praised, "His insights into the art of teleportation are truly deep. When I asked him how he came to know such profound secrets, he said he was fortunate to have had an epiphany."


    "An epiphany?" Asked the old headmaster with a raised eyebrow. "To have gained enlightenment at such a young age, he is truly a very promising young man."


    Professor Whitaker smiled. "It has something to do with his deep understanding of the Way."


    The headmaster''s eyes lit up. "No wonder..."


    Professor Whitaker nced at him with an inquisitive look. Seeing this, Headmaster ckwood lightly chuckled, "No wonder he found one of the Raven Inheritances."


    "What?!" Professor Whitaker nearly shot from her chair. She looked at the headmaster with a dumbfounded expression, asking incredulously, "Adam, he... he found one of those inheritances?!"


    Saratoga Castle was an ancient magical institution considered to be one of the Four Pirs of the Acadian Empire.


    It had nurtured and raised generations of powerful Magi who had gone on to leave a deep mark in the world of Tron.


    These powerful Magi who had graduated from this prestigious institution had left behind countless inheritances for future students.


    But the most precious and sought-after of all these inheritances were the Raven Inheritances.


    The reason why they were called so was because these inheritances were left behind by the founder of Saratoga Castle and Ravenfell who had a mystical connection with ravens!


    In many cultures across Tron and even numerous magical civilizations in the Greater Universe, ravens were associated with wisdom and mystery.


    Furthermore, these birds were also said to have an intimate rtionship with the Spirit World.


    "The revered founder of this castle was an expert in the School of Summoning. Moreover, he was also said to be a great philosopher of his time who studied the profound subtleties of the Way," the Headmaster began.


    "So it isn''t a surprise that someone like Adam has stumbled upon one of his inheritances." "Legend has it, that his inheritances cannot be found when searched for. Supposedly, the inheritances choose their inheritors," said Professor Whitaker in a slight daze.


    The only other person she knew who had chanced upon one of the inheritances was the person sitting in front of her-The Rank 4 - Mana Core Magus, Marcus ckwood!


    However, even she had never imagined that Adam would be destined for another of the inheritances left behind by the founder.


    "When did he find it?" She asked curiously.


    "Hmm, I believe it was two months ago," said the Headmaster after some thought.


    As the current owner of the castle, naturally, he knew everything happening inside this ancient structure.


    He had the power to surveil every nook and cranny of this ce, however, he refrained from monitoring what happened inside private spaces such as the dormitories and the professors'' offices.


    But Adam hade across the entrance of the Raven Inheritance in one of the secluded corridors of the castle. So, naturally, the headmaster knew about it.


    "Given the nature of the Raven Inheritances, it is going to take him quite a long time toplete it and acquire whatever it is that the founder left behind," the Headmaster continued.


    "What do you wish to do afterward?" Professor Whitaker asked cautiously.


    Headmaster ckwood stroked his chin in deep thought. "I would have loved for the young


    man to grow powerful and perhaps one day seed in my position."


    He paused for a moment before shaking his head in slight disappointment. "But given his


    nature, I doubt he''s going to be a good fit for the role of the Headmaster."


    Recalling the conversation she had with Adam when he first came to her office, Professor Whitaker faintly smiled. "He has the spirit of a wanderer."


    "He travels a lot to the Spirit World, doesn''t he?" The headmaster asked curiously.


    Professor Whitaker sighed, "Yes, unfortunately so. Despite my repeated warnings, he refuses to listen to me."


    The headmaster spoke with empathy, "I know you''re very guarded about going to the Spirit World after what happened to yourst student..."


    Hearing about her deceased pupil, Professor Whitaker''s eyes shed with immense sorrow.


    "But you shouldn''t restrict Adam like that. Based on my observations, he''s got quite a rebellious nature. The more you prevent him from doing something, the more inclined he will be to do that," added the headmaster with a serious tone.


    "I suppose you''re right..." Professor Whitaker sighed.


    "Besides, something tells me he will be safer in the Spirit World than he is in the material world," the old man chuckled.


    "Why do you say that?" Professor Whitaker asked with slight surprise.


    "Huhu, call it the intuition of an old man," Headmaster ckwood chuckled as he conjured a


    long smoking pipe and began indulging in the taste of tobo.


    After blowing several rings of smoke toward the ceiling, the headmaster stated, "I hear


    you''ve taken a new disciple. Will you talk to me about it?"


    Professor Whitaker smiled fondly. "Yes, she''s a sweet child. Her name''s Autumn Godsaint and she has great talent for spell-casting. But she''s still very young, so I haven''t made her go


    through the ritual of bing a Magus yet."


    "Hmm, what made you choose her?"


    "She has a deep affinity with animals," Professor Whitaker began. "I believe she will be a splendid Magus if she pursues the School of Summoning."


    Headmaster ckwood nodded. "She must be quite the child if she''s piqued your interest."


    He paused for a moment before adding with a serious tone, "However, try not to give her too much preferential treatment. She might invoke the ire of her fellow ssmates."


    "I understand, Headmaster," Professor Whitaker politely replied.


    The old headmaster thought for a moment and spoke, "You may even have Autumn study


    under Adam from time to time."


    Professor Whitaker chuckled, "I was of the same mind."


    "So you''ve noticed too, eh?" Said the headmaster as he took a puff from the pipe.


    "Indeed." Professor Whitaker nodded with gratification.


    "I''ve had the opportunity to speak with his students, Arthur Doyle, Aiden Thorne, and Eleiney Strange recently. All three of them have shown deep understanding in not just the analytical aspect of magic, but also the philosophy of the Way."


    She paused for a moment before adding in an amused tone, "I still remember the day I had told Adam about taking in students. He had vehemently argued with me, saying he wasn''t fit to be a teacher. But it turns out, it was just the opposite."


    "Hmm." Headmaster ckwood went into deep thought. "It would appear that the Magus named Berger Glynhorn has done quite a job in raising this young man." "Headmaster, do you know Adam''s mentor?" Professor Whitaker asked with slight surprise.


    "I do not." The headmaster shook his head. "I''ve only recently gone through Adam''s


    background. You could say his encountering the Raven Inheritance has made me very


    interested in himtely."


    He then looked at Professor Whitaker and asked, "Anyway, what did you want to see me for?


    Surely, it can''t just be about Adam''s research paper."


    Professor Whitaker solemnly replied, "It''s about the Grand Magus Tournament!"


    "Ah, I see." The headmaster nodded. "So the time has arrived."


    "Yes. Although it''s still five years away, we need to start making preparations since this time


    we''ll be the one hosting it," said Professor Whitaker, her eyes twinkling with anticipation.


    In the years following the establishment of the Acadian Empire, four powerful organizations


    rose to prominence.


    They were called the Four Pirs of the Empire!


    The Grand Magus Tournament was inaugurated by the founding emperor of Acadia to foster friendship and camaraderie between the young Magi of this continent.


    Of course, the Four Pirs used this tournament to establish just who amongst them was the


    more superior arcane institute.


    This tournament was held every thirty years as a friendlypetition between the Four Pirs of the Empire as well as the elven Magi of the Baja High Forest. It was hosted by each of


    them in turns.


    This time, it was Saratoga Castle''s turn to host the Grand Magus Tournament!


    "Alright then, Mathilda." Headmaster ckwood got up from his seat and walked toward the window. "I''ll give you full authority over this. Don''t let me down."


    Professor Whitaker hurriedly got to her feet and respectfully bowed, "It will be my honor,


    Headmaster!"


    "Hmm, good." The headmaster looked out of the window, gazing at the distant city of


    Ravenfell.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve visited the city. I suppose I''ll go for a stroll."


    The next moment, the old man''s body broke down into countless ravens before all of them


    flew towards Ravenfell.

 Chapter 556: Preservation

    Chapter 556: Preservation


    ?


    A flock of ravens gracefully soared above the verdant grasnds, flying toward the city of Ravenfell in the distance.


    Seeing the sea of golden rice fields flourishing on the ground, Headmaster ckwood thought to himself in gratification, Hmm, very good...


    The mana underground is sufficiently enriching the crops. This is a great boon for the mortals.


    While other Magi thought of mortals as nothing but pests who couldn''t wield mana, Saratoga''s old headmaster considered them as necessaryponents to the ecosystem.


    They were like the smaller cogs in a wheel; without them, the machinery would never work efficiently.


    After all, there were numerous works that only mortals could carry out that Magi thought were beneath their statuses.


    While the headmaster wasn''t overly amodating to the mortals of thesends, he wasn''t overly strict with them either.


    He continued to fly over the rich farnds, not drawing any attention from the farmers on the ground. The sight of ravens was quite ubiquitous not just in Ravenfell, but also in the surroundingnds.


    The closer he got to the city, the more he saw an increase in the people on the ground-arge majority of them being Magi, of course.


    Hmm, the business in the city is flourishing as well, he thought.


    Although the city council dealt with the day-to-day administrative and legitive activities of the city, they were not the ones who actually ruled over it.


    The ruler of Ravenfell had traditionally always been the Headmaster of Saratoga Castle!


    However, this was a fact only known to the city council which was made of a group of powerful and affluent leaders of Ravenfell''s aristocratic households.


    Of course, other individual powerful Magi were also privy to this information, but they were few and far between.


    As the flock of ravens flew toward the city, all of them suddenly turned toward the direction of the towering western gate.


    More specifically, the ravens'' gazended on a tall young man wearing a loose, white silk robe. He had long hair that was tied into a ponytail.


    Moreover, the man also had trimmed facial hair that further enhanced his masculine physique.


    Arge, y gourd hung over his shoulder that instantly drew the old headmaster''s attention. Hmm? Are those... runes carved on the gourd?! Headmaster ckwood thought incredulously. He paid closer attention to the young man, wondering who it was.


    The raven-haired man was walking in an extremelyidback manner, sipping from the y gourd from time to time.


    When the flock of ravens flew past above him, the young man suddenly raised his head and calmly nced at them.


    The headmaster was taken aback!


    Did he notice my gaze? He thought to himself as the ravens entered the city and scattered away, blending in with the countless other ravens in there.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, a particr raven perched upon a building near the western gate, continuing to gaze at the young man. However, this time, the raven made sure to conceal itself.


    Huhu, Adam Constantine, you''re quite the perceptive fellow, thought the old headmaster.


    Seeing the man walking through the western gate and then looking around in a confused manner, Headmaster ckwood thought to himself, He''s quite alert... certainly a good trait to have.


    The old man decided to follow him for a little while, curious about what he would do. Usually, he would refrain from doing such activities, but Adam had piqued great interest within him ever since the young man had found the Raven Inheritance.


    Hmm, but why did he carve runes on his gourd though? How peculiar!


    The raven quinted his eyes, trying to make out the purpose of the runes. Then, he was taken aback.


    Is it a preservation runic formation? The headmaster thought to himself.


    Sigh, this young man''s love for wine knows no bounds. This is precisely the reason why I can''t have him seed in my position...


    Having a drunkard as the Headmaster of Saratoga? Never!


    He continued to follow after Adam, havingpletely concealed himself. After the initial bout of alertness, it seemed that the young man had now rxed a little.


    Headmaster ckwood followed Adam to the Market Quarter where thetter boughtrge quantities of herbs and ingredients. Furthermore, he also sold several barrels of wine at various liquor stores.


    Seeing how the owners of these liquor stores had personallye to greet and tend to Adam, the Headmaster went into deep thought once again, Are the wines he makes that good?


    Hmm, perhaps I should buy some...


    After buying and selling items in the Market Quarter, Adam headed to an art gallery in the Uptown Quarter.


    Is he interested in art? Thought the raven with a tilt of its head.


    About half an hourter, he saw Adam walk out of the art gallery. However, behind him, the owner of this gallery as well as a few other Magi had alsoe out.


    The gallery owner fawningly bowed toward Adam, speaking in a very polite and respectful manner, "Lord Constantine, you''re paintings are very sought-after among the nobles. Many of them have requested you toe to their manors and paint a-"


    Adam interrupted him as he walked away, "I don''t have time for that. I''ll give my work to you, and you sell it to them. Don''t ask for more. Or do you want me to conduct business at another


    gallery?"


    The portly gallery owner hurriedly waved his hand in panic, "My Lord, forgive me for


    bringing up this topic! We will do as you say!"


    Seeing this interaction, the headmaster was quite surprised.


    So not only is he a Herbalist, but he is also a painter? Very interesting...


    The raven followed Adam who leisurely strolled the cobblestone streets and made his way toward Flynn Manor.


    Upon reaching this ce, the guards of the house respectfully weed him. Meanwhile, Headmaster ckwood saw the young man disappearing through the door of the manor. Hmm, I''d heard about Adam curing the patriarch of the Flynn Family. Looks like they have quite a good rtionship, he thought.


    The next moment, the raven''s eyes narrowed and he wondered, This could also be about them working together against the Umbra Thieves...


    Sigh, those parasites are still causing trouble in my city. Forget it, I''ll leave it to Adam and Brigham. A Mana Vortex Magus should be enough to deal with them.


    The raven pped its wings and then flew away towards the other side of the city. Headmaster ckwood had now satisfied his curiosity.


    He felt that doing it any further would be very unbing of him.


    ...


    Flynn Manor.


    After the servants in the building shut the main door, Adam who was halfway through the


    hallway suddenly looked back.


    His piercing gaze seemingly pierced the obstructions andnded on the building rooftop across the street where the raven was earlier perching on.


    "The young man''s back was drenched in a cold sweat.


    Contrary to Headmaster ckwood''s belief, Adam was fully aware that he was being spied


    upon the whole time!


    What the hell was that?! He thought in rm.


    Thanks to the Sphere of Resonance, I was aware that someone was watching me from the moment I


    entered the city... But even after going around the ce for several hours, I couldn''t identify who or


    what it was!


    That could only mean that the other party was using a very high-level concealment spell... Could it be those thugs from the Umbra Thieves?!


    Adam went into deep thought as he stood rooted in the hallway. The maids and servants panicked, not knowing what to do. Thus, they left him alone.


    "What''s gotten into you?" Suddenly, a feminine voice drifted into his ears, snapping him out


    of his thoughts.


    Adam turned his head, his gazending on a middle-aged woman with piercing brown eyes and dark brown hair that cascaded down her shoulders.


    She was wearing tight-fitted formal clothes and naturally exuded an aura of dominance.


    "Elysande, someone was following me," said Adam as he walked toward the woman who was none other than the eldest daughter of Brigham Flynn.


    The pair walked together toward the other side of the hallway, making their way underground to a restricted area of the manor.


    "Do you think it was someone from the Umbra Thieves?" Elysande asked with narrowed eyes.


    For the past couple of years, Adam had teamed up with the Magi of the Flynn Family to take down this heinous criminal organization.


    After what they had done to the patriarch, how could the Flynn Family just let them be?


    Hence, in the past several years they had dered full-scale war against this ndestine organization. Moreover, they had been sessful for the most part.


    But no matter how many of these thugs they killed, more took their ce.


    "It could very well be one of the higher-ups from this organization," Adam muttered in a


    grim tone. "I could tell that this person was very powerful..."


    Elysande couldn''t help but turn serious.


    If even Adam is saying that the other person was very powerful, could it perhaps be a Rank 3 Magus?


    She thought in rm.


    After fighting side by side with him against the criminal organization, she naturally knew of the young man''s unbelievable fighting prowess.


    Soon, they arrived in an underground basement where a few Magi were guarding a room. Upon seeing the pair, they respectuflly bowed before opening the door to the room.


    As soon as the pair stepped inside the room, their nostrils were assualted by an extremely


    pungent odor.


    It was the stench of blood!

 Chapter 557: Wrong Answer

    Chapter 557: Wrong Answer


    ?


    The dungeon reeked of blood and flesh. Inside this dimly lit room, the Rank 1 Magi of the Flynn Family stood with their backs facing the walls, their expressions grim and menacing.


    On the other side of the dungeon, six people were hung from their wrists with chains. Their bodies were littered with varying degrees of wounds, each one ghastlier than thest.


    The door to the dungeon suddenly creaked open, and Adam and Elysande made their way in.


    "We greet the Young Lady!"


    "We greet Lord Constantine!"


    The Magi stationed inside the dungeon got on one knee and respectfully weed the pair. The salutations they gave Adam were in no way any different than the way they addressed Elysande.


    Having fought alongside the young man for several years now, the Magi of the Flynn Family hade to deeply admire him.


    In the world of Magi strength was respected by all.


    Adam, despite being a Mana Liquefaction Magus, had disyed profound strength that transcended his rank.


    This was something that even the patriarch of the family, Brigham Flynn, respected.


    Adam walked toward the six men hanging from the chains by the wall. His expression was indifferent, his eyes devoid of any ripple of emotion.


    "So these are the men you caught in the city?" He asked as he took a sip from therge gourd.


    Elysande nodded. "Yes, these rats had been loitering around the Corvid Quarter. My men have tortured them for seven days straight."


    "What about their food and sleep?" Adam asked casually.


    "As you had instructed, we haven''t given them anything to eat or drink. We''ve also prevented them from getting any sleep," said the woman.


    "Hmm, good." Adam put away the gourd inside his earring. Then, he willed the white lotus to clear the fog of intoxication clouding his mind, causing him to instantly sober up.


    Next, he waved his hand and conjured a small wooden table from his storage earring. With another wave of his hand, all sorts of torture items-strange orbs, shackles, needles, crystals, mirrors, whips, etc.


    When the Magi present saw Adam take these items out, they couldn''t help but involuntarily shudder.


    They had seen him perform inhuman torture techniques on the prisoners in the past. But no matter how many times they saw it, they still couldn''t get used to it.


    Along with respect and admiration, they had even begun feeling immense fear towards this raven-haired young man.


    "Alright, let''s begin," said Adam as he rolled his sleeves all the way up to his elbows.


    He first dipped a set of ten long needles into a small vat of purple-colored liquid. This was a type of poison that he had concocted. Its main use was to enhance the pain receptors in a human, making them very sensitive to pain.


    Adam waved a simple hand gesture and cast fourteen Magus Hands. Ten of them gently lifted the needles, while the rest tightly grabbed the limbs of the prisoner.


    "Gaahhh!!" The Magus from the Umbra Thieves roared in defiance.


    He red at Adam and spat through gritted teeth, "I will die before I divulge anything aboutn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Be quiet," Adam said coldly.


    With the prisoner''s hands and legs tightly restrained by the spell, the ten poison-dipped needles shed with an ominous light and pierced his fingernails and toenails.


    "AHHHHHH!!" The prisoner screamed in anguish.


    The needles dug further inside his toes and fingers, rapidly releasing the poison inside his system. Purple veins crept up his limbs, spreading to every inch of his body.


    Adam waited for a few moments, indifferently looking at the man writhing in excruciating pain and agony.


    After confirming that the poison had started taking effect, he asked with a cold smile, "So tell me, which division do you belong to?"


    The man red with hatred and fury, "Go fu-"


    CRACK!


    "Ahhhhh!!" The man screamed in pain.


    Adam had just snapped one of his fingers in half. He looked at the man and said with the same smile, "For every wrong answer, I will break a finger. After that, I will break your toes. Then your kneecaps and elbows. Followed by the ribs. Then your teeth..."


    When the Magi of the Flynn Family saw Adam speak those words with an amiable smile on his face, they couldn''t help but begin to think that the young man was actually the incarnation of a devil!


    Their backs were drenched in cold sweat, however, none of them interrupted Adam. They didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    As the cracking of bones continued to echo in the dungeon, the prisoner was slowly getting closer to his death.


    Because of the poison, he was feeling countless times more pain than he usually would have.


    After having broken all the fingers and toes, Adam realized that the prisoner was reaching the limit. The man''s brain was highly vulnerable at the moment as it sustained the increased pain signals in the nervous system.


    Despite that, the man continued to speak in a daze, his mind slipping in and out of


    consciousness, "Never... I will die... before I say... a word..."


    Adam chuckled lightly, "They all said the same thing."


    The next moment, his eyes turned cold and a vicious glint shed in them. "That was until I thoroughly broke them mentally, and extracted everything I wanted to know."


    "Never..." the man continued to say the same thing.


    Adam lifted the man''s chin and whispered in a bewitching tone, "Look into my eyes."


    The man subconsciously made eye contact with Adam. All he saw was a pair of white lotuses ingrained in his ck pupils, causing his mind to turn adrift.


    Rank 2 Spell: Psychic Thrust!


    The next moment, the man began to profusely bleed from his facial orifices. Adam''s spell had thrust a spear of psychic disruption directly into his mind.


    He didn''t give the man a moment of respite as the very next second, he grabbed the top of his head, digging his fingers straight through the thick skull.


    "Tell me," Adam coldly stated as the white lotuses in his eyes turned brighter. "Which


    division do you belong to?"


    The man''s eyes rolled over and he answered in an almost mechanical manner, "Shadow...


    Division..."


    "Where is your base?" Adam asked again.


    "Silver... holde..." said the man with great difficulty.


    "How many of you are there?"


    "Aghh.. I..." The man was about to answer when suddenly he turned limp.


    Adam removed his hand and took a step back, shaking his head in disappointment. "He''s


    dead."


    He then looked at the Magi standing behind him and asked, "I hope one of you is taking down notes. I''m about to extract more answers from the rest of the thieves alive."


    "Y-Yes, sir!" One of the Magi nervously nodded.


    Adam continued to torture the rest of the prisoners and extract answers from them. This is what he had been doing every time these people were caught alive.


    Once these assassins were immobilized and deprived of the poison that they hid inside their mouth tomit suicide, it was fairly simple for Adam to get answers out of them. This was how he was able to find several secret bases of Umbra Thieves in the past few years.


    However, even after hunting down so many of them and raiding numerous of their bases, he still wasn''t able to find the organization''s headquarters.


    But Adam had a feeling that it wouldn''t be long till he found the higher-ups of this


    organization.


    Or rather, it wouldn''t be long until they came looking for him!


    After all, he and the Flynn Family had dealt the Umbra Thieves a severe blow in the past few


    years.


    By sunset, Adam had finished getting everything he wanted from the prisoners. Needless to say, they had all died as a result.


    As Adam sanitized his hands in a bucket of blue liquid, he looked at Elysande and asked, "So


    what are your ns?"


    Elysande thought for a moment before replying, "I''ll take a team of Magi and go to


    Silverhorde. Will you be joining?"


    "I''ll sit this one out." Adam shook his head. "Silverhorde is close by, so make sure to bring as


    many live prisoners as you can. I''m sure someone would know something about their


    headquarters."


    He paused for a moment before mischievously smirking, "And even if one of their higher-


    ups shows up, we''ve already prepared the trap."


    "Indeed." Elysande nodded expressionlessly.


    "Alright then." Adam got to his feet and walked out of the dungeon. "Write to me if anything


    comes up."


    ...


    Uptown Quarter.


    After leaving the Flynn Manor, Adam leisurely strolled to the other side of this affluent district. He arrived in front of a two-storied manor that had a sprawling courtyard.


    Standing in front of the gated entrance to this property, the young man couldn''t help but


    faintly smile. "Who would have thought?"


    The following moment, the gates slowly opened and a middle-aged man with premature gray


    hair and dark brown eyes stepped out.


    He wore a butler''s uniform and looked very sharp and tidy.


    The man''s gazended on Adam and he spoke in a warm and joyful tone.


    "Wee home, my lord!"

 Chapter 558 Real Estate

    558 Real Estate


    Adam gazed at the middle-aged man before him with a faint smile. He walked up to him and patted his shoulder.


    "Rowan, it''s been a while."


    Since Adam had returned from carrying out the mission at Stratford, he had mostly lived in the countryside near Saratoga Castle.


    Initially, he barely visited the city because of the threat of the criminal organization, Umbra Thieves.


    But gradually, after he and the Flynn Family Magi had begun cleaning out their members in the city, Adam came to the city more often.


    However, he still mostly spent his time in the countryside.


    It wasn''t until Rowan, his informant at the time, advised him to invest in real estate in Ravenfell. After having received twenty-five percent of the loot from Stratford''syer, Adam''s coffers had increased significantly.


    He had more money than he knew what to do with. Thus, Rowan''s advice came in a timely manner.


    Adam knew of Rowan''s history, that he hailed from a prominent mercantile family in the past. Due to some unwise decisions made by his father, as well as the state of the economy at the time, his family had gone bankrupt.


    This led to Rowan, his wife, and his kids struggling to make ends meet. But fortune favoured him eventually and he ended up meeting Adam in the slums of Corvid Quarter.


    Since then, Rowan''s condition had vastly improved. After working for Adam for thest seven years, he had now be his assistant.


    Adam trusted the man and, after doing some research, decided to invest arge amount of his personal worth into buyingnd in the Uptown Quarter and building his manor upon it.


    Rowan looked at Adam''s facial appearance and chuckled, "I see you''ve finally decided to grow a beard."


    "Hehe, what do you think?" Adam began walking with him, making his way inside.


    "It suits you, my lord." Rowan nodded. He then nced at the young man''s ponytail and added, "But perhaps you should consider a haircut?"


    "Hmm, perhaps¡­" Adam stroked his chin in thought. "It''s not easy to maintain long hair. Also, very inconvenient to wear my hat."


    The pair walked to the gazebo beside the small man-made pond in the courtyard. He took his seat and asked, "Anyway, how are things here?"


    Rowan straightened his back and respectfully answered, "I''ve hired the local builders and carpenters andpleted the constructions of the first floor and the second floor."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "The basement has been leftpletely untouched as you''d instructed."


    "Hmm, the house is very much to my liking," said Adam as he scanned the manor.


    The design was simple yet striking. The structure stood two stories high, built with dark stone, giving it a cold and imposing presence. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The windows were tall but narrow, framed by pointed arches. The roof was steeply pitched with dark te tiles. Small, triangr dormer windows framed the roofline.


    Moreover, at each corner of the building, subtle stone pirs rose up, adding stability and a touch of gothic architecture.


    "What about the maids and servants?" He asked.


    "My lord, I''ve carefully handpicked them after several rounds of interviews," replied Rowan. "Rest assured, they are very professional in their jobs."


    "Loyal?" Adam asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Rowan smiled helplessly, "That can only be nurtured with time. As long as they''re paid on time and treated well, it shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Good." Adam nodded.


    This was one of the reasons why he liked this person. Unlike most people, Rowan didn''t sugarcoat his words. He was an honest man.


    "What about your family?" Adam asked with a faint smile.


    "My kids have shown promising academic results in Ravenfell Public School. They''re very happy to make new friends there," Rowan said with tearful eyes. "And my wife is healthy and well."


    "I''m d to hear that." Adam smiled.


    He then got up from his chair and started walking toward the manor. "I''ll be heading to the basement and making some arrangements. Make sure no one disturbs me."


    "Yes, my lord!" Rowan respectfully nodded before following Adam into the house.


    Once in, Adam went downstairs, while he went to instruct the other maids and servants in the manor.


    As he took the stairs to the basement, he noticed that the walls were made of the same rough gray stone as the exterior.


    Except, they felt damp to the touch with patches of moss clinging to the crevices.


    "Heh, they truly haven''t touched an inch of this ce," Adam chuckled in amusement. "Well, this works perfectly for me."


    He was nning to carve the entire ce with rune magic, making it the perfect ce for him to carry out arcane experiments as well as practice herbalism.


    Furthermore, once he had time, he was also nning to carve runes on the boundary walls of his manor, making his house akin to a small fortress.


    He had paid arge sum of money to buy thisnd and build this structure, after all. So he might as well go all in.


    Finally, he arrived at the basement. He ced his hands on his hips and curiously scanned the room.


    The low, arched ceiling gave this ce a cavernous, tomb-like vibe. There were a few dimly lit torches attached to the walls, their mes barely keeping the darkness at bay.


    The stone floor was uneven, scattered with dust and small bits of debris.


    He looked at one corner of the basement and mumbled, "Hmm, that area will serve as the wine cer."


    Then, he looked at another corner. "That entire ce will be where I carry out my herbalism experiments."


    He turned around and looked at the third corner. "I can set up a small experimenting section here."


    Finally, he looked at thest corner of the basement. He stroked his trimmed beard, wondering out aloud, "Now what should I turn this section into? Hmm¡­"


    After a few moments, he still wasn''t able to think of anything. He shrugged as he walked to the center of the basement.


    "Whatever. I''ll think of itter."


    He then waved his hand, conjuring a sitting cushion from his earring. Then, he sat on it in a lotus position. He licked his lips and excitedly muttered, "For now, let''s devour some souls!"


    The next moment, he closed his eyes.


    When he reopened them, he had already arrived inside his spirit sea, floating in mid-air. He looked around at this calm and serene ce, a hint of a smile slowly blooming on his face.


    The spirit sea stretched seemingly infinitely, indicating the potential of a Magus''s mind.


    Its surface was smooth and ssy like polished silver. Gentle waves stirred asionally, stirred by a nonexistent breeze.


    The water was a deep tranquil blue, clear enough to see the soft glow of light filtering into the depths. But its true bottom remained hidden, lost in an endless space.


    No matter what happened in the outside world, Adam could alwayse here and find peace, resilience, and strength.


    This truly emphasized the philosophy he tried to live by¡ªthat external events and circumstances are beyond one''s control, and that only one''s thoughts, judgments, and perceptions remained entirely within one''s power.


    Inside his spirit sea, everything felt weightless and free, as if time had slowed to a gentle hum.


    Adam turned around and gazed at the ind-sized white lotus in the distance. It was supposedly the center of the Spirit Sea.


    The legendary artifact emanated an aura of holiness and authority. Ity nestled between three, round leaves.


    "Those green leaves," Adam muttered under his breath as he flew toward them.


    Hended on one of the round leaves, crouched low, and scratched its surface. "I wonder what this is," he said.


    It had been around fifteen years since he had chanced upon this legendary artifact. Even now, he barely knew anything about it.


    He got to his feet and sighed, "One day, I''ll find all the secrets you hold, lotus."


    The next moment, he closed his eyes yet again. When he reopened them, he had arrived inside the mysterious space inside the white lotus.


    Seeing the thousands of white orbszily flowing around him, his lips curled up into an excited smile.


    After having absorbed all the souls inside the weeping trees in Stratford all those years ago, as well as the souls of the members of Umbra Thieves that he had in in recent times, the number of orbs here had grown immensely.


    The feeling of euphoria that he got by absorbing souls here transcended anything he had ever felt in his life.


    It was greater than the intoxication of alcohol, the high of magical herbs, and the pleasure of sexual activities. It was a feeling that surpassed all these things and more.


    Adam was thankful for his extremely high discipline and mental fortitude. Had it not been for that, he would have be a reckless murderer who wantonly killed people and devoured their souls just to get high.


    He spread his arms wide and a visible wave of energy rippled out from him, spreading in all directions.


    Then, all the small orbs of lights in the vicinity slowly drifted toward him.


    Just like that, he began devouring the soul fragments one by one!

 Chapter 559 Greedy Cat

    559 Greedy Cat


    All the small white orbs in his vicinity¡ªthe souls that belonged to mortals as well as Rank 1 Magi¡ªslowly orbited around him before entering his body one by one.


    Every time a soul fragment entered Adam''s body, he would momentarily shudder. This wasn''t out of pain or anything, but immense ecstasy.


    After what felt like forever, Adam finally opened his eyes after having absorbed hundreds of light orbs.


    "I feel full¡­" he saidnguidly.


    The only way for him to increase the capacity of his soul absorption was to advance in his Magus path. Thanks to the mana-gathering runic formation, he was able to practice mindfulness and progress at a rapid pace.


    Therefore, every week he was able toe to this mysterious space and absorb the soul fragments residing here, further strengthening his own soul.


    He looked around the sea of soul fragments, searching for one that belonged to an expert from the greater universe.


    It had been more than seven years since he had absorbed a soul fragment that contained memories. All this while, he was preparing himself so that he would be able to fully devour one such soul.


    He flew into the depths of this mysterious space. Here, there were several soul fragments that wereyered in a multi-colored hue. These were the ones that contained memories.


    However, all these orbs were simply too big for him to absorb in his current Magus rank. He feared that his head would simply explode if he attempted to absorb them.


    He flew to a certain area where a soul fragment, whose size was slightly bigger than his head, floatedzily.


    Adam stood before this soul fragment, watching the myriad colors phasing in and out on its surface. He''d had his eye on this light orb for a long time now.


    He could tell that there were a lot of memories inside this orb. Just so he could absorb this particr soul fragment, he had been preparing for all these years, making sure that his own soul was strong enough to sustain the load.


    "I wonder what I''ll be able to learn from this soul fragment," he muttered in anticipation.


    However, now was not the time to devour it. He had already had his share of souls for today and was already very ''full''.


    To ensure that his absorption of the soul fragment before him went smoothly, he would have to diligently practice mindfulness for the next week or so.


    After he''d extracted enough mana from the surroundings and elevated his life essence, he would be ready.


    "See you in a week," he said with a smile.


    The next moment, he disappeared.


    ¡­


    When he opened his eyes again, his lips curled up into a warm smile when his gazended on the person sitting before him.


    It was a graceful and majestic-looking cat with a sleek and muscr body, wrapped in a luxurious coat of long, wavy hair.


    The gray fur gently cascaded around the creature''s frame, especially thick around his chest, giving it an almost lion-like mane. The cat''s eyes were a piercing yellow, resembling an exquisite topaz jewel.


    Moreover, the cat wore round, gold-rimmed sses giving him a very noble appearance.


    "What took you so long?" Adam asked with a smirk.


    Valerian, however, didn''t reply. He turned his head away and harrumphed in an elegant manner.


    "Hmph!"


    Seeing such a reaction, Adam''s lips couldn''t help but twitch. Veins began to slightly throb on the side of his head as he swung his fist and lightly smacked the cat on the head.


    "You little brat! You dare to throw a tantrum with me! I must discipline you this instance!" Adam roared.


    "MYU!!" Valerian''s eyes rolled over and all he saw were stars in his vision.


    Adam grabbed him by the fur of his neck and pinned the cat on hisp. Then, he began to furiously tickle him until thetter started crying out loud.


    Only after Valerian vehemently begged Adam to stop did he withdraw his hands. He then grabbed the little guy''s eyesses and curiously scanned them.


    "This looks like it''s made of pure gold," he said.


    Valerian tookrge mouthfuls of air, all the while rubbing his stomach. "That''s because it is, brother¡­"


    "How did you get this made, though?" Adam asked curiously.


    "I gave gold coins to Rowan. He said he knew someone who did this sort of work," Valerian answered truthfully.


    Adam''s eyebrow twitched. "What a waste of money. I should tell Rowan to stop entertaining you like this."


    "Brother, no! You cannot!" Valerian screamed in protest.


    Seeing him act this way, Adam couldn''t help but click his tongue in annoyance. "Tsk, tsk, little Val. You really are bing greedier by the day."


    Over the years, Adam had seen his dear familiar grow particrly fond of gold, gems, and other jewelry. So much so, that he felt as if Valerian was even more greedy than him!


    He had experienced some memories of the experts regarding dragons and treasures.


    Gold was universally associated with wealth, power, and status. Dragons, as powerful and ancient creatures, were often depicted as hoarding treasures to reflect their immense strength and dominance.


    Some Magi believed that dragons'' obsession with gold often symbolized greed and corrupting influences.


    Dragons were seen as creatures who guarded their wealth fiercely, isted by their obsession. Their behavior often mirrored the destructive nature of unchecked greed in humans.


    "So what?" The young dragon harrumphed again. "This is my money. I can do whatever I wish to do with it."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed and he asked, "Your money? Do you want me to cut your allowance in half?"


    Valerian hurriedlyy down on the ground, bowing before the raven-haired young man. "Brother, please! Everything I have is because of you. Therefore, everything I have is yours. Please, have mercy!"


    He hesitated for a brief second before continuing, "I-If you want to¡­ I can lend you my golden eyesses¡­"


    Adam couldn''t help but ruffle the young dragon''s furry head. "You stupid brat, I don''t want your sses. Just try not to waste all the money, okay?"


    "Myu!" Valerian sprung from the ground and gave Adam a warm hug.


    It had been a few months since the two had met each other. Adam usually spent most of his time in the countryside. Whereas, Valerian spent all his time in the manor.


    He loved being tended to by maids and servants. Over thest few years, he had grown quite indulgent in the convenience that abundant wealth brought.


    Moreover, being a dragon, he didn''t even have to practice mindfulness in order to grow stronger.


    This superior race of creatures subconsciously extracted mana from the air around the clock, even while they were sleeping. They grew powerful with age. However, the caveat was that they took an extremely long time.


    Soon, Valeriannded by the banks of Marian Lake beneath the small hill the castle stood on.


    16:03


    As Adam hopped off of his back, his eyes shone with anticipation as well as hints of anxiousness. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As could be seen by the fact that Valerian was still only equivalent to a Rank 1 - Mana Foundation Magus. However, it was a different matter altogether that he was much stronger than any regr Rank 1 Magus.


    "Brother, I will go back with you this time!" Said the young dragon, his beady eyes twinkling with longing.


    "Alright." Adam fondly rubbed the little guy''s forehead. "But it''ll be a few days before I return to Saratoga. I have to finish setting up the basement. Also, I''ve to carve some runes along the manor''s boundary walls."


    "Myu! I can wait!" The young dragon leaped from his arms and went back upstairs.


    "See youter, brother. It is now time for my massage!"


    Seeing the gray cat strutting his way up the stairs, Adam was speechless. "Massage? Just what the hell is he making the servants do?"


    ¡­


    One weekter.


    After having finished all his work in the manor, Adam made a few trips to the Market Quarter to stock up on materialponents for his spell and other herbs and ingredients required for his herbalism experiments.


    Finally, he bid Rowan and the rest farewell before hopping on Valerian''s back and flying toward Saratoga Castle.


    After a short thirty-minute flight, the grand castle positioned on a small hill beside Marian Lake came into view.


    Adam''s gazended on therge crowd gathered at the main entrance of the castle. "Hmm? What''s this about?"


    "Brother, it''s the new batch of students," replied Valerian as he began his descent.


    As the wind brushed against the young man''s face, he nodded in realization. "Ah, that''s right. It is time for the new batch of Rank 1 Magi to get admitted."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Val, let''s take another entrance. There are many professors down there. I can''t be bothered to engage in a conversation with them right now."


    "What? Why?" Valerian grumbled. He was nning on showing off his majesty in front of the fifteen-year-old new students.


    However, heplied nheless and soared past the castle''s high towers and turrets, making his way toward the other side of Saratoga.


    Soon, Valeriannded by the banks of Marian Lake beneath the small hill the castle stood on.


    As Adam hopped off of his back, his eyes shone with anticipation as well as hints of anxiousness.


    "It''s time I resume my progress on the Raven Inheritance!"

 Chapter 560 Raven Inheritance

    560 Raven Inheritance


    South Wing, Saratoga Castle.


    Adam walked through the winding corridors of this ancient structure, making his way to one of the lower underground floors.


    This castle not only consisted of a dozen floors above ground but also another dozen floors underground!


    It was truly a work of art, a fortress among fortresses.


    Legend has it that the founder of this arcane institution had acquired the help of ancient dwarves in order to build this structure.


    Nearly every inch of this ce had been carved in runes, providing it with protection and enhancing it with magical properties.


    Adam descended down the marble staircase, nodding at junior students who passed him by. Although he wasn''t very well known in the castle, the Rank 1 Magi here were very polite and respectful to greet a senior Magus when they passed by.


    "Val, you won''t be able to enter that ce. Do you want to go back to my dorm room?" Adam asked as he finally arrived on the third lowest underground floor.


    "No!" Valerian nudged his gold-rimmed eyesses. "I will take a look around the castle. Maybe I can find an inheritance too!"


    Adam couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright, don''t wander near forbidden zones, and make sure to return to my room by dinner."


    "Yes, brother!" Valerian excitedly replied before running away to the other end of one of the many corridors on this floor.


    Seeing the young dragon disappear amidst the crowd of students, Adam smiled with a slight shake of his head.


    Then, he turned around and made his way to the opposite end of the corridor. After taking several twists and turns, he arrived at a secluded area of this floor where barely any students or professors visited.


    That was because there were no sses on this part of the floor. There were only a few moving paintings hung on the walls as well as an ordinary sculpture.


    Adam took a few steps and suddenly felt like he had passed through an invisible membrane. Before him was a dead end, a raven sculpture ced in front of him, and paintings hung on the walls on either side of him.


    "Oh look! It''s that boy again!"


    "Boy, I didn''t expect you to return so quickly!"


    "Are you ready for what''s next?"


    "Haha, if you''re scared, you might as well turn around!"


    The portraits of ancient Magi¡ªmen and women¡ªcame alive inside the canvas. They all looked in Adam''s direction. Some greeted him cheerfully, while others made fun of him.


    "Tsk, so noisy!" Adam grumbled.


    He still remembered the first time he had stumbled into this ce two months ago. When the people inside these paintings started talking to him all of a sudden, he was so startled that he nearly cast a Fireball at them.


    Adam ignored the paintings'' tauntings and made his way toward the raven sculpture.


    "Be careful, boy." Suddenly, one of the paintings hung nearest to the sculpture called out.


    Adam looked at this portrait and found that it was that of a portly olddy who was wearing a traditional Acadian gown and an enchanted cloak on top. She had a kind face and her eyes twinkled with concern and worry.


    The young man walked up to this painting and asked, "You got any advice for me?"


    "If you ask nicely, I might divulge a thing or two," said the old woman inside the painting.


    Adam''s lips twitched as he thought to himself, Just who the hell created these paintings? The subject is way too real!


    He cleared his thoughts and awkwardly said while cing his right hand on his chest and bowing, "My Lady, I humbly request your guidance."


    "Huhu, I like it." the olddy chuckled, covering her mouth with a foldable hand fan.


    The following moment, she said with a mysterious tone, "This Raven Inheritance is unlike the others that he left behind."


    Adam''s eyes furrowed. "What do you mean?"


    "Several younglings have entered before you, but they all returned with empty hands," replied the olddy in the painting.


    "This ce doesn''t test your reasoning, but wisdom!"


    Adam contemted her words, but he still couldn''t understand what she was trying to say. He couldn''t help but curse inwardly, Why do you have to answer like a chatan?


    Or is this something that''s already been programmed into you by the painter?


    In the end, he couldn''t help but sigh lightly. "Well, thanks for the advice."


    With that said, he walked to the raven sculpture.


    The sculpture stood tall and imposing, carved from a dark, polished stone that gleamed faintly in the dim light.


    Its form was sleek and powerful, and it had sharp and angr features, giving it an air of mystery. The raven''s wings were lowered and crossed in front of its body.


    The feathers on the wings were so intricately carved that they appeared borderline real. They interlocked over each other, forming a barrier as though protecting something very precious.


    Adam stood right before the raven sculpture - the entrance to the inheritance!


    He honed his Sphere of Resonance, focusing on the feathers of the sculpture. He could perceive extremely minute runes carved on each of the feathers.


    This was what had drawn him to this particr Raven Inheritance.


    The runes on the feathers were so tiny that it was nigh impossible for a Magus to sense them. Even if they focused their entire attention on the feathers, there would still be a possibility of the runes going unnoticed.


    However, thanks to Adam''s Sphere of Resonance, he was immediately able to point out this peculiarity.


    Observing the runes for a second time, Adam''s eyebrows rose in surprise. "Oh? The runes changed! Is it perhaps to ensure that the inheritor who could enter through this entrance wouldn''t do so out of sheer luck?"


    Adam began stroking his trimmed beard. "No wonder those Magi before failed. It''s already hard to decrypt these runes one time, let alone every time one had to enter through this sculpture."


    He took a deep breath and willed the Sphere of Resonance to work on maximum capacity. Then, he coated both his fingers in mana and began drawing the runes in the air.


    These were the very runes that were carved on the raven''s feathers!


    After several minutes, he had copied the runes from over a hundred feathers and carved them in the air in the exact same sequence.


    Then, something magical happened.


    The glowing runes hovering in the air came together and formed a sphere, reminiscent of a modelponent of a spell!


    Following that, the sculpture of the raven began to rumble as the rune gradually dissipated in the air. The raven''s wings slowly parted as though the sculpture itself hade to life.


    The wings, which had been tightly crossed in the front, now unfolded like a grand curtain being drawn back.


    As the wings separated, they revealed a hidden corridor whose entrance was framed by the raven''s talons.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a confident smile and he stepped inside. The corridor was narrow and dimly lit. Flickering torches on the walls illuminated the pathway.


    After walking for about five minutes, he arrived at a cavernous chamber.


    This was the ce where the first test took ce. Adam had already passed this test thest time he was here.


    The name of this test was the Trial of Control.


    This was fairly easy for Adam to pass as the test consisted of illusions. He was confronted by illusions of external events such as storms, a city on fire, fighting amidst battle, etc.


    The challenge was to remain calm and unmoved in the face of these unpredictable illusions. Any attempt to physically fight back or attempt to leave the illusion would have resulted in failure.


    Although he could see through the illusion with the help of the lotus, the fact that the illusion continued for one week straight tested his mind to a great extent.


    At the end of the trial, he naturally received a reward for finishing the test.


    Adam conjured a pendant from his earring and softly muttered, "The Pendant of Serenity¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This magical amulet calmed the user in times of high stress, allowing clear and rational decision-making during times of crisis.


    "Useless," he grumbled.


    He already had the white lotus, a legendary artifact, that helped him keep a calm mind. Thus, the pendant was utterly pointless for him.


    "I''ll just give it to one of my students," he said to himself as he kept away the pendant and walked to the other end of the chamber.


    There was a stone door on the other side. It led to the next area where another test would take ce.


    The Raven Inheritance worked in such a way that the participant would not be eligible to take the tests if they hadn''t passed the previous test.


    For example, in order to participate in the first test, the Trial of Control, Adam had to decrypt the runes carved on the feathers of the raven sculpture.


    Now, in order to take the second test, he had to finish the first test.


    He opened the stone doors and finally stepped inside, his eyes shing with utmost seriousness.


    As soon as he stepped foot into the second chamber, an androgynous voice echoed in his ears.


    "Second Test: Trial of Perspective will nowmence!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 561: Perspective

    Chapter 561: Perspective


    ?


    The ce for the second test was yet again inside another ordinary, spacious chamber. Adam looked around the room, wondering to himself, Hmm... could it be?


    As he had expected, the chamber began to distort the next moment. The colors turned blurry, and the stones on the walls and ceilings began to melt.


    In but a few moments, Adam found himself standing inside a vast za full of people!


    "Another illusion," said the youth as he looked around.


    The za was situated inside a bustling metropolis. From the attire of the men and women around him, Adam could guess that this was an illusion of an Acadian city.


    However, it was something of the past. Adam had only seen people wearing these traditional clothes in paintings and history books.


    Just as he was wondering where he was, a beautiful young woman walked up to him. She wore revealing clothes that unted the majority of her body.


    Her eyes shed with lust and longing as she dove into Adam''s arms. "My love, I have been waiting for you!"


    Adam was speechless and thought to himself, What the hell is going on?!


    He couldn''t help but feel a warm tingling sensation inside his chest. After all, this person before him was by far the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life.


    "Everyone said that you won''t return from the war, that you''d die at the hands of the enemy," said the woman as pearls of tears trickled down her fair face, making her all the more alluring in Adam''s eyes.


    She leaned closer and whispered in his ears, "But I knew you''d return. A man as strong as you would never be in by those barbarians."


    Adam''s breathing turned heavy as he lowered his head and nced at the seductive expression of this woman.


    Although he knew it was an illusion, it was tempting. Very tempting.


    The woman proceeded to nibble at his earlobe. Then, she gently stroked Adam''s beard and said in an erotic voice, "Come now, my dear husband. You promised me that once you returned from the war, you would give me loads of children. Let us go home."


    Adam closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, they were clear. He had extinguished the ripple of emotion that was beginning to form inside of him.


    He looked at the woman and said tly, "No."


    Right at that moment, everything and everyone inside the illusion seemed to have momentarilye to a pause.


    But suddenly, warning bells started to ring inside Adam''s mind, alerting him of the impending danger.


    This was the first time that he had felt danger inside the inheritance!


    The woman, who was supposedly his wife within this illusion, suddenly turned into a shadowy figure, covered in ck miasma.


    Her eyes shed with an ominous light as she suddenly conjured a ck dagger out of nowhere and thrust it toward Adam''s throat.


    They were already standing extremely close to one another, giving Adam very little room to maneuver.


    DRIP!


    A few drops of blood fell to the ground. The dagger had just barely managed to pierce Adam''s neck by a quarter of an inch.


    At thest possible moment, he was able to shift his head to the side and also grab the weapon-wielding hand of the shadowy figure.


    The youth''s eyes shed with ruthlessness and he thrust his other hand straight through the shadowy figure''s chest.


    SPLAT!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The figure dissipated into wisps of shadows, dissipating into thin air. All that remained was the ck dagger that it had once wielded.


    However, a strange transformation took ce. The smoke covering the ck dagger receded, revealing a raven''s feather inside!


    Before it fell to the ground, Adam grabbed it. He nced at it curiously, muttering to himself, "This feather is as sharp as a Rank 2 artifact!"


    The raven feather was the size of his entire forearm-from the elbow to the tip of his middle finger. The quill acted as the handle, whereas the vane served as the de.


    "How interesting," Adam muttered as he swung the feather around.


    He could sense a very strong chill radiating from the de. He then imbued it with mana and swung it randomly. The chill radiating from it got even more intense.


    "Nice!" He grinned. "I wonder if this is the reward for this trial-"


    As if refuting his statement, the surroundings around him distorted once again. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh.


    The Trial of Persepctive was far from over.


    And just like that, he was put inside another illusion. For this one, he had to face yet another desiremon to man: power.


    But unlike thest one, Adam didn''t have much problem dealing with it. After that, came another illusion where he had to face his desire for glory.


    Once again, he passed it effortlessly. He had never bothered about such things to begin with. He believed in living a simple life, away from the eyes and ears of the public.


    The only reason he even took so long battling his desire for lust was because he was still a young man in the prime of his youth. He just couldn''t help it.


    Finally, thest illusion was the test which took him the longest to pass. It was the most difficult one he''d faced in this trial.


    He had to face his desire for wealth!


    The Trial of Perspective made the seeker face multiple illusions of their own desire, each one more tempting than thest.


    To pass, they had to reject the illusions, recognizing them as fleeting distractions. They had to choose the path of wisdom and humility instead.


    After having finished the test, Adam stood at the center of the chamber with four raven feathers in his hand. His mind, however, was not on these weapons.


    Instead, he was pondering the lesson thest illusion taught him.


    "Is this your way of saying true wealth is found in wisdom and virtue, instead of material possessions or external validation?" He asked out aloud. "That leaves a bad aftertase in my


    mouth..."


    Right at the moment, the androgynous voice from before echoed yet again.


    "The Trial of Perspective isplete! You may now recieve your reward!"

 Chapter 562: True Wealth

    Chapter 562: True Wealth


    ?


    Adam snapped out of his thoughts and looked up. The space above him trembled ever so slightly and then, a brass ring appeared, falling right onto his palms.


    As soon as he caught the ring, the voice echoed inside the chamber once again, "The Ring of Insight - a Rank 2 artifact that grants the user the ability to see the truth behind all illusions, lies, and deception!"


    "Hmm, not bad." Adam scanned the brass ring. "But still useless to me."


    With a flick of his hand, he put away the ring inside his storage earring, nning to give it away to one of his students or his friends.


    Strangely enough, after having experienced thest illusion, selling the ring wasn''t the first thought that appeared inside his mind.


    Instead of moving to the next test area, he stood there in his spot thinking about thest trial where he had to face his desire for wealth.


    Having been brought up in abject poverty in his childhood, he had ced great importance on amassing wealth.


    He believed that if he had a lot of money, then a lot of the problems in his life could be solved. And for the problems that could not be solved through money, he could use his fists instead. However, thest test caused a rift in the belief that he had held since he was a little child. Furthermore, he knew that if it wasn''t for the white lotus clearing his mind, he would have definitely failed the test where he had to face his desire for wealth!


    "Money isn''t true wealth, huh?" Adam smiled bitterly. "But only a wealthy person has the right to say that..."


    This inheritance set up by the founder of Saratoga truly tested him on a different level. It was just as thatdy in the painting had said - this was unlike the other inheritance that he left behind.


    Adam exhaled a deep breath and looked at the pair of stone doors that had suddenly made themselves visible on the other side of the chamber.


    He thought of dealing with his philosophy of wealth and material possessions after he''dpleted this inheritance. He began walking toward the doors, but just when he was about to push them open, the voice once again sounded inside the room.


    "The third test requires the seeker to spend sixty days inside the chamber. Please make sufficient preparations!"


    Adam''s hand froze. He looked at the doors before him with an incredulous expression.


    "What in the world! Sixty days? Just what sort of test is that?"


    He lowered his hand and stood there for a few moments, deep in thought. Then, he looked up and asked, "Can I know the name of the test?"


    "The Trial of Endurance!"


    Adam began stroking his chin, wondering, Endurance, huh? And sixty days? I think I have an idea about what the next test is going to be...


    From the moment he stepped foot inside this inheritance, its tests and rewards reflected certain philosophical principles, challenging Adam''s mind and character.


    "This ce doesn''t test your reasoning, but wisdom..." Adam repeated the words of the old woman inside the painting.


    He then looked at the stone doors and thought to himself, If the next test is going to take me two months, I will definitely have to make certain arrangements.


    It will be very weird if I go missing for two months without informing the others. At the very least, I''ve to inform a couple of people in the castle.


    He cast one final nce at the stone doors before turning around and exiting the inheritance ground.


    ...


    Marian Lake.


    The light of the twin moons, Selene and Luna, cast a silver glow, illuminating the calm surface of this mysticalke.


    A young elf, who looked to be in his early thirties, sat on a boulder on the banks of thiske. The oilntern ced beside him highlighted his handsome appearance.


    He had long blond hair that cascaded down his shoulders, giving it the appearance of a golden waterfall. His eyes were a vibrant green, reflecting an aura of vitality.


    As he gazed at the tranquilke, suddenly a subtle gust of wind blew by, causing gentle ripples to form on the surface of the water body.


    Although he couldn''t sense anyone near him, he knew that his friend had arrived. He knew that this strange gust of wind wasn''t a natural phenomenon.


    "Are you sure you weren''t trained to be an assassin by Lord Berger?" Said the elf in a calm


    tone.


    Despite scanning his surroundings with his mana, he still wasn''t able to sense the presence of the neer.


    Suddenly, a taunting voice sounded from right beside the elf.


    "Did I scare you, little elf?"


    The elf turned his head to the side and found a young man donning ck robes sitting on the boulder right beside him. He had long ck hair and a trimmed beard that framed his chin.


    Seeing the amused look in the raven-haired young man''s eyes, Daneli scoffed. "Hmph! Who''s scared of you, you ugly bastard?"


    "Hehe," Adam couldn''t help but chuckle. He then took out two ceramic cups and poured the wine from the gourd hanging over his shoulder.


    Smelling the phenomenal aroma of the wine, Daneli couldn''t help but be eager to taste it. However, he didn''t show it on his face.


    "Here," said Adam as he offered a cup to his old friend.


    Daneli downed it in one go and sincerely praised it after savoring the vor for a few moments, "I must say, Adam, your wine-making skills improve every time you make a new one."


    "Heh." Adam had a smug expression on his face hearing thepliment.


    He waved his hand and conjured arge gourd of wine from his earring. The next moment, without another word, Daneli touched the gourd and kept it inside his storage ring. Then, he nced at Adam and asked, "So why did you want to meet? Outside the castle, no less."


    Adam''s expression turned solemn and he weaved a simple hand gesture, erecting a formless mana barrier around the two for privacy purposes.


    Seeing him make such cautious preperations, Daneli realized what he was going to talk about.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    So he turned serious as well.


    Adam then looked at the elf and asked with a somber look.


    "What is the status of the Cult of Bones?"

 Chapter 563: Strange Disease

    Chapter 563: Strange Disease


    ?


    The Cult of Bones was a ndestine organization that operated in the shadows of Ravenfell.


    Many of its members were necromancers or practitioners of dark magic. They were feared for their ability to raise the dead and spread disease.


    They had a strong presence in Ravenfell''s underworld, having ties to several thieves'' guilds, smugglers, and assassins.


    Furthermore, they even controlled illicit trades such as ck-market magical artifacts, rare potions, forbidden spell books, and even the trafficking of magical creatures or enved beings.


    Despite having their fingers dipped across the city''s dark underbelly, very little was truly known about them. Suffice it to say, no one could find traces of them.


    Hearing Adam''s question, Daneli''s expression turned very solemn. After all, this was the long-term mission that the two had been sent on by the Twilight Brotherhood-to deal with the threat of the Cult of Bones!


    "My men tell me that the most suspicious group is the gang known as Red Fists," Daneli began.


    "Initially, they were only a small group of thugs, but quickly enough they''vee to conquer most of the Corvid Quarter. They''re no longer a small gang, but a legitimaterge criminal enterprise."


    Adam''s eyebrows furrowed. "Red Fists? This is the group we came across while dealing with that swindler from the Children of the Red God, right?"


    "Yes, that''s the one." Daneli nodded.


    "I remember hearing about this group all those years ago. At the time, I''d never thought they''d be rted to the Cult of Bones," said Adam in a grim tone.


    "Well, we still don''t know for sure if this gang is rted to the Cult of Bones," Daneli replied. "But everything points in that direction."


    "How so?" Adam''s eyebrows creased further.


    Daneli took a deep breath and then began exining, "Their meteoric rise in the underworld would exin that they have someone very powerful supporting them."


    "But that doesn''t mean anything, though," Adam countered.


    "It doesn''t. But ever since they''ve gained control of the neighborhoods in the Corvid District, a strange disease has begun spreading in those areas, affecting the poor people," Daneli stated while involuntarily clenching his fists.


    "What?" Adam''s eyes slightly widened. "A strange disease affecting the slums?!"


    At that moment, he was very grateful that he had Rowan and his family move out of Corvid Quarter as soon as he returned from his mission in Stratford.


    "ording to official reports, several people have died." Daneli nodded. "But unofficially, I believe the numbers are quite significant."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Strangely enough, the disease seems to be only restricted to that quarter. And ever since the people from the other quarters found out about this disease, they''vepletely cordoned off Corvid Quarter."


    Adam''s expression darkened. "What? Is the rest of the city not worried about the emergence of a strange new disease in the slums? Are they not worried about the deaths of those poor people?"


    Daneli shrugged. "When have they ever cared about the plight of the poor?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Adam couldn''t help but grit his teeth. "Tsk, those bastards!"


    The elf deeply looked at him, wondering just what was going on in his mind to react this way. However, he didn''t press further.


    He went on to exin, "As for being worried about this disease, they''re not. This disease doesn''t affect the Magi. Besides, there''s only a handful of mortals living in the other five quarters."


    "These mortals, are they not worried about contracting the disease?" Adam asked.


    The elf shook his head. "It''s transmitted through touch only, and like I said, the entirety of Corvid Quarter has been cordoned off. No one gets it, no one gets out."


    Adam turned silent, deep in thought. He then looked at Daneli and asked, "So how are those people faring?"


    "You really have a soft spot for the poor and downtrodden, eh?" Daneli asked with an amused expression.


    "Well, over the years, the poption has been immunized. Although there are still some people dying from the diseases every now and then, but let''s be honest, it''s not like there weren''t any deaths in that district prior to the disease."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed. "Immunized? How?" Suddenly he thought of a possibility and eximed, "Don''t tell me..."


    "Indeed." Daneli''s lips curled up into a cold smile. "The ones curing those people are also the Red Gang. That is why I suspect those bastards to be the ones behind this disease."


    Adam was silent for a long while. He then spoke up, "But that still doesn''t connect them to the Cult of Bones."


    "Over the past years, several Magi in this gang have been associated with practicing dark magic," said the elf. "Do you still think there''s no possibility of them being connected to the cult?"


    Adam was speechless. "Several Magi in their gang?! I remember when we dealt with the Children of the Red God, the Red Fists consisted of only mortals, and it was led by a mere Rank


    1 Magus!"


    "Ah, yes, there''s has been a change in management, I suppose." Daneli shook his head with a helpless sigh.


    "So the Red Fists are the most powerful faction in the Corvid Quarter, and the Magi from the other parts of the city are not bothered about it at all?" Adam asked incredulously.


    "I suspect that a few nobles might also be secretly supporting the Red Fists," Daneli ventured


    a guess.


    "Then that makes them no different from the Umbra Thieves," said Adam with a low voice. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he added, "Could it be that this thieves'' guild is also secretly supported by the Cult of Bones?!"


    Daneli looked at him and answered, "Although there''s no evidence suggesting it, it would be safe to assume so."


    He knew about Adam''s ongoing conflict with the Umbra Thieves in the past years, so he couldn''t help but warn, "Be careful. If this thieves'' guild really is in cahoots with the Cult of Bones, I''d advise you to not act so recklessly."


    The elf paused for a moment before continuing, "From what I hear, there''s a lot of bad blood between the two of you."


    "Heh," Adam sneered. "That''s an understatement."


    The pair turned silent for a long time, each thinking about thier own problems. Adam then spoke up, "When you go investigate the Red Fists next time, take me along."


    "That goes without saying," Daneli replied with a nod.


    Basically, what he meant by that was that Adam''s fighting prowess would be a great help to


    him. However, he''d never admit that.


    Adam weaved a simple hang gesture, canceling the mana barrier. Then, he hopped off the boulder and began making his way toward the castle.


    "Anyway, I''ll be away for work for the next two months," he said.


    "Two months?" The elf''s eyebrow rose in surprise. Then, he added, "Alright, understood. We''ll deal with the Red Fists after you return."


    ...


    The following day, Adam and Valerian were on their way to Professor Whitaker''s office. The young man had to inform her about his two-month-long absence.


    "Brother, we''re going to our house in Uptown Quarter after this, right?" Valerian, who was sitting on his shoulder, asked excitedly.


    "Yeah, but..." Adam nced at his familiar in a strange manner. "Why are you so excited?"


    "Hmph!" The little guy looked away. "Who said I''m excited?"


    "This better not be about having Rowan make another gold ornament for you. If I find out about it, I''ll cut your allowance in half!" Adam reprimanded.


    "O-Of course, not!" Valerian hurriedly replied.


    Inwardly, however, he was deviously thinking, Hehe, my foolish brother, you only told me not to


    make Rowan do the work.


    I can always ask others to make gold jewelry for me. Don''t underestimate mywork in the city!


    Soon, the pair arrived in front of Professor Whitaker''s office. Adam gently knocked on the door and respectfully called out, "Professor, it''s me."


    "Come in." A few secondster, a kind and gentle voice sounded from within the room.


    He opened the door and stepped inside. There, he saw the old woman sitting at her usual spot,


    behind her table, and going through some parchment papers.


    "Good morning, prof-" He was about to greet her when suddenly he stopped.


    From the corner of the table, he saw a tiny head peek out. It was a little girl with a head full of


    long ck hair with orange streaks. Her eyes were also orange in color and had a mischievous


    glint in them.


    She first looked at Adam with curiosity, before her attention was instantly drawn to Valerian who was perching on the young man''s shoulder and gracefully licking his paw.


    The little girl''s eyes lit up and she dashed in their direction, all the while screaming in joy,


    "Kitty!!"

 Chapter 564: Little Kitty

    Chapter 564: Little Kitty


    ?


    Seeing the little girl cheerfully run toward him, Adam was at a loss for words.


    Who is this child? And what is she doing in Professor''s office? He thought to himself.


    "Kitty! Kitty!" The little girl started running around Adam, jumping in joy and reaching out her hands toward Valerian, who was sitting on the young man''s shoulder.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Valerian red at the child and hissed, "I am not a kitty!"


    The little girl covered her mouth in astonishment. "The kitty can speak..."


    A momentter, she beamed with happiness. "Kitty,e y with me!"


    She then tugged on Adam''s cloak and asked with an innocent look on her face, "Mister, can I please y with your kitty?"


    "Myu! I am not a kitty!" Valerian red at her.


    Meanwhile, Adam was rooted on the spot witnessing the interaction between his familiar and this little girl.


    He couldn''t help but look toward Professor Whitaker and ask," Uh, Professor... Who is this child?"


    Professor nced at the little girl and spoke warmly, "Her name is Autumn, my pupil."


    Adam''s eyebrows rose in surprise. "Your pupil?"


    He then looked at the little girl, wondering, But she''s yet to be a Magus. Where did Professor find her?


    "Autumn, this is my research assistant, Magus Adam Constantine," said the Professor to the little girl. "He is your senior so go ahead and introduce yourself."


    Hearing her words, the little girl stood straight. She ced her right hand over her chest and respectfully bowed. "Good morning, Mister. My name is Autumn Godsaint. Pleased to meet you."


    Then, she looked up and requested the young man with beady eyes, "Now, may I please y with the kitty?"


    Seeing such an adorable expression on her face, Adam couldn''t help but gently pat her head. "Nice to meet you too, Autumn."


    He then grabbed Valerian by the fur on his neck and handed him over to the little girl. "And yes, you may y with the kitty."


    "Brother, what?!" Valerian iled his paws around. "Why must you do this to me?! I am a mighty dragon! Not a kitty!"


    "Val, behave." Adam looked at his familiar with mocking eyes. "y with her for a little bit while I talk to Professor."


    Autumn reached out for Valerian and then hugged him tightly. "Kitty, your fur is so soft! Hee hee, let''s y now!"


    With that said, she took the young dragon to the other side of the room, toward the firece.


    Meanwhile, Valerian was gazing at Adam with vacant eyes, seemingly hurt by thetter''s betrayal.


    Adam ignored his familiar and took a seat across from Professor Whitaker. "So what''s the deal with her?" He asked.


    "Oh, she''s a splendid child," said the old woman with a doting smile on her face. "She was born with an A-grade aptitude, so I thought why not take her in as my disciple?"


    Adam resisted the urge to roll his eyes. "Surely, that cannot be it. I admit spellcasters with A- grade aptitude are rare, but that''s not enough to pique your interest."


    "Huhu, do you really wish to know?" Asked the old professor with a chuckle.


    "Yes, please."


    The old woman took a deep breath and began, "Truth is, I happened to meet her during my travels a few months ago. I saw her first in a forest, surrounded by a group of animals from various species."


    "Surrounded by animals in a forest?" Adam spoke with a raised eyebrow. "Was she going to get attacked by them or something? And you saved her?"


    Professor Whitaker shook her head. "Far from it. She wasmunicating with these animals, making them do her bidding!"


    "What?!" Adam was astonished.


    Now, it wasn''t a big deal for Magi tomune with animals. There were several spells for it.


    But the point here was, that Autumn was a mortal!


    He turned around to look at the little girl, but he was once again shocked. He saw her gently petting Valerian who was now cozily lying on herp.


    Only a moment ago, the young dragon was hissing at her. But now, he seemed to have gotten veryfortable with her.


    Adam''s eyes shed with a brilliant light and he thought, To be able to form a bond with animals as a mere mortal? Could she really have the talent to be that type of Magus?


    He then turned back around and asked the old woman, "Professor, have you heard about the subdivision of Magi known as druids?"


    Professor Whitaker''s lips curled up in a knowing smile, "Now, where did you read about that, Magus Constantine?"


    Adam''s lips twitched. Shit! Did I say something I shouldn''t have? Damn it, it''s so difficult to determine which arcane knowledge is esoteric in Tron and which isn''t.


    Heughed awkwardly while scratching the back of his head, ""H-Haha, of course, I learned


    it from my mentor back in the Southern Federation!"


    Professor Whitaker deeply looked at him and then nodded, "Alright, I believe you."


    I know you don''t! Adam countered inwardly.


    The professor then continued, "I had the same thought as you when I came across her. I believe, if nurtured the right way, she can be a great Magus from the School of


    Summoning."


    Adam thought for a few moments, thinking of the right words to say. Or rather, the right words to divulge.


    "Not just the School of Summoning," Adam shook his head slightly. "In the ancient texts that I''ve read, it is said that druids have great talent for the School of Alteration and the School of


    Invoca


    as well."


    The old professor was slightly taken aback. She then gestured for him to continue. "What else did you read about this Magus subss?"


    "You see, druids are said to draw their magical power from nature itself, meaning they have a great affinity for the five fundamental elements that govern the world," Adam began.


    "Their abilities are strongly tied with animals and nts. They can shapeshift into beasts and are often seen as protectors of the natural world."


    In the memories of the experts, Adam had seen a few druids who couldmand an endless army of magical beasts to fight for them.


    Not just that, he had also seen them nourish and bring to life an expansive rainforest with just a swing of their hands.


    Of course, all this was only possible when they advanced toward thetter ranks in their paths


    as Magi.


    "So Summoning, Alteration, and Invocation is it?" Asked the professor as she went into deep


    thought.


    She then looked at Adam and asked, "Can you tell me everything you know about the druids?


    Or rather, can you lend me those ancient texts that you read? Of course, that is if you still have


    them."


    "Of course, I have them." Adam nodded.


    But what he actually meant was - of course, I can write them.


    "Good." Professor Whitaker nodded with a smile. "So what do you want in return? I have


    some advanced texts on the School of Summoning."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it." Adam waved his hand.


    "Are you sure?" Asked the old woman. "You can ask for anything you like."


    "Yes, I''m sure." Adam nodded. "If I ever need anything, I''ll let you know."


    "Alright, now tell me, what did you want to see me for?" she asked.


    "Ah, right. I''ll be away from the castle for two months. I just wanted to inform you before I


    left."


    "Two months?" The professor''s brows furrowed ever so slightly. "What is it for?"


    "It''s a mission from the Herbalist''s Guild," Adam tantly lied through his teeth. "Apparently they''ve found a new type of magical ingredient a little west of here, and want me


    to go inspect it."


    "Hmm, alright." The professor nodded.


    However, deep down she had a guess that this was something rted to the Raven


    Inheritance. But she didn''t call him out on this.


    She then thought of something and asked with a smile, "In a few years, Autumn will go through the ritual of bing a Magus. At that time, would you mind teaching her a thing or


    two about the arcane arts?"


    Adam was slightly taken aback. "You... want me to teach her?"


    "Why not?" The old woman chuckled. "Your three students have turned out to be quite the capable Magi under your tutge. I''d love for Autumn to study under you from time to time." Adam thought for a moment before nodding with a smile. "Sure, I''d be happy to!"


    He then got up from his seat, intending to leave. Suddenly, he recalled something and said to


    the professor, "In the years leading to the ritual, I would suggest having Autumn spend the majority of her time in nature.


    "For a future Magus of her capabilities, it is imperative that she forms a connection with nature and live in harmony with it in her formative years. Anyway, the book I''ll give you will


    exin more about this."


    Professor Whitaker couldn''t help but smile warmly. "Thank you, Adam."


    "No problem." Adam nodded with a smile.


    He then turned around and walked toward the door. He noticed that Autumn had already fallen asleep near the firece. Meanwhile, Valerian was cozily napping on herp as well. Seeing such a scene, Adam couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright, little kitty, time to go."


    Valerian''s ears twitched and he slowly opened his eyes. He first silently hopped off of Autmun''sp, making sure not to wake her up.


    Then, he ran after Adam with a menacing look on his face.


    "I am a mighty dragon! You wille to fear me! Myuu!"

 Chapter 565: Trial of Endurance

    Chapter 565: Trial of Endurance


    ?


    A weekter.


    Adam stood before the doors to the third chamber, a solemn look nketing his face.


    In the past week, he had already gotten his things in order, informing everyone he needed to about his two-month-long absence.


    His students had already left the city for their respective missions given by the Twilight Brotherhood. He had left Valerian in Rowan''s care, knowing thetter would take good care of his familiar.


    Now that everything had been taken care of, he had finally entered the Raven Inheritance.


    He took a deep breath and pushed open the stone doors. With a drawn-out creak, the doors opened, revealing the room''s interiors.


    It was the same as the previous two rooms, nothing different in particr. From what he had surmised, Adam knew that he would have to go through another illusion. An illusion spanning sixty days.


    As soon as he reached the center of the room, the androgynous voice from before echoed.


    "Congrattions on making it to the third chamber! The Trial of Endurance will nowmence!"


    The voice paused for a moment before continuing, "Your storage artifact will be rendered useless for the duration of this trial."


    "What?" Adam was taken aback.


    The next moment, his earring pulsed with a strange energy, causing him to once again be startled. He willed it in his mind to take out a random item from his earring, but he was unable to.


    This caused him to be astonished. "This inheritance ground can directly bypass my control over my artifact?! Incredible!"


    This simply went on to show just how powerful and knowledgeable in the arcane arts the one who left behind this inheritance was.


    The following moment, the space around Adam distorted and his surroundings began to change. The dpidated stone room gradually turned into an expansive desert!


    "I see," the youth muttered softly. "This ce is going to test my patience and ability to endure. The reason my earring was disabled was so that I didn''t consume any food and water..."


    He was finally beginning to understand the true motive behind this test.


    "If this is so..." Adam stroked his chin as the rays of the brilliant sun bore down on his skin.


    Should I refrain from using the white lotus? He wondered.


    Using this legendary artifact would be equivalent to cheating inside this inheritance. This was especially true when he had ended up using the lotus in thest trial where he had to face his desire for wealth.


    Adam took ountability for the fact that if it weren''t for the lotus, he most certainly would not have been able to pass that test.


    He knew that he was a deeply avaricious man. His desire for wealth stemmed from the prolonged suffering he had to go through as a poverty-stricken child.


    Such a desire was very difficult to ovee overnight.


    If he used the lotus once again in this test, then what was the point of this inheritance?


    The founder of Saratoga had built this inheritance in such a way that the participants would not be able to use any artifacts.


    But even he hadn''t thought in his wildest dreams that one day a Magus wielding the white lotus would undertake the trials that he had left behind.


    After deliberating for a few moments, Adam ultimately decided to not use the lotus for this trial, or any other trials henceforth.


    Right at that instant, the white lotus that majestically floated in the center of his spirit sea suddenly began to rumble. The following moment, it slowly submerged into the bottomless depths.


    Adam exhaled a deep breath, slightly shocked at what had just transpired. He had never before ''deactivated'' this artifact in his life.


    Even when he was subconscious, the lotus always remained ever-present. But for the first time, he learned what would ur when he actually decided not to use it.


    He didn''t have too much time to ponder about it, however. Because the zing rays of the sun had already drenched his clothes, making him extremely ufortable.


    Adam looked around and saw dunes upon dunes for miles on end. He was in the middle of a desert and there was nothing else in sight except sand. Lots and lots of sand.


    He involuntarily touched his throat as he struggled to get the words out of his mouth, "Damn


    it... I''m already so thirsty. It hasn''t even been a few minutes..."


    Without the white lotus, his experience inside an illusion was like the difference between night and day.


    He was finally beginning to understand what all those foes he had in in the past felt like after being put inside his illusion.


    His lips slowly curled up into a faint smile. "I truly pity the enemies I''ll make in the future..."


    The desert sun beat down relentlessly on him, draining his energy. The heat bounced off the sand, distorting the horizon and making it difficult for him to focus.


    He had been aimlessly walking in this desert for countless hours. Or was it countless days? He could not tell.


    "Damn... it..." Adam had already removed his upper garments. Now, he had wrapped the cloak around his head, preventing it from burning under the sun.


    So this is the horror of an illusion... he thought to himself in distress.


    I feel like I''ve been walking for days... Every step I take bes harder and harder, but something tells me I haven''t taken a single step forward in reality...


    The power of illusions is truly mind-boggling!


    For the first time, he was experiencing the terror that he made his enemies go through. It was surely a novel experience.


    He was certain that only a couple of hours had passed in the chamber. Yet, inside the illusion, The felt as if days had passed.


    Furthermore, even the illusion of temperature, thirst, and hunger felt very vivid to him.


    Damn it! He cursed inwardly.


    Should I... activate the white lotus? I... won''t have to go through all this trouble then.


    He suddenly paused in his footsteps, atop a small sandy mound. The weight of his exhaustion


    was settling in.


    His skin was burning and his body was crying out for water and rest. However, there was none


    in sight.


    Adam gritted his teeth and then continued to walk.


    Endure it! This is the damn purpose of this trial! Endure it!


    He continued to repeat the same words in his mind over and over again.


    Endure! Endure! Endure!


    The youth pushed through the intense physical difort, resisting the urge to copse


    under the zing sun''s oppresive heat.


    Days turned to weeks and weeks turned to months.


    On several ocassions, he was tempted to stop and use the lotus, but he chose not to.


    He continued to move. He continued to endure.


    By now, he had grown a thick beard. His physique was extremely emaciated and his skin was covered in burns and blisters, especially his feet. His appearance was haggard to say the least.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Of course, this was all inside the illusion.


    But still, it was easy to give into despair and weakness. Nheless, he continued to endure.


    This was a true test for his mind, and he knew that once he came out of this trial, he would benefit greatly from it.


    Heh, its just the heat and the sand, he said to himself inwardly as he dragged his feet through the


    endless desert.


    This illusion... I will conquer it without the lotus! This much is nothing for me-


    Right at that moment, his thoughts came to an abrupt halt and he froze in his footsteps.


    Just when he thought that he had grown ustomed to this illusion, something appeared before him, causing his body to shudder and his eyes to tear up.


    A mirage had appeared!

 Chapter 566: Perseverance

    Chapter 566: Perseverance


    ?


    The harsh, golden dune sloped gently toward a small pond of crystal clear water. Tall, slender palm trees stood in clusters at the banks of this water body.


    A gust of cool wind blew by, causing the vibrant green leaves of the palm trees to sway gently. Surrounding the palm trees were verdant bushes dotted with brightly colored flowers and fruits.


    It was a striking contrast with the otherwise barrenndscape.


    Adam, who was standing atop the dune, gazing at this little paradise, couldn''t stop his body from trembling in joy. His eyes teared up involuntarily.


    Is this... my reward for having endured for so many months? He thought to himself.


    His legs erupted with strength he didn''t know he had as he shot down the dune, heading for the beautiful oasis in front of him.


    The air was tinged with the rejuvenating scent of fresh water and damp earth. The ground underneath the palm trees was soft, cool sand, mixed with patches of grass.


    "Ha... Haha... Hahahaha!" The youth burst intoughter.


    He knelt down at the banks of the pond, his mind raging with emotions. He caught a glimpse of himself on the surface of the pond, and for a moment, he couldn''t even recognize himself.


    But none of that mattered. Without waiting a moment longer, he put his hands inside the water, cupped his palms, and scooped out arge handful to drink.


    However, his happiness was short-lived.


    Instead of drinking water, he had actually consumed the hot sands of the grueling desert!


    At once, he started violently coughing. The feeling of sand touching, or rather grating against the dry insides of his mouth was extremely torturous.


    Tears streamed down his face as he tried to reel in from this pit of desperation. He tightly clutched at the sands underneath him and spat through gritted teeth, "Of course...


    "Of course, it''s an illusion!!"


    This chamber weaved an intricate illusion where time felt distorted, and the feeling of hunger, thirst, and exhaustion was heightened.


    The only way forward was to remain steadfast, epting the difort and hardship that the trial presented.


    But that was easier said than done.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" He screamed at the top of his lungs while continuing to madly punch the ground.


    He screamed till his voice gave out and he limply fell face first. Through the slit in his eyes, he saw that the desert stretched on endlessly with no sign ofndmarks or an end to the trial.


    The psychological weight of feeling lost and trapped in an infinite expanse of sand and time heavily weighed down on Adam''s shoulders.


    Unbeknownst to him, at some point, his eyelids started feeling heavy and he gradually lost consciousness.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself lying in the same ce. Except, he didn''t know how much time had passed.


    But what he did know was that the feeling of hunger and thirst had intensified.


    Should I... use it? He thought to himself.


    He knew that once he willed the white lotus to clear his mind, the illusion of space and time he found himself in would instantly be countered and everything would return to normal.


    Furthermore, even the feeling of hunger, thirst, and exhaustion would subside significantly, for he knew that they too were an illusion.


    Adam''s patience and mental fortitude had never been tested to such a degree. Moreover, he knew that if he didn''t use the white lotus, he would be tested even further.


    He was close to sumbing to despair and hopelessness. When no progress was visible, it was difficult to continue to persist.


    His eyes shed with a ruthless glint and he slowly got to his feet.


    Endure! Endure! Endure!


    One step at a time, he continued to move forward. He continued to persist.


    No matter what life threw his way, he would never yield. And even if he stumbled, he would carry the fight on upon his knees.


    For this was his Way of Magic!


    Adam continued to move through the boundless desert. Days turned to weeks, weeks turned to months, and now it had been more than a year!


    For more than a year, all Adam did was continue to walk. By now, he had already realized that the time dtion here was no joke.


    He was only supposed to be in the chamber for sixty days, but inside the illusion, the time had already crossed a year.


    During this time, he faced several other obstacles. The desert wind would carry faint voices- whispers of doubt, fear, and self-criticism.


    These voices grew louder as Adam felt more fatigued, filling his mind with thoughts of inadequacy, regret, and failure.


    ''You are not enough!''


    ''You will not seed!''


    ''This trial will never end!''


    But Adam kept moving forward. By now, he had already lost track of time. He had grown numb to everything around him.


    asionally, powerful sandstorms whipped across the desert, blinding him and battering him with harsh winds. These storms came without warning and left him disoriented.


    But he kept moving forward. One step at a time.


    The concept of time became a blur in the desert. With no sense of how far he''de or how much further he had to go, the passage of time became a torment in itself.


    Days and nights blended together, each more grueling than thest.


    He bore the marks of his taxing journey in every aspect of his appearance. His skin, once smooth, was now weathered and rough. It was deeply tanned and cracked from relentless exposure to the sun.


    His face was gaunt, hollowed by fatigue and hunger, with a thick beard that grew unevenly. His clothes, once whole, now hung in tattered shreds.


    He wore makeshift wraps around his feet and hands to shield himself from the scorching heat


    of the sand and sun.


    His body was coated in ayer of fine sand, clinging to his sweaty skin, while his hair was matted and tangled from months of windblown grit.


    Adam''s body was merely a husk at this point. His muscles had long since degenerated, making


    him appear extremely emaciated.


    Despite all that, his dark pupils shed with an uncanny light.


    It was the light of perseverance!


    He knew deep in his heart, that even if his physical body broke down, he would continue to


    walk forward.


    After another few days of travel, a peculiar scenery unfolded before him.


    In front of him, emerged a cave right in the middle of the desert. Inside the cave was a soft


    bed made from straw.


    Adam walked toward the entrance of the cave, however, unlike the time he had found the


    mirage, his face now was devoid of any emotions.


    He was now faced with the temptation to lie down and give in to rest andfort after having


    walked for more than a year.


    Finally, he could escape the suffering.


    The final test of endurance!


    Adam''s eyes were calm as a stillke, not a ripple of sentiment found in them. He took a step


    forward, but instead of entering the cave, he walked right past it.


    More than the seeker''s physical strength, the Trial of Endurance tested their mental fortitude, patience, and the ability to withstand life''s most overwhelming obstacles with calm


    persistence.


    The moment Adam walked past the cave, his surroundings distorted and the illusion dissipated. Once again, the androgynous voice sounded inside the chamber.


    "You have passed the Trial of Endurance!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 567 Great Rewards

    567 Great Rewards


    As soon as the illusion shattered, Adam felt disoriented down to his core.


    He wobbled back and forth, unable to maintain his bnce. A momentter, he fell down on his knees, gasping for breath.


    The circr stone chamber had reced the expansive desert. He looked around in a slight daze. The scorching sun was no longer there, and neither was the sandstorm.


    His sense of hunger, thirst, and exhaustion had also been reduced drastically. However, it was still too much for him to bear.


    Although he was a Mana Liquefaction Magus, he was still significantly weakened after having had nothing to eat or drink in the past sixty days.


    He raised his trembling hands and found that they were much skinnier than before. He touched his face gently, feeling his overgrown beard and his haggard skin.


    Then, he nced at his dark robes. They were still there, however, they seemed slightly bigger for his physique.


    He had lost a lot of weight and even the muscles that he had diligently trained for so many years to sculpt.


    Right at that moment, he felt his earring pulse ever so slightly. This caused his eyes to light up and he immediately conjured a jug of water.


    He slowly drank one jug after another, only stopping when he had emptied half a dozen of those.


    Finally, a faint semnce of life returned to his eyes.


    The very next moment, the androgynous voice spoke up once again, "Endurance through suffering and adversity without losing virtue is a core philosophical principle that all great individuals have inmon."


    "Patience, resilience, and the ability to endure are the marks of a wise and strong Magus. Since the establishment of this castle, you are the first one to pass the Trial of Endurance! Congrattions!"


    Adam was taken aback. "I¡­ am the first?"


    But in hindsight, he felt like it made sense. After all, how many people would be able to endure what he did?


    Not many.


    Adam would even go so far as to assume that this test was specifically harder for him.


    Unlike others who would take this test, he had an item that could be used to counter the illusion.


    This was a temptation even more difficult to resist. Even he did not know just how he was able toplete the test.


    However, he did have a hint.


    He limplyid down on the ground, gazing at the glowing stctites on the ceiling.


    "Could it be because of my Way of Magic?" He muttered softly to himself.


    "It must be¡­ my Way of Magic deeply resonated with my mind and soul¡­


    "Bringing out the light of perseverance in my heart!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Gradually, a faint smile bloomed on his weary face as he thought to himself, The benefits are already starting to show¡­


    No wonder the Magi in the greater universe are taught the importance of cultivating their Way of Magic from a very early age.


    All I can say is, I am very grateful!


    His thoughts were interrupted when the voice from before sounded once more.


    "Seeker, you have passed the Trial of Endurance and have emerged stronger. You have proven your ability to face the hardest challenges with resolve."


    It paused for a moment before continuing in the same mechanical tone, "Now, you may ept your rewards!"


    The following moment, the space near the ceiling distorted and a dozen objects suddenly appeared, hurling toward Adam.


    They stopped a meter before the youth, hovering in mid-air.


    "It''s those daggers again," said the young man as he sat up.


    He had received four of these feather-shaped daggers in the previous trial where he had to battle his desires.


    This time, he received twelve of them.


    The androgynous voice introduced, "Nighthollow - A Rank 4 Artifact crafted in the likeness of a raven''s feather."


    "It is more than just a dagger¡ªit is a symbol of death and silence. Each stroke sends its victim into an abyss of eternal night, their screams silenced before they ever escape their lips."


    "Only he who has passed the Trial of Endurance has the right to wield these fine weapons of murder."


    "The potential of this weapon will be fully unlocked once the wielder has advanced to Rank 4 - Mana Core Rank. Until then, its strength will be limited to the strength of the wielder."


    Adam''s eyeballs threatened to pop out of his sockets. Upon hearing the weapons'' introduction, he was thunderstruck, to say the least.


    "Rank 4 artifact?!!" He blurted out in shock.


    Thest time when he checked these weapons out¡ªwhen he got them in the second trial¡ªhe had confirmed that they were no stronger than Rank 2 artifacts.


    But upon hearing the introduction, he finally understood why that was the case.


    "So these daggers are only as powerful as their wielder¡­" he muttered in a daze. "In truth, they''re actually Rank 4 artifacts!!"


    Suddenly, he felt a burning sensation on both his wrists. He lowered his head and looked at them, and was immediately stunned.


    Small raven feather markings were being magically carved around his wrists. Before he could react further, the feather tattoos werepleted.


    Then, the twelve daggers hovering in the air shot toward his wrists, diving straight into the two feather tattoos.


    Adam was speechless!


    "What¡­ what the heck?! Is this tattoo like a storage artifact? In-Incredible! Can I put other items inside them?"


    Out of curiosity and excitement, he took out random items from his earrings and tried to put them inside the tattoos on his wrists.


    However, he failed.


    But when he tried to put the four daggers that he already had in his possession, he seeded.


    "I see," he said to himself. "So this tattoo is like the scabbard for Nighthollow, huh?"


    He then proceeded to experiment with the weapons. With just a simple thought, he was able to conjure two daggers in his hands. And with another thought, he was able to store them back inside the tattoos.


    Moreover, this weapon was quite convenient for him andplemented his hand-to-hand fighting style.


    He was more than satisfied after having received Rank 4 artifacts, but he remembered the voice saying there were rewards.


    As expected, the space above him vibrated a momentter, and a dark cloak floated toward him.


    The voice introduced this reward in a timely manner.


    "Cloak of Resilience - A Rank 2 Artifact designed to shield its wearer from both physical and mental harm, embodying the idea of inner strength and protection."


    "It provides resistance against natural elements such as heat, cold, or extreme winds. It also offers protection against magical elements involving fire, ice, lightning, and more."


    "The cloak offers protection against illusions, mind control, or psychological attacks. Any attempt to create doubt, fear, or panic in the wearer''s mind is greatly diminished, allowing them to think clearly even in stressful situations."


    "When wearing the cloak, the individual experiences enhanced endurance and stamina. It also provides additional resistance to physical harm. It doesn''t act like heavy armor, but instead absorbs the impact from the enemy''s blow."


    The voice paused for a moment before adding, "The Cloak of Resilience represents the strength to endure life''s hardships, whether theye from external forces like dangerous environments or internal struggles like fear and doubt."


    "It symbolizes the importance of maintaining both physical and emotional bnce in the face of adversity, embodying resilience and unwavering willpower."


    The dark, hooded cloak gently covered Adam''s back almost as if it had a mind of its own.


    "Not a bad artifact!" Adam praised.


    Although this one paled inparison to Nighthollow, it was still a great item for a Rank 2 artifact. Unlike the ones he had received before, he nned to keep this cloak for himself.


    Recalling the grueling experience he had to go through for over a year, Adam now felt that it was all worth it.


    Even though only two months had passed in reality, for him close to fourteen months had actually passed!


    He slowly got to his feet, intending on going back to his manor in the Uptown Quarter and having a grand feast. He had been famished for two months, after all.


    Adam decided that he woulde backter and participate in the final trial of this inheritance.


    But just as he got to his feet, the androgynous voice echoed inside the chamber, taking him by surprise.


    "Seeker, prepare yourself for the third and final reward."


    Adam''s eyebrows rose slightly. "There''s another one?"


    The following moment, the ground suddenly began to tremble and slowly started to part from the center. From the gap, arge marble basin emerged.


    Inside the enormous basin was a clear, crystal-like liquid with a slight luminescent glow.


    "Hmm?" Adam slowly walked forward and proceeded to dip his finger inside the basin. "What''s this?"


    As soon as he touched the liquid, he found himself rooted on the spot with an expression full of sheer disbelief.


    Right at that moment, the voice echoed once again inside the room, giving a brief introduction of the reward.


    "The Sacred Waters of Lustrum - a rare and magical substance found only in the Great Kuch Desert in the Indus Continent."


    "Revered as a legendary natural elixir capable of restoring vitality and curing ailments. The local inhabitants of Great Kuch believe it to be a gift from mana given only to those who understand its true value."


    "Legend has it, that these sacred waters have the miraculous ability to extend life!"

 Chapter 568 Physical Transformation

    568 Physical Transformation


    Hearing the introduction of the final reward for this trial, Adam was rendered absolutely speechless.


    "Rumored to¡­ extend one''s life?!" He said with an expression full of disbelief.


    He looked at the crystal-like liquid he had dipped his finger in with shock. The water''s surface shimmered with a faint light, reflecting the potent magical energy contained within.


    It felt cool, refreshing, and pure, as though it was untouched by time or corruption.


    Adam withdrew his hand, nning to taste the water coating his finger. However, he was stunned when he realized the water had magically disappeared.


    His eyes narrowed and he ventured a guess, "Could it be that the founder didn''t want anyone to take this liquid away?"


    To confirm his guess, he repeated his action and found the same result.


    He stood there before the basin, deep in thought, Damn it!


    Only if I could take this sacred water away from here, I would have been able to concoct that potion¡­


    In the memories of the experts from the greater universe, Adam had learned about the existence of a potion so rare and magical that powerful organizations would go to war over it.


    Moreover, Herbalists who could concoct these potions were held in extremely high regard. They were treated no differently than deities.


    Of course, the recipe for this particr potion was rare, and the Herbalists who cold brew it were rarer still.


    The Potion of Longevity!


    It was a mystical potion that reduced the drinker''s age by several years, essentially extending their lifespan.


    Although ''several'' years may seem like a small quantity, they were actually very crucial.


    For example, suppose a powerful Magus on hisst breath who has been stuck at a bottleneck of a certain rank drank this potion, they will have received the blessing of gaining a few more years in order to advance to the next rank.


    Those few years could decide the fate of not only that particr Magus but everything and everyone they were connected to.


    Thus, this potion was highly sought after by the power yers of the greater universe!


    However, repeated use of Potions of Longevity was highly dangerous. After each subsequent use, not only did the potion''s utility decrease but there was also a great risk that the potion would instead increase the drinker''s age.


    Regardless, it was already miraculous to be able toe across such a potion. However, even if a Herbalist did manage to get their hands on this recipe, it would still depend on whether they could find the main ingredient.


    The Sacred Waters of Lustrum was this main ingredient!


    Although it went by different names in the greater universe, Adam could tell that this was the real deal. However, the liquid before him was far less potent than the ones in ''his'' memories.


    It couldn''t be helped. After all, the quality and quantity of mana found in Tron paled inparison to the ones found in the myriads of the greater universe.


    This liquid could only be formed by umting the concentrated essence of mana in a particr ce for an extremely long period of time.


    But it''s truly a miracle that I coulde across this ingredient in a backward such as Tron, he thought.


    Liquids such as these were often found in secluded, mystical locations that were difficult to reach.


    The Sacred Waters of Lustrum originated from a hidden oasis in the Great Kuch Desert, surrounded by ancient magical trees.


    It must have taken at least hundreds, if not thousands of years to umte the quantity that was currently inside the basin in front of Adam.


    If I could use this to create the Potion of Longevity, the effects would have been far more potent, he thought.


    But my mana and my rank are nearly not enough to even attempt to brew such a miraculous potion.


    His lips curled up into a wry smile and he softly muttered, "Only if I could take some of this liquid out and give it to the old man¡­"


    He soon shook his head, deciding to not worry about things that were not within his control.


    Right at that moment, the androgynous voice echoed in the chamber once again, "The Sacred Waters of Lustrum can heal wounds, cure diseases, and reverse the effects of poisons and curses."


    "Even injuries that would be fatal or illnesses that seem incurable can be restored by simply drinking this mystical water."


    "It can also rejuvenate those who are exhausted or physically weakened, allowing them to regain their strength or recover their mana almost instantly."


    The voice paused for a brief moment before continuing, "Beyond physical healing, the Sacered Waters of Lustrum has the power to slow or even reverse the aging process."


    "Furthermore, this magical water is not only a remedy for the physical body but also the soul body. Drinking from it or bathing in its waters can cleanse a person of inner turmoil, emotional scars, and spiritual darkness."


    The more Adam heard about these sacred waters, the more certain he became.


    It indeed is simr to the main ingredient for the Potion of Longevity, he thought.


    On others in the greater universe, these waters went by different names such as The Elixir of Eternity, The Font of Renewal, The Draught of Essence, The Spring of Rebirth, etc.


    However, their essence was the same.


    "I can''t believe that the castle''s founder left behind such a precious reward in this Raven Inheritance," Adam muttered in awe. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Moreover, there were several other Raven Inheritances scattered throughout Saratoga!


    The youth''s dark pupils shone with excitement as he wondered, If this is the reward for the third trial, I wonder what awaits me in the final trial!


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he thought, Wait a minute! If these waters will bring about a physical transformation, then perhaps I can get the most out of it if I revolve the Astral Tyrant Manual!


    The Astral Tyrant Manual was a body enhancement technique that an expert of the greater universe had found at the ruins of an extremely ancient civilization.


    This technique had a method to constantly strengthen the body by extracting the mana in the surroundings, helping the user build the most perfect and optimal physique.


    Several methods in the Astral Tyrant Manual utilized rune magic and the naturally formed elemental ores to bring about this result.


    The Sacred Waters of Lustrum was the perfect thing for Adam to use to further adjust his body to perfection!


    He slowly removed his robes, revealing his emaciated and weakened body. He looked at it and sighed, "This is way too much weight loss for a mere sixty-day fast¡­"


    "Perhaps, this has something to do with my mind thinking that I''ve been without food and water for more than a year," he added.


    "The mind-body connection is truly something!"


    His body was gaunt and skeletal, barely able to carry his weight. Then, he slowly entered the basin, the cool water immediately enveloping his thin legs.


    The sensation of the water was both calming and rejuvenating, causing Adam to let out an involuntary moan.


    As the magical liquid rose to cover more of his naked body, his dry and cracked skin began to drink in the life-giving energy.


    Once fully submerged inside the basin, the Sacred Waters of Lustrum started to work its magic.


    Adam''s breathing became steadier, and his hollow chest began to rise and fall with deeper breaths. Strangely enough, he was able to breathe underwater just fine.


    The water glowed more intensely, beginning to slowly swirl around his frail body as though responding to his need for nourishment.


    His tanned, sunken skin and that tightly stretched against his bones began to regain color. Muscles and flesh slowly began to knit themselves together beneath his skin.


    Finally, Adam began to revolve the Astral Tyrant Manual!


    The water swirled faster and faster, creating a subtle whirlpool around him.


    His brittle hair started falling out in clumps before they began to regrow¡ªlong and flowing, shining with a healthy luster. It was the same for his beard. They fell out before regrowing with full vibrance.


    The deep lines of exhaustion on his face softened. The exhaustion and starvation smoothed out, restoring a youthful glow to his features.


    His limbs once skeletal, now appeared more robust. His skeletal frame cracked and elongated, increasing his height. His muscles and tendons repaired themselves, altering his physique to near perfection.


    The weakness was slowly driven away from Adam''s being, reced by a growing power surging within him.


    After what felt like forever, the magical waters in the basin had finally depleted, all absorbed by the young man standing in the center.


    Adam''s body, once emaciated and frail, was now fully restored.


    He stood at a little more than two meters now. He appeared not only healed, but transformed¡ªstronger, sharper, and younger!


    The aura of life and power surrounding him was palpable. He was no longer as muscr as he was before participating in this trial. He was much leaner now.


    However, the muscles in his body pulsed with strength that he never had before.


    The most drastic change about him, however, was his youthful appearance. Adam, now, looked no different than a youth who was in histe teenage years or early twenties!


    His very presencemanded the attention in the room, embodying the strength and vitality bestowed upon him by the Sacred Waters of Lustrum.


    He slowly raised his hands and tightly clenched his fists, feeling the raw power couring through his veins. Apart from the miraculous transformation, there was yet another surpise for him.


    "I can feel it," he said confidently.


    "The Mana Vortex Rank is not far!"

 Chapter 569 Welcome Home

    569 Wee Home


    Adam put on a new set of clothes¡ªwhite robes and pants of matching color. Since he''d grown in height, the clothes didn''t fit him now.


    "Tsk, now I have to spend money buying new clothes," he grumbled in annoyance.


    He then put on the Cloak of Resilience and nodded in praise. "Not bad. This is veryfortable."


    The youth walked past the marble basin, towards the other side of the chamber where a pair of stone doors had appeared at some point.


    As soon as he appeared before the towering doors, the androgynous voice introduced, "Beyond this door lies the final test that you must pass in order toplete this Raven Inheritance."


    Adam took a deep breath and asked in a solemn tone, "What is the name of the test?"


    Like before this trial, he could glean a lot of information from just the name. In doing so, he would be able to equip himself for the test better.


    The cold and mechanical voice echoed inside the chamber once again.


    "The Trial of Death!"


    Adam''s pupils constricted and he couldn''t help but feel his heart gripped by a foreboding feeling for some reason.


    "The Trial of Death?" He asked. "Can you tell me more about this test?"


    "You must confront death!"


    Adam was astonished. "Confront death? You want me to die?"


    The voice did not reply.


    "Can you tell me more?" He asked again.


    Still, the voice didn''t reply. Seeing this, Adam couldn''t help but helplessly sigh. "If the Trial of Endurance was already so difficult, then the Trial of Death is sure to be even more so."


    But the next moment, his eyes twinkled with anticipation. "But that also means the rewards will be that much greater!"


    He cast one final nce at the stone doors before turning around. He would participate in this final trial at ater date.


    The youth had been walking across a desert for thest fourteen months.


    Despite having undergone a miraculous transformation in the Sacred Waters of Lustrum, he couldn''t wait to go back to his manor and have a feast.


    Moreover, he also needed to catch up on the important events that might have transpired in the time he was away.


    White lotus patterns surfaced in Adam''s ck pupils, glowing with an otherworldly light. The following moment, he teleported away!


    ¡­


    Constantine Manor, Uptown Quarter.


    "Make sure to do your jobs properly!" Rowan sternly instructed the servants of the house as they took care of the vibrant garden.


    "Master is going to return any day now. Everything should be perfect."


    He spoke in a tone that left no room for disobedience. The middle-aged man crossed his arms and looked at the work progress with a t expression on his face.


    Suddenly, a plump gray cat approached him from the direction of the gazebo.


    "Rowan¡­" said Valerian in a lethargic tone. "I think I''ve eaten too much¡­ Help me¡­ I can''t walk any longer¡­"


    The middle-aged man turned around and gazed at the plump cat with a helpless look on his face. He couldn''t believe how the little cat had turned out in the span of only two months.


    He crouched low and gently lifted the young dragon. "Young Master Valerian, I don''t know how I''m going to exin¡­ this to my lord."


    Valerian rolled his eyes while stroking his round tummy. "What do you mean this? Don''t judge me, Rowan. I''m still growing and I need my vitamins and minerals."


    Rowan''s eyes twitched. "But young master, all you''ve had in thest two months is meat and more meat. Perhaps you should have had some green vegetables as well if you were so worried about vitamins and minerals."


    "Hmph!" Valerian snorted in disdain. "A mighty dragon such as I eating green vegetables? You must be out of your mind!"


    Rowan couldn''t help but ruffle Valerian''s furry head in amusement. He always found it funny when the little guy addressed himself as a mighty dragon.


    It reminded him of the times his kids would call themselves Magi and y around.


    "Alright, let me take you back inside." Rowan turned around and started walking toward the manor.


    Suddenly, Valerian''s ears twitched and he abruptly turned his head in the direction of the manor''s gates.


    A momentter, a servant of the house came running toward the pair, screaming in fluster. "Sir Rowan! Sir Rowan!"


    "Hmm?" Rowan turned around and nced at the young man. "What''s wrong?"


    "M-Master!" The servant pointed in the direction of the gates. "Some hobo is pretending to be our master!"


    "Pretending to be Lord Constantine?" Rowan was furious. "Who dares?!"


    "I-I don''t know!" The servant hurriedly shook his head. "He looks like a beggar, but¡­ but he''s wearing fine clothes. I don''t know what''s going on!"


    Rowan was about to storm toward the manor gates when suddenly the space beside him distorted ever so slightly and a tall youth with long, lustrous raven hair and a thick beard appeared out of nowehere.


    "Waahhh!!" The middle-aged man was shocked out of his mind and fell on his bum.


    Instantly, he realized that a Magus had appeared inside the manorpounds. He looked at this neer and couldn''t recognize him.


    He nervously gulped and asked, "M-My Lord, w-who are you¡ª"


    But before he could even finish, he saw Valerian leaving his arms and diving straight at this neer.


    "Myu!! Brother, you are back!!"


    "Hahaha!" Adam gave the little guy a warm hug. "Little Val, did you miss me?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes! Yes!" Valerian fondly licked the youth''s cheeks. "I missed you very much!"


    After sharing a tender moment with his dear familiar, Adam''s face darkened. He grabbed the little guy by the fur on his neck and held him at eye level.


    "You little brat, what the hell have you done to yourself while I was away?" He reprimanded.


    Instantly Valerian began to sweat profusely. "B-Brother, you can''t me me! I-It was Rowan! Yes, it was him who fed me!"


    Adam red at the little guy. "You think I would believe that? You need some disciplining!"


    He tossed Valerian in the air and thenid him down on his knee. Then, he began viciously spanking him like there was no tomorrow.


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    "Myu!!" Valerian began iling his limbs around in terror. "Brother, please¡ª"


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    "You fat little bastard!" Adam roared. "I told you to train while I was away, but you''ve been indulging in gluttony! I will beat all the fat out of you today. Just you wait!"


    "B-Brother! Wait!" Valerian desperately begged for mercy. "I''m going through my growth spurt! I couldn''t help myself¡ª"


    BAM! BAM! BAM!


    While Adam was teaching his dear familiar a lesson, Rowan was looking at him with a face filled with disbelief.


    He saw a young man with fair and unblemished skin who looked to be in histe teenage years. The person in front of him lookedpletely different from the Adam he knew.


    Adam chucked Valerian toward the little pond by the gazebo before dusting his hands. He looked at the middle-aged man and smiled brightly.


    "Long time no see, Rowan!"


    He extended his hand out toward the man. Rowan sped the youth''s hand in a daze and got to his feet.


    "What¡­ what has happened to you?" He asked incredulously. "You''ve be¡­ younger!"


    "Hehe," Adam chuckled smugly. "I had a very fortuitous encounter."


    Rowan was speechless, thinking to himself, Just what kind of encounter reverses one''s age?! This is¡­ impossible!


    He quickly shook his head, saying to himself in his heart, Well nothing is impossible in the world of Magi! I better mind my own business¡­


    Then, he ced his hand over his chest and respectfully bowed. "Wee home, my lord!"


    "Ah, it''s good to be back." He looked at his two-story manor with approval. "You all have taken good care of the house. Good job!"


    The maids and servants who had gathered around couldn''t help but feel delighted at being praised by their master. They continued to bow down repeatedly, thanking him.


    "Alright then." He started walking toward the manor. "Prepare a feast for me. I haven''t had food in forever."


    Rowan thought for a moment and spoke, "My Lord, might I suggest inviting Lord Ambermind and Lady Flynn for dinner?"


    Adam asked with a raised eyebrow. "Daneli and Elysande? Did theye looking for me while I was away?"


    "That is correct," said Rowan respectfully. "They sent their servants here several times to see if you had returned."


    "Hmm." Adam thought for a moment before nodding. "Sure, have someone send them an invite."


    "At once, my lord." Rowan bowed.


    Adam looked toward the small man-made pond where Valerian was floating with a tearful expression on his furry face.


    "Come, Val. Let''s go upstairs."


    "Myu!" Valerian turned his head away. "I''m not talking to you! Go away! I hate you!"


    "Fine, whatever." Adam shook his head and went inside the manor, leaving behind his departing words.


    "I thought I''d share some treasures that I found recently with you. But it''s okay, I suppose. I''ll just go away."


    Valerian''s body trembled involuntarily, disying an extremely conflicted expression. Now, he didn''t know whether to stay mad at Adam or not.


    Finally, he couldn''t resist the temptation. He then hurriedly swam toward the banks of the pond.


    "Brother, wait for me!"

 Chapter 570 Qualitative Change

    570 Qualitative Change


    Within the spacious dining room on the first floor, a grand feast was being served by the maids and servants of the house.


    The walls were adorned with vivid portraits that Adam had painted himself. Some depicted scenes of arcane mythologies, while others disyed beautifulndscapes found across Acadia.


    On one end of the room, arge wooden firece was positioned. Meanwhile, the entrance was at the dining room''s other end.


    The centerpiece of the room was an expansive oak dining table where a wide variety of food items were disyed. Furthermore, more were being brought in by the servants.


    It was set with fine porcin, silver cutlery, and crystal goblets, each arranged with meticulous precision. This simply went on to show just how diligent the workers of the manor were. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Above the table hung a grand chandelier, seemingly made out of bronze or brass. It had dozens of candles ced within, casting a warm glow over the room.


    The air was filled with the scent of roasted meat, fresh bread, and rich wines¡ªpersonally brewed by Adam, of course¡ªwhile a nearby musician ying the harpsichordpleted the simple yet luxurious atmosphere.


    Servants, dressed in neat attire, stood at attention along the walls, ready to attend to the needs of the guests present in the room.


    Two figures, an elven man and a human woman, were sitting directly on either side of the head of the table, gracefully eating the appetizers on their tes.


    "Didn''t expect to see you here, Lady Flynn," said Daneli as he took a small sip of wine from the goblet.


    He was wearing a light green robe and his blond hair was tied into a ponytail, with a few strands braided together.


    I wanted to discuss with Adam about dealing with the Red Fists and the Cult of Bones, thought the elf.


    Him inviting her here could only mean one thing¡­


    Elysande smiled politely. "Likewise, Lord Ambermind."


    She paused for a moment before asking curiously, "If you don''t mind my asking, how did you and Adam meet?"


    The woman had always been curious about how Adam and this elf, who hailed from one of the Four Great ns of the Baja High Forest, got acquainted with one another.


    Daneli, after all, was one of the more prominent aristocrats in the upper echelons of Ravenfell. Furthermore, his family held great influence in the Baja High Forest.


    Daneli had a reminiscent look in his eyes as he said, "Our mentors are good friends. We met when me, my sister, and my mentor visited the Southern Federation. Back then, we were still children."


    "Ah, so childhood friends." Elysande nodded with a faint smile.


    She then asked with a raised eyebrow, "I didn''t know you had a sister, Lord Ambermind."


    Daneli took another sip from the goblet before replying, "We''re twins. She prefers to stay in the woods. Although she did visit Ravenfell when I''d first moved in here."


    Elves favored woonds over other terrains, though exceptions existed. Most elvenmunities were rtively small in size and blended easily with the naturalndscapes.


    They preferred secluded ces of nature to the towns and cities of the civilized world, living in harmony with their natural surroundings.


    Daneli raised his goblet, gesturing for the maid behind him to refill it. At the same time, he asked Elysande with a smirk, "I''ve heard about your exploits with Adam. I must say, you both have dealt a very severe blow to the Umbra Thieves."


    Elysande deeply looked into the elf''s eyes while maintaining a polite smile. "It''s only fair, don''t you think? They should pay for their crimes."


    Daneli nodded ever so slightly. "I can understand the motive of the Flynn Family in all this. But why is Adam involved?"


    He paused for a brief moment, a sneer forming on his lips. "Could it be that you offered him a lot of gold in exchange for his help?"


    The elf knew very well about Adam''s deep love for money. So he couldn''t help but take a jab.


    Hearing him, Elysande lightly chuckled, "That is not the case at all. He wants retribution as well."


    "Retribution?" Daneli''s golden brows knitted together ever so slightly.


    Elysande nodded. "After Adam was able to cure my father, the Umbra Thieves sent assassins after him. That''s how we were able to learn who the real culprit was in the first ce."


    "Oh?" Daneli was slightly taken aback. Adam had never mentioned this to him, so he wasn''t aware.


    But he felt like this was in line with Adam''s personality.


    Although most of the time the youth preferred to remain discreet, he would definitely turn everything upside down if it was for payback.


    "That makes sense, I suppose," muttered the elf under his breath.


    The next moment, he looked in the direction of the dining room''s entrance and grumbled, "But why is he not here yet? How rude of him to make his guests wait."


    15:58


    While Daneli wasining about Adam, Elysande was thinking to herself about why she had been called here along with the elf sitting in front of her.


    I wanted to speak to him about the prisoners that I''d brought from Silverhorde, she thought.


    But I didn''t expect to meet the Young Master of the Ambermind n here. There''s no other choice, I suppose it''ll have to wait.


    A few momentster, the pair heard the sound of footstepsing from outside the room. Before this person had even entered, his voice drifted inside.


    "Sorry for making you two wait. It took me longer than I expected to tidy up."


    Daneli gazed in the direction of the door with an annoyed look. "Where are your manners? How can you make us wait for so long? It''s already been more than thirty min¡ª"


    But the words got stuck in his throat.


    Next, his eyes widened.


    Then, his jaw dropped to the floor.


    Along with the goblet in his hand.


    A tall young man walked into the dining room. He was wearing loose, silk robes that highlighted his lean yet muscr physique.


    His face was cleanly shaved and he had a head full of short and wavy raven hair. His facial features were in at first sight¡ªan ordinary nose, unremarkable cheekbones, and a square jawline that wasn''t too sharp.


    Yet, despite their simplicity, there was something undeniably handsome about him. His skin had a fair and healthy tone. His deep ck eyes, dark and calm, drew attention with their quiet intensity.


    The youth''s expression was rxed, carrying a quiet confidence that enhanced his natural allure.


    After the physical transformation Adam had undergone in the Sacred Waters of Lustrum, the overall bnce of his appearance had be quite captivating.


    He took his seat at the head of the table. Then, he nced at Daneli and Elysande with a faint smile.


    "It''s been a while, you two."


    "WHO?!" Daneli shot from his chair, pointing his trembling finger at Adam. "Who the hell are you?!"


    At the same time, Elysande had covered her mouth with her hand as she gazed at Adam with incredulous eyes. She was speechless!


    It couldn''t be helped, after all. Adam''s transformation was just that drastic.


    Although Adam put on a rxed expression on his face, the sh of smugness couldn''t be hidden in his eyes.


    He looked at Daneli and smirked. "What''s gotten into you, you pointy-eared bastard? Have you never seen a handsome man before?"


    Daneli''s expression contorted and he seemed like he was about to vomit blood. "You have the audacity to call yourself handsome, you ugly swine? I''m asking you how do you look so young?"


    Adam''s lips twitched and he couldn''t help but curse inwardly, This pretty bastard! No matter how many transformations I go through, there''s no beating the natural beauty of elves.


    The next moment, however, he smirked. Hmph, but I''m stronger than him. That''s all that matters. Hehe!


    "I had a fortuitous encounter," he said casually.


    "Stop lying!" Daneli harrumphed. "There''s no encounter that can reverse one''s age so drastically. Well, not any that I''ve heard of."


    Elysande nodded from the side. Truth be told, she was also extremely curious as to how Adam was able to change his appearance to such a degree.


    Every woman dreamed of staying¡ªor rather, looking¡ªyoung, after all.


    Seeing them react this way, Adam couldn''t help but sigh helplessly.


    Looks like I''ll have toe up with a more believable lie, he thought.


    Even he hadn''t expected the Sacred Waters of Lustrum to have such a significant impact on his looks and physique.


    Usually, a Potion of Longevity reduced the drinker''s age by anywhere around ten to fifteen years. Moreover, the number decreased as the potion''s consumption increased.


    Adam had guessed that even if he did bathe in the miraculous waters, his age would only be reversed by a couple of years since it wasn''t theplete potion but only an ingredient.


    But contrary to what he believed, his age had actually reversed by a few more years instead. He assumed it was somewhere around five to seven years!


    The youth could only attribute this result to the fact that he had absorbed an enormous quantity of the Sacred Waters of Lustrum.


    When quantity exceeded a certain threshold, it resulted in a qualitative change!


    He then began weaving a false excuse, mixing in some truth here and there. Before either of his friends could follow up with a question, he asked them, "Aren''t you guys curious as to why I called you here together?"


    Daneli sat back down in his seat, promising himself that he would get to the bottom of Adam''s miraculous transformation at ater time.


    He nodded with his arms crossed. "I have a vague idea."


    Meanwhile, Elysande shook her head. "Why?"


    Before Adam answered, he pped his hands twice. At once, all the servants and maids left the dining room.


    "Rowan, make sure no one enters," he said.


    "By yourmand, my lord," came a voice from outside the room, followed by the sound of doors shutting.


    Adam then weaved a simple hand gesture, erecting a formless mana barrier in the dining room, making sure nothing spoken inside leaks out.


    He looked at Elysande and spoke in a solemn tone, "Daneli and I believe that the Umbra Thieves is being backed by a secret society."


    "Backed by a secret society?" Elysande''s eyes narrowed.


    This time it was Daneli who answered, "Yes. It is an organization that we''ve been trying to trace for several years now."


    "This organization," Elysande began with a grim tone. "What are they called?"


    Adam looked at Daneli first. He saw thetter nodding at him.


    Then, he looked at Elysande and spoke gravely.


    "The Cult of Bones!"


    Thanks for reading!


    Esenel


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 571: Valuable Ally

    Chapter 571: Valuable Ally


    ?


    A forbidding silence descended upon the room.


    For some reason, Elysande felt a cold chill run down her spine when she heard the name of this secret society. She couldn''t quite put a finger on it.


    "The Cult of Bones," she began. "I don''t think I''ve ever heard of them."


    "They wouldn''t have been a secret society if you did," Daneli said with a slight scoff.


    Elysande was silent for a long time, thinking of the right words to say. She looked at Adam and asked, "This cult you speak of, why do you think it''s backing the Umbra Thieves?" Adam answered after some thought, "To be honest, we don''t know for sure if the Cult of Bones is really backing the Umbra Thieves. At this point, it''s just mere spection."


    "But this spection must have a basis, yes?" she asked.


    "We believe that the cult is secretly backing the Red Fists," Daneli said.


    "The Red Fists?" Elysande''s eyes narrowed. "Isn''t that the organization that now lords over the Corvid Quarter?"


    It was widely known that the Corvid Quarter had now fallen under the hands of this criminal organization.


    But strangely enough, there hadn''t been any reactions by the city''s management.


    Most believed it was due to the fact that there was a strange disease pervading the Corvid Quarter. Moreover, people from the other quarters never really cared about this district, to begin with.


    However, few believed that there was more than met the eye.


    No matter how discriminated the people of Corvid Quarter were, Ravenfell''s management should have lent a helping hand and prevented the Red Fists from gaining control.


    The fact that they didn''t, meant that either the city management secretly wanted this oue, or the Red Fists had someone very powerful that they didn''t wish to go up against. Or both!


    "Yes." Daneli nodded. "Around eight years ago, the Red Fists was just a motley crew of thugs and thieves. But they''ve risen up the ranks very quickly."


    "And we believe this is because of the involvement of the Cult of Bones," Adam chimed in. "How did you reach that conclusion?" Elysande asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    She needed to understand everything first and only then could shee to a decision. Adam and Daneli also didn''t mind patiently exining everything to her.


    "The Cult of Bones consists of members who are necromancers or other practitioners of dark magic," said Daneli in a solemn tone.


    "There has been a steady increase of such Magi practicing the dark arts within the Red Fists. What does that tell you?"


    "What if it is just a coincidence?" Elysande countered.


    "The Cult of Bones is also infamous for spreading diseases," Adam added.


    Elysande''s pupils constricted.


    "Disease..." she muttered. "Just like the one in Corvid Quarter!"


    "If the Cult of Bones can manage to increase the force of the Red Fists in just a few years, don''t you think they can do so with the other criminal enterprises already existing within Ravenfell?" Adam asked.


    "What''s more, the Umbra Thieves was already a powerful organization to begin with," said Daneli. "So it''s safe to assume that they have some form of connection with the Cult of Bones."


    "And even if they don''t," Adam added. "It doesn''t hurt to be cautious."


    Elysande remained silent for a long time, a deeply thoughtful expression enveloping her face. She then looked at the two young men before her and asked, "But this is only possible if the Cult of Bones is a criminal organization far more powerful than anything in Ravenfell."


    She paused for a moment before adding, "Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to gather and support so many criminal enterprises under them."


    Adam deeply looked at thedy and stated, "The Cult of Bones is a very powerful organization, its influence likely rivaling the Four Pirs of Acadia."


    "What?!" Elysande was stunned. "If there was really such an organization in thesends, no matter how ndestine they were, I''m sure I would have heard of them!"


    "You''re right," said Daneli. "But that would only be the case for an organization that had their roots in Acadia."


    "You mean to say..." Elysande''s pupils constricted in shock.


    "The Cult of Bones is a secret society originating from across the Galestine Ocean," said Adam.


    He paused for a moment before solemnly adding, "From the Europa Continent!"


    Elysande gasped in astonishment. "From... Europa Continent! But what do they want in Acadia?"


    "That''s what we''re trying to find out," said Daneli as he reached out for a new goblet and poured himself some drink.


    Right at that moment, Adam''s voice echoed inside his mind through the spell Mind Whisper.


    ''We should divulge a little more to her. Otherwise, she won''t believe us.''


    Daneli nced at him with a questioning look. ''Surely, you don''t want to tell her that we''re from the Brotherhood.''


    ''No we don''t need to disclose the name, but that we''re from an organization that is on equal grounds with the Cult of Bones.''


    Daneli was hesitant about it. He replied with a mental transmission, ''I''m not sure about this.''


    However, Adam persuaded him. ''From what I''ve learned from Elrick, the Brotherhood doesn''t have a solid contact among the nobility in Ravenfell. If we y our cards right, the Brotherhood will have gained a valuable ally in the Flynn Family.''


    Daneli''s eyes lit up. He felt that with the friendly rtionship that Adam and Elysande shared,


    it wouldn''t be so difficult to form an alliance with thetter''s family.


    Especially considering the Flynn Family was one of the seven families that made up Ravenfell''s city council!


    Thus, he nced at Adam and nodded ever so slightly.


    Elysande had, of course, already figured out that the two were conversing mentally, so she didn''t disturb them. She simply nced at Adam with a questioning look.


    Adam took a deep breath and began, "The reason why we even know so much about the Cult of Bones is because, Daneli and I, belong to a secret order that isparable to this evil cult." "What''s it called?" Elysande asked tly, not all that surprised by this revtion.


    Adam shook his head. "Forgive me, I cannot tell you that. Not yet, at least."


    He paused for a moment, thinking of the right words to say. Then, he continued, "The Cult of Bones and the organization that I''m part of have gone toe-to-toe against one another for


    several decades now."


    "However, their battles have mostly been restricted to Europa and Indus Continents. Only recently, did the cult set its attention toward Uriel Continent, specifically the Acadian


    Empire."


    "The local members of our organization have been tasked to root out the enemy and find their objective. Daneli and I have been tasked with everything that happens within Ravenfell."


    In the past years, having had several dealings with the people from the Brotherhood, Adam had naturally gotten to know more about his mission.


    He didn''t mind revealing this to Elysande if it meant getting the Flynn Family as an ally.


    Elysande was visibly taken aback. "You mean to say that this secret order that you''re a part of


    spans several continents?!"


    Adam and Daneli nodded in reply.


    Not for a moment did Elysande think that Adam was lying. She''d closely worked with him in thest seven years, dealing with the Umbra Thieves.


    So she had an idea about what type of person Adam really was. Furthermore, if what he said was true, then a lot of things would begin to make sense to her.


    For example, the skilled Rank 1 Magi he recruited while dealing with the Umbra Thieves in


    their past missions.


    Then, there was also the existence of hismunicationwork that utilized Spirit World creatures. Such things could only be possible for extremelyrge organizations that had vast


    resources.


    Keeping all these things in mind, Elysande thought for a few moments before asking, "So


    what are you suggesting?"


    "That you be our ally," said Daneli. "With your family''s help, we can take down the Umbra Thieves as well as the Red Fists."


    "But what''s in it for my Flynn Family?" Elysande asked, a calctive light shing in her


    eyes.


    Daneli chuckled. "Lady Flynn, if a person such as myself is a member of this secret order, you can surely imagine just how grand the organization''s influence is, no?"


    That''s right! Elysande thought to herself.


    If the sessor to one of the Four Great ns of Baja High Forest is a part of this organization, then...


    She couldn''t even begin to imagine!


    "Rest assured, this alliance will be mutually beneficial to both parties," Adam stated. "If you can arrange a meeting with your father, we can hammer out the rest of the details. What say


    you?"


    Elysande didn''t have to think for a moment before agreeing. "Understood!"


    The Twilight Brotherhood sent one person to do the job where an army couldn''t go. They liked to operate behind the scenes, acting as political maniptors or information brokers. But one well-known method of their operations was they closely worked withmoners, merchants, and nobilties to aid their cause.


    Thus, having the Flynn Family be a potential ally of the Twilight Brotherhood was certainly a great deal for Adam and Daneli.


    "Now that that''s out of the way," said Adam as he poured his friends some more wine.


    "How did your mission at Silverhorde go?"


    Elysande shook her head with slight disappointment. "Although we managed to bring back some live prisoners, nothing substantive was found."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Don''t worry about it," said Adam with a smile.


    Elysande found this strange. "Why do you seem so happy about it?"


    Adam chuckled. "Beforeing here, I cast a little divination spell. I believe it''s time we


    make our move."


    Daneli was slightly taken aback. "You''re adept in the School of Divination?"


    The School of Divination was different from the other Schools of Magic in that it required the


    Magus to have a natural talent for it.


    One couldn''t just simply study diligently and expect to get better at it. That is why Daneli was


    surprised.


    Adam shrugged with a slight smirk. "A little."


    "What did you divine?" Elysande asked curiously.


    "You know, divination results are more often than not very vague. It is up to the Magus to


    decipher it," said the raven-haired youth.


    "So what did you see?" Elysande asked eagerly.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a cold smile.


    "A snake getting caught in a trap!"

 Chapter 572 Seven Years

    572 Seven Years


    Flynn Manor, Uptown Quarter.


    At the same time that Adam, Daneli, and Elysande were discussing the potential alliance between the Twilight Brotherhood and the Flynn Family, an old Magus with white hair and sky-blue eyes was making his way toward the underground dungeon.


    He had broad shoulders and one could still see his muscles pulsing under his silk robes. Despite being an old man, this person radiated the vigor of someone much younger.


    Every maid, servant, guard, or Magus that passed him by would stop and respectfully bow to him in greeting.


    This person was none other than the Flynn Family''s oldest retainer, Rank 2 - Mana Liquefaction Magus, Alvertos!


    Upon approaching the entrance to the dungeon, the Magi standing guard there respectfully greeted him, "Wee, Lord Alvertos."


    "Are the prisoners from Silverhorde still in there?" He asked tly.


    One of the guards, a female, nced at him and answered, "Yes, my lord. Neither youngdy Elysande nor Lord Constantine has interrogated them yet."


    When Alvertos heard Adam''s name, his fist involuntarily clenched.


    That cocky little brat, he thought.


    He never had a good impression of Adam to begin with. Initially, he would always look down upon the youth.


    But after noticing his fighting prowess during all the missions they had gone together, he couldn''t help bute to acknowledge him, albeit reluctantly.


    However, that still didn''t stop him from disliking Adam.


    What caused his animosity toward him to grow even more was the fact that the youth''s rtionship with Elysande as well as her father, Brigham, had be very friendly.


    It couldn''t be helped. After all, Adam had cured Brigham when others couldn''t. Even the leader of the Herbalist''s Guild, the Rank 3 Magus Halbert Dawson, imed that he wouldn''t have been able to do as good of a job as Adam had.


    Alvertos ordered the two guards standing before him, "Open the door. I will interrogate this new batch of prisoners myself."


    "Yes, my lord!" The Magi opened the door and allowed the old man to enter.


    It hadn''t even been a minute since the guards had closed the door that blood-curdling screams started to sound from inside the dungeon.


    The two guards looked at one another and could see the terror in each other''s eyes.


    "Lord Alvertos seems to have great hatred against the members of the Umbra Thieves, eh?" Whispered one of the guards.


    The other guard nodded. "What else do you expect? They say he''s the Patriarch''s most trusted retainer."


    "Did you hear about the rumors about thest group of Magi who worked for the Flynn Family?"


    The guard nodded in fear. "I hear all of them were executed." She paused for a moment before adding, "Not even the mortal servants were spared."


    "Lord Alvertos was the one to personally kill most of them," said the other guard. "So whatever you do, make sure not to get on his bad side."


    "You idiot!" Scolded the guard in a hushed tone. "The reason thest batch of Magi were killed was because of that horrible incident with the Patriarch. As long as we do our work diligently and are loyal to the family, we should be alright."


    "¡­I hope so," said the other guard.


    The torture session inside the dungeon carried on for more than thirty minutes. Gradually, the screams inside died down and Alvertos could be heard instructing the Magi inside to get rid of the bodies. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    CREAK!


    The door opened and the old man stepped out, his silk robe now smeared in blood. His hands were also covered in blood, making for an extremely ghastly scene.


    Seeing his devilish appearance, the two guards standing outside involuntarily straightened their backs.


    Alvertos ignored them and made his way upstairs. On his way, several people who happened to pass him by were scared out of their minds seeing his appearance.


    They couldn''t help but make way for him out of sheer horror.


    Ever since the incident where the patriarch of the family, Brigham Flynn, was poisoned, Alvertos was not the same anymore.


    When he learned that the patriarch was suspected to have been poisoned by food, he was even more furious. He had taken it upon himself to viciously interrogate every worker in the manor.


    It was clear to all just how much of an upheaval that incident had caused in the Flynn Manor.


    Despite having questioned, and subsequently killed, all those who worked in the manor at the time, it was still unknown as to who exactly had mixed poison in the patriarch''s food.


    Because of this, Alvertos went absolutely ferocious during all their missions in capturing the members of the Umbra Thieves.


    He had taken it upon himself that he would ughter every thief or assassin of this criminal enterprise that came his way.


    That''s what he had been doing for thest seven years.


    He finally arrived on the first floor and headed toward the restroom to clean himself up. If he left the Flynn Manor drenched in blood, it would send a distasteful message to outsiders.


    Upon entering the restroom, he locked it from the inside. Then, he walked toward the basin and started washing the blood from his hands.


    His savage expression gradually reverted back to normal. All that was left on his face was clear indifference.


    He looked up and gazed at his reflection in the mirror. He deeply looked at his own emotionless eyes.


    Seven years, he thought.


    For more than seven years I''ve hunted down the people of my own organization without remorse.


    I''ve tortured them, killed them, and buried them with these two hands.


    His gazended on his wet hands stained by the blood of hisrades. He involuntarily clenched them tightly.


    But the time hase!


    It was a good thing that they didn''t immediately suspect me right after the patriarch recovered. Afterying low for all these years, I''m sure all traces of suspicion have been removed.


    He thought to himself grimly as he continued to wash his hands, For thest seven years I haven''t had anymunication with the guild.


    I was sure the Flynns were keeping tabs on me! But now, they don''t anymore. I''m certain!


    Gradually, his lips curled up into a cold smile.


    What we failed to aplish seven years back will finally be attained before this month ends!


    It''s finally time I contacted the Umbra Thieves!

 Chapter 573 Divination Spells

    573 Divination Spells


    On the second floor of the Flynn Manor, inside a guest room that faced the main street, Adam and Elysande stood by the window, ncing at Alvertos leaving the manor.


    Elysande''s eyes shed withplicated emotions as she asked, "Are you sure about this?"


    "We can never bepletely certain," said Adam in a t tone, gazing at Alvertos disappear amidst the crowd.


    The youth then looked at Elysande and solemnly said, "However, I am certain about one thing."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "All those years back when I healed your father, Alvertos was the one who was showing the most hostility to me. Although, he did an excellent job to conceal it."


    "But how do you know that?" Elysande tried toe up with a counter. "You both have never seen eye to eye, to begin with. What if¡­ you''re just biased against him?"


    Alvertos was the Flynn Family''s longest-serving retainer. The patriarch of the family, Brigham Flynn, had taken him in when thetter had only just advanced to a Mana Foundation Magus.


    Moreover, Alvertos had been working under the family since before Elysande was born. To the eldest daughter of the Flynn Family, Alvertos was no different than a rtive who had raised her.


    "If I was biased, I would have told you and the patriarch to deal with him all those years ago," said Adam as he took out a handful of rice from his earring and ced them on the window sill.


    Then, he waved his hand and covered it with ayer of his mana, enchanting it in the process.


    "Besides, I''m very sensitive to other people''s emotions and intent," he added.


    Elysande remained silent for a while. If she thought about the whole situation logically, then Alvertos was indeed the number one suspect behind the poisoning of her father. After all, he was the closest to him.


    Despite that, her emotions clouded her judgment and she couldn''t bring herself to believe this theory.


    Her father was also the same, yet he had allowed Adam to keep his eyes on Alvertos for all these years to see if his spections were true.


    No one wanted to find the motive behind the poisoning more than Brigham Flynn himself.


    CAW! CAW!


    Suddenly, a raven perching on a nearby building came flying toward the Flynn Manor. Its attention was drawn by the enchanted rice that Adam had just kept on the window sill.


    The youth opened the window and allowed the bird tond on the sill and begin eating the rice. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Good bird," Adam chuckled lightly.


    Then, he waited for the raven to finish eating the rice before he weaved a series ofplex hand signs. He then touched the raven''s head with his index finger.


    Rank 2 Spell: Bird Sense!


    The following moment, an invisible string emerged from Adam''s forehead and gently burrowed inside the raven''s.


    Then, the youth''s eyes¡ªincluding the sclera¡ªbecame pitch ck!


    CAW! CAW!


    After the connection was formed, the raven pped its wings and flew away in Alvertos''s direction.


    The spell that Adam had just cast belonged to the School of Divination and allowed him to see through the raven''s eyes and hear everything it heard.


    At the same time, he extended his Sphere of Resonance to the maximum output to ensure that both the raven and Alvertos were within his sight.


    The raven flew over the gothic structures of the city, constantly maintaining an inconspicuous distance from Alvertos while keeping watch on him.


    With the presence of so many of these birds in Ravenfell, it would be very unlikely for Alvertos to think that one of them was spying on him.


    Despite that, Adam didn''t want to take a chance. After all, for an undercover agent like Alvertos to live with the Flynns for decades, if not centuries, he had to be extremely cautious.


    On more than several asions, the raven had lost sight of Alvertos because thetter had used illusion spells to cover his tracks, and alteration spells to disguise himself constantly.


    However, it was for situations like these that Adam had activated his Sphere of Resonance.


    With the help of this innate ability granted to him by the white lotus, he was able to easily locate Alvertos''s mana signature and then ordingly guide the raven through the bond they shared.


    After making numerous twists and turns, and visiting almost every quarter of the city, Alvertos finally arrived at Corvid Quarter!


    He had disguised himself as a vagrant wearing tattered clothes. He had a different appearance altogether. He was no longer an old man with blue eyes, but a middle-aged woman with brown eyes!


    Back in Flynn Manor, Adam was looking in the direction of Corvid Quarter with a somber look on his face.


    "I didn''t expect him to go to that district. That''s exactly where the Red Fists are!"


    Elysandre asked worriedly, "Could it really be that the Umbra Thieves and the Red Fists are working together?"


    Adam was silent for a few moments before replying, "I''m not sure, but it is very likely."


    The next moment, he canceled the spell and his eyes returned to normal.


    "Why did you deactivate the spell?" Asked thedy with a trace of surprise.


    "He''d grow suspicious if he noticed that a raven has been following for thest few hours," he replied.


    "Besides, because of that strange disease permeating the Corvid Quarter, there are far fewer ravens there than there are in the other five districts. Let''s not be too conspicuous. It has taken us more than seven years to lower his guard. We must remain cautious."


    "How are you nning to find him in the slums then?" Elysande asked.


    Adam''s lips curled up into a confident smirk. "Don''t worry. Over the years, I''ve secretly left marks on several items he carries with him."


    Before Elysande could ask how he had managed to do so, Adam had already ced his hand on her shoulder.


    Then, his eyes glowed with an otherworldly light before he and Elysande teleported away!


    ¡­


    Dundee Harbor, Corvid Quarter.


    In an unassuming alley where nothing but rats and cockroaches resided, the air suddenly contorted ever so slightly and the following moment a raven-haired youth and ady with dark brown hair appeared out of nowhere.


    23:22


    In an unassuming alley where nothing but rats and cockroaches resided, the air suddenly contorted ever so slightly and the following moment a raven-haired youth and ady with dark brown hair appeared out of nowhere.


    Extreme disorientation flooded Elysande''s being as she struggled to stand. But thanks to Adam''s support, she was able to retain bnce.


    She felt very nauseous, and when she looked at the dark and filthy ce she had suddenly arrived at, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth, trying to stop herself from vomiting.


    Actually, Adam had blinked several times in order to reach this ce. The maximum distance he could blink with the help of the lotus was no more than fifty feet.


    That was why Elysande felt so muddled after arriving here.


    She nced at Adam and spat through gritted teeth, "Just where have you brought me?! And couldn''t you at least notify me before you decided to just teleport?"


    "Apologies," said Adam curtly as he looked in a certain direction. "But we would have lost track of him if we didn''t hurry."


    Elysande harrumphed in annoyance, but she didn''t press further. She looked around at the filthy and stench-filled alley and asked, "Are we in Corvid?"


    "Bosky neighborhood to be precise," Adam answered.


    Elysande was visibly taken aback. She couldn''t help but think to herself in shock, We''ve arrived so far in just a few moments?! Unbelievable!


    She then saw Adam conjure a forked twig from his earring and give it to her.


    "Here, hold this for me," he said. "Be careful. It''s a special materialponent for a spell."


    Elysande did as told, cing the forked twig on her palm. "What''re you doing?"


    "Divining the location of the object Alvertos is carrying," said Adam as he weaved a set ofplex hand signs.


    Following that, a small magic circle lit up on top of Elysande''s palm where the twig was ced. The twig hovered for a moment before falling back down on her palm.


    However, Adam wasn''t discouraged. He had ced several markers on the items he had observed Alvertos carry in his day-to-day life.


    It was reasonable that he would leave most of these items behind if he was going to contact someone from the Umbra Thieves.


    But how exactly was Adam sure that Alvertos was carrying an item that he had marked? What if the old man was carrying none of the marked items?


    Because Adam had already divined the results of this mission before leaving his house. The divination showed him that he would get good results from this mission!


    After failing to get a reaction from the spell for about half a dozen times, Adam finally seeded.


    Rank 2 Spell: Trace Object!


    The forked twig glowed with an ethereal light as it hovered above Elysande''s palm. Then, it rotated on the spot for a few times before finally pointing in a certain direction.


    Seeing this, Adam''s lips curled up into a slight smirk. He nced at Elysande and instructed, "Stay close. I''m going to cast a few spells on us. Then, we''ll go after the bastard."


    Elysande''s expression turned extremely solemn and she took a step closer to the youth, standing shoulder to shoulder with him.


    From the corner of her eyes, she saw brilliant white lotus patterns glowing on the surface of Adam''s dark pupils. For a moment, she fell into a trance before she hurriedly looked away.


    Being able to cast spells without any magicalponents¡­ so mysterious! She thought in fear and wonder.


    The following moment, Adam cast three spells back to back.


    Rank 2 Spell: Silence!


    Rank 2 Spell: Invisible!


    Rank 2 Spell: Odorless!


    Then, the two Magi gradually phased out of existence as if being erased from reality itself.


    Sorry guys I haven''t been regrtely. Life''s been a little hectic recently, but I got no excuse. Will do my best to update regrly. Apologies once again!


    Esenel


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 574 Into the Sewers

    574 Into the Sewers n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Alvertos, now in the guise of a homeless middle-aged woman, moved quietly through the slums, his footsteps muffled against the worn and uneven cobblestones.


    His eyes darted around under the shadow of his hood, constantly looking for anything even remotely suspicious. His nose wrinkled every now and then, clearly he was not used to the smell here.


    The air was thick with the stench of decay, a mixture of rotting food, and the sweat of people packed into this forsaken part of the city.


    As he made his way into the depths of the slums, making sure to take several detours, he noticed the buildings leaning precariously over the narrow alleyways, their wooden frames and stone bricks weathered from years of neglect.


    What''s the point of even keeping this district? They should just get rid of everything and everyone here, he thought in disgust.


    Life in the slums clung to existence like mold on a damp surface. Hunched figures wearing ragged clothes huddled by the walls, their faces obscured in the darkness.


    In the dark of the night, the only sounds were the faint whispers and the asional movements of beggars across the street.


    Alvertos kept his hood pulled low, wary of the many eyes that may be watching from behind broken shutters or the cracks in the doorways. He didn''t want to draw any attention whatsoever.


    Suddenly, he came across a poor couple lying down at the entrance of a dirty alley. He stopped by them, gazing at them in contempt.


    The couple held each other''s hand before finally breathing theirst. Alvertos saw the light in their eyes slowly dim as they embraced the cold touch of death together.


    Scenes like these weremon in Corvid and no one really batted an eye. But since thest few years, the arrival of the new disease had caused even more deaths on a daily basis.


    Witnessing this scene, Alvertos couldn''t help but sneer.


    Good riddance!


    He continued to make his way toward his destination, certain that no one was following him. After all, he had taken numerous diversions, covered his tracks with illusion magic, and changed his appearance with alteration magic several times.


    It was worth it to remain discreet and not contact the guild for all these years, he thought gleefully.


    As a person who had been working undercover for so many years, patience was his strongest point.


    The alley narrowed further as he walked, the walls seeming to close in, and the smell grew fowler.


    Alvertos''s nose wrinkled even further and his face darkened as he thought to himself, I always did hate this rendezvous point.


    After walking for another ten minutes, he saw a crooked archway that marked the entrance to the sewers in front of him. It was almost hidden beneath a mess of overgrown weeds and graffiti scribbled in strange symbols.


    A rusty iron gate blocked the path, its bars ced so closely together that it wouldn''t even allow a rodent to pass through let alone a person.


    Alvertos stood before the iron gate and nced around, ensuring no one was watching. Then, he walked right through the gate as if a rock gently plunging through the surface of the water.


    The entrance was an illusion!


    Transitioning from the slums to the sewers was immediate and conflicting. The world above, as foul as it was, at least had a faint breath of life.


    However, down in the sewers, the air was thick with dampness and the unmistakable stench of stagnant water.


    As soon as Alvertos passed the iron gate, he immediately turned around and raised his hand, aiming to cast a spell.


    His eyes narrowed and his face was extremely solemn. There would be a faint ripple in the entrance whenever anyone passed through it. He was waiting to see if anyone was following him.


    Five minutes.


    Fifteen minutes.


    Half an hour.


    One hour.


    Two hours. He patiently stood there for two hours before finally he lowered his hand and breathed a sigh of relief. Only then, did he turn back around and make his way deeper into the sewers.


    If he wasn''t this cautious, he would have never made it this far as an undercover agent in the Flynn Family.


    However, unbeknownst to him, two people had already followed him through the entrance of the sewers at some point.


    Elysande nced at Alvertos''s departing back with utter nervousness. Her heart was pounding in her chest and her back was drenched in cold sweat.


    For two hours, she had been standing right in front of the man yet thetter wasn''t able to sense her presence at all.


    She wasn''t afraid of facing him once she was found out, but that she wouldn''t be able to get to the bottom of everything aftering so far.


    ''I told you, he won''t notice a thing.''


    A calm and soothing voice echoed inside her mind, snapping her out of her shock.


    Elysande turned her head to the side and saw Adam calmly standing with his arms crossed, looking far ahead into the depths of the sewer.


    She saw the holy white light emanate from his eyes and couldn''t help but mutter, ''Those eyes of yours¡­''


    Adam turned to look at her and faintly smiled. ''Unless it''s a Mana Vortex Magus, there''s no one that can break my illusion.''


    He then began following Alvertos. ''Stick close to me and be ready to fight at a moment''s notice.''


    Elysande''s expression turned extremely solemn. She took a deep breath before catching up to Adam.


    ¡­


    The walls of the tunnel were covered in grime, and the ground beneath Alvertos''s feet squelched with every step he took.


    The muffled sounds of the bustling district gradually seemed to fade away. Only the sound of the distant dripping of water and the asional echo of something moving remained.


    Only the top executives of the guild are aware of this secret meeting point, he thought.


    I''m certain that no more than a handful of guild members from Ravenfell have visited these parts of the sewers in the past.


    I can only hope that the proxy from the guild is also present tonight...


    After all, it''s been more than seven years since I''ve visited him.

 Chapter 575 Hatred and Anger

    575 Hatred and Anger


    In the past, Alvertos would meet a frontman from the Umbra Thieves in the sewer on the first of every month to deliver crucial intel that he would have gathered in that time.


    He feared that this person wouldn''t be present today since they hadn''tmunicated in so many years.


    If that is so, then I''ll leave a message for him and meet him on the first day of next month, he thought.


    The passageway he was walking through was ustrophobic, to say the least. His oilntern cast a dim light ahead, revealing damp stones and vines that grew along the wall.


    Every few meters, the tunnel would fork off into side passages, some leading deeper into the mazelike sewers, while others leading seemingly nowehere, ending abruptly in copsed walls and debris.


    Alvertos expertly navigated through thebyrinth, for he knew the way like the back of his hand.


    As he pressed on, a strange energy seemed to fill the air as though something very mysterious lurked in the within these depths.


    The walls seemed to breathe with him and the light inside thentern flickered constantly.


    Right at that moment, a cold gust of wind blew seemingly out of nowehere, instantly snuffing out the light in thentern!


    Before Alvertos could react, he felt a sharp and cold object pressing against his throat. Then, he felt a presence reveal itself right behind him.


    "The night is full of shadows," said the malevolent voice.


    Alvertos''s shoulders involuntarily rxed and he replied with a faint smile.


    "The shadows hide the blood."


    A moment of silence ensued, and the person wielding the dagger loosened his grip ever so slightly. However, he hadn''t withdrawn it yet.


    "State your name and division," he said.


    "Alvertos Vyom, Castor Blood Division," said Alvertos. He paused for a moment before adding, "I serve directly under Lord Kissinger."


    "State your code," said the voice.


    "244-174-1111," Alvertos answered promptly, and while he did so, he canceled his spell and reverted back to his appearance.


    Finally, the person wielding the dagger withdrew his hand. Then, one by one, the me torches hanging on the walls lit up magically, illuminating the tunnel as well as Alvertos and the mysterious person.


    Alvertos turned around, his gazending on an old man with a robust physique who was draped in a ck cloak. He had long white hair that was tied into a ponytail and a set of dark brown eyes.


    The most striking features about him were the three long scars that ran diagonally across his face.


    "Rawlins, it has been a while." Alvertos burst into jovialughter before stepping forward and giving the man a hug.


    Rawlins patted Alvertos''s back and grinned. "Thought those Flynn bastards would never let you see the light of day, old friend."


    "I''ve been with them since I was a teenager," replied Alvertos. "They trust me too much."


    "Hmm, you can never be too sure," said Rawlins as he stroked his chin. "But youing here now would mean everything is in the clear, yes?"


    "Yes." Alvertos nodded with certainty.


    "Initially, when it was found out that the patriarch had been poisoned, I had been alienated by everyone in the family. But when I started taking action, hunting down and killing the Magi of our guild, their suspicions started to die down," he added.


    "They never med you at all?" Asked Rawlins.


    "Oh, they did." Alvertos''s lips curled up into a sneer. "But it was only for failing to prevent the patriarch from getting poisoned, and not for poisoning him."


    "Hahaha!" Rawlinsughed out loud. "I suppose that makes sense. You''ve been with them for what, a hundred, a hundred-fifty years?"


    "Almost two hundred now," Alvertos grumbled.


    "All these years you''ve stayed by their side," Rawlins began. "How is it that you haven''t developed any familial sentiments toward them."


    Alvertos''s eyes shed with immense fury. "For what they did to my father¡­ the only sentiment I have toward them is absolute hatred!"


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he conjured his sword from his storage ring. He was about to sh it behind him when suddenly Rawlins patted his shoulder, stopping him.


    "They''re with me."


    The next moment, two hazy silhouettes materialized from the darkness and made themselves visible under the light of the torches.


    Alvertos sheathed his sword and thought to himself, Mana Liquefaction Magi? Seems like they''ve only just recently advanced.


    The two Magic in ck knelt on one knee and respectfully said to Rawlins, "My Lord, the tunnels are clear. No one was following Lord Alvertos."


    "Good." Rawlins nodded.


    He then looked at Alvertos and continued with a chuckle, "Now we can catch up."


    Meanwhile, Elysande and Adam were standing less than ten meters away from the four Magi,pletely hidden from their senses.


    Elysande had clenched her fists so tightly that her nails had dug into her palms, allowing blood to trickle to the floor. Her eyes were bloodshot, spewing unbridled anger and shock.


    She couldn''t believe the conversation that was taking ce in front of her.


    A part of her wanted it to be nothing but a dream.


    But she knew it wasn''t.


    Adam looked at her and whispered in her mind, ''Elysande, don''t!''


    However, it fell on deaf ears.


    She thought back to the time when she was only a little child. Alvertos would take her out to y in the green farnds west of Ravenfell.


    She recalled the time when she had be a Mana Foundation Magus and how he would guide her through a session of mindfulness.


    She thought back to the time when Alvertos would take her to the jungles and teach her how to hunt. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    All the memories she cherished with this person, who was no different than a father figure to her, came crashing down in her mind.


    How¡­ how could you do this to me¡­


    How could you betray me like this¡­


    Adam sped her shoulder and screamed through Mind Whisper.


    ''Elysande, stand down!!''


    But she was unable to hear him at all. As all the memories she had with Alvertos shattered into nothingness, a wave of hatred and anger washed over her.


    Her hand involuntarily reached out for her sword, and as she grabbed the hilt, a torrent of boundless killing intent emanated from her.


    Then, she madly charged forward.


    "ALVERTOS!!!"


    Thanks for reading, guys, and sorry for theck of chapters in thest couple of days. Enjoy the chapters!


    Esenel

 Chapter 576 Sphere of Obscurity

    576 Sphere of Obscurity


    Witnessing the sudden turn of events, Adam couldn''t help but curse inwardly, Damn it, this idiot!


    Although he knew that Elysande would be greatly shocked when the truth finally came to light, at the very least he expected her to keep herposure.


    He never imagined that the woman wouldsh out in such a way.


    So the moment he noticed her reach for her sword and charge forward, he swiftly grabbed her sword-wielding hand. Then, he grabbed her neck, swept her off of her feet, and mmed her to the ground as gently as he could.


    "Guhh!" Elysande couldn''t help but grimace as her face touched the dirty floor of the sewer tunnel. Despite that, she continued to stare daggers at Alvertos.


    Adam was furious at her. He crouched low and spat through gritted teeth, "What the hell is wrong with you, woman?! Have you forgotten how long and hard we''ve worked to get this far?!"


    "I don''t care!" Elysande growled. "Let me go! I must kill this traitor this instant."


    Adam had the sudden urge to cast a Fireball at Elysande''s face and bring her back to her senses.


    "You idiot!" He scolded harshly. "If you kill them we won''t be able to find out much about the Umbra Thieves!"


    He paused for a moment and added coldly, "And retract your damned killing intent lest they notice something."


    While Adam had her pinned down on the ground within his sphere of obscurity, Alvertos and Rawlins were continuing to discuss with each other about what had happened in thest few years.


    "Now, other than the patriarch of the Flynn Family," Alvertos began. "Who we have to be wary of is that Magus named Adam Constantine."


    Rawlins''s eyes narrowed. "I''ve heard about him, yes. He''s quite a ruthless individual. The reports have stated that he invaded many of our bases in the past and viciously murdered our members."


    Thinking back to Adam''s torture methods that he had personally witnessed, Alvertos added with certainty, "You have no idea just how ruthless he can be. He''s like a devil!"


    He paused for a few moments before adding, "If we''re going tond a blow to the Flynn Family, we first have to get rid of Adam¡ª"


    Suddenly, his words got stuck in his throat and he could feel the hair on the back of his neck stand on end.


    Not just him, even Rawlins and the two other Magi in ck could sense a trace of bloodlust being aimed at them.


    Immediately, they retreated a few steps back and vigntly gazed in the direction where Adam and Elysande were standing.


    Yet, they couldn''t sense anybody there.


    "What was that?!" Alvertos''s eyes narrowed as he wielded his sword. "I''m sure of it, I just sensed killing intent!"


    Rawlins looked at his underlings and asked tly, "You said he wasn''t followed?"


    "My Lord, we had checked very thoroughly. We were sure there were traces of no one," said one of the Magi.


    Rawlins turned his head in the direction where he felt the bloodlust originate from and couldn''t help but curse to himself, Damn it!


    "Go check the tunnel once again," he ordered the two Rank 2 Magi.


    "Yes!" The two of them replied in unison before slowly making their way toward the other end of the tunnel with their weapons drawn.


    Seeing the two Magi slowly approach them, Adam and Elysande gradually began to step backward.


    Adam had already let go of Elysand by now. However, he couldn''t help but look at her in displeasure. "We have no other option but to engage now."


    Elysande felt extremely ashamed of how she had reacted just now. She just couldn''t control her emotions after hearing all the things Alvertos had said to Rawlins.


    With emotions filled with regret and a bit of hope, she replied, "No¡­ we can still continue to surveil them! You said it yourself - they won''t be able to see us inside your illusion!"


    Adam shook his head with a sigh. "Toote for that."


    Right at that moment, the two Magi who were approaching them suddenly stopped in their tracks.


    One of them crouched on the ground and brushed his finger on the grimy surface. After examining his finger, he muttered in confusion, "Huh? Blood?"


    This was the same blood that dripped from Elysande''s palms when she clenched her fists tightly in a fit of rage!


    The Magus turned around and said to Rawlins, "My Lord, there''s blood here, and it seems to be fresh!"


    "Blood?" Rawlins''s eyes narrowed and a foreboding feeling gripped his heart.


    He was sure there were no rodents around, so he couldn''t help but wonder just where this blood came from. But his thoughts came to an abrupt halt when he saw a shocking scene unfold.


    The space a few meters behind his two underlings suddenly rippled ever so slightly, and two figures gradually came into view.


    Rawlins was thunderstruck and he hurriedly screamed, "Watch out!"


    The two Magi immediately turned around when they sensed danger. They saw, Adam and Elysande charging at them with zing killing intent.


    Adam flicked his hand and two daggers that were shaped like raven feathers appeared in his palms. Then, he exerted strength into his legs and shot forward like a shooting star leaving a trail of dark energy.


    Seeing Adam charging toward him, the Magus in ck wasn''t worried in the least. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He was an experienced Magus from the Umbra Thieves who had fought countless battles. Besides, he had just recently advanced to Rank 2, so his confidence was at an all-time high. He too brandished his poisonous daggers and shot forward, aiming to overpower Adam.


    But suddenly, he saw something that sent a chill down his spine.


    He saw Adam''s lips slowly curl up into a cold, cruel smile. Then, the white lotus patterns in his pupils shed momentarily before hepletely disappeared!


    "Huh?" The Magus in ck was shocked.


    But his shock didn''tst for long. The very next moment, he felt everything in his vision spin. The tunnel, the floor, the ceiling, everything spinned several times before finally stopping.


    THUD!


    His gaze thennded on a familiar body. Except, it was a headless body with blood spurting out from the neck.


    With another thud the headless body limply fell to the ground and his gazended on Adam who was walking away from him.


    The raven-haired youth''s daggers were dripping with blood.


    His blood.


    He finally realized just what had transpired, but it was already toote. The light in his eyes dimmed and one final thought emerged in his drifting conciousness.


    Monster¡­

 Chapter 577 Stellar Steps

    577 Ster Steps


    Seeing a Rank 2 - Mana Liquefaction Magus murdered so effortlessly, Alvertos and Rawlins couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "Teleportation without the use of magicalponents!!" Rawlins blurted out with an expression full of disbelief.


    Usually, such a phenomenon was only possible when a high-ranked Magus cast a low-ranked spell. But even then they would have to at least weave a simple hand gesture in most cases.


    What Adam had done was simply bizarre!


    In the Mana Liquefaction Rank, there was only one spell that allowed a Magus to teleport from one ce to another - Foggy Steps.


    However, Adam was able to use a teleportation spell that was much more advanced than Foggy Steps. That too without the use of any magicalponents. This was simply unheard of.


    "Rawlins!" Alvertos screamed, snapping the man out of his shock. "We must work together and kill him! There''s no hope of escape now!"


    He had fought with Adam on many asions, as such he knew just how formidable the youth''s teleportation skills were.


    There was no one on the battlefield that could escape from him.


    Likewise, there was no one who could catch hold of him either.


    "Work together to kill me?" Adam scoffed. "So naive!"


    "You cocky bastard!" Alvertos growled menacingly. "I''ll finish you today!"


    Despite saying that, his grip around his sword tightened and he was constantly vignt about the youth''s attack. After all, through the mysterious use of teleportation, he could attack from anywhere.


    Furthermore, in closed-off spaces such as the tunnel, there weren''t many spells that he could cast. He could only rely on magicbat, which wasn''t really his strong point.


    Alvertos couldn''t help but curse his misfortune at the moment. He hadid low for more than seven years, and he was certain that any suspicions about him were quelled.


    But he was wrong. Terribly wrong.


    "For trash like you, I don''t even need to use teleportation spells," said Adam, and the next moment, the white lotus patterns in his eyes gradually vanished.


    He had said so not because he was arrogant, but because using the lotus for so long was beginning to put great strain in his eyes.


    After all, he had been using it for more than two hours to hide his and Elysande''s presence. If he used it anymore, he would be adversely affected in the fight toe.


    Regardless, he had to put up a strong front and also get under the skin of his enemies to lower theirbat prowess.


    Rawlins gnashed his teeth in fury upon being looked down upon by a Magus who was probably a quarter of his age. "You sure are cocky to think you alone can take two of us down."


    Adam''s lips curled up into a smirk. "Alone?"


    Right at that moment, a severed head flew past Adam from behind him and fell near Rawlins and Alvertos''s feet.


    It belonged to Rawlins''s other underling!


    Elysande, drenched in blood, took one step after another before finally standing beside Adam.


    She had a maniacal expression on her face as she red at Alvertos, her eyes a mixture of fury and sorrow. "Why?"


    Seeing Elysande''s bloodied appearance and sensing the bloodthirsty aura she was emanating, Alvertos was speechless for a second.


    But the next moment, his eyes turned cold and he answered, "Words are useless now, youngdy."


    "You damned traitor, I will rip you limb from limb!" Elysande augmented her sword with ayer of her mana as she prepared to attack.


    ''Go easy. We need him alive.'' Adam used Mind Whisper and transmitted a message to her.


    Elysande faltered in her steps momentarily before charging toward Alvertos with unmatched fury.


    Whereas, Adam casually walked toward Rawlins with his new weapons in hand. Now was the perfect opportunity to get used to Nighthollow.


    He got into a fighting stance of the Phantom Dance and coldly muttered, "Come, I''ll let you attack first."


    "Hmph!" Rawlins conjured his broadsword from his storage ring and coated it with mana. Then, he charged toward the youth, viciously swinging the sword down on his head.


    "Die, boy!!"


    BAM!


    But instead of slicing through Adam''s head and body, the sword ended up colliding against the ground.


    At the veryst moment, the youth had effortlessly evaded the attack, leaving behind only his afterimage. It had to be known, that even without the use of teleportation spells, Adam was still extremely quick on his feet.


    Ster Steps, a mobility technique of the Astral Tyrant Manual, allowed the user to inject bursts of mana into their feet and perform a series of footsteps during closebat which made their moves fast and unpredictable.


    Rawlins''s pupils constricted when he saw his sword smashing the ground instead of cutting Adam.


    Did he just¡­ teleport? He thought.


    No! That was no teleportation spell¡ª


    His thoughts came to an abrupt halt when he felt immense danger to his life. He quickly turned around and raised his broadsword in a defensive stance.


    CLANG!


    "Aghh!!" Rawlins spat out a mouthful of blood as he was forced to kneel on the ground.


    A small crater had formed underneath him from the sheer force of Adam''s attack! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Such strength! Rollins thought in shock.


    More importantly¡­ just what the hell are those daggers?!


    The force from Adam''s attack was tremendous, no doubt. Moreover, the raven-shaped daggers in his hands were so sharp that they chipped through Rawlins''s broadsword!


    If it wasn''t for the old man constantly circting his mana through his weapon, he feared that those strange daggers would have cut his sword in half.


    The veins in Rawlins''s forearms started bursting open as he desperately struggled against the might of Adam''s attack. He could feel his skin tear and his bones crack.


    Damn it! I''ll die at this rate! He screamed inwardly.


    But right at that moment, Adam withdrew his strength and took a few steps back. He examined his daggers and praised, "Hmm, not bad."


    He then looked at Rawlins''s miserable appearance and asked seemingly out of concern, "Are you alright? Can you go another round with me? You won''t die so soon, yes?"


    Rawlins''s eyes turned bloodshot from rage. He couldn''t believe that he, a top executive from the Umbra Thieves, was being so humiliated by a mere kid.


    He knew there was no hope of escaping this ce especially when his opponent was an expert at teleportation.


    It was either kill or get killed.


    He rose to his feet and charged at Adam once again. "Die!!"


    Adam''s smirked tauntingly. "Good boy, that''s the spirit."

 Chapter 578 For Revenge

    578 For Revenge


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG!


    Elysande hacked her sword at her opponent with unmatched hatred and fury. Every swing of hers carried the sorrow of betrayal and the pain of heartbreak.


    Under the wrath of her onught, Alvertos couldn''t help but retreat one step after another as he continued to defend himself with his life on the line.


    "Why?!"Elysande screamed at the top of her lungs. "Why did you do it?! Answer me, you traitor!"


    "Heh," Alvertos sneered in ridicule. "You should ask your father that, youngdy."


    "What¡ª" Before she could even speak a word, the ground underneath her turned greasy.


    Unbeknownst to her, Alvertos had conspicuously cast a simple spell that caused her to lose bnce and stop her momentum.


    The old man took the opportunity of this moment and dashed forward. His eyes shed with a vicious glint as he dodged the iing de by sidestepping ever so slightly and then delivering a deep cut to Elysande''s stomach.


    "Ahhh!" The female Magus grimaced in pain as blood gushed out of the deep cut on the side of her stomach.


    She couldn''t help but kneel down on one knee and gasp for air. Meanwhile, Alvertos stood a few steps in front of her, ncing at her condescendingly.


    He was so confident in his abilities that he hadn''t taken into ount the fact that he''d be caught by someone from the Flynn Family, that too Elysande Flynn out of all people.


    Now that she was here, he didn''t know how to proceed.


    "I taught you better than to fight an opponent in such an emotional state," he said while thinking of ways to get out of this serious predicament.


    Elysande got to her feet slowly, all the while coldly staring at the old man. "Shut your mouth!"


    Her grip around the sword hilt tightened and she asked once again, "Why did you do it?"


    Alvertos deeply looked into her eyes, involuntarily recalling all the time he had spent with her from her childhood up until now.


    For a brief moment, there were ripples ofplicated emotions in his blue pupils. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, they were cold as ice.


    "For revenge," he said.


    "Revenge?" Elysande couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "Revenge, you say?"


    Alvertos''s lips curled up into a mocking smirk, "I suppose, your father, the patriarch, never mentioned this to you, eh?"


    He paused for a moment before bursting into deviousughter. "Hahahaha! Of course, of course! Why the hell would he divulge his shameful past to his cherished daughter? After all, what he did was too unbing of a righteous Magus such as him, wasn''t it?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What¡­ what are you talking about?" Elysande''s lips quivered.


    Alvertos''s eyes turned bloodshot from rage and he roared, "All the wealth and influence that your family has¡­ it is built upon betrayal. So don''t you dare call me a traitor when your father''s the biggest one of them all!"


    Elysande''s body shuddered ever so slightly, but soon she returned to her cold demeanor. She took a deep breath and got into a fighting stance.


    "I see what you''re trying to do," she said. "I won''t fall for it again."


    The next moment, she disappeared from her spot. Her speed was so phenomenal that even Alvertos wasn''t able to predict her movements.


    At thest moment, all he managed to do was hastily raise his sword and defend himself.


    CLANG!!


    The old man was swept off of his feet. His body mmed through the tunnel wall and hended inside another adjacent tunnel.


    Amidst the darkness, dust, and debris, Alvertos struggled to get to his feet as he coughed a mouthful of blood.


    Damn it! I can''t take her head on, he thought.


    I have to escape the sewers while Rawlins is dealing with that monster! I can''t outrun him but I can definitely outrun her!


    He could hear the sound of footsteps slowly approaching him. His expression turned extremely solemn as he prepared to cast a Rank 2 Spell on Elysande and then promptly retreat.


    However, the moment he was about to begin weaving hand signs, a sword light shed, briefly illuminating the ce before everything returned to seemingly normal.


    THUD!


    The sound of an object hitting the ground was heard, followed by a blood-curdling scream.


    "AAAAGGGHHHHHH!!!" Alvertos cocked his head and screamed in agony.


    When his vision adjusted to the darkness in the tunnel, he looked to his side and saw his severed right hand!


    "Ahhhhhh¡ª" He screamed yet again but it came to an abrupt halt when Elysande''s sword plunged straight through his mouth and came out from his right cheek bone.


    Along with blood, several of his teeth also flung out from his mouth. Elysande had expertly controlled her sword to not cut the tongue, ensuring that the traitor would be able to speakter during his interrogation.


    What she was truly after was the first mr in his upper jaw - the tooth where the members of the Umbra Thieves hid poison in order tomit suicide!


    Elysande cast a minor lighting spell, illuminating the dark tunnel. Beneath her feety Alvertos in an extremely miserable state.


    He was lying down in a puddle of his own blood. Moreover, the blood continued to gush from the stump on his right shoulder.


    Then there was the sword that was still lodged into his mouth.


    Alvertos couldn''t believe just how quickly things had taken a turn. Although he admitted that his magicbat techniques weren''t as good as Elysande''s, he still hadn''t expected her to take care of him so quickly.


    Moreover, now that he was caught, he couldn''t even do the one thing he relied on for this situation.


    "Guuhhh¡­" he tried to speak, but was unable to.


    Fear shed in his eyes as he gazed at Elysande looking down on him with bloodlust.


    "All those things you just said," she began. "I don''t know if they''re truth or lies."


    She paused for a few seconds as her heart went through severe emotional turmoil. Her eyes turned cold and she continued, "But after we''re done with you, I guess everything wille to light."


    Alvertos desperately tried to speak but because of the de in his mouth, he was unable to. Tears streamed down his eyes and blood trickled down his mouth, yet he didn''t stop trying tomunicate.


    Elysande found this strange, but she simply thought of it as Alvertos''s attempt at cries for mercy.


    She covered her index finger in mana and crouched low. Then, she stabbed several points on the old man''s body, blocking his mana channels and preventing him from using magic.


    Then, she delivered a knifehand strike to Alvertos''s neck, instantly putting him unconscious.


    Elysande stood there for a long time, gazing at the old man with extremelyplicated emotions. She took a deep breath and wiped her tears away.


    "Thanks for not interfering," she said.


    A momentter, Adam emerged from the darkness like a phantom. He stood beside her and asked with a raised eyebrow, "Didn''t think you''d notice my presence."


    "I didn''t," she replied.


    She looked at him and added tly, "I just knew you''d be here since you''ve got nothing better to do after taking care of the other Magus. And I didn''t think you''d take that long to deal with him."


    Adam chuckled slightly. "Fair enough."


    He then turned his head and coldly gazed at Alvertos. "Let''s take him back to your dungeon and interroate him."


    The youth''s eyes shed with viciousness and he added, "When hees to, he''ll wish he were dead."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!